《Harem Overlord》
Chapter 1 The Harem Overlord And His Sacred Powers(Chapter Preview)
A young man whose appearance was hidden behind a cloak appeared in the sky. He appeared so suddenly as though he had stepped between two ces.
"This should be the right ce." The young man said as he nced below his feet.
A huge forest stretched on for kilometers and a huge mountain stood in the middle of it. The mountain was called the ''mountain of chance'' and it was rumored that the goddess of luck resided on this mountain.
But it was no rumor as the young man, Kai, himself had explored this mountain to meet the goddess of luck.
Unfortunately, he encountered the goddess of misfortune instead and things got a little too out of hand.
But that was not the reason Kai was here. He threw aside his cloak and a handsome face was revealed underneath it.
Purple-ck hair that curled up to face the sky and eyes the color of the universe with snow-white skin. His appearance was so dazzling that if normal humans gazed at him, they would die.
He scanned the area once again before a bright sh of white light went off in front of him.
A huge cube appeared around him and trapped him. Numerous formations appeared on the cube as they started to link with each other.
Kai didn''t even bat an eye as he snapped his fingers to dismantle the formation.
But for some reason, it didn''t work. He frowned and manually tried to dismantle the formation but before he could do that, he was teleported away.
''A special realm huh?'' Kai thought amusingly as he appeared in a dark square-shaped realm.
His purple eyes started glowing as he tried to see if someone else was inside here but before he could see anything, numerous powerful auras filled the atmosphere.
''These auras, it can''t be.'' Kai frowned as the entire realm lit up with light.
Numerous men appeared in front of him and the horrible auras he felt earlier belonged to them.
"The legendary Harem Overlord finally arrives." A mocking voice was heard and a middle-aged man with a crooked nose and green hair stepped out of the crowd. His face was set in a permanent sneer as he mocked Kai.
But it was childish of them to try and provoke Kai as he always kept his cool. Disappointed by Kai''s reaction, the man reached inside his royal red robes and took out a small ring.
This was a space ring used to store objects and it had a veryrge space inside it. The space present inside each ring determined its price.
"What do you want, your majesty, the Divine Emperor." Kai said in a mocking voice and gave the man a small bow.
But unlike him, the divine emperor was easily provoked and his nostrils red at Kai''s provoking.
"Oh, mock me all you want but you won''t be able to change what happened here." The Divine Emperor took control of himself as he gave Kai an evil grin.
He took out something from his space ring and threw it on the ground. It was an ordinary pink stone but to Kai, it was a very important part of his life.
"Risea." He slowly said as his expression darkened.
The pink stone was a god''s soul. After reaching the semi-divinity realm, cultivators formed a sphere-like thing inside them which was the presentation of their soul.
After ascending into godhood, the sphere turned into a stone which was known as the god''s soul.
If someone somehow manages to kill a god, a piece of the stone is the only thing that remains.
The pink stone on the ground indicated that someone named Risea was dead.
"Oh, she is not the only one." The Divine Emperorughed madly as he emptied the contents of the space ring on the ground.
More than 40 god souls tumbled down on the ground, each falling in a straight line. The other men also started tough as thest stone fell out of the ring.
But Kai''s expression darkened as he saw each one of those stones. He murmured some names that no one could hear. The god souls on the ground had all belonged to the women who were part of his harem.
"We wanted to r*pe them before we killed them but s! Your harem protection allowed them to protect themselves from us as we tried to r*pe them and other than that, they fought tooth and w to kill us. But unfortunately for them, we are the strongest men in the universe and our numbers far exceeded them. In the end, we overwhelmed them and they died painfully." The Divine Emperor was loving the expression of despair on Kai''s face and he wanted to savor every second of it.
"I was a fool to let you all live. I pitied some of you as your wives left you for me whereas some of you were in love with some of my women but your hopes were crushed when they chose me. And the biggest thing is that some of you belong to their families and you still betrayed them." Kai said in a dangerous voice as his gaze shifted from one person to another.
His eyes red as a dark aura emerged from his body and tendrils of darkness wrapped around his hand. He punched the nearest group of people he could find.
They died instantly as he was too powerful for them to control but the Divine Emperor''s smile widened when he saw Kai attacking a few people.
"It''s your time." The Divine Emperor said and shook his hand forward. Everyone present there released their auras at the same time and directed the energy towards the Divine Emperor.
"Yin Yang Seal Of Life." The Divine Emperor formed a circle in front of him and divided it into two before sending the attack in Kai''s direction.
Kai simply stood rooted on the spot as he saw the divided circleing towards him. This attack was something no one could evade, dodge or destroy.
This seal was a secret technique that was passed down to every Divine Emperor since a long time ago.
This seal used 90% of the immortal qi which was only present in an immortal''s body, and 70% of the golden ichor, the blood of gods to seal the opponent''s cultivation for eternity.
Its side effects were huge and the user could also lose his or her''s life. This indicated that the Divine Emperor truly hated Kai as he went to such extents to seal his cultivation.
Before it touched Kai, the circle separated into two white and ck parts. They hit Kai''s body and sealed his cultivation. His aura slowly retracted beforepletely disappearing.
"We will now torture you for eternity and each of us will savor our precious time with you." The Divine Emperor said savagely.
Even though Kai''s cultivation was sealed, he still cringed after hearing these words. If someone didn''t know better, they would think that the Divine Emperor was a male yandere. He took out a sword and shed it in Kai''s direction. Thousands of wounds appeared on Kai''s body and golden blood started to flow out of it.
"All of you are so foolish. I let you go without doing anything to you and you still came back to kill me. Now I definitely know why the previous Harem overlords pretend that this power was gone." Kai said whileughing, making them wonder if he had finally snapped after today''s events.
"I, the Harem Overlord, use the divine harem wish to reincarnate myself and my killed lovers." Kai said ndly as nothing happened.
The Divine emperor started tough but suddenly gasped as purple sparks flickered around Kai''s body.
The others followed the Divine Emperor''s example as more and more purple sparks appeared around Kai''s body. They all knew what this power was.
"That power was destroyed millenniums ago!" The Divine Emperor shouted in disbelief before his face suddenly paled as he realized something.
"You have that too, don''t you?" He said in a small voice as purple sparks continued to flicker around Kai''s body.
"I, the Harem Overlord, use the divine harem curse to curse every single person who ever bore ill wishes towards my harem. All of you will die by our hands and it will be brutal." Kai said in an amused tone as his lips curled up in a smile.
Following his words, the god souls on the floor started to tremble.
Kai''s image flickered as he vanished into thin air, the souls vanishing after him. The ce submerged into total silence as every person present there was horrified of what they had heard, all of them trying to deny it.
The harem wish and curse were the most sacred powers of the Harem Overlords millenniums ago.
These were the most dangerous powers that could grant the harem overlord a wish and a curse the moment they were about to die or were in a state that was almost simr to death.
These powers could allow the Harem Overlord to ask for anything in this world and simrly, you cany any type of curse on anyone. And every time, anyone had seen these powers in person, they didn''t live to tell the tale as these powers wrote fate that was set in stone that was unbreakable.
And the most dreadful thing was that these powers had just been used against them. They could only wait for the worst to happen as there was practically nothing they could do against it.
And just like Kai had said, all of them will die brutally.
Chapter 2 Falling On The Mortal Cultivation World(Chapter Preview)
Ripples went through the entire space as Kai''s body appeared in the middle of the universe. Many cosmos were present beside him, each having a certain color.
Some were ck, while some were white, whitish green and blue and were swirling in a circr motion.
The rest of the space was covered byplete darkness and Kai''s body was dipping inside it.
Only his eyes were visible when suddenly, purple sparks started flickering around his entire body.
Within seconds, the darkness retracted back as though it was afraid of the sparks and Kai''s body was left hanging in the middle of the universe.
However, Kai was unconscious and he couldn''t see anything that was happening in front of him.
Suddenly, the god souls that had disappeared now appeared beside him. They formed a giant circle around Kai''s head and started rotating around it.
One by one, each soul turned into a pure ball of light and entered Kai''s body. The purple sparks covered his entire body and he started glowing.
His eyes flew open automatically, even though he was still unconscious. Following the example of his body, they, too, started glowing.
Every single soul prated his body and after thest one was gone, the glowing dimmed before finally disappearing.
He was once again teleported away but this time, he was conscious of what was happening to him.
Kai opened his eyes to see where he was. A giant sphere loomed in front of him. No, it was not a sphere. In reality, the sphere in front of him was a.
After he noticed the, Kai saw that he was falling towards it and by falling, he meant an asteroid crashing on a falling.
"Shouldn''t I reincarnate in a newborn child or perhaps a dead person''s body? Because I don''t understand why I am falling through the sky." Kai asked himself as he wanted some answers. And out of nowhere, a message popped in front of him. It read -
( AN - Because that would have been too clich¨¦. Wait.... Did you just breach the 4th wall?! )
New words appeared in front of the first sentence and Kai was confused at the word ''the 4th wall''.
( AN - You know what, just forget about it. *Uses the ultimate move of the writers, Thanos finger snap* )
Kai''s eyes went nk and he lunged into unconsciousness. The next time he opened his eyes, his entire body was on fire.
The previous time Kai had examined his body, it was being censored to his eyes and that was weird.
But now, he could clearly see his entire body as it was catching fire because of the increase in Kai''s speed.
Now that he thought about it, Kai looked around and saw that he was reaching the surface of the as he was up in the clouds.
Once the clouds parted away, five continents were made visible to him and a vast ocean was covering the rest of the.
Kai crossed his legs and sat in that form, even though he didn''t stop falling. He had tried to fly, to teleport, to change his form, and pretty much everything else he could have done when he was a god.
Seeing that nothing was working, Kai just gave up as he saw that he was falling on the western continent.
He neared a forest and was crashing on the ground at a very fast speed when he suddenly stopped, his body hovering an inch above the ground before slowly touching it. But even though he didn''t crash, the force emitted by his descent had created a huge hole in the ground.
Kai couldn''t believe what happened but since he didn''t wanted to waste any time, he stood up and saw that his normal clothes were back in his body.
A pure ck t-shirt with a shiny royal blue jacket and normal ck jeans were his preferred clothes.
Kai felt that something was wrong with his body as there was no spiritual energy inside him. He tried to use his spiritual sense on himself but he failed to do it.
"Now what should I do?" Kai asked himself as he walked towards a puddle of clear water on the ground.
Thankfully, his face was still the same with his curling purple-ck hair and universal purple-colored eyes.
"Am I mortal now?" He asked and nced at the sky. Kai wasn''t feeling despair because he knew that there might be something he could do.
But before he could think about that, a group of people appeared in the sky. Theynded in front of Kai and gazed at him with curiosity.
It was a group of five people, three of them being men and the rest of them being women. All of them were wearing white robes with a phoenix symbol on it that stretched from the heart to the waist.
"Hey kid, do you know what happened here?" One of the men with golden-brown hair asked Kai.
''The mortal cultivation world.'' Kai silently thought as the symbol told him everything. The mortal cultivation world consisted of cultivators that belonged to the first 7 cultivation realms.
Unfortunately, Kai didn''t remember them as he had ascended into godhood about a few millenniums ago. And once someone became that powerful, every minor information like the starting cultivation realms would automatically disappear from their mind. And that''s what happened to Kai.
Seeing that Kai was not replying, the golden-haired man frowned and stepped forward. He touched Kai''s shoulder and released his spiritual energy inside him.
Kai felt the spiritual energy travel inside him but he couldn''t do anything to stop it. The man then stepped back with a disappointed expression and looked at his partners.
"Nothing, not even an ounce of spiritual energy is present inside him. He is a pure mortal." The man said with another frown and the others gazed at Kai with animosity.
"I have a theory about him, elder Jin." One of the women said and the golden-haired man whose name was Jin, raised his eyebrows at her.
"I think that he is a normal human who was here to collect fruits or something. ording to my theory, that huge thing dropped down here and this boy came here to see what was going on. That''s when something emerged from the ashes and scared this boy. I think that''s why he is not talking." The woman exined her theory and the others nodded as if that madeplete sense.
But Kai was angry at them. He wanted to kill them but his powers were gone. If only, no thinking about something won''t make it happen.
Kai stood up and looked at the group with a neutral face. The others thinking that he was about to tell them something stopped talking.
"Do you want to say, something boy?" Jin asked and Kai frowned.
''Why are they calling me a boy again and again?" Kai asked himself mentally before he looked in the puddle once again.
His face was as young as an eighteen-year-old young man but there weren''t any major changes to his appearance. He normally looked like a 25-year-old man but perhaps deducting a few years was better.
"Stop talking to me as though I am a 3-year-old child." Kai snapped as theyughed, mocking him. While being an immortal, he had perfect control over his emotions. But now, he was mortal now and his emotions were running around wildly.
He moved forward with his fist raised as though he wanted to punch Jin who justughed andunched a kick at him.
The kick hit him in the abdomen and he flew back and hit against a tree. His body slowly fell on the ground and his vision blurred.
He, the great Harem Overlord, who everyone was terrified of was defeated by just a kick. The world was never much fair to begin with but this was really unfair.
He didn''t know whether his harem was alive again or not or what was happening to them if they were alive.
If they too had fallen from the sky, then who knows what would have happened to them . And sadly, his protection over them was gone as he couldn''t sense their presence with his harem powers.
But then, a spark of hope ignited inside him as he felt a small amount of spiritual energy traveling inside his body. It looked as though his body had trapped Jin''s spiritual energy inside him.
Maybe he could survive on this world and perhaps with the help, no not help, perhaps by creating a miracle, he could find his harem and live peacefully after that. But now, he had to think of a n to protect himself from the people in front of him.
Chapter 3 The Golden Blood(Chapter Preview)
The group keptughing at Kai before they formed a circle and started talking using spiritual messages.
This was great for Kai as he needed some time to n his next move. He only had enough spiritual energy to use a single move. He sat up and started thinking about some ideas.
Now the problem was that Kai''s moves took too8 much spiritual energy and he didn''t have enougha of it to use them.
However, if he forcefully used them, he might die and this time, he would die for good. And he couldn''t die before finding his harem and taking their revenge.
He had some low-level techniques but the problem was that he didn''t know the group''s cultivation.
The move might be useless against them if they had higher cultivation than Kai. He could use his spiritual sense on them to try sense their cultivation but it would be a stupid thing to do.
Unlike Jin, who had to touch Kai to use his spiritual sense on him, Kai could use spiritual sense without touching anyone.
Most people in the mortal cultivation realms didn''t know this but the spiritual sense they used was a fake or rather, undeveloped version of the original one.
Real spiritual sense developed when someone reached thest realm of the mortal cultivation realms.
That spiritual sense could be used in a particr radius around the user by spreading spiritual energy inside it.
It wouldn''t work on cultivators that were in a more advanced realmpared to the user. However, if your opponent was in the same realm as you or their realm was lower than your realm, you would be able to sense their cultivation.
But it wouldn''t work for Kai because he didn''t know the mortal realms and if he used spiritual sense, or rather, was still able to use spiritual sense, he would lose what little spiritual energy he had.
p But before he could think of anything else, the group stopped talking and started walking towards him.
"All of us think that you saw what fell from the sky and that thing messed you up. So, we have decided to kill you. No hard feelings." Elder Jin said in an amused tone.
An idea clicked inside Kai''s mind at it was something he hated but he didn''t have any other choice. The idea he had was in stupid and might bite him in the backter on but there was nothing he could do about it.
"You guys are right. That thing saw me and I was frozen in fear when I saw its appearance. However, that thing didn''t run, it''s still here and shows hatred towards you." Kai said with an evil grin and his eyes looked as though they belonged to a madman.
Jin and the others stopped in their tracks once they heard Kai''s words. They looked around to see if anyone was there but they could see anyone.
"Oh, he is not there. He is precisely inside me and I have the ess to its powers." Kai said again andughed, making them all step back.
After Kai was assured that the distance between them and him was enough, he used the only move he could use.
The move''s name was light steps and it was a technique that could be used to teleport from one ce to another.
His body started to emit a white light and he started vanishing. Jin, realizing that Kai was trying to run away, ran at him as he tries to capture him.
Unfortunately, Kai was already gone and Jin only grabbed thin air. He furiously told the others to search for him even though something in his heart told him that they won''t be able to find him.
***
Kai appeared 20 kilometers away from the group and immediately crashed on the ground. He took a few deep breaths and rxed his body a little.
Whatever spiritual energy he had was gone. He was furious with himself for using such a cowardly strategy and for the first time, he let himself think that what would have happened if he had a little power.
As if the universe wanted to mock him, his body started to glow and numerous information filled his head.
His body was once again, flowing with spiritual energy and he remembered many things about the mortal cultivation, the starting thing being the cultivation realms. There were 7 mortal cultivation realms and each of them was divided into 10 stages. Their names were -
Yin and Yang Gathering realm
Earth Spirit realm
Sky Spirit realm
Hell Spirit realm
Heaven Spirit realm
Imperial Spirit realm
Divine Spirit realm
Kai was finally able to use his spiritual sense on himself and he found out that he was at the 9th stage of the heaven spirit realm.
He sighed at this since he didn''t had his power during the time he needed. He teleported back to see of the group was still there but just like he had expected, they were gone.
He tried to use his spiritual sense in a radius but it only extended to 20 meters before stopping there.
He just sighed and started using some of his techniques to see if he could still use them.
It took him an entire day to use two of his most weakest techniques as he had to recover his spiritual energy after the first one.
"It was a good thing I bound it with my blood." Kai said to himself after he had used the two techniques.
He bit his right thumb and surprisingly, golden blood came out of it. This was shocking as only gods had this in their veins.
If Kai had ichor in his veins, this meant that his body was still part immortal. Another thing was that he could still use real spiritual sense without being in the Divine Spirit realm.
But he would search thatter on as he dropped the golden blood on the ground and ripples emerged in the air around Kai''s neck.
A golden pendant with a weird symbol dropped around Kai''s neck. It was pure purple in color and Kai treasured this thing with his life and because of that, he had bound this thing with his blood so that he would be able to summon this anywhere.
Inside this were so many things that your mind would be blown away by them.
The reason for this was that this pendant also served as a space pendant version of the space ring. But the only difference other than this being a pendant and that being a ring, was that this pendant had infinite storage inside it.
"If I still have ichor in my veins, does this mean that I still have....." Kai''s voice trailed off as he nced at his left hand.
Chapter 4 The Purple Shinigami(Chapter Preview)
"Ahhh! Ruuuuuuuuun, the purple shinigami is here!" A man burst into an open clearing where a group of people were partying.
When they heard what he said, they dropped their bottles of booze on the ground and ran like hell was chasing them.
Just then an explosion urred inside the forest and they stopped running. It was as though their bodies wouldn''t obey them, no matter how hard they tried to move.
Out of the smoke, a young man with purple eyes and purple hair made his appearance. His lips were curled up in a devilish smile and his eyes nced at the group who were frozen in fear.
"You really thought that you could run away from me." Kai said in an amused manner before he picked up the man who had called him ''the Purple Shinigami.'' He grabbed hold of his neck before snapping it in a clean motion.
A few people screamed but none of them could move. Kai threw the lifeless body on the ground and looked at them with another smile.
And, let''s rewind back to see what happened.
***
Afterpletely examining himself, Kai decided to finds a city so that he could gain information about the he was on.
Unfortunately, without his spiritual sense, Kai couldn''t check his surroundings to see where the nearest city was.
After a lot of thinking, Kai decided to head towards the west direction as he was on the western continent. Don''t question his logic for thinking up something like this as this was the best idea he had.
He encountered a few spiritual beasts in the way but he simply killed them with a snap of his fingers.
His body was now full of spiritual energy and he had tremendous power inside him. He could now kill weak cultivators easily sincepared to before, he had the spiritual energy to use his techniques.
As he was deep in his thoughts, he didn''t notice the rustling of bushes around him. Ten people jumped out of them and surrounded Kai.
"Well, what do we have here. A handsome young man roaming around the forest alone. Judging from your clothes, you aren''t from around here." A man said with an annoying smile on his face.
"I am not sensing any spiritual energy from him. Go grab him and we will sell him as a ve to a noble family." The man said to hisrades and they took out various weapons.
Even an idiot could tell that these guys were bandits and judging by this man''s orders, he was their leader.
"Maybe I should head towards the north direction." Kai muttered to himself as he started walking towards the north.
"Hey, did yo-" The leader started to speak but his mouth automatically closed.
Kai them made a circr gesture with his hands and their necks rotated with his fingers. They came to rest in 90-degree positions and their bodies dropped on the ground.
This happened to everyone except the leader who was so shocked by this that he wanted to scream but his mouth won''t open.
Kai then snapped his fingers and the lifeless bodies turned to dust that was blown away by the wind.
Kai started walking in the north direction as though nothing had happened. After Kai walked away, the leader could finally speak but he didn''t speak anything as he didn''t have any words to describe what he just saw. He ran away as that was the only thing he could do.
The reason Kai left him alive was so that he could tell the others about Kai and they would fear him and wouldn''t bother him. Unfortunately, his little n would fail.
The leader did run to the nearest group of bandits he could find and told them about the purple-eyed Shinigami he saw.
They didn''t believe him andughed at him. Later on, they too decided to attack Kai but they too suffered the same fate as the man''s group.
Everyone was killed, except for the leader who decided to share this information with the other bandits.
Now every single bandit in the forest knew about Kai and the leaders called for an emergency meeting to decide on what to do.
"We should just avoid him and he would ultimately leave the forest." One of the leaders suggested and most of them agreed with him.
But that''s when a stupid greedy bastard decided to say something.
"From his description, I think he is from a powerful influence meaning that he would be carrying various treasures with him. If all of usbine our strength and try to kill him, we can get our hands on those treasures." The greedy dude said and the others entered a trance-like state as they thought about what they will do with the treasure if they sessfully obtained it.
All of them agreed to only take their most strongest cultivators with them and they started searching the forest for Kai.
And they found him pretty quickly as he was roaming around in circles. Kai might have been one of the most strongest cultivators to ever exist, but he was very bad at navigating. He could never keep the directions same and would thus end up roaming in circles.
But when he saw therge amounts of banditsing at him, he facepalmed.
"I let you both live so that you could tell them about me and all of you would remain away from me." He said in a disappointed voice as he looked at the two bandit leaders he left alive.
"You really think you can defeat us all." Another leaderughed and Kai looked at him with a devilish grin.
"It''s not that I think I can kill you. It''s that I can kill you." He said with augh and clenched his fist.
The man who had just spoken started screaming as blood started toe out of his eyes, nose, and ears.
His body exploded after a minute, his internal organs and a lot of blood sshed on the nearest group of persons.
The others didn''t notice but a man quietly slipped away from the group. Kai noticed that and smiled inwardly.
"I got a person to catch." Kai said and hit the ground with his fist. An explosion urred and the ground cracked, swallowing everyone standing above it.
***
Back to the present.
"Let''s give you a nice slow torturous death." Kai snapped his fingers and everyone there fell asleep.
He had trapped them inside a nightmare where they were being killed by more than hundred different ways of torture. All of them were experiencing this except for one person. The one who ran away to warn the bandits stood rooted to a spot.
Kai walked towards him with a devilish grin and touched his forehead with his fingers. The man''s eyes lit up and he screamed as Kai burned him alive.
He let the others experience this fora while before killing them too. After cleaning it up, Kai started heading towards the west direction as he had stolen the memories of the people he had killed.
Now, he knew all the important things about this world, and surprisingly, some of them were quite helpful.
Chapter 5 The Blue Moon Sect(Chapter Preview)
Everything in the mortal world was divided into ranks, be it cultivation techniques, alchemy pills or artifacts.
Technique ranks were mortal grade, spirit grade, hell grade, heaven grade, imperial grade, and divine grade. However, no one had seen a divine grade cultivation technique for a millennium.
The weapon ranks were - soul grade, imperial grade, divine grade, and immortal grade. They were further divided into four tiers - low tier, medium tier, high tier, and finally peak tier.
The alchemy pills were simply divided into rank 1 pills, rank 2 pills, and so on. They were further divided into four grades based on how much impurities they contained.
Pills that contained eighty to ny-nine percent impurities were graded as low-grade pills. Pills that contained forty to seventy percent impurities were graded as medium-grade pills while those containing thirty-nine to one percent impurities were graded as high-grade pills.
Finally, pills that contained no impurities were known as pure grade pills. ording to the man''s memories, an immortal grade weapon hasn''t been seen for many centuries whereas thest pure grade pill was created about 10 thousand years ago. Kai had to admit, that was quite disappointing.
In the upper realms, everything was decided based on how much power that thing had.
Anyways, after the info dump, Kai finally found out the part he was looking for. The western continent was ruled by some zian family. Other than that, there were numerous sects on the continent but the ones that outshone them were the four great sects - The Undying mes sect, which specializes in smithing; the Red Flower sect, which specializes in alchemy; the Boundless Weapons sect, which specializes in weapons; and atst the Blue Moon sect, which surprisingly was a multipurpose sect.
Multipurpose sects were sects that focused on almost everything but due to that, they were usually weak sinec they focused on different things instead of one particr one.
Kai was currently at the 9th stage of the heaven spirit realm and if he wanted to leave this, he had to reach the Divine spirit realm as that was the highest realm achievable on this, but that was only true for Kai.
If he had to guess, the highest realm one could achieve on this would be the imperial spirit realm. And that was after centuries of cultivation.
But if the Blue Moon sect truly was a multipurpose sect, he might find some dual cultivators there who would help in advancing in his cultivation. And other than that, he loved dual cultivation so it was a win-win.
So after that, Kai started to head towards the Blue Moon sect and since he had pretty much killed every single bandit in the forest, his journey was almost peaceful.
He reached the sect after 3 days of travel and he looked at buildings that were in front of him. The sect was spread out in arge radius and many buildings were seen behind it. The entire sect was blue in color as the color was derived from its name.
The symbol of the sect was a crescent moon that was resting on the top of the sect. A sign saying that the sect was hosting an entrance exam was hung up near the entrance.
His luck was quite good because due to the entrance exam, he could easily join the sect. But the problem was that he didn''t want to start as an outer court disciple.
If he wanted to advance in his cultivation, then Kai had to cultivate with girls at the sky spirit realm or above. But it would also mean that he would have even less girls that would be useful to him.
But all the outer court disciples he saw were either at the Yin/Yang Gathering Realm or at the most, the earth spirit realm.
Kai went to the registration desk where a young-looking woman was sitting. She had chocte brown hair and piercing ck eyes. She was sitting there with a bored expression as though she wanted to go somewhere else.
The woman was wearing an azure color robe. She raised her head to look at Kai and her eyes widened. Kai''s appearance and clothes didn''t belong to this world. Which was of course true.
Kai was used to this. Wherever he went, people would always stare at him. The women would stare at him with desire whereas men with envy.
Many had assaulted him, the men hoping to kill him and the women hoping to r*pe. But unfortunately, all of them were killed by him.
"What are the requirements for the entrance exam?" Kai asked casually.
The woman broke out of her daze and cleared her throat.
"The only requirement is that you should be below 20 years and above 16 years of age." The woman said.
"And what are the requirements for bing an inner court disciple?" The woman narrowed her eyes at Kai''s question.
She reluctantly answered -
"The minimum requirement for being an inner court disciple is that you should be at the 8th stage of the Earth spirit realm and should be below 40 years of age.
As for core disciples, your cultivation should at least be at the 8th stage of the sky spirit realm and your age should be below 70."
Kai nodded his head.
"I want to join the sect and be an inner court disciple." Kai said with a serious expression.
The woman was dumbfounded. Kai looked like he was 19 years old. If he had reached the 8th stage of the earth spirit realm at such a young age, then he was a genius.
The woman didn''t understand why someone like him woulde to a such a weak sect while he could have been epted by the other three great sects. She tried to sense his spiritual energy but was unable to do so.
She didn''t want to believe that someone as young as Kai would have higher cultivation than her. In the end, she believed that it was because of a treasure he had. This meant that Kai was from a very powerful background since treasures that hide your cultivation were rare.
"My name is Kiana and I am an outer court sect elder. If you are really at the earth spirit realm, then I will allow you to join the sect as an inner court disciple." Kiana said.
Kai didn''t care about that and simply released his aura. He deliberately released it up to the 5th stage of sky spirit realm to as Kiana''s jaw dropped to the ground. What was such a genius doing at a sect like the Blue Moon sect?
"P-please w-wait here. I will go talk to the sect masters and then you can join the sect." Kiana said and hurried away.
As he got the response he wanted, he sat down in a meditative state and started cultivating as there was nothing else he could do.
***
"Sect masters! Sect masters!" Kiana said and ran up to the sect masters rooms.
The sect was divided into many parts. The outer court disciples lived at the outer court. Inner court disciples resided at the inner court and the core disciples resided at the central court.
Other parts were dedicated to an exchange center, mission hall, medicine hall, cultivation pavilions, etc.
Then there was the sect master pavilion where the patriarch and matriarch of the sect lived.
Usually, other sects only had one sect master. But the Blue moon sect made a special exception since the sect masters were dual cultivators.
"Who dares to interrupt us!" A voice roared.
It turned out that the sect masters were cultivating which was nothing umon. Any other woman would have blushed but Kiana was used to this. In fact, everyone at the Blue moon sect was used to this.
Kiana knocked at the sect masters door and entered the room. Both the patriarch and matriarch of the Blue moon sect were lying on a bed and sheets were covering their body but covering was an overstatement. Kiana could easily see the hard rod of the patriarch while the matriarch''s breasts could clearly be seen.
"This junior''s name is Kiana and I am an outer court elder in charged with the entrance exam. A 19-year-old kid just came here and asked to join the sect. I was about to send him to the exam hall when he suddenly asked me about the requirements to be an inner court disciple." Kiana said.
The sect masters narrowed their eyes and gestured for Kiana to continue.
"I told him about it and he asked me if he could join as one. I was reluctant at first but when I tried to sense his spiritual energy, I wasn''t able to do so. This means that he has a treasure that hides his spiritual energy. I asked him to show his cultivation and when he did, I was shocked and directly came here."
The sect masters were now alert and the patriarch asked her -
"What was his cultivation realm?"
"H-He was at the 5th s-stage of the s-sky spirit realm." Kiana stuttered.
"What?!" The sect masters roared and unconsciously released their aura. The Blue Moon sect''s sect masters didn''t have higher cultivation levels like other sect masters but they were still ahead of Kiana and their auras frightened her.
"Uh sorry." The sect masters apologized as they saw the expression of terror on Kiana''s face and their auras retreated.
"Now the question is, what is such a heaven-defying genius doing at our sect? I don''t think he knows our history." The matriarch asked with curiosity.
Kiana shrugged since she didn''t have any idea. She suddenly remembered that she forgot about his clothes.
"He was wearingpletely different clothes. I have never seen such clothes. Maybe he is from some royal family."
The sect masters were even more interested in this man.
"Let''s go greet him and then we will decide whether to let him in or not." The patriarch said and asked Kiana to leave so that they can dress up.
Kai didn''t know about this and knowing him, he doesn''t care about such minor problems. If they decided to capture him or something, he could just snap his fingers and turn them to dust.
Chapter 6 Defeating Everyone With A Sneeze(Chapter Preview)
Kai was sitting calmly, thinking about sunshine or in other words, the sun goddess. He still remembered the warm feeling he had when he embraced her for the first time. It was as though he was literally having sex with a sun. But suddenly, someone shook him and broke him out of his daze.
Kai opened his eyes and saw three people staring at him. One of them was Kiana. As for the other two, Kai didn''t know them and he didn''t care about it as long as he was able to join the sect.
One of them was a woman with waist-length blue hair. Her eyes were ice blue and you would probably freeze to death if she red at you. The other person was a bulky man with light brown hair and dark eyes. Both of them were looking at him with interested expressions whereas Kiana was silently watching them from the background.
Kai used his spiritual sense on them as he wanted to check their power levels. The man was at the 4th stage of the hell spirit realm and the woman was at the 6th stage of the same realm.
Kai found traces of yin and yang qi on their bodies which marked them as dual cultivators. Though dual cultivators usually advanced faster ij their cultivation but these guys were only at am average level.
Based on its purity and energy, a dual cultivator could increase his or her''s cultivation rapidly.
However, normal people only absorb about 20 to 30 percent of the energy present in the yin/yang qi. Even in the upper realms, only 5 cultivators were able to absorb 100% energy. One of them was of course Kai.
You don''t be the Harem Overlord with just 20% energy consumption. Anyways, Kai raised an eyebrow at Kiana.
"Hmph. Do you know who we are?" The man asked as he puffed out his chest, thinking that Kai would fall on his knees and start worshipping him. But that didn''t happen.
"I don''t since you didn''t introduce yourself." Kai answered. This was the most logical answer to this question and Kai chose to use it.
The man was baffled. Normally, most people were afraid of him when they saw his bulky figure. But here, a 19-year-old kid was looking him in the eye. However, the real shocking thing was that the kid''s eyes were dangerous looking. The man could almost see them glowing and he unconsciously took a step back.
"You know he is right. My name is Riang and his name is Jang Junjun. We are the sect masters of the Blue moon sect." The woman suddenly pushed the man back and stepped forward to introduce themselves.
Satifisfied with their answer, Kai stood up and and introduced himself.
"My name is Kai." Kiana and the sect masters stared at him. That was an intro? But to Kai, his name was the best introduction for him.
"*cough* Kiana told us that you were at the sky spirit realm. Can you please show us your cultivation?" Just like Kiana had said, the sect masters were not able to sense Kai''s spiritual energy and they were curious to see if Kai really had a sky spirit realm cultivation.
He just shrugged and released his cultivation. His cultivation soared to the 5th stage of the Sky spirit realm and stopped there. The sect masters widened their eyes in disbelief. Kiana had been telling the truth!
"So Kai, why do you want to join a this sect?" Junjun asked.
"I am looking for dual cultivators to cultivate with me." Kai replied.
Both the sect masters frowned at his answer. It was true that they had some dual cultivators in their sect but they probably couldn''t bepared to this kid.
[ Now it''s confirmed that he doesn''t know about the sect''s history. ] Junjun asked Riang using a spiritual message.
[ I think he is telling the truth. Don''t forget that even though his cultivation is high, he is a dual cultivator. Dual cultivators without any background aren''t that strong isbat and usually think with their lower part than their head. If we can bring him to our side, it would be beneficial for us.] Riang was a smart woman and Junjun agreed with her.
"Usually, if someone wants to be an inner court disciple then he/she should havepleted some missions. Furthermore, they have to battle with an inner court disciple. But since nobody knows about you, I don''t think anyone is going to battle you." Junjun said thoughtfully.
"You do know that I might leave this sect if you show so much reluctancy." Kaimented as these guys were wasting his time.
"And then, where will you go? We are the only sect on the continent that has dual cultivators." Riang snorted and smirked.
''This woman. She is quite smart and she might be right about this being the only ce that had dual cultivators. But that doesn''t matter to me.'' Kai thought with a smile.
Even though dual cultivation was not frowned upon in this world. Many people didn''t like it because of the erotic activities one has to participate in. However, no such feelings existed in the upper realms and he wished that he had reincarnated on such a ce.
''Speaking of reincarnation. I don''t think I reincarnated. Even though I can''t describe what happened to me, it certainly isn''t reincarnation.'' Kai thought as he answered the sect masters.
"They are plenty of ces where I can get women to cultivate with me and I can even buy such things. Don''t think that I am here just cause I don''t have any other option." He said with with quick curl of his lips as the sect masters frowned.
"We want you to take the entrance exam like normal and we will promote you to an core court disciple in a year." Riang said atst since this was the best idea she had.
And other than, she thought that her n was full proof since they would make Kai loyal to the sect in that year and other than that, other people would get to know him and he would be able to cultivate with girls without any difficulty.
Unfortunately, it backfired. Many people had tried to convince Kai to join their families or sects, but all of them had failed. One family had tried for 5000 years before giving up.
If those families were not able to convince him in that many years, these guys should just give up.
"That would take a long amount of time which I don''t have. Honestly, if you are worried about someone questioning my presence here, I can just defeat everyone taking the entrance exam and no one can then question me. Understood?" Kai asked as he stared at sect masters, his voice containing a dangerous edge.
The sect masters were a little surprised by this but they knew that Kai might be able to do this since he had a higher cultivation and honestly, this kid was starting to frighten them.
"You have two seconds to decide or I am leaving." Kai added as he knew that this would speed up their decision.
"We will agree to this on one condition. If you cannot defeat everyone taking the exam, you will have to swear an oath that you will stay loyal to the sect." Riang said ast as he just nodded.
"Just tell me when the entrance exam is over." Kai sat in a meditative pose and started cultivating.
Kiana who had been watching everything this whole time was shocked by Kai''s offer. She wanted to warn him but knew that the sect masters had already agreed to it.
She didn''t believe that he could do it but who was she to tell this to him.
***
Two hourster.
Kiana came back from the exam hall an dtold Kai that the exam was now over. She then asked him to follow her as both of them started walking towards the exam hall.
They arrived at the exam hall a few minutester as Kai examined it.
The exam hall was actually a huge field the size of two football groundsbined together.
Around 5000 people below the age of 20 were huddled together and they stared at Kai as he entered the exam hall.
The sect masters were also there. They had told them that if even one of them managed to stand up after Kai attacked, all of them will be allowed to join the sect.
Everyone thanked Kai for his foolishness. Unknown to them, Kai was gonna wreck them.
Kai had a skill named ''aura maniption''. Kai could use this in two different ways. He could use this as a passive skill in which nobody would be able to sense his spiritual energy and cultivation.
In the second way, he could use his full power while hiding his aura. In other words, if Kai released his heaven spirit realm cultivation, others would still see Kai''s aura at the sky spirit realm.
"Okay. I don''t want to waste any more time." Kai said and released his aura. Just like he had said, everyone saw Kai''s aura at the 5th stage of the sky spirit realm.
Kai moved his right hand in a circr and everyone was alert. Suddenly, the atmosphere turned chilly. Everyone hugged themselves and looked at Kai with fear.
His eyes started to glow and he was about tounch an attack when he, when he-he
Sneezed!
All the people were blown away and froze in midair. Kai cleared his nose and stared at them.
"I didn''t even use my skill and this happened. Maybe I should try not to sneeze while using such moves." He shrugged and looked at the sect masters who were not frozen since they were standing a safe distance away.
The sect masters looked at him and thought that he was mad. That much power in a sneeze! What would have happened if Kai had used his skill?! They dreaded to think about such a thing as they believed that Kai''s move would have blown the entire sect away.
Chapter 7 The Sects Past(Chapter Preview)
After freezing 5000 people with a sneeze, Kai calmly looked at Junjun and Riang. They were so frightened that when Kai looked at them, they took a step back unconsciously.
"That was unintentional." Kai told the sect masters and started walking.
"W-w-where ar-re you going." Junjun stuttered because of the cold or perhaps, because of Kai.
"To the inner court." Kai stopped and answered the obvious.
"Are you crazy?! What about these guys?" Riang looked at the frozen people.
Kai sighed and started gathering energy in his hand. A tiny fireball about the size of a marble appeared in the palm of his hand. He threw it towards the sky and the ball of fire suddenly started glowing. It released an extreme amount of heat.
All the frozen people suddenly melted and fell on the ground. All of their clothes were wet and their hair were standing in spikes. Within a few minutes, their bodies and clothes dried up.
After doing that, Kai walked away.
The sect masters stared at his back with fear. After all, they hadn''t expected him to be such a monster.
Kai reached the registration desk to ask Kiana where the inner court was. She was sitting there with a bored expression when she saw Kai.
"I passed. Please show me where the inner court is." Kai went up to her and asked nicely.
Kiana was shocked by this but the sect masters had personally watched Kai''s test. So he wouldn''t be lying about something like this.
"We will go there but first let''s get you some robes." Kiana said and started walking.
Kai shrugged and followed her. The entire sect was blue, like blue-blue. From walls to ceiling to robes to pretty much everything. Kai liked blue color but it was too much for him to see everything was in a shade of blue.
Kiana took him to the exchange centre, situated in the mission hall. It was a huge stall where the disciples could exchange sect points for items.
But it had another use. Disciples coulde here if they wanted to get their rank upgraded. New disciples received their robes here. They also recieved the sect token.
A middle aged man with ck hair and green eyes was sitting there peacefully. Upon seeing Kianaing with someone he didn''t knew, the man simply took out a light blue robe plus a token with a Cresent moon symbol upon it.
"We don''t require that Elder Min. Please take out an inner court disciple robe." Kiana siad as she nced at the robes.
Elder Min was taken back by this. But he still did what Kiana asked and handed her a dark blue robe.
Kiana also took the sect token and asked Kai to follow her. Elder Min eyed Kai carefully but he had already followed Kiana out of the exchange centre.
"The outer court disciples have light blue robes and the inner court disciples have dark blue robes. Whereas the core disciples have jade colour robes. As for the sect masters and elders, we all have royal blue robes. The only difference is our belts. Sect masters have golden coloured strip on theirs. The outer court elders have ck on theirs, the inner court elders have silver whereas the core elders have crimson." Kiana exined and handed the robes to Kia.
Kai didn''t like robes because they were too old fashioned, but that only extended to himself. When some of his partners wore robes, they looked extremely beautiful in them so he did have any problem with them.
As for the robes, he just tossed them inside his pendant. Kiana coughed as she looked at Kai but she didn''t say anything to him.
"Now this is a sect token." Kiana decides to say after a minute and handed the token to Kai, who simply threw it in his pendant.
"When youplete missions for the sect, you can take the reward as sect points or spirit stones. You can exchange sect points for various useful things. The sect token also proves that you are member of our sect." Kiana exined.
"Hmm, anything else you want to tell me?" Kai asked as Kiana though for a moment.
"I know that you are a dual cultivator so I want to warn you about certain things. Since you suddenly became an inner court disciple, many people won''t trust you and girls might not want to cultivate with you, no matter how handsome you are. There might be a few rumors about so I hope you don''t mind that." Kiana exined as Kai smiled.
"If I was worried about rumors, I wouldn''t have be a dual cultivator." He replied as Kiana nodded.
"Do you have any particr talents except dual cultivation?" Kiana asked as she wanted to help him a little.
"I have many talents that you will discover slowly. As for one of them, I can tell that you are a dual cultivator as well." Kai said with a smile as Kiana''s eyes widened.
"You might be right about that. Anyways before going back to my job, I will tell you a little about the sect''s master. A few centuries back, the Blue Moon sect used to be a dual cultivation sect and it had many strong dual cultivation techniques. They were strong enough to threaten the other great sects and great families. Apparently they were taken over by their greed as they tried to rule the continent by defeating the Zian family.
But the Zian family had a hidden power amongst them who managed to defeat the sect singlehandedly. During that time, the ruler of the Zian family banned our sect from using dual cultivation techniques but after his daughter, the current Zian family ancestor, came to the throne, she lifted that rule.
The Blue Moon sect was allowed to use dual cultivation techniques but at a smaller scale while most of the powerful ones were taken away from the sect. The sect was also forced to be a multipurpose sect and after so much time, we have be a week sect. So if you ever meet another great sect, they would either tease you or take advantage of you. Please steer clear of them." Kiana finished as Kai nodded and thanked her.
"I would like to meet someone on this realm who will be able to take advantage of me. But he or she will probably don''t live to tell the tale." Kai muttered to himself and walked away with a devilish smile on his face.
Chapter 8 The Ice Princess(Chapter Preview)
Kiana had left him in front of his house and he entered it. It was a two room plus bathroom set. There was arge double bed both the rooms with blue sheets.
In fact, everything in the room was blue. Be it chairs, tables, beds, or whatever else you can imagine. Kai snapped his fingers and changed the color of the room and the things inside it to ck. He sat on the bed and started remembering about a book he had written.
The name of the book was Kai''s Manual 101: How to impress women and make them beg to have sex.
He had written many ways to impress a woman. Even the divine emperor himself was surprised by this book. In reality, he wrote it when he was just a hundred and fifty years old so he was quite young at that time.
''Maybe I should start a massage center. No, that''s too perverted and I don''t think anyone here can handle my massage without bursting into pieces.'' Kai thought.
''Maybe I should sell some treasures. No, that will be simr to boasting my money. What else did I wrote in that book.'' He could hardly remember what he had written in the book since it had been ages since he had read it.
He couldn''t remember why he had written such trashy ways to impress a woman, perhaps he was drunk when he had written this, which was impossible as Kai could never get drunk.
But you can''t me a young man''s mind for thinking up such things, if a hundred and fifty year old man can be counted as a young man.
While reminiscing about his past, he suddenly remembered a very good way to impress a woman.
"Technique 14: Be a doctor and do a full surgery on her pus*y."
Just don''t think too much about the name. His young mind was always thought of perverted thoughts and those thoughts and been written in that book in the form of useful advice.
Anyways, in this technique, a person simply has to heal a woman with her problems. Later on, she will definitely return to you so that she could thank you.
But it wasn''t as though they will thank you with their bodies. But you could try to have a rtionship with them and vo! You might get the chance to have sex with them.
Well, this happened with Kai but maybe the reason for this was that he had pleasured his patient too much.
He stood up and left his room. He went to a good open spot in the inner court and conjured up some letters in the air.
"Kai''s healing services - if you are not healed by this, then you will earn 50000 spirit stones aspensation. Free for the first 2 days."
Everyone stopped what they were doing and stared at those words. Many of them rubbing their eyes to see if what they reading was real or not.
"Hey, who are you? I have never seen you before." One of the inner court disciples said.
"Yeah, he is right." Another disciple said and the rest followed them.
"I am someone the sect masters recruited to help the disciples. I can heal your bodypletely, regardless of any disease. If you don''t believe me, then would you like to try?" Kai said in a smooth businessman voice.
Every single person present there stared at him. Since the sect had some healers in it, the others couldn''t determine whether Kai was lying or not.
After a few moments, a girl stepped out of the crowd. When Kai saw her face, he stepped back in shock. His face was full of disbelief and something no one could decipher.
The person was a girl with pale blonde hair and striking yellow eyes. Her curves wererge enough to make any man go crazy. Her long slim legs were covered by the robes she wore and her face was set in a permanent frown.
Two long scars were running on both sides of her face from her eyebrows to the end of her chin.
Many frowned at her as though she was a problem but Kai didn''t judge her because of her scars.
In reality, he loved his women because they were the ones who shaped his life. He did love their beautiful bodies but their personalities were the real thing he loved about them.
''That face and that cold re that could freeze anyone. It''s her.'' Kai thought as he stared into her shimmering yellow eyes
The girl looked at Kai with an amused expression as she saw that he wasn''t flinching away from her.
"My name is-"
''Mia. The Ice princess and my lover.'' Kai thought sadly.
"Mia. Can you heal me?" She asked.
Mia was the ice princess, though, for someone rted with ice, she had a bright appearance. This was because of her mother.
Mia''s home was the eternal frozen pce. Her father was the ruler, however, her mother was a hybrid. A mixture of fire and ice.
Somehow, Mia''s father fell in love with her and had three children - two boys and one girl. Mia''s mother had yellow hair and blue eyes.
But for some reason, Mia was born with yellow hair and eyes. Mia''s mother was beautiful but Kai didn''t go after her since the Ice emperor loved her and she loved him.
Instead, he chose Mia.
Kai was happy to see her and wanted to hug her but refrained himself since many people were watching. And other than that, it was clear to him that she didn''t know him. Her face didn''t even have a shred of recognition in it.
"Of course I can heal you. I can even demonstrate it for everyone." Kai said with a poker face and gestured Mia toe near him.
[ Brace yourself. A feeling of extreme pleasure is gonna ovee you but you should be able to fight it. ] Kai sent a spiritual message to Mia, warning her about what would happen to her.
Mia was taken back by this but she followed his instructions. Kai''s right hand started glowing and he ced it on Mia''s cheek.
Her face went red as a warm rosy feeling went throughout her body. Kai started the healing process and Mia''s body was overtaken by extreme pleasure.
She wanted to moan but since so many people were watching her, she gritted her teeth and remained silent.
The scars on her face started closing and they disappeared after a minute. Everyone was stunned by this and many were staring at Mia''s beautiful face. Mia frowned at them.
Many of them had bullied her for having a pretty body with a disfigured face. She looked at Kai with shining eyes as though he was a hero.
"How much do I owe you?" She asked him.
"It''s for free. And anyone could get treated for free for the next two days." Kai said and shrugged as he had enough wealth inside his pendant to fill up the entire five times in a row.
[ But I owe you for this. You don''t understandhow much you helped me.] Mia said with a spiritual message.
[ Because of that poison? ] Kai asked with a smile.
Mia was so shocked that she just nodded a little.
[ If you really want to thank me, then we can chat with each otherter. Meet me after I heal my patients today. ] Kai bid farewell to her since many people were standing in a line, ready to be tortu- treated by Kai.
Chapter 9 Revenge Is A Drug(Chapter Preview)
At least 200 disciples were standing in a line, waiting for the treatment.
Everyone was thinking that Kai was foolish enough to set this up for free. They all thought that they will get treated in 2 days without paying any money.
But Kai was gonna give them their worst nightmare and he would enjoy seeing their faces after the so-called treatment.
At the front of the line, a woman with a sly grin was eagerly waiting for Kai. She had a bruise on her shoulder that she got after a fight with her roommate.
Cultivators heal quickly and the bruise would have probably healed after two to three days. But she was greedy, so here she was.
Kai''s hand started glowing and he ced it on her shoulder without warning her about the pleasure she would experience.
A warm feeling passed through her body and she surrendered her body to pleasure and released a powerful moan.
"Ahhh~"
Everyone there stared at her and she fell to her knees as though all her energy had deserted her. She looked at Kai with a murderous gaze and he simply stared back at her with a neutral face.
"Why did that happen? This didn''t happen to that girl!" The girl shouted as Kai smiled in amusement.
"She managed to control her moans but if you couldn''t do that, it''s not my fault. At least your bruise is gone." Kai said and pointed at her shoulder as she looked at it.
"Thank... you." The girl managed to whisper before she walked away.
Kai motioned for the next person toe forward who was also a girl. She gulped and moved forward.
Kai did the same with her and she also moaned. After treating 5 more girls, a man stepped forward. Kai''s face immediately darkened as he stared at the man in front of him.
''A man? Do I have to listen to a man moaning in front of me? Nope. Maybe I should erect a sound barrier around him. No, if I will be healing him, then my body would be in contact with his body. Meaning that I will still be able to hear him. Then if I am going down, I am taking the rest of these guys with me. Maybe I should have thought of a better idea.'' Kai thought and steeled his nerves.
He touched the guy''s elbow and started healing him. The guy tried to clench his teeth and be silent but it was impossible.
He released a moan that was etched in Kai''s mind.
''Thankfully my mentality is strong enough to endure this. But what about these guys?'' Kai silently thought as he looked at the people in front of him.
"That''s enough for demonstration. I wille back tomorrow." Kai said as he pitied the disciples and allowed them to take a rest.
The disciples wanted to stop him but knew that it would take them some time to process what had happened.
As for the one who moaned. He left the sect and jumped of a 5000 feet cliff, just to fell into ake at the bottom. But that''s another story.
When Mia saw Kai in the hallways, heading towards his house, she started following Kai. When he saw her, he smiled at her before they both headed away to his house. Upon reaching the entrance, he stepped aside to let Mia enter the house. He stepped inside after her and close the door.
As for Mia, many thoughts were swirling in her mind, many perverted thoughts.
''Even though I am in a dual cultivation sect, this is my first time being alone with a man. Those others who bullied me were always in groups and made sure that at least someone was watching them so that they couldugh at their sick jokes. What if this man attacks me? Will I be able to stop him?'' Mia''s face turned red and Kai chuckled.
"You are probably thinking that what will you do if I tried to attack you. I will not do anything like that as I only cultivate with women who want to cultivate with me. There is nothing for you to worry about." Kai said with a smile.
"Anyways, I am pretty confident that someone carved those marks on your face. As for the weapon, it might have been a poison dagger." He said after Mia''s whole body rxed a little.
Mia was astonished by this. And why wouldn''t she be astonished? Kai managed to guess everything perfectly by just touching her once.
"Yes, you are right. I was captured by some ve traders and sold to a young master''s household. He tried to make a move on me but I denied him. He tied me to a chair in an abandoned forest and gave me a chance to ept him and I denied him. He became pretty pissed and started carving on my face. But luckily, the sect masters were visiting that area for a mission and they heard my voice.
They rescued me and brought me to this sect. They gave me cultivation resources and helped me. Even though I don''t have any special talents, I was able to stay here and be an inner court disciple. I was able to easily stay here the sect. After all, I did leave many things here." Mia decided to tell Kai her entire story.
Kai''s face remained neutral as he listened to her story and wondered whether he could go and capture those ve traders and torture them.
After Mia finished her story, Kai decided to ask her a question.
"What happened to that young master you mentioned? Is he still alive?" Kai asked neutrally.
"His family has a huge amount of influence in the western continent. He simply got away with a year in a disciplinary center which doesn''t exist." Mia said in an angry voice.
"Do you want revenge on him or not?" Kai asked with sudden ferocity.
"Don''t want revenge, you say? Every night I dream about a thousand different ways to torture him. Death by a thousand cuts, burned alive, drowned in salty water with cuts all over his body." She said coldly.
"Then I can help you get your revenge on them." Kai offered to her and she frowned a little.
She doubted that he could do anything against the young master''s family but it was a sweet enticing thought to think about it.
"Well, I don''t have anything to do so let''s do it." Mia replied and closed her arms.
"But remember one thing, revenge is like a drug, the more people you obtain revenge from, the more you will want it." Kai suddenly said as Mia smiled.
"Perhaps I will sumb to the drug but in the end, it is sweet to obtain revenge." She said with a smile and turned away.
She bid farewell to him and started making her way back to her house. Kai however quietly followed her and stretched his spiritual sense around her.
And just like he had thought, a group of boys and girls belonging to the earth spirit realm and sky spirit realm were following Mia.
"Well, who could have guessed that some random disciples would try to follow her? But if no one could have guessed that, could anyone expect these people to drop dead?" He muttered to himself before he followed them.
Chapter 10 Resurrecting The Dead With A Snap Of His Fingers(Chapter Preview)
Kai followed Mia until she reached her house and saw her enter it and closed the door behind her. A minuteter, a group of people reached her door and started banging on it.
"Hello,dies and gentlemen. May I ask what you are doing?" Kai chose this moment to appear as they paused.
"You can tell the difference between us?" A woman asked as the others shushed her.
"Nothing we are here to talk with Mia." One of them said as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"And what are those masks for? Cosy or perhaps..." Kai paused and smiled.
"Kidnapping." He finished as their bodies shivered slightly.
Mia hearing the banter from inside her house exited and quickly moved to stand beside Kai. She eyed the group with a hawk-like gaze and turned towards Kai.
"What are you going to do with them?" She asked him with a smile.
Mia had already figured out a small part of Kai. For some reason, he wanted to help her. So she wanted to see what he would do now.
"I can simply kill them and make their bodies vanish." He replied as Mia''s eyes widened in surprise.
"We can hear you and don''t think that we are afraid of you." One of them said but both Kai and Mia ignored them.
"But then, something like this might happen to someone else and it would be a huge waste of their lives to die like that. So let''s make an example out of them." Kai said to Mia as the group stepped back a little.
"Then let''s settle this with a deathmatch. After all, if you can''t defeat nine puny disciples, there is no way you can defeat that family." Mia offered and Kai nodded.
"Huh? You are going to battle the 9 of us in a death match? Are you crazy?" One of them asked as Kai nodded again.
"Mia, can you gather a crowd to watch the match?" Kai asked as Mia winked at him and left.
"Lead the way." Kai said to the group and even though they wanted to run away, they still lead him towards the entrance exam hall.
It looked as though death matches also took ce here as they nervously stood there while Kai carefully eyed them.
"What do you think about this crowd?" Mia asked as she appeared a few minutester.
Behind her, about three hundred disciples cheered as the group blinked in confusion. Kai was also curious about how Mia got such a crowd together in such a short time.
"I told them that the winner would receive a kiss from me." She whispered to Kai and winked at him as she blended with the crowd.
"You have five minutes for preparation." Kai said to the group as they huddled together to talk about strategies.
"We don''t know about his cultivation. What should we do?" One of them hissed.
"What we should have done was that we shouldn''t have bothered Mia." One of them said and all of them stared at two girls.
"Why are you looking at us like that. That bitch would have be a nuisance in a few weeks and those pretty looks will of course fool many guys." One of them countered as all of them shook their heads and prepared a strategy.
Since in a deathmatch, it would only end if one of thepetitors either gave up or died so they thought to tire Kai out and then defeat him in thest round with their strongest cultivator.
"I don''t have the time to kill all of you separately. Juste at me together." Kai said and yawned.
Nobody could speak anything after hearing Kai''s words.
The group gulped as if they expected it to be a trap but when they realized it was not, they stepped forward with happy expressions since they thought they had a chance of winning.
They didn''t know how wrong they were.
The crowd did a countdown as they entered battle positions. When the battle started, Kai created a barrier around himself and the group and they were startled by it.
Fighting a healer was tough since they could heal themselves but a formations master was even tough.
Their hopes suddenly started to dim Kai snapped his fingers. Their heads all fell down from their bodies and blood poured out from their neck.
The crowd shivered as they saw this brutal scene. It was as though one moment they were alive and the next moment they were dead.
But the next moment, it was as though time had turned back. Their heads flew back and attached to their necks and they were alive.
They trembled in shock and fell down as Kai stared at them.
"It''s sad that this technique could only resurrect someone in the mortal cultivation realms. If this technique was enhanced, I would have been able to resurrect my harem." Kai sighed at this but since the barrier was up, no one could hear him.
Kai then walked towards them and they crawled back while their bodies trembled. After a few minutes, they hit the end of the barrier and squealed in fear as Kai came to stand in front of them.
"Did you learn your lesson?" Kai asked as if he was a teacher asking a question from his students.
"Y-y-yes we did." One of them said and Kai shook his head.
"Perhaps some of you did but some of you think that they would kill me if they had the chance. Guess I will have to engrave the lesson in your brain." Kai said and their bodies burst apart.
Blood and organs flew everywhere but none of them marked Kai''s clothes. He resurrected them again and this time, instead was satisfied with their expressions.
"Rest in... pieces. Ok, that was a bad joke." He smiled at his own bad joke and snapped his fingers.
The group turned to dust that slowly settled down on the ground as Kai walked away. The barrier disappeared as everyone stared at him.
''You weren''t kidding when you said you defeat that family. I am sorry but I have to use you to obtain my revenge. One day, I will repay you.'' Mia thought as she quietly followed him out of the weing hall.
Author''s note - Second chapter for today. And guys, the first R-18 chapter is about toe after 2 to 3 chapters. So please wait for it.
Chapter 11 The Chuchu Family(Chapter Preview)
"You are more powerful than I imagined you to be." Mia said as she caught up to Kai.
He smiled at her and both of them walked to her house. Mia wanted to sleep while Kai was making sure that no one was following her again.
"So I guess this is goodbye for now." Mia said as they reached her house.
"Before you go in, there is something you haven''t done." Kai said as Mia reached for her doorknob. She turned to look at him as he smiled a little.
"You told the crowd that you would kiss the winner. I am pretty sure that I won." Kai said as Mia''s cheeks flushed.
She wanted to say that she had done that to gather a crowd but looking at his face, something tugged on her insides.
She took a deep breath and moved forward. Her face was inches away from his face as she stared into his deep purple eyes.
She closed her eyes and touched her lips to his. She could feel electric currents run throughout her body as their lips connected.
She then quickly stepped back and said goodbye to him and entered her house in a hurry. Kai stood there for a few seconds before he walked away.
''I didn''t expect her to kiss me so quickly. We have only known each other for a few hours and yet...'' His thoughts trailed as he reached his house.
He didn''t enter it and instead went forward andid on the ground as he stared at the stars all night.
In the morning, Mia came to his house to see him standing outside. She was holding a backpack on her shoulder. It was surprising that such a world had such stuff.
When Kai saw her, he chuckled slightly. She was wearing flower-patterned white robes to blend in with the crowd and make sure that no one could trace her.
But Kai was thinking about something else. The previous Mia would rather be dead than being caught alive in a robe. For some reason, she hated robes with her heart.
For her usual outfit, she wore a ck tank top with a ck leather jacket and ck mini shorts. And for some reason, she was addicted to ice creams.
You can never find her without a popsicle in her hand. Kai missed that Mia as well as the rest of his harem but there was no use in thinking about something you can''t have.
Kai smiled at her and offered her his hand. She reluctantly grabbed it as Kai''s warm hand wrapped around her hand.
"Close your eyes and visualize the ce where we are going." Mia did as Kai instructed.
Kai used his powers to channel the image to his mind and with that, he teleported them using light steps.
They appeared in a dark abandoned alley and Kai could hear the noises of a market being a few meters away. Since it was his first time teleporting such arge distance with such low cultivation, he had to take a deep breath to clear his mind.
They stood there for a few minutes as Mia and Kai assessed their surroundings. They then moved to see the market as Kai decided to ask a few questions.
"How did the ve traders capture you?" Kai asked as Mia''s expression hardened. As he waited for her answer, he took out the inner court disciple robes he had received and wore them.
He then brushed it a little and the blue color darkened and the symbol of the sect vanished. The robes now looked like normal dark blue robes.
"The ve traders caught me in a forest and tried to r*pe me before selling me. But for some reason, they weren''t able to do so. When they touched their hands on my body, their hands caught fire. But when they sold me to that bastard, that protection wore off and he was able to touch me. But by then I had increased my cultivation to the 10th stage of the earth spirit realm.
That bastard also had the same cultivation as me and he also had some low-level guards with him. They captured me and tied me up to a tree in the forest. But by chance, the sect masters were passing through there and they saved me. And you know the rest." Mia replied as she saw him change the robes but she averted her gaze after she stopped talking.
Kai as usual managed to maintain a neutral expression even though his insides were ming with rage and anger.
"What were you doing in that forest?" Kai asked.
Mia hesitated and didn''t answer which made him narrow his eyes. But instead, he said -
"If you don''t want to tell me, then don''t. Take your time and if you ever think about telling me, then I will listen."
Mia momentarily nodded and asked Kai to follow her. They zigzagged their way through the market, with Kai getting some strange looks. But that was amon thing.
Mia led him towards a huge mansion where two guards at the 10th stage at the sky spirit realm were keeping watch.
"We are simply going to enter the mansion and talk to them like normal people. Though after that, I am going to do many things to them." Kai replied as he walked towards the entrance.
Mia wanted to call him crazy but she had seen him do crazy things so she stayed quiet and followed him.
The guards moved to stop them but they froze in their ces and their eyes got clouded. Kai and Mia entered the mansion without any problem as the guards woke up.
They didn''t remember what they were doing and they got back to their posts. Inside the entrance, Kai and Mia reached the door of the mansion and opened it.
"Who are you?" A man asked as Kai and Mia entered the mansion.
He had a portly belly and looked like a man in his forties as he examined Mia and Kai. His gaze remained on Mia for a few minutes before he looked at Kai.
"I repeat who are you and what business do you have with the Chuchu family?" The man asked as Kai gave him an evil smile.
"We are here to talk with the Chuchu family." Kai said as the doors closed behind him and an unbearable pressure covered the entire ce.
Chapter 12 Exterminating The Chuchu Family(Chapter Preview)
The man coughed up blood as Mia stared at Kai. She wasn''t feeling any pressure on her body but she could sense Kai''s pressure either the surroundings. She couldn''t exin how he was doing that but she could only stare at him.
''Who is he and why is he helping me?'' She wondered why Kai was helping her even though they had only known each other for a day.
The rest of the Chuchu family gathered at one ce and Kai got a good look at the ancestor. He was also struggling because of his aura as he stared at Kai with terror.
"AHH, why are attacking my family without saying anything? At least exin that much!" The man screamed as the pressure suddenly vanished.
"I didn''t have any problem with you. In fact, I didn''t even know you existed. But then, Mia here told me about her experience with your family." Kai said as he pointed at Mia
"You! How is it possible that your face has no scars?! I carved them myself!" A fat young child spoke in astonishment but he soon covered his mouth with a frightened squeal.
''Oh, you foolish brat. Why did I let him do these things and then let him off with such a nonexistent punishment?'' The head of the Chuchu family cursed himself as he waited in enticement for Kai to attack them again. But nothing happened.
Truth be told, he himself had thought that Mia was too beautiful. In fact, he wanted her as a concubine but due to his age, he wasn''t able to do so.
So as the next better option, he had wanted her to be a concubine to his son. However, Mia had always rejected his son. He was angry because of this and he, himself, had given that dagger to his son so that he could make her his own.
Unfortunately, the Blue Moon Sect had managed to save this girl and they had taken her away to their sect. And because his own son was at fault, he wasn''t able to do anything to get Mia back.
"You little bitch. You came back here to get revenge, didn''t you? And let me guess, you sold your body to this fake bastard to get your revenge. I wil-" The wife of the Chuchu family''s head was cursing at Mia when she suddenly stopped midsentence.
Kai red at her like a God delivering justice and moved at an unexpected pace and moved towards the wife.
The next second, he came into focus and he was holding a tongue in his hand. Suddenly, the wife screamed at the top of her lungs as blood started to drip from her mouth. She fell on the ground with her hands wrapped around her mouth.
The rest of the family stared at Kai in horror as they looked at the family head''s wife with dread. Who knows, they might be next?
"Kneel down to her." Kai said as he pointed at Mia. The Chuchu family was reluctant to move but Kai''s aura bore down on them again.
One by one, they touched the floor with their knees and they knelt to Mia. The family head and the ancestor were still standing but when Kai increased the pressure, they too fell down to their knees.
They stared at Mia for a moment before the ancestor and family head thought about taking onest chance to save themselves.
They somehow stood up again and took out their swords and moved towards Mia before anyone could say anything.
But as soon as they reached in front of Mia, blood started to pour out from their orifices. They coughed a lot of blood and fell down as Kaiughed.
"You seriously thought that you could attack her. It was quite the entertainment to watch you get fake hope when you stood up. Too bad that I had deliberately decreased the pressure over you two." Kaiughed as the ancestor and family head clutched at their throats and gasped as they couldn''t breathe.
"Mia, remember, revenge is a drug." Kai said as he took out a sword and handed it to Mia.
"But as long as you keep yourself under control, it''s the most dangerous weapon besides hate." Mia replied as she firmly grabbed the sword and pierced the heart of the family head.
The light left his eyes as his body slumped down. Mia quickly removed the sword and pierced the ancestor''s heart and killed him.
Both of them had died brutally as their bodies were limp and the Chuchu family howled. Kai stepped towards them and took the young master''s chin.
The young master screamed as ck tendrils traveled from Kai''s hands and spread around his body.
The young master''s body started sizzling as he was burned by the tendrils. After he was dead, Kai threw his body on the floor and killed the rest of the members with a snap of his fingers.
"Was that the first time you killed someone?" Kai asked as the dead bodies vanished into thin air.
Mia''s hands were trembling a little as she nodded. Kai moved forward and sped her hands.
"The second time is always easier than the first one." He didn''t console her or anything but just told her the truth.
She took a deep breath and her body calmed down a little. Her trembling hands returned to normal after a few minutes as she smiled weakly.
"Can we go to the sect tomorrow?" Mia asked as Kai nodded.
After all, he couldn''t teleport them even if he wanted to. His light steps consumed a lot of spiritual energy and he would need some time to restore that energy.
As they gazed outside, they saw the sun vanishing and night was settling in.
"We can sleep here for the night and go to the sect tomorrow." Kai offered as Mia nodded.
She then excused herself and went to the nearest room to sleep.
Kai watched her go with a smile as he sat down and started cultivating.
But little did he know that the day was yet to end.
Chapter 13 Cultivate With Me(R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Author''s note - This is just the beginning of an R-18 chapter. The real stuff will begin from the next chapter. In other words, you can consider this as a warm-up chapter.
*
*
*
It was midnight.
After all, Kai had spent many nights staring at the sky that he could easily tell the time by looking at the position of the moon and stars.
"What are you doing staying awake at midnight?" Kai heard Mia''s voice as she came out of the room while sniffling yawn.
"You didn''t sleep?" He asked her with a smile as she shook her head.
"I just woke up. I thought I woulde and check up on you. Who could have guessed that you would be awake and staring at the moon like that?" Mia said as she sat beside him.
They sat like that in silence before Kai decided to ask her a question.
"Mia, this might be a weird question but do you have any strange symbol on your body?" Kai suddenly asked as Mia''s eyes widened.
She was so startled as she suddenly closed her arms around her breasts. Kaiughed at her cute gesture as her cheeks went red.
"How did you know that?" Mia asked but Kai didn''t reply. The mark on her body was a harem mark that was used by the harem overlords to mark members of their harems.
Kai''s symbol was the coolest symbol ever invented. ( Check the paragraphment for the symbol. )
Though, out loud he said -
"You don''t remember anything about your past." Kai said sharply.
"Since you already figured this out, I might as well tell you the whole story. I suddenly woke up in the forest with no memories except my name. After I joined the sect, I searched for missing daughters and stuff and also looked at various ns. I couldn''t find anything. It was like I appeared out of thin air." Mia sighed and exined to him.
"Do you mind if I take a look at your mind? Someone might have sealed your memories." Kai asked as Mia frowned.
She then closed her eyes and let him touch her forehead. Kai gently pressed his hand on Mia''s forehead and silently prayed.
''Please don''t be aplex memory seal, please don''t be aplex memory seal.'' He saw Mia''s mind and let out a sigh of relief.
"Your mind is blocked by a seal known as the luck-consuming memory seal. And there is good news that I can remove it. Though, I need to gather some ingredients for it." Kai told Mia, who waved looked at his confusion and happiness.
"But why is it named as a luck-consuming seal?" Mia asked curiously.
"It''s a seal that gives yourge amounts of bad luck and then gives you huge good luck once. Since you had so many experiences, I think your bad luck quota was full. However, the weird thing is that the good luck is used. I don''t think you had a good luck situation. So now, the seal is just sealing your memories." Kai exined as he looked at her in confusion.
"Oh, I did have a good luck moment. I met you." Mia whispered as Kai blinked at her.
"You helped with my scars and helped me obtain my revenge even though it''s only been two days since we met each other. That is why I was lucky enough to meet you." Mia exined as Kai opened his mouth to speak.
But before he could say anything, Mia kissed him. Kai was startled and he fell back as Mia fell on top of him.
"Cultivate with me." Shemanded as Kai stared at her.
"Are you sure about that? For all you know, I could be a random pervert who helped you to get your body." Kai said slowly as Mia smiled.
"Are you a wuss?" She asked as Kai slowly smiled. He stood up and picked her up. He went to the room and dropped her on the bed.
He once again kissed her and his tongue invaded her mouth. Mia intertwined her arms behind his neck as she deepened the kiss.
"Ahhh~" Mia released a low moan and Kai broke off as his hands slowly neared towards her robes.
She didn''t stop him as he slowly opened her robes and dropped them on the ground.
Her cheeks turned red as she felt Kai''s gaze on her body which was only covered with a ck bra and panty.
His hands slowly grabbed her waist as he went forward and nibbled on her neck.
"Ahh~" Mia moaned as her arms went below Kai''s shirt and started exploring his body.
Her hands touched warm skin and muscles as she slowly made her way down his chest. Seeing this, Kai pushed her away a little as he removed his shirt off.
Her eyes widened as she saw his perfect masculine body. She then grew a little bold as her hands traveled behind her back and unhooked her bra.
It came down as Mia''s breasts were freed from their restraint. The twin mountains bounced a little as the erect red nipples gleamed in the dimly lit room.
He went forward and grabbed her breasts between his hands as he slowly groped them. The nipples twitched between his fingers as Mia''s body grew more stimted.
She felt a sudden desire to rub her hole as she looked into Kai''s eyes with a pleading expression. Her yellow eyes gleamed with desire as he nodded at her.
Kai clearly understood her desires as one of his hands traveled down to her panty and started rubbing her ice hole above the piece of cloth.
Mia''s mouth released another moan as she felt her body starting to heat up. Her muscles were tensed as moans escaped her mouth.
Her moans made Kai smile as he released her right breast from his grip and went forward with his mouth to suck on it.
"That... Ah! Do it gently!" Mia eximed as her body went limp as he grabbed her right nipple between his teeth and started lixking it with his tongue.
The area around Kai''s finger started to get wet as arousal juices came out of Mia''s hole. His hand then went inside her panty as he pushed his finger inside her tight cave.
Her flesh gathered around his finger as though it didn''t want his finger to explore her cave. But after a few seconds of rubbing her insides, the flesh slwoly parted away as liquid flowed down Kai''s finger.
He felt Mia''s body tense up as he built up her orgasm. Her face soon tensed up as she released a high moan and yin qi broke from her hole.
Kai finger was drenched in yin qi as he took it out and gave it a lick while smiling.
"You made... me cum... so much." Mia said while panting as she saw her yin qi gather around on the sheets.
"That was just the beginning." Kai said with a devilish grin as he stood up and removed his clothes.
Chapter 14 Deflowering The Ice Princess.... Once Again (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Mia looked at Kai''s dragon that was fully hard and was hanging in the air. She gulped in anticipation of what was about to happen.
Even though the Blue Moon sect was no longer a dual cultivation sect, there were plenty of books focused on dual cultivation.
Mia had randomly picked one of them one day and had read the entire book in an hour. After that, she had picked up many books as she had slowly started ying with herself in her room.
She had explored her pussy and had fondled her breasts for pleasure as she had slowly read the erotic scenes mentioned in the books.
That was how she had gained her first orgasm and the feeling was heavenly. But now looking at man''s manhood, Mia felt her heart beat faster.
His penis was slightly bigger than her hand which meant that it was huge. Thinking about it being inside her was enough to stimte Mia''s body.
"You can take it slowly if you. But if you want to take it the other way, I don''t have any problem." Kai replied with a smile as he sat down and Mia nodded.
She slowly reached forward and touched his rod and felt the hot skin under her palm. She experimentally rubbed it a little as she looked up at Kai''s face.
He nodded for her to continue as Mia gained some confidence and slowly started rubbing his entire rod. Kai smiled at her efforts even though she was still an amateur at it. But you don''t gain such abilities just in a day.
She started massaging her breasts with her another hand as she increased her rubbing speed. The rod under her hand started growing hotter and hotter the more she rubbed it.
She could feel the hot yang qi running behind the skin as she firmly jerked his cock.
"I am about to cum." Kai gave her a warning as Mia slowed down a little to let Kai enjoy his ejaction to the maximum.
She also looked at his penis with eagerness as she was about to see a man ejacte for the first time. Hot golden white liquid shot out from the top of his dick and some of it flew on her hand.
She saw the rest of the liquid fly through the air before it fell down and wetted the bedsheets. She looked at Kai''s smiling face as she suddenly wanted to feel his rod inside her.
Kai noticed this and pushed her down on the bed as he removed her panty. He first entered her cave with his tongue as electric shocks went through her body.
A few drops of stimting juices flowed from Mia''s cave as Kai moved back. He slowly took hold of his dick as he ced it near her entrance.
He pushed the head of it inside as Mia''s eyes darkened with a feeling of pain and pleasure. She pushed the rest of his rod inside her virgin caves as a little blood stained the sheets.
After iming her status as a maiden once again, Kai let Mia get ustomed to the feeling of his penis inside her.
After a few minutes, she slowly nodded at Kai to ask him to start moving. He held her waist with his hands as he slowly slipped in and out of her cave.
Mia released a moan as Kai continuously started slipping in and out of her cave. Mia''s insides warmed up as she cummed many times but Kai didn''t stop until Mia reached her limit.
? Mia felt her cave being filled with hit yang qi as Kai released inside her and removed his dick from inside her.
Mia panted heavily as she had been pushed to her limit the first time she was cultivating with someone.
A mixture of liquids flowed out from the entrance of her cave as she weakly lifted her finger and took a taste of the liquid.
It was sweet and so as she swallowed it and closed her eyes to rest for some time. While resting, she slowly started cultivating the yang energy and her eye flew open as she broke through to the 5th stage of the sky spirit realm.
"Was this your first time releasing yang qi?" Mia quickly asked Kai since if it was his first time, it would mean that he had pure yang energy which was extremely beneficial for a female.
"No, that''s just the level of my yang energy." Kai replied as Mia''s eyes widened.
Kai smiled at her reaction as he sat beside her. Mia stared at his penis which was still very much hard.
She suddenly remembered a position she had read about in a book and suddenly stood up. Kai looked at her with a curious expression as she parted her bottom lips and slowly ced herself over Kai''s dragon.
She extended a hand forward as Kai gripped it and she slowly started lying herself down. She released moans as she felt his penis hit some good spots along the way.
After she had swallowed his entire dragon, she gave her second hand to Kai to hold as she started moving.
She used his hands as support as she rode his dick with a pleased expression while Kai enjoyed the warm feeling of her skin around his penis.
Mia however was getting tired slowly so she increased her speed to the maximum as her eyes darkened.
She cummed on top of his dick as yin qi dripped down Kai''s penis and Mia was knocked unconscious.
Kai smiled a little at this as he carefully removed her from on top of his dick and ced her beside him on the bed.
He then quickly changed the sheets and started cultivating as he waited for Mia to gain consciousness. 8
Author''s note - We reached 15000 words and this novel can now be on the rankings. if you guys give enough power stones to me, then I will release extra chapters. Enjoy
Chapter 15 It Tastes Like Popsicles (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Just to remind you guys, this is thest R-18 chapter for this part. But don''t worry, there will be many R-18 chapters in the future.
*
*
*
Mia and Kai were both lying on the bed. Mia was now awoke even though her body was still tried.
"You are still so hard." Mia stared at Kai''s little brother in amazement.
He just smiled at her and didn''t say anything else.
"Is yang qi supposed to be sweet?" Mia decided to ask as she remembered the sour-sweet drop mixture of yin and yang qi she had tasted.
"Only my yang qi is like that. Normal yang qi is usually bitter and sour though some people have nd yang qi or just in sour yang qi." Kai told her as he remembered the various types of yang qi he had gotten to known because of cultivating with so many girls.
"Can I taste it?" Mia asked as Kai looked at her with a smile and nodded.
She then went towards his still hard rod slowly and firmly gripped it with her hand. She then slowly bent forward with her tongue out as she gave it a small lick.
She felt a small drop of yang qi enter her most and it was extremely sweet. She then slowly put the head inside her mouth and started sucking on it.
She slid on his dick with her cheeks hollowed as she started slurping on it.
She suddenly swallowed Kai''s entire rod inside her mouth and started using her tongue to wrestle with Kai''s rod. He felt electric waves surge through his body.
She felt that he was being pleasured by her skills as she slowly grabbed his ball saw and started fondling them.
She did this for a few minutes before she heard what she had wanted to hear.
"I am going to release my yang qi inside your mouth." He warned Mia, who simply nodded.
Kai''s penis hardened and he shot right into Mia''s mouth.
Mia gulped she tried to drink an entire load of Kai''s yang qi but there was too much of it and some of it started to drip out of her mouth.
The golden-white liquid stained the sides of her lips as she gulped the rest of it down her throat and had to sit in a lotus pose to cultivate it. She cultivated it in about 10 minutes and she was now at the 1st stage of the hell spirit realm.
"Hmm, for some reason it tasted like popsicles." Mia said and he smiled at her.
Kai''s yang qi was quite special. Anyone who would taste it would experience the taste of the food item they love the most. Since Mia was a fan of popsicles, Kai''s yang qi tastes like popsicles to her.
"Nevermind that, how can your yang qi contain that much energy?" Mia had been taught about sensing energy in one''s qi and Kai''s yang qi dominated everyone else''s qi.
"What you just saw was approximately 15% of my total yang energy. Most people could, at the most, absorb about 10% of it. However, you managed to absorb 15% of it. If you continue to cultivate with me, then you will reach the heaven spirit realm in no time t." He exined the properties of his yang qi.
"The of heaven spirit realm?" Mia echoed as she was dumbfounded.
"Yeah, the heaven spirit realm. After that, you would require much more energy from my yang qi. Luckily, you are one of the few people who could increase their absorption rate." Kai, in a way, congratted Mia.
"Okay, just stop. Let''s just clean ourselves and sleep. Otherwise, I am about to go crazy." Mia said and started walking towards the bath.
He just shrugged and followed her. Mia used her entire body to wash Kai''s back. Mia used herrge breasts to wash Kai''s penis and cleaned it.
After washing themselves up, Kai and Mia went back to their room and Mia picked up her panties and wore them. Sheid down on the bed and immediately passed out.
"Some habits never change, do they?" He said and chuckled. He snapped his fingers and a protection barrier appeared around Mia.
Kai quietly left the mansion and went outside.
***
Back at the Chuchu family mansion. Guards entered the mansion when they didn''t hear any noise from the inside.
It was too quiet as the young master always managed to create a ruckus.
The guards and maids were about to enter the mansion to check for the Chuchu family when Kaiappeared in front of them. With just a snap of his fingers, everyone present there entered a trance-like state.
"If someone asks where the Chuchu family is, then tell them that they are on a vacation and would return after some time." He said in a slow voice and disappeared from that spot.
Everyone came back to reality and looked at each other with confused faces.
As for Kai, he simply roamed the city, enjoying the air. When dawn appeared, he simply went back to the mansion.
Kai had never been able to sleep peacefully after a certain incident in the past. No matter how much he tried to sleep, he would always wake up from terrible nightmares.
And believe him when he says that the nightmares are terrible because someone with Kai''s level of power shouldn''t be afraid of nightmares. But that''s what everyone assumes, the mind is the weakest spot of anyone. Be it humans, beasts, or immortals.
Mia was still asleep when Kai reached the room so he just watched her sleep.
When she woke up, she saw Kai staring at her with sad eyes. She decided to not ask him as she felt that his sadness would only increase if he told her about it.
Strange isn''t it? Normally, sadness goes away if you tell someone about it as the other person shares your burden. But in Kai''s case, it would only remind him of his loneliness.
Mia dressed up in her sect clothes and took hold of Kai''s hand and both of them immediately appeared at the entrance of the Blue Moon Sect.
He had already erased the memories of everyone who had seen him or Mia and he had used a concealing formation on himself while wandering around during the night.
Both of them entered the sect, unaware of the ruckus that would happen after their return.
Author''s note - I just released this chapter but don''t think that you will get another free second chapter. Ok, maybe if I am feeling generous then you might get one. But if you guys want two or more extra chapters, then vote.
Chapter 16 Alchemy? Formations? Weapons? Sex? I Am The Master Of All(Chapter Preview)
"Thank you for everything. Can Ie byter?" Mia asked Kai as they reached the inner court.
"You cane by anytime you want. But before that, I am going to reinforce your room with some formations." Mia nodded at Kai''s words.
Even though she was was much stronger than before, she didn''t want anyone breaking into her house. Who knows, they might steal her underwear.
When Kai reached Mia''s house, he simply snapped his fingers and two barriers appeared around her entire house. After a minute, the barriers flickered and disappeared.
"No one can see them. Anyways, the first barrier is a prevention barrier that will throw back anyone unwanted. As for the second barrier, you can think of it as an identifying barrier. Only people who are allowed by you can enter your house and if someone who you know still tries to do something funny to you, the barrier will send a signal to me." Mia suddenly gasped as soon as Kai finished his exnation.
"That''s such aplex barrier and you created it in just a second and with what? A snap of your finger? Is there anything you can''t do?" She asked.
Kai took Mia''s words sincerely and thought for a moment.
"Let''s see. Alchemy? Formation? Swords? Weapons? I am the master of all. I can do anything except raising the dead." His voice suddenly sounded sad and pained.
But it was gone in the next moment, so Mia thought that she must have imagined it.
"Well, I can resurrect people who are in the early stages of cultivation." Kai added as Mia nodded.
Mia simply thought that nothing can surprise her now. She simply bid her farewell and entered her house.
Kai also went back to his house and he started thinking about making some pills. As mentioned before, pills and weapons had ranks.
Judging from the condition of the mortal world, the highest rank of pills here would be rank 5. Kai wanted to create 4 peak grade rank 5 pills but he had to search for their ingredients.
The first was the body refining pill which strengthened one''s body. The second was the meridian cleansing pill which removed the impurities present in one''s meridians.
The third one was the soul and spirit refining pill which purified one''s soul and spirit. This pill had not been yet created in the mortal world so Kai didn''t know whether he would be able to find its ingredients or not.
Thest pill was an original pill created by Kai and Risea, the Alchemy goddess. Both he and Risea had spent 1000 years locked up in a room and had experimented with thousands of ingredients.
The name of the pill was true mind pill. This pill would give your mind the strength to protect it against any mental attacks, be it a seal or illusion.
This pill had be very popr and many people had started using it against cultivators who were experts in mind techniques.
Upon using this pill, their mind would fight against any mental attacks and they would be able to overpower cultivators who used mind techniques.
Kai and Risea had to ban the pills and since no one other than them could create them, the pills had perished.
With this pill, Kai could safely remove the seal that blocked Mia''s memory and he would be able to do that without damaging her mind.
The pill required many rank 5 ingredients and all of them were extremely rare. But believe it or not, Kai had these ingredients in his pendant and not just for one pill. He had enough ingredients to create more than 300 pills.
However, before he could think about concocting it, someone knocked at his door. He used his spiritual sense and saw 60 people standing right outside his door. All of them had their cultivation ranging from the 5th stage of the sky spirit realm to the 7th stage of the same realm.
Much to Kai''s surprise, a person had a 1st stage hell spirit realm cultivation. ording to Kiana, the basic requirement for bing a core disciple was that you should have at least an 8th stage sky spirit realm cultivation. The patriarch himself had 4th stage hell spirit realm cultivation.
This meant that this guy was a top-tier genius of the sect and as for why he was here? Let''s go back to Mia''s end and see what happened after Kai left.
***
Mia finally gave up on pretending to be asleep as the pounding on the door was too much for her.
Just like Kai had said, anyone who tried to open her door got thrown back. After everyone noticed this, they found a loophole and started pounding Mia''s door.
Mia opened her door and saw about 50 people gathered outside her house. Now, she didn''t have Kai''s spiritual sense, but she still had been in the sect for a longer time.
Everyone standing outside her house can be considered as a genius and most of them were dual cultivators. Well ording to sect standards, they can be considered as geniuses. However, if Kai was here, he wouldugh at these guys being geniuses.
"Let mee inside and pleasure you."
"Let me take your pure yin flower."
"Warm my bed for me and I will help you advance in your cultivation."
All of them tried to snatch Mia away from the others. Some threatened her whereas some unted their money.
But all of them knew that Mia''s cultivation was at the 1st stage of the sky spirit realm. Mia wanted to release her cultivation and sweep them away but since she was tired after the journey she decided to just tell them that she was no longer a virgin and had a man she fell in love with. Which was kind of the whole truth.
"I don''t have my pure yin flower anymore. Kai already took it from me and I am in love with him. Now please leave and let me sleep." She said quickly.
Mia''s words shocked the crowd. Literally, everyone present here had seen Kai massacre the group of 9 people and all of them trembled at the mention of his name.
"Oh really. Then let''s go and visit him." Suddenly, someone moved in the shadows and a person wearing jade-colored robes stepped forward.
Everyone gasped when they saw him. He was Wu Tan, the number one genius in the sect. Everyone thought that Kai wouldn''t be able to beat Wu Tan and they followed him as he made his way towards Kai''s home.
Now Mia could have stopped them and acted as a good girl or something. However, you should always be what you want to be.
Mia also followed them as she wanted to enjoy the massacre from a first-ss seat.
Chapter 17 Master Of Everything(Chapter Preview)
"What do you want?" Kai opened his door and stared at the fifty or so gathered disciples. They were surprised to see that Kai already knew about them. However, Wu Tan seemed as though he had expected something like this.
"I want to challenge you to a death match." Wu Tan said and Kai nced at his jade-colored robes.
"And who are you?" Kai asked as he raised his eyebrows at Wu Tan.
"Wu Tan, the sect''s number one genius." Wu Tan replied and puffed out his chest as others cheered.
"And whatever. Let''s just go." Kai said and walked away. Wu Tan and the others followed him while Mia snuck beside Kai. They didn''t speak anything and just continued to walk.
On their way to the entrance exam hall, they encountered the sect masters who were on around.
When Riang and Junjun saw Kai roaming around with 50 guys, it was obvious to anyone that they were up to no good.
"Where are you going, Wu Tan?" Riang addressed the person she believed was leading them all.
"I challenged Kai here to a deathmatch and he epted it. We are on our way to the entrance exam hall." Wu Tan replied and without waiting for a response, started moving.
The sect masters wanted to stop him but he was a valuable asset to the sect so they didn''t do anything.
Furthermore, The Wu family had considerable influence in the western continent. However, at first, Wu Tan was considered as nothing more than a pervert and was shipped off to the Blue Moon Sect.
The sect had given him a dual cultivation technique and that was when they had found out that Wu Tan was an expert in dual cultivation.
The Wu family once again weed him and paid the Blue Moon Sect for making sure that he received the most beautifuldies to cultivate.
When the sect masters had heard about how Kai had healed Mia and they saw that Wu Tan wanted to have her, they were about to give her to him.
However, before they could do anything, Wu Tan himself challenged Kai who ording to them, foolishly epted it.
In the end, they could only sigh and follow Kai and the rest of them towards the entrance exam hall. As for Kai, he started to talk with Mia.
"How will you kill him? Will you kill him and Ressurection again to kill him again?" Mia didn''t worry about Kai as she knew that Wu Tan was far below his level. She was instead interested in how Kai would kill him.
"That was not resurrection. When a cultivator dies, his or her soul takes a few minutes before disappearing to a ce. During this time, a high-level cultivator could think about whether to leave behind a part of his or her soul or not. Of course, you can do this while you lived but still, this was another option.
What I did was that I used their soul as a source and restored their body by taking it as a base. However, I can''t guarantee that the one who is resurrected is the same person as before." Kai exined his theory and Mia took a few minutes to understand it all.
Though he didn''t tell her how he will kill him. All of them reached the entrance hall and Kai stepped forward.
"I have to concoct some pills so I will fight you all at once as I know that you will keeping at me again and again with new foolish strategies." Kai said, and snapped his fingers.
Once again, a barrier appeared around him and Wu Tan and the other fifty disciples. They all thought that Kai was quite foolish since he decided to fight them all at once but of course, Kai was anything but stupid.
The sect masters, however, were taken back by this. Kai just said that he had to concoct some pills which meant that he was an alchemy master. Furthermore, with a barrier like this, it could be safe to assume that he was a formations master. And since he healed those people, he was also a healer.
What the hell?! A healer plus alchemy master plus formations master? Is this guy the devil in disguise?
As for Wu Tan, who had heard about this, was not surprised by this. Kai simply snapped his fingers and everyone except Wu Tan turned into ash which made everyone watching gasp.
As for Wu Tan, heughed.
"So your abilities are limited to the sky spirit realm. Unfortunately for you, I am in the hell spirit realm." Wu Tan said and took out a sword
''What a fool? U deliberately left you out so that I could make an example out of you.'' Kai gave an evil smile and took out a sword from his pendant.
The sword was a peak tier soul grade weapon and Kai simply yawned as both he and Wu Tan took their position.
Wu Tan charged towards him expecting to kill him in one quick sh but instead, Kai cut his sword in half and stabbed him in his stomach.
Wu Tan stumbled and fell back as he felt his insides bleeding. But they suddenly healed as though he never was injured. He looked up at Kai for some exnation but his eyes suddenly started burning and he screamed in pain.
"WHO ARE YOU AND WHY ARE MY EYES BURNING?!" He screamed as Kai chuckled evilly.
"I am the Master Of Everything. I can do anything you can imagine and I can also do things you can''t imagine." Kai simply said with a shrug as though it didn''t matter to him.
He waved his sword and about a hundred cuts appeared on Wu Tan''s body. And yes, there were some cuts on his little brother too. Kai waved his sword once again and his head was severed.
Kai snapped his fingers and Wu Tan''s head once again reattached to his body. For the next few minutes, to everyone''s horror except Mia, Kai continued to remove body parts from Wu Tan and kill him again and again.
After Kai was satisfied, he simply snapped his fingers and Wu Tan turned to dust.
"Remember my words. If anyone here tries to challenge me because of a stupid reason, then you will all follow the same fate as him and the others I have killed. And also, he certainly wouldn''t be thest person I would kill before dying." Kai gave them all a warning and casually walked back to his house.
From that day on, everyone in the sect knew about him. Kai, the terrifying master of all.
As for the sect masters, they had a different thought about him.
For them, Kai was the number one genius who had joined the multipurpose sect. So in the end, the multipurpose sect had finally earned a multi-talented genius.
Chapter 18 Healing A Beauty(Chapter Preview)
Everyone stared at Kai as he started walking towards the exit. However, some stupid fool still didn''t get the message and suddenly took out a dagger and started running towards him.
"Don''t get ahead of yourself!" The poor bastard shouted but Kai didn''t do anything and just kept walking.
This was because he had seen Mia move towards him and he thought that this was a good chance for her to show her power to everyone.
Mia released her 1st stage hell spirit realm and shocked everyone even further. Their jaws, which were already dropped to the ground, were now down in hell.
Mia took the dagger from the tip using her bare hands and broke it. She then used her hand to chop the guy on his neck and he fell unconscious, his body hitting the ground with a thud.
"M-M-Mia, h-how is your c-cultivation so high?" Riang asked in a frightened tone. Last she remembered, Mia was at the 1st stage of the sky spirit realm and that was about a week ago. To reach the 1st stage of hell spirit realm in about a week? That was beyond crazy!
As for Kai, he simply teleported back to his room since he had already faced enough drama for one day.
"I cultivated with Kai and he was kind enough to help me reach here. In fact, he did so much for me that you can''t even imagine." Mia said turned her back to them and stomped off in a cool-looking way.
Everyone stood there with their mouths gaping open as they didn''t know whether they should move or not.
Mia went back to her room to sleep and Kai simply cultivated for the rest of the day. The next morning, Kai went back to his healing spot, which he had forgotten about.
Nobody was there as everyone was now afraid of him so he simply sat in a lotus pose and started cultivating.
Even though he was cultivating, Kai''s cultivation was only increasing by about 0.001% or something. But something is better than nothing.
During mid-afternoon, a group of 7dies approached him. They all looked young and all of them could be considered as high-tier beauties.
Since he was so focused on his cultivation, one of the girls'' had to shake him to wake him up.
Kai opened his eyes and raised his eyebrows, which made the girl blush in embarrassment.
"Big sister Mia told us that you helped her with your cultivation and you can also heal any injuries." She suddenly said. The girl had waist-length long brown hair with shining hazel eyes.
"Yes, everything she said was true. Now you might be wondering whether I could heal the poison that is obstructing your cultivation?" Kai said in an amused tone and the girl and her group suddenly gasped.
"My name is Sawara Nezuko." She said
"Nice to meet you, Nezuko. Now I can easily heal your wound but I think you already know that you might make some moaning noises." Nezuko nodded at Kai''s words.
"I already know about this and so, can you please heal me at your home." Nezuko suddenly blushed. She had already cultivated with a few disciples in the inner court and she had a personal partner. But none of them were able to match Kai''s handsome face or his dashing figure.
"Well, you sure can. Now I imagine that thesedies are going to follow you so I might as well give them something." Everyone''s face was full of confusion as Kai pointed towards them.
"What do mean by giving something?" Nezuko asked suspiciously.
"I will give them a massage." Everyone was dumbfounded at Kai''s answer and stared at him.
"Do what you want. Either take it or leave it." He said as he returned back to his cultivation.
In the upper realms, everyone wanted to have Kai''s massage and many were ready to kill each other if it meant that they would receive it.
He even had been nicknamed as ''The Divine Massage God'' which was only one of his superior titles.
"I will not touch you inappropriately and I will only give you a massage. If you still don''t believe me, then your loss." Kai opened his eyes and said to the group of girls. He gestured to Nezuko and the others to follow him.
Everyone, including Nezuko, reluctantly followed Kai. Honestly, if someone asked them whether they would cultivate with Kai or not? They would say yes in a heartbeat.
And that was not because of him raising their cultivation, though that can be considered as a bonus. In fact, Kai''s handsomeness alone was enough to make them fall in love with him.
All of them entered Kai''s house and he led them to his bedroom. To tell the truth, all of these girls had already dual cultivated with some guys and lost their pure yin energy.
[ If you want, then I can create an obstructing plus soundproof barrier around you which will prevent them from seeing or hearing anything. ] Kai sent a spiritual message to Nezuko who formed big eyes and nodded.
Kai snapped his fingers and a barrier appeared around him and Nezuko. As long as Kai was touching her, he could see and hear her.
Kai''s right hand started glowing and he touched her shoulder. The light passed from his hand to Nezuko''s body and she gave a loud moan.
"Ahhhhh~"
But suddenly she coughed up a mouthful of foul ck liquid that dropped on the floor.
"That is the poison." Kai said and snapped his fingers and the poison, along with the barrier, disappeared.
"Okay, now if you want, I will give a massage too." He smiled and Nezuko blushed. She slowly nodded as he gestured for her toy down on the bed.
"Do you mind if they are watching?" He asked Nezuko as he nced at the others.
"If they see it, then they will know how it feels." She said and nodded at the others.
"If that''s what you wish. Now you have three options on how you want me to massage you. First is with clothes, second is in your underwear and the third is naked."
Nezuko''s jaw dropped to the ground when she heard him.
"In case you were wondering, I am suggesting this so that your clothes don''t get wet." Kai shrugged and answered as if what he was saying was quite obvious.
Nezuko thought for a moment and blushed. She slowly opened her mouth and softly said -
"I will have the massage in my underwear." She covered her blushing face with her hands and let Kai remove her robes.
Kai slowly removed her robes and left her in her red and ckce panties and bra. He then nced at her blushing face before he proceeded to give her a massage.
Chapter 19 Leaving After Being Satisfied But Still Feeling Unsatisfied(Chapter Preview)
Kai''s hands slowly started glowing and he ced them on Nezuko''s t stomach and slowly started tapping on it like a pianist ying his piano.
Nezuko felt the heat from Kai''s hand pass through her body and she felt her little sister getting a bit tingly even though Kai was only tapping his fingers in her stomach.
He slowly started kneading her stomach with expert moves and everyone saw the skin flow as if it was water.
"Mmmm~"
Nezuko let out a low moan which dumbfounded everyone. Kai had only started the massage a minute ago and Nezuko had already released her first moan? Everyone stared at him, who simply shrugged his shoulders in a I-told-you way.
He slowly flipped Nezuko on her back and admired her snow-white naked back andrge ass that on full disy for him to watch. He grabbed a hold of them and started groping at them.
"Ahhh~"
"Ahh~"
Nezuko moaned loudly as Kai kneaded her ass with perfection. He let go of her ass and started rubbing her back.
Everyone else was watching this with misty eyes as if the scene had made them enter a trance.
''Well that''s enough for her. I still have to make those pills and this is taking too much of my time.'' Even though Kai was happy to massage a beauty anytime, he still had to take care of his original beauties. Otherwise, if they knew that instead of finding and helping them regain their memories, Kai was goofing around with massaging some girls, they are gonna kick his ass.
He once again flipped Nezuko and touched her stomach with his finger. Nezuko felt something hot rush towards her cave and she realised that she was about to cum.
But it was toote, Nezuko''s body twiched and she released yin qi after yin qi. Her entire underwear was soaked and dripped liquid but she still didn''t stop. After cumming for who knows how much time, Nezuko''s eyes rolled back and she fell unconscious.
''Maybe I overdid it.'' Kai thought and picked up Nezuko andid her down near the foot of the bed. Her underwear was dripping so much yin qi that Kai had to cultivate it for five minutes so that it didn''t go to waste.
Her underwear now only contained simple arousal juice without any yin energy in it but it was still very much wet.
"Well I asked her to do this naked but she didn''t listen. Since I don''t have that much time, I will massage two people at the same time."
Kai''s words broke everyone out of their trance-like state and two girls stepped forward.
Kai quickly shook their robes loose, without asking and pushed them down on the bed. Kai snapped his fingers and a tiny portal appeared near the girls'' slits but they were still wearing their underwear.
''Now I can absorb this energy all at once.'' Kai thought smartly. This portal would collect the yin qi released from their bodies and he would then cultivate it.
He quickly started kneading their asses with his hands and made them moan. He then used his hands to rub their backs with tenderness.
This continued for five minutes before Kai suddenly touched their stomachs with his fingers and made them cum arge amount of yin qi.
However, this time, the girls'' didn''t get knocked out but they were still very weak. Kai picked them up in princess style andid them down beside Nezuko.
He then motioned for the next girls toe and he satisfied all of them in about 20 minutes and he sessfully managed to gather a good amount of yin qi.
"C-Can y-you cultivate with us?" Nezuko, who was now awake, asked weakly.
"You have released enough yin qi that if you try to release any more of it, then you will hurt yourselves badly. I cannot do that so you should rest. Come see me after a week of rest and I will dly cultivate with you all." Kai offered to them.
Nezuko and the other could only sigh and get up and wear their clothes. All of them slowly cleared out of Kai''s house with a sad expression.
If Kai could make them empty their supply of yin qi with just 5 minutes of massage, then what would he be able to do if he cultivated with them? They wanted to know this but unfortunately, their stock was clean.
Known to Kai, he had somehow created another catastrophe for himself. These girls were entranced by his skills and would never be satisfied by someone else''s techniques.
Kai simply sat in a lotus position and retrieved therge amount of yin qi which was now stored in arge crystal bowl.
He then cultivated it for the next 1 hour and his cultivation advanced because of it, however, it would still take him some time before he would be able to breakthrough to the 10th stage of the heaven spirit realm.
Kai could cultivate with same girls again and again but that will still take arge amount of time and he would also have to boost their cultivation.
For now, Nezuko had 5th stage sky spirit realm cultivation and the rest of them had cultivation that ranged from the 2nd stage sky spirit realm to the 4th stage. But he would require hell spirit realm cultivators after his breakthrough.
Kai sighed dramatically and was about to go to an Alchemy room to prepare the pills when suddenly, someone knocked at his door.
,m He stood up and opened his door. There was man standing outside. He wore inner court robes and had an angry expression on his face.
"Nezuko refused to cultivate with me even though I am her partner and that''s because of you! I wi-" The man was about to say something else when Kai massaged his forehead and snapped his fingers. The man turned to dust and Kai closed the door.
Little did he know, his bad day was just getting started.
Author''s note - I got 20 power stones and we hit 200 collections! Thank you guys and I will release a second chapter for today.
Chapter 20 Everyone Wants Kai(Chapter Preview)
As Kai was about to leave, another knock came at his door. He was now seriously pissed at those idiots who didn''t get the message of not pissing him off.
But when he looked outside, his mind immediately removed the thoughts of torturing some people.
Outside Kai''s house, a group of people were holding someone who had somehow managed to get his arms detached from his body. Now, only his shoulders were there and blood was flowing out from them, even though two bandages were tightly wrapped around them.
"We heard you can heal anyone. Please heal my brother here. He was attacked by a herd of magical beasts and..." One of them said and his voice trailed off halfway through the sentence.
"I can only help you of you have his arms." Kai massaged his forehead as he already knew that they won''t have it and he would have to regrow the man''s arms and that would be painful.
Another option was that he could create some regeneration pills but the problem was that he he didn''t have the ingredients with him and he doubted the sect had those either.
Believe it or not, some fool actually picked up those arms. He handed them to Kai who gestured toy down the patient on the floor. Kai looked at him for a few seconds before he looked at the patient on the ground.
He removed the bandages as his hands started glowing and he took both of the cut-off arms and put them to the man''s shoulders. Since he didn''t want to hear another moan from a man, he simply knocked out the patient by hitting his neck.
"It will hurt him a lot so he is better off unconscious." Kai told the others who were looking at Kai suspiciously.
The arms started to rejoin with the skin and merged together with it. But it was not over yet. Kai used two of his fingers to strike some pressure points on his body to regte the flow of blood back to his arms.
"T-Thank You." The guy''s elder brother woke up and thanked him and left with his group of friends.
Kai went inside so he could just massage his forehead for a minute in peace. But no sooner had he entered his room, someone once again knocked at his door.
He groaned loudly but he still opened his door to see who was outside. It turned out that the sect masters were visiting him.
"Now what do you guys want. Somebody''s got injured and require my healing or something?" Kai asked in a voice that hinted that he wanted to move things quickly.
"No. We were actually thinking about making you a core disciple. Would you consider it?" Riang didn''t beat around the bush and asked the million-dor question.
Except, Kai didn''t see it as a million-dor question as dors don''t exist in his world.
"Yeah, yeah. I will love to do it. TOMORROW!" He said and closed the door on the sect masters face.
''I should not behave in such a childish manner. Maybe I should try to control my emotions.'' He thought and started taking deep breaths.
As for the sect masters, they were angry that someone as young as Kai had done something like this to them. However, they didn''t have much of a choice since he was a heaven-defying genius.
Kai had enough of this and was about to teleport when someone once again knocked at his door. Now he was about to turn anyone who was outside to shreds but when he saw that a beauty was standing alone outside his house, he stopped himself.
Kai opened the door and asked -
"Now, how may I help you?"
"I heard from Nezuko and the others about your massaging skills. Sooooo, I was wondering whether you would give me a massage." She said seductively. The young beauty had beautiful green hair and light green eyes.
''She''s a slut.'' Kai had a slut sense which was giving him a high-level warning. But this was a sect that had dual cultivators sso this was expected. And if the girl in front of him was a slut, he didn''t know what he was. If he had to be measured on a slut meter, he would be branded as the biggest slut in the history of sluts as he had fucked many women.
But he said nothing to the woman in front of him and gestured for her to enter. She quickly moved in and looked at him.
"I prefer naked massage and you can touch my parts if you can please me." She said in a yful tone.
Kai simply undid her robes and removed her underwear. He gazed at her perky breasts, firm ass, and a beautiful slit.
He first started with her stomach and slowly kneaded it. She didn''t moan but formed an expression full of pleasure.
"My name is Yui." She somehow managed to say. Kai just nodded his head and moved towards her breasts.
He fondled them with perfection which made Yui moan.
"Ahhh~..... Mmm~"
He then kneaded them with care and suddenly pinched her erect tips which made Yui release her loudest moan.
"Ahhhhh!~"
He released her breasts from his grip and his fingers slowly traveled to Yui''s pink flower and slowly rubbed it.
"Ahh~....Mmmm~" Yui continued to moan as Kai rubbed her slit. He suddenly pinched her clit which made Yui cum on the spot.
But that didn''t make him stop. He inserted one of his fingers inside Yui''s cave and started rubbing her insides.
"Ahh~"
"Ahhh~"
Yui continued to moan and Kai inserted a second finger inside. He used his other hand to fondle her breasts while he was finger fucking her with his right hand.
After some time, Kai thought that it was enough and he touched her stomach with his finger.
Yui''s body twitched and she released yin qi after yin qi. He had created a portal beforehand to collect all of her yin qi.
"Rest for a week and I will cultivate with you the next week, if that''s something that you want." Kai said.
"No, not at all. In fact, I loved it. I will see you next week." Yui cheerfully said and wore her clothes. She suddenly gave Kai a light peck on his cheek and left his house.
After she left the house, another knock came at his door. He wanted to turn the person outside to dust but he just sighed and opened the door.
Kiana was standing outside with an amused expression and she looked as though she heard everything that was happening inside the room.
Maybe this won''t be too bad.
Chapter 21 Pleasing Kiana (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
"Now how may I help you?" Kai asked Kiana in a gentleman''s tone.
"Oh, I was just heard about your services from those disciples. And I must say, everyone of them was looking unsatisfied even after being satisfied. So, I am here to personally check your services." Kiana said with a smile as though she didn''t believe the disciples.
In fact, she had seen Nezuko and her group leaving with dropping faces, so she had asked them about it.
They had told her about their session with Kai and Kiana was taken aback by the way the girls talked about Kai''s skills.
She didn''t believe that someone could do this with 5 minutes of simple massaging and not even touching the most sensitive parts. But unknown to her, she was about to have her best time with Kai.
"Things will escte." Kai warned her as he let her inside and led her to his bedroom.
Kiana sniffed the room as it was full of the fragrance of the yin qi released by 8 different woman.
"Don''t worry. I don''t think you can do that to me, who has experienced the techniques of many men." Kiana said proudly as she believed that he wouldn''t be able to please her enough that things would escte.
She had in fact, cultivated with many different sect elders and even with the sect''s previous genius, Wu Tan, who Kai had killed.
Kiana undid her robes and stood proudly in her emerald bra and panty. Most women would be embarrassed by this but Kiana was proud of herself for having such a wless body.
Kai admired this with a lustless expression, which dumbfounded Kiana. Most men would be staring at her with their tongues out like a snake after its prey.
But here Kai was looking at her as if he had just picked up some grocery from a shopping store and found out the quality was quite fresh.
He gently pushed Kiana on his bed and slowly started rubbing her back. Kiana immediately felt a warm feeling surge through her body wherever his hands made contact with her skin.
Now she realised Kai''s true skill and regretted that she said all those lies before. But if she knew that he was doing this at the lowest level possible for him, she would definately dig a hole and bury herself in it for insulting him.
He hands slowly reached for her breasts and he felt the erect tips behind her bra, waiting for their release. He gently traced them as Kiana purred.
His right hand reached behind Kiana and unhooked her bra in a quick moment. Her bra fell off and the two giant mountains were unleashed.
He stared as they bounced around and immediately went if to suck at them. His tongue licked her nipples in a circr motion before he grabbed it between his teeth and sucked on it.
Kiana had been trying hard not to moan, but when Kai started sucking her breasts, she finally rsed a moan.
"Mmm~"
He continued to suck on both of her nipples for sometime and he sometimes teasingly pinched them between his teeth.
"Ahhh~"
"Ahhh!~"
Kiana moaned and he released her breasts from his grip. Kiana started to pant but he didn''t give her much time for rest.
He went in for a kiss and Kiana''s mouth opened under Kai''s sudden assault. His tongue entered her mouth like it was a lion chasing its prey and started wrestling with her own tongue.
Kai''s other hand travelled down her stomach and tugged her underwear. Kiana waspletely naked and he broke off their kiss to stare at her perfect glowing skin.
"It''s not fair that I am the only one who is naked." Kiana said and pouted at Kai, who just chuckled lightly.
He pulled of his jacked and shirt. He undid his belt and let his jeans drop down on the floor. He slipped out of his underwear and he was nowpletely naked. His rod was still sleeping like a dragon who needed awakening.
"Oh allow me." Kiana said and extended her hands towards Kai''s rod and slowly started rubbing it. His rod slowly started hardening and started rising like a dragon who was woken up.
Kiana slowly put the head of Kai''s rod inside her mouth and licked it with her hot tongue, this sending waves of electric shock throughout Kai''s body.
His dragon was nowpletely awoke and was staring at the heavens in his glory. Kiana put every inch of it inside her mouth in a quick motion and deep throated Kai. Her mouth stuck around to his dick as she moved back and forth on it.
She released it from her mouth after a minute and Kai''s rod was drenched in saliva. Kai pushed his body over Kiana''s and his mouth went near her pink flower.
He then slowly injected his tongue into her cave and started licking it with passion.
"Ahhh~..... Mmm~" Kiana released powerful moans which made Kai extend his tongue even further.
"I-I also want to pleasure you." Kiana said and they switched their positions.
Now Kiana''s giant ass was lying on top of Kai''s face and her face was near his dick. This position was known as the 69 position.
Kiana lowered her body and Kai''s tongue prated her caves. Simultaneously, she started sucking on Kai''s rod.
His tongue explored Kiana''s cave freely and even teased her clit. But Kiana didn''t have time to moan as her mouth was full of Kai''s dick.
However, Kai started sucking on her clit and her body twiched as she released a huge amount of hot yin qi directly into Kai''s mouth. He swallowed every single drop of it before licking his lips clean of it.
"Now it''s only fair if you get to taste mine." Kai said and ejacted a mouthful of yang qi into Kiana''s mouth. But much to her horror and awe, he released another two loads of it and yang qi started dripping from Kiana''s mouth. She sat up and gulped it down her throat.
"It''s quite sweet which is impossible." Kiana said and used a finger to make a trail of the yang qi still present in her mouth.
In reality, only gods felt the taste of their desire in Kai''s yang qi. Anyone below it felt that it tasted like honey or anything sweet.
"You released such arge amount and sadly, we won''t be able to cultivate." Kiana said in a sad tone. Even though Kai was a heaven defying genius, he was still an inner court disciple and Kiana was an elder.
Even though no one will say anything to her face, and that was because of Kai. Many rumors will be spread behind her back.
But if Kiana knew that the sect masters had decided to promote Kai to a core disciple, she would have wished that she never said what she said.
Kai''s pride was hurt since he could take on every single women on the entire without being exhausted but he still had a neutral expression.
"Oh, don''t worry about that. We can still cultivate. In fact, you would be the one to bail as you cannot un-harden me." Kai said in a voice that was devoid of any feelings.
Kiana stared at Kai''s dick in horror as it was still very much hard. In fact, it looked like it was longer than before.
? Kiana gulped at the thought of what was about toe. Suddenly, Kai gave her an evil smile which did not help her chaotic feelings.
She still though that as a sect elder, she couldn''t surrender herself to a mere inner court disciple. But only if she knew who Kai truly was.
Chapter 22 You Cant Even Stand Up And You Challenged Me? (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
"Hmph. By the end of our session, you wouldn''t even be able to stand up." Kiana said in a challenging voice which pretty much doomed her.
,m Kai just gave her an evil smile and pushed her down on the bed. He slowly teased her clit with the tip of his dick.
After that, he slowly thrusted its head inside Kiana''s cave and started reaching further inside.
It took some time before Kai''s entire dick was inside Kiana''s caves and he admired the scene for a few minutes.
"I will now start moving." Kai warned Kiana and slowly thrusted his hips.
"Ahh~"
Kiana released a low moan as he slowly started moving. He made swift motions and hit a few good spots.
He then slowly started increasing his speed and the room thundered with the sound of flesh hitting against flesh. His dickpletely ravaged her insides as he pounded her.
"Ahh!~"
"Ahhh~"
"Ohh!~"
Kiana moaned uncontrobly as he continued to pound her. Kai then suddenly grabbed her breasts and started fondling them with care while continuing to pound her.
"I-Itsing out!" Kiana screamed and her body started twitching as yin qi started flowing from her cave.
But that didn''t stop Kai as he continued to pound her with the same force. Now arge amount of yin qi and covered Kai''s rod and it didn''t stop.
"Well, that is your limit." He suddenly said and released arge amount of yang qi inside her.
"You still have that much yang qi inside you!" Kiana said in astonishment and horror.
She opened her mouth to say something but no sound came out and her jaw was left hanging open.
The reason for this was that Kai''s rod was still hard and straight. Kiana''s body trembled in fear and much to her horror, he gave her another evil smile.
"You challenged me kiddo. Now cultivate that yang qi and you will recover enough to cultivate with me once again." Kai ordered and he too started cultivating the yin qi.
Since Kiana had no way to get out of this situation, since running was impossible because of his mastery in formations, Kiana sighed and started cultivating.
***
An hourter, Kiana''s jaw was hanging loose. She had managed to make multiple breakthroughs!
Kiana was originally at the 5th stage of the sky spirit realm and she had made a huge jump to the 10th stage!
She looked at Kai who was in deep cultivation and saw that his dick was still hard during this.
''How can he cultivate like this? From what I know, hard dicks means excitement, and doesn''t cultivation require a calm mind?'' Kiana pondered but decided to not ask this since she was afraid of the answer.
She got near Kai''s rod and slowly started licking it from the bottom, where it connected to the rest of the body, to the tip of its head.
For some reason, Kai suddenly felt electric shock pass through his body and he felt that something wet was touching his dick.
He chuckled on the inside as he figured out that Kiana was licking his dick. He focused on his cultivation so that he could return to their session.
Back to Kiana''s end. She had nowpletely swallowed Kai''s dick and was sucking on it as her mouth narrowed around it.
One of her hands was fondling her breasts whereas the other one was ying with her slit.
She was pleasuring both herself and him at the same time. Kai''s eyes suddenly opened and he chuckled at the scene below. Just like he had thought, Kiana was pleasing him.
"Since I made you wait for this much time, you can do what you want." Kai said and fell back on the bed.
Kiana slowly interpreted the meaning behind those words and she slowly started moving towards Kai''s rod.
She lifted herself and hovered over Kai''s rod. She slowly started lowering her body as she started swallowing Kai''s body.
"Ahh~...Mmmm~...Ohhh~" She moaned in pleasure as shepletely swallowed Kai''s rod.
She then slowly started moving and Kai grabbed her waist to keep her steady.
Kiana started ridding Kai''s dick in cowboy style and moaned in pleasure. Yin qi continued to flow from her cave and soaked Kai''s dick.
Her breasts yed wildly in the air and her huge ass wouldnd on his body with a thump when she rode on his cock.
And just like he had said, he let Kiana do whatever she wanted and he didn''ty a hand on her. Unexpectedly, Kiana slowly said between ridding Kai.
"Fondle my breasts and pleasure me!" She screamed.
He did as she wished and grabbed her breasts. He started rubbing and kneading them. Sometimes, he would teasingly pinch the nipples and Kiana would release a loud moan.
This somehow continued for 20 minutes before Kiana finally reached her limit. Any more cultivation would hurt her body so Kai flipped her down on the bed and released his yang qi inside her.
Kiana breathed a sigh of relief and tried to sit up but was unable to do so.
Her session with Kai had taken too much toll on her body. She somehow managed to cultivate Kai''s yang qi by staying in a sleeping position.
She made two more breakthroughs and was now at the 2nd stage of the hell spirit realm. She was now able to sit up but as soon as she tried to stand up, her legs gave up and she was about to hit the floor.
Luckily, Kai quickly picked her up in princess style before she could hit the floor and put her on the bed.
"You can''t even stand up and you challenged me?" He said in a mocking tone but Kiana didn''t mind it.
In fact, she deserved it as she thought that she could beat someone like Kai. Too much pride really is a sin.
Kai was getting tired of staying at his house and he somehow had a feeling that someone would soon knock at his door. He quickly picked up Kiana.
"Think about where you live." Kai instructed her as he used his light steps to drop her off at her house.
"So now I need to concoct those pills but I don''t feel safe doing it here since many more troubles mighte my way." He thought about what he should do and suddenly an idea came to his mind.
"The most effective way to stay out of the sect without raising any suspiciousness is to take a mission." He said and started making his way towards the mission hall.
Chapter 23 Choosing A Mission(Chapter Preview)
The Mission Hall was a huge hall with different counters ording to your cultivation.
The missions were divided into different types - gathering missions which required someone to gather some ingredients, safeguard missions which required you to be a bodyguard, assassination missions where one has to assassinate wanted criminals, and many other missions like domestic help, bandit capture, etc.
Thest time Kai had shown his cultivation to the sect, he had to wipe their memories. He pondered for a minute and went to the hell spirit realm mission counter. The elder sitting there looked skeptical at Kai''s entrance.
Nearly everyone in the sect knew about him, the number one genius who could do anything possible. He simply shrugged at the elder''s gaze and released a 1st stage hell spirit cultivation.
The elder just nodded and let Kai look at the avable missions.
Mission #1
Objective - Kill 10 needle lizards.
Reward - 70 sect points/140 spirit stones
Mission #2
Objective - Gather herbs for some alchemy masters.
Reward - 40 sect points/80 spirit stones
Mission #3
Objective - Kill a rogue cultivator who stole the wealth of a rich farmer.
Reward - 100 sect points/200 spirit stones
There were many missions but Kai decided to skip the stupid ones, well the missions that looked stupid to him. Bing an errand boy for lesser alchemists? Not a chance!
He deduced that the sect points were of half the value then spirit stones and sect points could be used for buying items in the exchange center. He searched for a mission that suited him. One of his harem members, Isabe, was a reading and writing maniac.
Because of her, Kai had read about many cliches and the mission he chose can be considered as one of the most clich¨¦st mission in the history of clich¨¦ missions.
The mission was -
Mission #38
Objective - Kill a group of bandits residing outside Ryazu city who are taking women from the city.
Note - The bandits total number is unknown and their leader is said to be at the 3rd stage of the hell spirit realm.
Reward - 200 sect points/400 spirit stones
He didn''t know where Ryazu city was but he just needed to take a look at the map and then he would be able to teleport himself there.
He submitted the mission and left the mission hall. He then went to Mia''s house and knocked on her door.
When Mia didn''t answer, for a split second, Kai thought that something might have happened to her. Then he remembered his own formations that he created and opened Mia''s doorknob.
Kai stepped inside and called Mia''s name.
"Mia, are you here?"
Mia suddenly came rushing from her bedroom and hugged him. He was taken aback by how quickly this escted.
"You are finally here to see me." Mia released and pouted. Kai chuckled lightly and patted her head.
"I was busy with too much drama. I am here to tell you that I am going outside and when I wille back, I will have an important thing with me that will help in recovering your memories." At his words, Mia jumped in delight and once again, hugged him.
"Promise to cultivate with me when youe back." Mia said in a somewhat pleading voice. He couldn''t me her. Since being a mortal, his techniques were enough to make anyone beg him to cultivate with them.
"Yes, it will be my pleasure to do that. I will also teach you some fighting techniques. But for now, ditch the cultivation technique you are practicing and start using this one." He suddenly said and touched Mia''s forehead.
Mia''s eyes rolled back for a minute and her eyes came back to focus after some time.
"T-This technique. It''s above imperial grade!" Mia trembled in fear as she saw the technique.
"It''s precisely a divine grade technique whiches after the imperial grade. Unfortunately, because of your low cultivation, I can''t give you anything above that." Kai had the top-notch cultivation techniques for every single one of his harem members and he wanted to give one of them to Mia but unfortunately, it won''t do her any good and it might even destroy her cultivation.
Mia''s eyes were however shining. She had heard Kai say that he has techniques above the divine grade and he would have given them to her if she could use them.
Anyone else would have decided to keep the technique for himself or herself. But here, Kai was sharing such a powerful technique with her for free.
She didn''t care about the cultivation techniques since Kai''s yang qi was enough to increase her cultivation.
"But how did you acquire these techniques?" Mia was extremely curious about this and decided to ask him.
"If you stay with me, then you will experience many new things." He chuckled and disappeared, leaving behind a pouting Mia.
***
Kai appeared inside his house as he had forgotten to clean it up. In fact, he was considered as a germ freak in the upper realms which was somewhat ironical as dual cultivating was anything but clean.
He snapped his fingers and the sheets got cleaned and the room was full of a vani-like fragrance.
He suddenly picked up something wet from the ground. It was Nezuko''s wet underwear and het juices were dripping from it.
"Did she leave without wearing one?" Kai wondered out loud.
He snapped his fingers and the underwear dried and he put it in his pendant to give it back to her a weekter.
Kai gave the room a thorough nce and once again vanished.
***
Kai appeared at the entrance of Ryazu city. He entered the city and made his way towards the city hall.
He reached the city hall after a few minutes and showed the mission paper to the guy at the registration desk.
"You should only take this mission if you are sure of your abilities." The guy unexpectedly warned Kai.
It turned out that many cultivators had tried to capture the bandits and had always been killed. But those were the male cultivators, the female cultivators cultivation was crippled and they were caught as ves.
Kai just nodded and stepped out of the city hall. He decided that he would capture the bandits on the next day or after it since the mission didn''t have a time limit.
He was now about to live the day as a mortal. But unfortunately, that can''t happen.
Chapter 24 A Normal Day(Chapter Preview)
Kai calmly strolled through the city and entered a restaurant. The receptionist, as usual, stared at Kai''s otherworldly clothes. He just sighed and threw a pouch to the receptionist.
"That pouch contains 5000 spirit stones. I want the best meal you have here and also a table with the best view avable." Kai said without much regard to those spirit stones.
The receptionist trembled after hearing his words. Someone throwing a whooping 5000 spirit stones without much regard must be a royal or something.
"Yes, your majesty." The receptionist gave a little bow as he didn''t want to angry Kai and ringed a bell at his desk. A minuteter, a waiter appeared and guided Kai towards his seat.
The restaurant had five floors. The first and second for normal guests, the third was for reserved people, the fourth for VIPs, and the fifth for high-ranking nobles.
While climbing up the stairs, almost everyone present in the restaurant gazed at Kai with dumbfounded eyes.
After reaching the fifth floor, he was given a table near the window and he could gaze at the entire city. The fifth floor was empty. Only he was sitting there.
A few minutester, a waiter brought along his dish. It was an elegant steak with a delicious aroma. Now very few people knew about this, but secretly, Kai was a huge foodie.
However, he had to refrain himself from telling this to certain members of his harem as their cooking skills were as good as an ant''s mountain pushing skill and an ant''s mountain pushing skill is really bad.
In other words, their cooking was enough to make you vomit real blood and you might even die if you were not lucky
But then there were some members who were experts in cooking. Mia was one of them as she had the ability to create the world''s most delicious ice creams. Well, she had rarely shared them but when she had, Kai had loved to eat them.
Who knows, maybe she could create an ice cream for him after he restored her memories? But he would have to wait for that.
Kai delicately ate the steak which was followed by a chocte parfait made with five different types of choctes. After eating everything, he went back to the reception and gave the receptionist a huge tip.
"That pouch contains about 15000 spirit stones. The food was good." Kai remarked and left a trembling receptionist behind.
He strolled through the city once again and this time, he saw a game that was popr looking. He saw a little girl gazing at a huge stuffed white bear while her father was trying to win it for her.
Kai went near the stall and asked about the game. It was pretty simple, you have to pop the balloon with any skill but you only get one try. The balloon was however reinforced with negation formations that decreased the effects of a skill.
He handed the guy operating the game 50 spirit stones as the fees for ying and looked at one balloon.
Kai didn''t exert any visible pressure but the balloon popped. He gave another 50 spirit stones to the guy and said -
"Don''t ask any questions and just give me that huge white bear." The guy obliged and handed Kai a bear about 3 feet taller than him.
He went near the little girl and handed her the white bear and disappeared. The father and daughter looked around for him so that they could thank him but they couldn''t find him and as a result, they gave up. The girl was quite happy though. Kai continued his stroll and thought -
''So this is what mortals call a normal, peaceful day. I definitely have to say that it is quite good. The only thing missing is that I don''t have any of my girls with me. Maybe then I would have called it a date.'' He was quite happy for this peaceful time but that''s when his peaceful day flipped out.
Suddenly, a group of people appeared in the sky and took children from the neck, and flew above again.
"These children are our hostages and no one will move or say anything or we will slit their throats." One of them said. Only cultivators at the heaven spirit realm and above could fly and everyone was frightened of them, everyone except Kai.
"*sigh* if only I could experience a normal day." He sighed as he snapped his fingers.
The hostages appeared on the ground. The terrorists, as Kai branded them, tried to pick the kids up once again but failed as they hit a barrier.
"What the hell is this?!" One of them, who had touched the barrier, screamed as his hand started melting.
"You chose the wrong moment to attack. I was having such a nice day and you ruined it." Kai said in a cold voice and teleported inside the barrier.
He used his spiritual sense to sense their cultivation. Surprisingly, all of them were at the 1st stage of heaven spirit realm but something was wrong with their bodies.
Spiritual energy was flowing through them at a dangerous pace. It was as though their cultivation was forcefully increased to the heaven spirit realm.
But it was only for a small amount of time and their bodies would then explode because of the excessive spiritual energy.
But that didn''t matter to Kai as he held out his hand and a ckball about the size of a golf ball appeared in his hand. He threw it and it separated into 7 smaller balls, which was the total number of terrorists.
The ball ignited into ck mes and when it touched the terrorists bodies, it started burning. All of them screamed and tried various techniques to put out the me. Kai snorted as he saw them trying many things.
"Don''t even bother. Those are the undying soul ck mes, Amatera, which will burn you to the very core of your soul. Nothing can extinguish it." Kai said.
The terrorists screams of agony echoed in the entire city as they were burned alive. A minuteter, only ashes remained and any signs of it being human residue were gone. He just snapped his fingers to deactivate the barrier and disappeared to the library.
He had left quite amotion behind and the city guards were searching for the unknown powerhouse who helped the city.
But you know Kai, if he doesn''t want to be found well then you might not even know that he exists.
He thought that since this day had already moved very much further away from normal, he was now about to ring at the bandits door to have a ''talk'' with them.
Author''s note - Can I get 50 power stones for one extra chapter? Or perhaps a 100 for two chapters. Write some reviews and vote for extra chapters!
Chapter 25 Getting A Personal Cheerleading Squad(Chapter Preview)
Kai went to the city hall once again to gather information. The hall was full of chaos and the reason for this was of course him.
He simply chose to ignore this and looked for the guy he met before. Kai found him at the same ce and asked him about the bandits hideout.
Five minutester, Kai appeared in a forest. It turned out that the bandits had a maze-like hideout inside the forest and that was the reason no one was able to kill them.
The hideout was a huge cave that extended in a maze-like structure and the cultivators who came here would immediately be caught by different traps set up by the bandits.
Kai reached the hideout in no time and saw a group of 6 six people standing outside the cave entrance.
''What was thest time I tortured some guys?'' Kai pondered but couldn''t remember it. He gave an evil smile. The bandits suddenly had a very bad and cold feeling but they didn''t know why they were feeling it.
He simply walked towards them, with no weapon out or anything. He even had a smile on his face.
"OH thank god. Hello guys, My name is Kai and I am a rich merchant traveling to Ryazu city. I got lost in the forest and now I am trying to find my way to the city. Can any of you gentlemen please tell me where the city is?" Kai asked in an innocent voice.
He had always loved role-ying and tricking mortals. Well, the ones who were considered as evil or otherwise, he would receive punishment from the wielder of justice who just happened to be someone he knew.
The bandits looked at Kai''s clothes and they were ovee by greed. All of them took out their weapons and started running towards Kai.
He smiled at them and snapped his fingers. All of them froze on their spots. Only their eyes were blinking and the rest of their body was frozen in time.
"Enjoy the nightmares." Kai said and touched the foreheads of the bandits.
Their eyes rolled back in their heads and all of them fell on the ground, unconscious. He had just trapped them in a nightmare where a hundred naked men were chasing these guys while holding whips in their hands.
And if these bandits got captured by them, then everyone here can imagine about what might happen to them.
Kai entered the bandits hideout and started strolling from one room to other, connected by awork of tunnels.
He knocked out every bandit he met and trapped them in the same nightmare. He reached one room that looked like a kitchen except that moss was covering the entire room.
Kai sighed and snapped his fingers. The entire room was cleaned and the ce started shining. He proceeded to move on to the next room and he ran smack into some guys having sex with female ves.
"A painful death." Kai''s hands lit up with ck mes as he torched every man present there alive.
The women therey dead as if Kai''s appearance didn''t matter. He looked around and saw 35 women with the same dead-looking eyes and an expression that showed that they didn''t care about anything.
"These women have been r*ped and have been used as sex machines for who-knows-how-long. I should first fix their mentality." Kai said to himself and slowly went near the women on the floor.
He touched their foreheads and all of them fell asleep. He did the same to every other woman present in the room and all of them fell asleep.
Kai''s hands started glowing and any signs of abuse in the women''s bodies vanished. He took out some clothes from his pendant and dressed the women in them. He then snapped his fingers and all of them woke up.
"I will now erase your memories of this ce and you can all go back to your previous lives." He said and moved towards one of the women. But before he could touch her forehead, the woman swatted aside Kai''s hand.
"Nobody would want us back. We are all disgraces. Some of us are rogue daughters who escaped arranged marriages, some declined them and were dumped here as presents, some were left here by males who wanted to protect themselves from these bandits. Nobody wants us back." One woman said hoarsely as if she hadn''t had water for a long time.
Cultivators could live without food, water, and sleep for some time. It depended on their cultivation or if they had a skill to block their hunger.
Kai was now so angry at the bandits that he wanted to ughter them in every single way possible.
He used his left hand to massage his forehead and snapped the fingers of his right hand.
The throats of the women were now normal and they felt a new strength surge through their body. He had just replenished their body with water and food which was invisible.
"So what do you want to do?" He asked them.
"We will do whatever you want us to do since you rescued us." The women were already used to being ves so they were ready to be servants for Kai since he might treat them better than the bandits. Little did they know that they had hit the jackpot with him.
"Well then, you are all going to be my personal cheerleading squad." Kai''s words dumbfounded everyone.
They were expecting to be ves but this guy here had asked them to be his cheerleading squad. Now that doesn''t happen every day or perhaps never happens.
As for why Kai asked them to be his cheerleading squad, he could easily keep them safe and they could continue to live their life without any more abuse. And of course, he had always wanted his own cheerleading squad.
"We will continue this talk after I kill the rest of the bandits." Kai said and continued his exploration of the hideout.
The women sat down in a circle and decided to sleep. After a long time, they might be able to sleep peacefully.
Kai was not a hero-type of guy and he didn''t do things because of the righteousness of his heart.
He chose what he wanted to do, whether it was evil or not. But seeing women being treated like that, he was angered.
He had always hated people who did such things. He was now about to make the leader of the bandits experience his worst nightmare ever.
And by worst nightmare ever, Kai meant himself. The leader of the bandits would be begging Kai to kill him after Kai is done with him and that was exactly what he wanted.
Chapter 26 A Torturing Session With Ad Breaks(Chapter Preview)
Kai teleported from one room to another until he finally found the leader of the bandits.
The leader was bald and his face was the most ugliest face Kai had ever seen. If he had to put him in a genre, then it would ugly bastard.
"Who are you?!" The leader shouted as soon as he saw him.
"Who? Me? I am just a random dude who is going to torture you." Kai said casually as if he was giving his introduction as a homeroom teacher.
"****, ****,e and help me kill this arrogant bastard." The leader shouted.
( AN: Due to Kai not wanting to hear their names, I had to censor it. )
Two more ugly-looking guys appeared on either side of the most ugliest guy. Kai slowly moved back, with an expression of horror on his face.
"Haha, now you know who you are messing with." The leaderughed as he thought that Kai was afraid of him.
"I already know that I am about to torture a group of ugly dudes who would be even more uglier after I am done." Kai said in a yful voice which was straight evil.
He was not afraid of these guys, in fact, nobody here would be able to terrify him. The real reason for his behavior was that all there of them were far more uglier than he had imagined them to be.
"It''s boring to just snap my fingers and then watch you die. Hmm, what should I do?" Kai was bored at such killings and was thinking about some new ways to entertain himself. Suddenly, an idea came to light in his mind and Kai jumped joyfully.
"I will restrict my cultivation to your level and fight with just one of my skills. That should be enough of a handicap." He said happily.
Perhaps his behavior was childish but what could he do? After reaching semi-divinity, the things one might feel are dimmed. But when someone is in the mortal cultivation realms, their emotions are fully brought. And that was happening to Kai too.
The leader of the bandits had a cultivation base at the 4th stage of the hell spirit realm whereas his two subordinates had the cultivation of the 1st stage of the hell spirit realm and 2nd stage of hell spirit realm respectively.
Kai sighed at the cultivation of the leader because it exceeded the cultivation of the sect masters of the Blue Moon Sect. After returning back to the sect, he would definitely try to raise their cultivation, well Riang''s cultivation, not Junjun''s cultivation.
He then released a 4th stage hell spirit realm aura and took out the same sword he used to kill the sect''s supposedly number one genius, Wu Tan.
The trio was shocked to see that someone as young as Kai had such a high cultivation. If they knew that he was at the 9th stage of the heaven spirit realm and was a formal top-tier immortal, they might as well scratch themselves to death. Wait, was it stab or scratch? Ahh, who cares?!
Kai released his sword aura and the bandits gulped at its pressure. The leader suddenly took out something from thin air. Actually, it was from not thin air, the bandit leader was wearing a storage ring in his hand.
As for what was the thing that the leader took out? It was a low-tier imperial grade weapon, which came after soul grade.
"I have a higher weapon and I can easily defeat you with this." The leader said, his voice full of confidence.
But little did he know that Kai defied the normalws of the world and could do absurd things.
Kai jumped towards the subordinate on the right and instantly pierced his heart, thus killing him on the spot.
Then he disappeared and appeared behind the subordinate on the left and beheaded him. The subordinate''s head fell on the ground with a ''thump'' and the leader released a terrified scream.
"I only promised to fight you, not these poor excuses for human meat. But since you guys r*ped all those women, I will give them a nice little torture before killing them." Kai said in a cold voice and snapped his fingers.
The two subordinates bodies resurrected. Their eyes suddenly started burning and they screamed at the top of their lungs. Their bodies oncebusted and they died again.
Shockingly, they resurrected once again and the same thing happened again. This kept on happening as they died and resurrected again.
The leader was so afraid that he was trembling but he still thought that his weapon might be enough to kill Kai.
The leader gulped and raised his own sword. The two figures leaped towards each other and exchanged a strike.
The sound of metal hitting against metal resounded through the entire hideout. Kai and the leader continued to exchange blows and sparks flew after each sh.
Kai was simply ying with him and was enjoying this. He had already found about a hundred and one weak spots in the leader''s attacking pattern and thought that it was about time he finished this.
He pierced the leader''s heart and he fell on the ground with a huge thump.
Kai yawned and flexed his body before snapping his fingers. The leader''s eyes suddenly flew open and they were full of fear.
,m "Did you really think that I will just let you die in peace? Now, I will first ask you for information and you will tell me everything I want to hear. Or otherwise, you will experience something beyond you-" Kai stopped midsentence as a foul smell entered his nose. He pinched his nostrils and stared at the leader.
Surprisingly, the leader had be so terrified that he had pooped his pants! Now that was quite nasty.
Kai facepalmed and the leader told him everything about their little group of bandits and how they managed to perfectly capture every cultivator that came their way.
He was surprised by some of the information but decided that he would think about itter. For now, a private session will begin.
But since it would go on for a long time, Kai would disy an ad for everyone.
***
Are you bored and frustrated?
Are you full of stress?
Do want something that will help you relieve these feelings?
Then, I have the perfect product for you!
Meet, the perfect stress relievers. Bad guys freshly caught by me, Kai, and I will sell them to you and you can do anything to them.
You can torture them, dress them as a barbie, make them dance on the street while wearing panties, and anything else you want.
If you want one, then call 100-Kai''s-godly services-Hotline for delivery of one.
The first 100 customers can get customized stress relievers with free gifts!
No Refunds! See ya.
***
Kai tortured the guy for almost a full hour. First, he started severing all of his limbs from the bottom of his feet, cutting them into leaf-like thickness, which is practically very thin.
After doing that, he put the leader back and cut his little brother before his eyes, and stuffed it into the leader''s face.
At the same time, he had divided the leader''s consciousness into two parts and one of them was physically present with Kai.
Whereas the other one was being tortured mentally. Kai did many more horrifying things that you don''t want to hear and he then simply snapped his fingers and the leader''s body, along with his two subordinates ,who were being resurrected and killed again and again, vanished.
He then went back to his new cheerleading squad. Everyone there had an expression of satisfaction on their faces.
He had not put up a soundproof barrier while his torturing session, so everyone was able to hear the leader''s scream and cries of pain and agony.
Kai had found out many surprising news from the leader and was now about to see whether they were true or not.
But first, he had to tend to his cheerleading squad!
Chapter 27 Do I Need To Create A Fake Assassination?(Chapter Preview)
"Do you all want new identities?" Kai asked the group of 35 women.
All of them nodded their heads with enthusiasm. Kai then snapped his fingers and all of them fell asleep.
The color of their hair and eyes started changing. When they opened their eyes, all of them looked entirely different.
"Since you don''t want to start a new life, all of you can stay here peacefully. I will clean up this ce after Iplete my mission and then you guys will maintain this ce. You can eat anything you want and drink the most expensive drinks if you want to. You can wear anything you like and even start your cultivation once again." Kai said and every woman had a new light in their eyes.
The truth was, he had to get a stamp on his mission paper to prove that he hadpleted the mission. The stamp was in the possession of the one who requested the mission. In this case, the city lord of Ryazu city had the stamp.
Kai started drawing some symbols on the air and in ten seconds, he had managed to draw ten thousand symbols. A momentter, a formation lit up.
Normally, he was just required to snap his fingers and whatever he wanted was done. But this formation was way tooplex for a finger snap and he had to make it with precision.
However, if anyone heard that Kai whipped up such aplex formation in just ten seconds, they might choke themselves to death.
Since he was not a god anymore, he couldn''t create things from thin air. So, he had created a teleportation formation that will teleport anything you wish for. The stuff would of course be taken from somewhere else.
Now some people might say that this was stealing or something along this line. However, Kai didn''t care about them. If anyone had a problem, then they canin to him. He would of course turn them into ash for doing such a thing.
But since these women didn''t know about it, Kai didn''t think that anyone else would. He bid his farewell to them and left the hideout.
As soon as he went away, the women gathered together and went near the formation. One of them willed for cheap cooked meat and it appeared right in front of her.
All of them were quite happy and soon ordered their own cheap food. They ate until they were full and happy and finally went back to sleep, thinking about Kai in their dreams.
***
Kai had found out that the city lord was in cahoots with the bandits. The guy who he had met at the reception warned the bandits that someone wasing and they would set up traps and lookouts beforehand.
That was how they managed to capture every single cultivator that ever came their way. Unfortunately for them, Kai was someone who even managed to escape from the most powerful men in the universe.
Even though it included his entire harem getting killed and him using his most powerful techniques, it still had to count for something.
Anyways, it turned out that the city lord himself came to the hideout to enjoy himself with the women.
Kai was no preacher of justice but he still felt annoyed by this. Now the problem was how would he do this.
"Do I need to create a fake assassination? In this way, I can easily kill him and say that someone assassinated him." In this way, Kai can avoid extra drama in his life and could still do some justice to those women.
He instantly teleported to the city hall in Ryazu city. To prove that he hadpleted the mission, he had to bring the heads of the bandits leader and his subordinates.
Kai went to the guy who gave him a fake warning and presented the heads to him. The guy formed a foul expression and asked Kai to follow him.
They went to the city lord''s room where six guards were standing in attention. They entered the room and the guy did a bow to the city lord who turned out to be a man in his 40s with sour blonde hair and dead fish ck eyes.
"You are now about to die." Both the city lord and the dude released their 6th stage and 3rd stage hell spirit realm cultivation respectively.
They thought that after hearing their voice, the guards outside woulde running in and they would easily capture Kai and mark him as an assassin. Unfortunately, Kai was very much of a real assassin.
Kaiughed like a maniac and a tear rolled down his cheek.
"I have enforced this room with a rank 5 soundproof barrier and the guards outside are hypnotized by me. Now, what will you do?" He asked in a mocking voice.
The city lord and his subordinate didn''t want to believe this but there was no other exnation for the guards noting in here.
They were also shocked that someone as young as Kai could create rank 5 barriers. Rank 1 formations can be created by Yin/Yang gathering realm cultivators. Simrly, rank 5 formations can only be created by heaven spirit realm cultivators.
"You are lying." The city lord said, however, his body was trembling. Kai simplyughed and released his full cultivation.
Both the men fell on their butts and stared at Kai in terror.
"N-N-N-Ninth s-stage h-heaven spirit realm." The city lord''s voice shook with fear.
The other guy took a chance and tried to pierce Kia with a dagger. Surprisingly, Kai let him. But instead of red blood, golden blood dropped out of Kai''s body.
"Who are you?" The city lord regained his voice for a moment.
"Oh, you saw my ichor. Well, since you are gonna die, I might as well tell you. I am a god who is quite pissed at you." Kai said and snapped his fingers.
Both the guy and the city lord suddenly pressed their hands against their abdomens. Blood started to flow out of it and it continued to flow in rivers.
Within a minute, their lifeless bodies fell on the ground and a huge stab wound was visible on their abdomens.
Kai snapped his fingers once again and the wall in the city lord''s room broke and the guards entered the room at the same time.
"A-Assassin. He stabbed them both and also stabbed me. He only wanted to kill those two and left me with a major wound." Kai muttered weakly and the guards believed him.
Many people knew about the city lord and his deeds but couldn''t do anything as the city lord was too powerful. They thought that he might have helped in the kidnapping of some powerful daughter of some family and they sent an assassin after him.
One guard gave Kai a healing pill and another stamped his mission paper. He left the city hall and tossed the pill inside his pendant.
His wound was only for show as it had already healed. He had already used a rank 5 illusion formation on the band- no, his hideout. Everyone would see a building burned to the ground and if they tried to enter it, they would be repelled and their memories would be wiped.
It was now time to return to his hideout no, he should call it a stronghold. Kai would now concoct the true mind pill.
Chapter 28 Was That A Rat?(Chapter Preview)
Kai appeared in one of the many rooms avable in his stronghold. He had already seen that everyone else was asleep.
He didn''t want to wake them up as they might be having a good sleep after a long time. He simply went from one room to another and cleaned them with the snap of his fingers.
If any of his male friends saw him facing this much drama, then they will surely choke fromughter.
Even though Kai preferred thepany of women, he still had some great male friends. Even though they always made fun of him, he still liked them.
He went into a room and brought out a full set of alchemy gear out of his pendant. The gear included a huge table, for keeping the ingredients and cauldron, a top-grade alchemy cauldron, and a stand for it.
Kai put the cauldron on the stand and focused. ck mes started to dance around his hands and he touched the cauldron.
These were alchemy mes. For someone to be an alchemist, a fire element is absolutely necessary for them.
Alchemy mes were used to maintain the temperature of the cauldron for melting various ingredients and mixing them to create a pill.
So if you don''t have a fire element, then you cannot be an alchemist. Furthermore, alchemy mes differed from normal mes used for fighting and other stuff.
Some cultivators even had special mes like blue mes or purple mes whereas most of the alchemists had normal orange-red mes.
Now, some people might ask that do these mes affect one''s cultivation? The answer was no. These mes only improved alchemy talents and did not affect someone''s cultivation.
Kai took out the ingredients required for the true mind pills and started concocting it while he thought of the various questions that had appeared in his mind when he had first heard of alchemy mes.
The Kai from millenniums ago had thought that whether there was anything that boosted one''s cultivation. Now he knew the answer to it.
People beloved by the spiritual energy had such bodies known as spiritual bodies. Spiritual bodies were of two types - one from the spiritual energy gathered from the surroundings that increased one''s cultivation speed by many folds.
And the second from element spirits that controlled the elements of a world. Kai had met the bosses of the element spirits and had kidnapped them.
This incident had made him the most wanted criminal in about every world. But that was another story and he also had a very good reason for doing that.
If Kai cultivated with women having spiritual bodies then that would be 10 times more effective than his normal cultivation.
It took him an hour to create just one single pill and he was feeling a little light-headed after creating it. In reality, the true mind pill was one of the most difficult pills to make in the history of alchemy.
This was because it used your own mental energy to create something to stable someone else''s mentality. The quality of this pill depended on the strength of the creator.
Even in his previous life, he could only create a single pill in a day and that was when he was an immortal. Now, he could only create one pill in a year.
The reason for this was that the true mind pill drains the creator''s mental energy and if you try to make more pills than your capability, your mind will get destroyed by it.
Kai took out a perfectly white pill from inside the cauldron and tossed it inside his pendant. He was about to leave when suddenly, something dropped on the floor.
He quickly turned around to see that a pan was lying on the ground. As for how it came here, who knows?
"Was that a rat?" he pondered when a ttering sound started resounding in this hall, followed by the sound of squeaking.
"I know one thing, that is not a normal rat." Kai said and ran towards the ce where the noise came from.
While running, he suddenly realized he could teleport to the ce and facepalmed. He then teleported to the room and ran face smack into a huge rat''s ass.
"DISGUSTING!" Kai shouted and backed up. The rat was about 9 feet long and 16 feet wide and almost covered the entire room. its teeth were as long as a huge longsword and the rat started making snapping motions with them.
"What are you, a rat who ate too much and became a lousy fat bastard like you?" Kai taunted the mouse before snapping his fingers to kill it.
The rat hade through a hole in the ground and he could hear more ratsing from under there.
"Ohe on. Why the hell did they build a stronghold above a rats nest?" Kai said and extended his hand into the hole.
The tip of his fingers illuminated with ck fire and he released the me with a flick of his fingers.
The fire spread throughout the nest and wiped out every single rat. Kai stood up and brushed the dust off his clothes.
He looked at his cheerleading squad for thest time and teleported back to the sect. Running smack into a rat''s ass had not been a good experience for him.
Kai teleported himself directly to the mission hall and submitted the mission. The elder there looked at him with surprise and asked for his sect token as Kai had chosen the reward in the form of sect points.
After the mission hall, he was about to go cultivate with Mia when suddenly, he ran smack into something soft.
"Hmmm, it''s quite soft and squishy. Bigger thanmy hands huh. That''s a good way for a breasts to be. Wait... breasts?" Kai said as he groped at whatever he was holding.
"Ahhh~"
He instantly recognized that voice as Riang stared at him with cold eyes.
Great, just what he wanted.
Chapter 29 I Have To Defeat The Entire Inner Court?!(Chapter Preview)
"You-You....." Riang started saying and her voice trailed off. She was about to call him a pervert when she suddenly remembered that they were both members of a dual cultivation sect, so they were both technically perverts.
"You what? Can you pleaseplete your sentence as I have to go back to my house to do some important things?" Kai said in an annoyed tone.
But in reality, he was more tired than he could have imagined. He was trying hard to stay focused as he felt his mind swirling with different thoughts.
"Forget about that. You are going to take the core disciple exam right now without any whining." Riang said and started dragging him along with her.
Now, he could have easily teleported back to his house, but right now, his intelligence was lowered by about 80%.
He let Riang drag him towards the big exam hall without any problems. The hall was empty and Riang dropped him there and went to fetch others.
Kai simply stood there like an idiot and stared at the sun. If the original Kai saw himself doing such things, he would die from embarrassment.
Riang went to Junjun and told him that Kai was ready to take the exam. Junjun nodded and went to the outer court and Riang went to the inner court.
"A disciple is about to take the test to be a core disciple! Everybody follow me to the exam hall!" Junjun used sound projection to amplify his voice as it resounded in the entire outer court. As the name tells, sound projection amplifies your voice by 10 times.
A momentter, the outer court was full of outer court disciples and they started following Junjun to the exam hall. Simr things were happening in the inner court.
Riang was leading the inner court disciples to the exam hall and she dropped them there. All the outer court disciples and the inner court disciples surround Kai and stared at him.
The sect masters then went to the central court where the core disciples resided. The core disciples were always busy in cultivation so the sect masters had to personally go and ask them toe to the exam hall.
After collecting the core disciples, the sect masters returned to the exam hall with them. The sect masters took out two keys from their robes and plunged them into the ground.
The keys started glowing and were absorbed by the ground. A momentter, a huge stadium emerged around every single person present there.
The stadium was a dome-shaped stadium with a central stage and stands for people to sit.
The sect masters directed everyone to the stands went to the stage, where Kai was standing alone.
When everyone settled down, the disciples started talking in whispers and many pointed at him.
"Silence!"
"Quiet!"
Both the sect masters used sound projection and shouted at the same time. The entire stadium was now quiet.
"We are here today to see Kai, an inner court disciple, undergo the test to be a core disciple." Riang said.
"But didn''t he be an inner court disciple about a week ago?" Someone in the crowd said.
"Yeah, he is right. I didn''t even see him while he was an outer court disciple." Someone else said.
Soon, the entire stadium was full ofining people and the sect masters had to silence them once more.
"Yes, we know that. But Kai here had so much potential that we have decided that he should definitely be a core disciple. Kai, please show them your cultivation." Riang said and gestured towards Kai.
Kai simply released a 1st stage hell spirit realm cultivation and the entire stadium plunged intoplete silence.
"Now as I was saying, he will now undergo the core disciple exam. Usually, we have 10 other participantspete for it and the one who is taking the exam has to defeat them all. If the person undergoing the exam dies, then the one who killed him or her would be a core disciple." Riang exined the rules and the core disciples nodded.
The outer court disciples were sitting at the very back of the stadium, the inner court disciples were sitting in the middle and front whereas the core disciples were sitting in the first row.
Riang then formed a sinister expression and looked at Kai with an evil smile.
"But since Kai so strong, I will allow every single inner court disciple who wants to challenge him toe here and participate in this test." As soon as Riang finished her sentence, the stadium once again erupted with talking. Even Junjun had a shocked expression on his face and he looked at Riang in disbelief.
At first, Riang had thought about letting 20 inner court disciples challenge Kai. But after Kai had embarrassed her, Riang thought that this was the perfect time for her revenge.
But her n backfired when she saw about 800 male disciples standing up anding towards Kai.
"We will fight him." One of them said and the others nodded.
[ What would happen if he is killed? We have to stop it now. ] Junjun said to Riang but before they could do anything, Kai spoke up.
"I have to defeat the entire inner court?! Kai said- no shouted, for the first time.
"Why does he look like he is drunk?" One of them said.
The others also looked at Kai closely and saw that his knees were shaking a little.
"This is the perfect time for killing him." One of them said and he charged at Kai.
In reality, everyone Kai had healed or massaged had spread the rumor that he could please anyone by just touching their skin.
Every female in the inner court was charmed by this and refused to cultivate with any male inner court disciple. This led to them bing mortal enemies of Kai.
Kai was feeling a little dizzy and spun awkwardly to dodge the attack. The disciple went by his right while missing Kai''s skin by a hair.
The others saw this and also charged at him. He was spinning around in a dizzy sort of way which confused everyone.
"That''s the legendary drunken fist." One of them suddenly said.
If Kai had heard that when he was still normal, he would haveughed rivers of tears. Him using the drunken fist? It was impossible to get him drunk, no matter how much alcohol he drank. His current state was a result of his mental energy being drained.
"Well, it''s time to kill you guys." Kai suddenly said and took out a sword from his pendant. But as soon as he touched the sword, he dropped it.
Everyone stared at him, dumbfounded. Kai was killing people with swordsa couple of days ago and now, he wasn''t able to hold a sword.
Oh, the irony of it!
Chapter 30 Are You Even Dragons Or Just Some Extremely Large Lizards?!(Chapter Preview)
Kai swooned dramatically and picked up his sword. He then stared at the ground and plunged the sword into it.
"Elemental Spirit of Earth, please help me as I am exhausted." Kai chanted.
"Was that a chant?" One of the confused inner court disciples asked.
Suddenly, the entire ground started to shake and cracks started to appear in the ground. A deafening roar was heard and a huge dragon came out of the cracks.
The dragon was a western dragon and its entire body was made up of earth. Instead of eyes, the dragon had glowing yellow balls in his eye sockets.
But there was one huge problem, the dragon didn''t have any wings. Yup, you heard it right, the dragon had no wings. Its back waspletely t so either it was a defective dragon or it was just an overgrown lizard.
"What the hell happened to your wings?!" Kai bellowed.
The dragon tilted his head towards Kai and a single hiss escaped from his throat.
"What?! It''s my fault you don''t have wings. And you don''t even have enough power to kill them all. Ahh, you are useless. Let me call a second dragon." Kai rubbed his forehead and took out another sword. But this time, he tossed the sword in the air and started chanting.
"Elemental spirit of wind, please help me as this stupid dragon is not enough to kill my enemies."
Suddenly, the wind started to blow at an incredibly fast pace and a tornado started building up.
Another deafening roar was heard and another dragon made its appearance. This dragon was an eastern dragon but this time, the dragon had no skin and only its bones formed its body.
"Oh frigging,e on! Are you even dragons or just some extremelyrge lizard?! One dragon doesn''t have wings and the other one doesn''t have skin. Great, just great." Kai, once again, started massaging his forehead. Both the dragons looked at him as if this was his fault which, of course, was his fault.
"What are you waiting for? Just kill them." Kai gestured his hand towards the group of inner court disciples, who were trembling with fear.
The dragons looked at each other and released two deafening roars, which some might interpret as a thirst for blood.
But in reality, the real conversation was something like this -
Earth dragon - "I bet that I can kill more people than you can."
Wind dragon - "Oh yeah, whoever losses has to give the winner a massage."
Earth dragon - "Let the challenge begin."
And with that, both the dragons started ughtering people.
The earth dragon raised some earth golem''s to help him and killed people with his huge tail and ws while he stomped his feet on the ground and cracks ran through the ground and swallowed up disciples.
Whereas the wind dragon created tornadoes to kill the disciples. Cries of fear echoed throughout the stadium as the inner court disciples tried to avoid the attacks of the dragons.
But Kai had already created a barrier around him and the disciples, so they couldn''t run. The rest of the sect watched this with eyes full of terror.
After 5 minutes, the entire stage was full of bodies, and rivers of blood were flowing everywhere.
The dragons roared once more and everyone thought that they wanted more blood. They werepletely wrong.
Earth dragon - "Hahaha. I killed 401 cultivators whereas you killed 399. I won."
Air dragon - "That''s only because you cheated by using those golems."
Earth dragon - "A victory is a victory. Now give me my massage."
The air dragon wanted to cry but no tears came as he was only a huge bone dragon. The air dragon wrapped himself around the earth dragon and started pressing his body against the earth dragon''s skin.
? "What the hell are you both doing?"
"Roar!"
"You are giving him a frigging massage! Oh, just disappear." Kai snapped his fingers and both the dragons disappeared.
"Now, listen to me carefully. I am going to lock myself up in my room and I will be under closed cultivation. If anyone tries to disturb me then you will die. And I am not going to kill you, a formation will do that for me. Do you understand?" Kai gazed at everyone in the audience.
Every single member of the sect, including the sect masters and elders, nodded their heads with enthusiasm.
"By the way, here take this pouch aspensation for all those lives I took." Kai said after a minute said and tossed a storage ring towards Riang.
"That ring contains a million spirit stones. Use it carefully. Sayonara." He added and snapped his fingers. Everyone present there entered a trance-like state and Kai wiped their memories about him summoning those dragons and the memories about his cultivation base.
This would help him in being hidden and would, thus, remove some extra drama from his life. He snapped his fingers once again and everyone broke out of their trance-like state. He then teleported himself back to his room.
"Does that ring really contains a million spirit stones?" Junjun asked in disbelief, as soon as Kai vanished.
Riang checked the contents of the ring and dropped it. She picked it up with a trembling hand and looked at Riang in shock.
"It contains 1.5 million spirit stones." She finally said and the entire stadium plunged into silence.
***
Kai teleported back to his room and he felt that he was going into slumber. But he was afraid of it.
So, instead, he transferred his consciousness inside a special formation he had created and let his body slump into unconsciousness.
He would be able to get back inside his body when his mental energy would be recovered. Kai''s consciousness started cultivating and time passed.
***
After some time, ording to him, only some time had passed. His consciousness returned to his body and he woke up.
"Well, that at least confirms who the elemental spirits in this world are." Kai muttered to himself.
Every world had different types of elemental spirits, some were the same, and some were different. A world might have 5 dragons as their elemental spirits or 4 lifelike reincarnations as elemental spirits. The elemental spirits could be anything.
But the mortal cultivation world''s elemental spirits included, - starting from the continent on the top, The ck Turtle of North, The White Tiger of West, The Vermillion Bird of South, The Azure Dragon of East, and The Yellow Dragon of Center. Kai had summoned the Azure and Yellow Dragons.
"Well, I guess I should go and fulfill my promise with Mia, Nezuko, and the others." Kai cast out any thoughts about anything else and left his room.
But little did he know, that his assumption that little time had passed, was wrong.
Chapter 31 The Goddess Of Ice(Chapter Preview)
Kai decided to walk around to see how the sect was behaving after his little show. But to his surprise, the entire hallway around his house was clean. It was as though everyone living near his house ran away.
Since no one was around, Kai decided to move to other parts of the sect. He went to the mission hall, which was always crowded.
As soon as he entered the hall, everyone gasped at him. They suddenly closed their mouth and the room was silent enough to hear a pin drop on the ground.
Kai acted as though he didn''t see them and simply started walking again. This time, he moved towards Mia''s house, hoping to cure her memory.
Kai slowly turned the doorknob and entered her house. The smell of something sweet hit his nose and he saw Miae out of her room and gasp in shock.
She was wearing her normal sect robes and a rose was stuck in her hair, pinning them. Her eyes were still the same eyes Kai fell in love with way back.
"Y-You are finally back!" Mia jumped in joy and ran to hug Kai.
He pulled her close to him and hugged her back. Mia pushed back a little and kiss Kai. He kissed her back with passion and Mia returned his passion.
Both of them are wrapped up in inming passion and their bodies were neatly pressed against each other. Kai''s tongue invaded Mia''s mouth and startled tangling with her tongue.
Mia moans and loops her arms behind Kai''s neck, pulling him closer. After a few minutes of passionate embracing, Mia broke the kiss, leaving behind a trail of saliva.
She then punched him in the shoulder with full force. Even though he didn''t feel any pain, he was still taken back by this.
"For how long have I been gone?" Kai asked as he looked straight into Mia''s eyes as he thought that this question might answer his doubts.
"3 months." She replied in a neutral tone.
Kai sighed at this. He was unconscious for 3 months just because he created a true mind pill. How the mighty have fallen!
"I can now remove the seal from your mind." Kai said while he clenched his fists and led Mia to her bedroom.
Heid her down on her bed and took out the true mind pill. He ced the pill in her hand and closed it around the pill.
"Chew this pill and direct the energy towards your mind." Kai instructed Mia.
She nodded and put the pill in her mind. She started chewing on it and her mouth exploded with the taste of chocte.
She didn''t say anything and continued to chew the pill. After that, she started directing the energy toward her mind and her body went limp.
Kai knew this would happen as the true mind pill affected the mind and made you lose your consciousness.
He slowly touched her forehead and passed his spiritual energy into her. He directed the spiritual energy towards the seal in her mind and the seal started unraveling.
He had to do this at a very slow pace since the mind was a delicate thing. One mistake and Mia might go mad.
It took him two hours to break the entire seal and carefully let her memories pile through her. He only let a few memories in at first before slowly letting them all in.
Mia stayed unconscious throughout the entire process and when her memories were restored, her eyes flew open.
Ice suddenly started to swirl around her as she pointed an ice spear at Kai''s throat.
"Oh it''s just you. Where are we?" Mia said as stared at her surroundings.
But Kai was frozen on his spot. He didn''t know if Mia''s memories were back but she atleast seemed to know him.
"Mia, what''s thest thing you remember?" Kai asked slowly as Mia frowned.
"Last thing I remember is you calling me to the mountain of luck and I was going there..." She trailed off as her eyes suddenly darkened.
Kai went forward to check her body but she pushed him back. Before he could anything, the room turned extremely cold and Mia''s body started glowing.
Her body started rising from the bed and stopped midair. Her body waspletely submerged in a blue aura and her eyes started glowing.
Her hair started changing and turned ice blue. Her eyes followed after this and turned wild blue. Her robes suddenly vanished and a new dress covered her body.
The dress was strapless and was a mixture of white, royal blue, and gold color. It hugged her body and showed her curves. The dress lowered down into a robe-like way. She was wearing stockings that went up to her upper calves and she was bare feet. ( Check the paragraphment for her picture. )
Ice started to cover her body and spread near her in a spiky way. The spikes formed a throne-like structure near Mia. She finally looked at Kai, shock visible on her face.
"Now, I know why you had that appearance. Your mother used her powers to hide your true powers. No wonder your brothers hated you." Kai said and remembered her two brothers who practically hated Mia with all their heart, if they had one.
"What true powers?" Mia asked, her voice shaking. She tried to control the ice but it stood fixed to its spot.
"You have the unmeltable ice, the ice of infinity, ice that cannot be shattered. You are the goddess of ice, or in other words, you are the reincarnation of the goddess of ice." Kai said ceremonially since no official person, except him, was there.
"Ice goddess?'' Mia echoed as she didn''t recall any ice goddess from her memories.
"Oh, you don''t know about her. She and the sun goddess were sisters. Hot and cold, pretty intense arguments. They even destoryed multiple realms once." Kai said.
"How do you know that?" Mia said, even though her voice contained no surprise or shock. She was already used to Kai''s strange powers and sources of information.
"The sun goddess told me. The ice goddess declined the previous divine emperor and he took her revenge on her by using a forbidden technique. When the sun goddess learned about it, she went berserk and every star unleashed its fury on the previous divine emperor. She nearly died from it, had it not been for me, she would be dead by now." Kai said and his eyes contained a hint of his past. He then looked at Mia, happy to have at least one of his beloved women by his side.
"That''s really sad." Mia didn''t talk nonsense and only talked about important things.
"Have you got your memories back?" Kai still asked this question.
"What do you mean by me getting my memories back? And where are we?" Mia asked as Kai sighed a little.
Kai then told her that how his harem was killed and how he used the harem wish to reincarnate everyone. He then told her about his fall on the mortal cultivation realm and how he was alone when hended here.
He then told her about how he searched for a sect that had dual cultivators so that he could raise his cultivation in order to find his harem.
Kai also told her about his encounter with the reincarnated Mia and how she didn''t had any of her previous life''s memories. And he finished the story with telling Mia that he restored her memories.
Mia listened to all of this with a dumbfounded face and she was shocked to hear that there was a reincarnated version of her. After Kaipleted his story, Mia took a few deep breaths before directly looking into Kai''s eyes.
"So we are currently on the mortal cultivation realm and my reincarnated version just got my original memories?" Mia asked as Kai nodded.
She took a few more deep breaths before a smile bloomed up on her face.
"So we are together again." Mia said as Kai smiled a little.
"I expected something more. A few angry yells, a small amount of beatings, perhaps a tantrum." Kai said as Miaughed.
"I never throw a tantrum. Well, we can''t cultivate now since my memories are still a little shaky and any more excitement wouldn''t be good for me." Mia sighed a littl as Kai slowly reached forward and hugged her to his chest.
"Well I can do one thing." He said and gently pushed Mia on the bed.
Chapter 32 Making 5 People Climax At The Same Time(R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Kai gently removed Mia''s robes from her upper body and her breasts came into view as she wasn''t wearing any bra.
"You are going to awaken the symbol." Mia realized what he was doing and closed her eyes and started concentrating.
The skin near her heart started glowing dimly and Kai''s harem symbol came into view. The symbol was a little dim but was still there.
Kai had created the symbol in such a way that his harem could hide it from someone else''s eyes. The symbol could appear and disappear on theirmand however, if any of his women were near him and started thinking about their love for him, then the symbol would start glowing.
Furthermore, it also connected them to each other and they would feel a pull towards each other.
Kai bit his finger and golden blood started dripping from the wound. Mia gasped when she saw the golden blood.
"You still have immortal blood in your veins." She said in an awed voice. Since Kai had only transmigrated-no fallen from the sky, he still had ichor in his body.
But Mia and the rest of his harem had reincarnated since they had died. Due to this, they were mortals, deprived of their immortal powers.
"Don''t worry, your immortality will return. I promise." Kai said and moved his finger towards Mia''s heart.
A drop of blood dropped on the mark and her body started glowing. The symbol started shining with newfound brightness. The light finally subsided after a few moments and the mark looked as good as new.
Kai suddenly moved and kissed Mia with passion. But she couldn''t return it as she started feeling sleepy.
He smiled at her face, before touching her forehead with his fingers. Mia''s body went still and she started sleeping peacefully.
He watched her sleep for some while before soundlessly leaving her house. He stood outside for some moments, unsure of what he should do.
In the end, he decided to return to his own house to cultivate. As soon as he reached near his house, he saw a group ofdies hanging around his door, looking nervous.
The group contained seven girls and in the middle of it, Nezuko was standing with a hopeful expression on her face.
Kai suddenly remembered that he had promised them that he would cultivate would them.
They saw him and their faces lit up. Kai went near his door and turned it open. He stepped inside and looked back at the group.
"Come inside and I can finally fulfill my promise." He gestured for them to enter his house.
All of them rushed inside and stared at Kai expectedly. He chuckled and started roving their robes.
Some of them blushed but still let Kai strip them naked. After removing all of their clothes, he stared at their perfect bodies.
"I will warm you guys up before we start cultivating." Kai said and pushed Nezuko on the bed.
He then took hold of two other girls and also pushed them beside Nezuko. He then used his tongue to please Nezuko''s slit while his hands yed with the other girls'' slits.
His tongue drilled Nezuko''s pussy while his hands grabbed the clots of the other two girls.
"Ahhh~"
"Ahh!~"
"Ohhhh~"
The room was filled with the sounds of women moaning. The other four looked at their friends and their pussies started tingling.
"Two of you, get near my feet." Kai ordered while he continued to please the girls near his mouth and hands.
Two girls gulped and did as Kai ordered. His feet started ying with their breasts and in no time, they were also moaning.
"Ahhhh!~"
"Ohh!~"
"Ahhh~"
"Ohhh~"
Ahh!~"
The five women releasedrge moans and cummed at the same time. After their orgasm, Kai warmed thest two women and then, finally removed his clothes.
A huge bulging dragon was awakened by the sight of seven naked beauties lying around, juices dripping out of their pussies. Kai went to Nezuko first and entered her.
"Ahh~... It''s much bigger than I expected!" Nezuko eximed as Kai started to pound her with force.
In just about a few minutes, Nezuko orgasmed for the second time, but that didn''t stop Kai. He continued to pound her, juices covering his entire rod. When Nezuko finally reached her limit, Kai released his yang qi inside her and filled her up to the brim.
"Next." He removed his rod from Nezuko''s pussy and started pounding the next girl. And like that, Kai''s pounding, made the girls reach their limit and he finally filled them up with his yang qi.
After everyone was satisfied, they stared at Kai rod dripping wet with the juices from seven different women. All of them got down on their knees and started licking his dick clean.
Any man would have been excited as this sight and would have moaned loudly. But Kai simply stood there with a prideful expression.
"You should cultivate the yang qi before going back." Kai suggested and everyone present there started cultivating.
After an hour, all of the girls eximed in surprise as their cultivation soared through the sky. Everyone was at the 1st stage of the hell spirit realm and wereughing in joy.
Kai was happy too as his cultivation was also rising. But more than that, he was happy to be cultivating again. Everyone else went away and he was left alone. He was about to go check on Mia when he suddenly heard a knock on his door.
When he opened the door, Yui was standing outside with a seductive expression. It turned out that Yui had heard everything from the outside and was startled by what she heard.
"Your dick is still that hard!" She cried when she saw Kai''s penis, staring at the heavens, and yeah, he forgot to wear his clothes.
"You cane inside and cultivate with me. After all, I promised that I will do that." Kai stepped aside as Yui happily entered his house.
"Let''s start with a simple warm-up." Kai said as he slowly started removing her clothes. After stripping her to her underwear, Kai stopped.
He rubbed his hands over her bra-covered breasts and felt the erect nipples below it. Kai gently pinched them, which made Yui moan with pleasure.
He then removed her underwear and stared at her pussy. He went in with his tongue and tasted her walls. He started sucking on her clit as she moaned loudly. She orgasmed within minutes and her knees pushed Kai''s tongue deeper inside her as she released her yin qi directly into his mouth.
"Please put it in. I want you to fuck me!" Yui begged like a slut and Kai obliged.
He pushed his entire dick inside her pussy in one swift moment and grabbed hold of her waist before he started to pound her.
"Ahh~.....Ohhh~" Yui''s body twitched in pleasure as Kai continued to ram her. After a few minutes of intense y, he released his yang qi inside Yui. He let her cultivate it and she, too, reached the 1st stage of the hell spirit realm.
She hugged Kai and gave him a quick kiss before leaving. He then went to check on Mia and was surprised to see her condition.
It turned out that removing the seal had done more than recovering her memories.
Chapter 33 More Schemes Mean More Drama(Chapter Preview)
Mia had surprisingly broken through to the 3rd stage of heaven spirit realm. Last time Kai checked her cultivation, it was at the 1st stage of the hell spirit realm. Skipping a whole realm just because your memories came back, now that was unfair for Kai.
"You are probably thinking that is unfair that I got such arge boost in my cultivation whereas you have to cultivate hard so that you can increase your cultivation." Mia said in a sharp tone, but Kai neither nodded nor shook his head.
"But then, I had to go through those terrible experiences and you just popped out of nowhere, and you still had a higher cultivation. Now, that''s unfair for me." She pouted after saying those words.
"Well, who says that being the harem overlord, I don''t have the right to get jealous. As for what you said, thinking like that is my fault. And it''s because, of me that all of you died. But I promise I will exact revenge on every single person who ever tried to harm us." Kai said in a deadly tone and his eyes were burning with hate.
He didn''t believe in self-pity and self-degradation. What was done was done and you have to think about the future.
"All of us dead? Then, how am I alive?" Mia asked, her face full of confusion.
"I am the harem overlord." Kai said in a prideful tone. That''s when it hit Mia, what had happened.
"The harem wish and harem curse, the power was still there. And you used it to resurrect me and the others." Mia said and look at him, asking for confirmation. He nodded and Mia hugged him.
"But why? You could have wished for thousands of new beauties, all of them madly love in with you, and you still chose us. Why?" She said in a soft voice and she looked up and stared into Kai''s eyes.
He smiled at her kindly and hugged her tightly to his chest, as though she might vanish at any moment.
"It''s because I love you. Without you, I am nothing. If the harem wish would have vanished, then I would have killed as many as possible before dying myself. My life is nothing without all of you and I mean it when I say I cannot live without you." He said in a lovely voice and Mia kissed him. Both of them share a passionate embrace for some time before finally breaking apart.
"Mia, can you tell me about theet that fell through the sky?" Kai asked an unexpected question, as Mia raised her eyebrows at him.
"Theet was the first thing I saw when my eyes opened in the forest. ording to everyone here, theet was in the sky for 16 years." She said and looked at Kai who unexpectedly took a step back.
"I fell for 16 years, frigging 16 years!" Kai suddenly shouted.
"It was you!" Mia shouted back.
"Wait, you are 17 and when Inded on earth, you were about 16, a year before you gained consciousness. This only means one thing." He said grimly and Mia raised her eyebrows, her eyes full of curiosity.
"Your soul and everyone else''s soul is tied to me. When I reached a little closer to you, you got your soul back. Before that, you only survived on instincts." He finally said and nced at Mia.
"You mean that everyone else would be like me, soulless zombies walking around, butchering magical beasts?" She asked in a horrified voice.
"No, as soon as I appear on a, everyone on that will be born soulless and would get their soul back when I am a little closer to them." Kai said with grim certainty.
"However, I don''t know about their age or anything like that." He added.
Mia calmly digests this news before Kai asked another unexpected question.
"What''s the symbol of the zian family?"
"The white tiger." She replied and Kai narrowed his eyes.
"This means that the symbols of the rulers of other continents would be the other 4 beasts. The southern continents somehow managed to enter this continent." He said as he remembered those Pheonix pattern robe-wearing cultivators.
"But that''s not possible. No one can travel the sea and visit another continent." If anyone else was saying this to Mia, she would have said that they might be mistaken. But with Kai, Mia knew that he was always right.
"This means that this is a scheme and personally, I hate schemes." Kai said and started massaging his forehead.
"Speaking of schemes, Junjun had been going out of the sect for about two months and hees back with a grin on his face." Mia said after some thinking.
"Oh great, another scheme. More schemes mean more drama. After I am done with killing those bastards, we are settling down with my entire harem and I am going to live a scheme-free life." Kai dered and Mia gave him a small smile for it.
"Let''s go and have a talk with Riang." Kai said and walked out, Mia on his heels.
They started making their way to the sect masters residence when Kai heard someone call his name.
"Kai, you are back!" It turned out that someone was Kiana.
"Come with us, we are going to meet Riang." He said before Kiana could ask him about where he and Mia were going.
He started walking once again and Mia and Kiana followed him, both imagining the kind of talk Kai would have with Riang.
''It must be about his core disciple promotion.'' Kiana thought but she was far away from the real topic.
As for Mia, she was thinking somethingpletely different.
''I hope that he doesn''t blow this ce to shreds like he didst time when he had a ''talk'' with that sect master.'' She prayed silently.
But whatever will happen after this, it would all depend on Kai.
Author''s note - we hit 400 collections! I will release an extra chapter with the extra chapters earned from power stones. Vote for it and you can receive a huge number of chapters to read.
Chapter 34 Mia Kills The Sect Master(Chapter Preview)
"Wait, Kai....." Mia suddenly stopped Kai in his tracks and looked at him as though he owed her something. He then looked at her body and understood what she was talking about.
"Ohh, you want your original clothes." Kai said in a definitive voice as he snapped his fingers to create a barrier around Mia, preventing anyone from seeing her.
He then reached for his pendant and took hold of some clothes. Kiana, who was standing behind him, gasped at the clothes he was holding in his hands.
The clothes were - a ck tank top, ck mini shorts, a cool ck leather jacket, and a pair of ck bra and panties. Mia, the ice princess, dressed up like a street punk and this was one of the major reasons that Kai very much loves her.
He handed her the clothes and she quickly changed into them. She wore her robes like Kai did, hanging them on her shoulders and not tieing them
"Now that''s better." She shrugged at the gaping Kiana, whose mouth was wide enough for an army of mosquitoes to enter her mouth.
Kai closed her mouth and then proceeded to walk towards the sect masters residence, Mia, walking right beside him. Kiana shook away the weirdness of this and started following them.
''Are they gods who are here because they are unsatisfied with us?'' She wondered in her mind.
It could be said that she was partially correct as both Kai and Mia were indeed gods. But everything else waspletely wrong. If Kai and his harem were not killed, they might be partying in a huge house. They wouldn''t even bat an eye at this world, much less be unsatisfied with it.
They reached the sect masters pavilion and saw Riang leaving it with a troubled expression.
"Hellooooo Riang. Nice day isn''t it." Kai said in a friendly manner before snapping his fingers.
Both Kiana and Riang fell on the ground with a thud as their eyes rolled back and they fell unconscious. Mia tried to hit Kai''s arm but he moved out of her range.
"Why did you do that?" She hissed and looked around to see if anyone had seen them or not.
"It was the most safest and quickest way to interrogate her. And, don''t worry about anyone seeing or hearing us. My spiritual sense is spread in a 100-meter radius and I can sense if anyonees near here." He simply said and snapped his fingers for the second time.
All four of them were teleported to Kai''s house, the fragrance of yin qi was still present here and Mia gave Kai a hard look.
"I have to cultivate to increase my cultivation and obtain our revenge and also find other the girls." He said in a serious tone before shaking Riang awake.
She bolted awake and released her cultivation, trying to escape.
"Rx. You are in my house and you are totally not kidnapped." He said in a neutral voice as though he had not kidnapped her in the middle of the day and brought her here.
"Now will you please tell us where Junjun is going." Kai asked in a business voice.
"Or you will do what?" Riang said in an arrogant voice as she believed that Kai could not be stronger than her.
Mia, who never had time for nonsense, released her cultivation up to the 1st stage of the heaven spirit realm. Riang was so afraid of her that she had a heart attack and she died on the spot.
"Really Mia, really?" Kai asked as he cocked an eyebrow at Mia who just shrugged. He snapped his fingers to resurrect Riang and he deleted her memories of dying.
Mia then raised her eyebrows at Riang, asking the same question as Kai, just unspoken. Riang nodded enthusiastically as she believed that she would face a much worse fate if she didn''t tell them about Junjun.
"I don''t know. I tried asking him but he just tells me that he is meeting some old friends and goes hunting with them. Of course, he is lying but what can I do. He is getting more and more aggressive during our cultivation sessions." After saying this, Riang averted her eyes, which made Mia frown.
"What are you hiding?!" She said in her dangerous tell-me-or-die-slowly voice.
"I heard him say things about you and Kai. Even though I could not hear him clearly, I heard words like Kai, Mia, beauty, and capture." She admitted with a worried look.
"Do you love him?" He asked with a in look on his face.
"No. We both are the strongest male and female cultivators in this sect, excluding you both. That is why we cultivate together. Nothing more than that." Riang replied in an annoyed voice.
,m "She is telling the truth." Kai said and touched Riang''s forehead, wiping her memories clean. He did the same with Kiana and dropped both of them at their respective houses before returning to talk with Mia.
"Now, what should we do? Those words didn''t look like he was going to hunt some rabbits to cook them." Mia asked as Kai thought about it for some time.
"We could try to follow him and unravel who is behind it, however, it might turn out to be risky. If we get caught, who knows what might happen. We both are now in the heaven spirit realm and we don''t know anything about the opponents. Usually I will wait to gather more information but for now, let''s kidnap Junjun and interrogate him." Kai suggested as Mia smiled.
"You do know how to make bad jokes out of such situations." Mia replied as Kai smiled himself.
"You are right about that. So for now, we wait." Kai said to her as he vanished.
***
Remember to vote for extra chapters and if you guys can take some time off to drop a review, I will be happy. I will try to improve myself ording to your reviews. Adios
Chapter 35 Kai Becomes An Errand Boy(Chapter Preview)
Kai decided to pass some time since Mia''s mental condition was still unstable and they couldn''t battle each other.
So he instead decided to go to the mission hall to see the current missions on disy.
To his surprise, the entire hall was full of male disciples trying to get a single piece of paper, containing a mission.
"Stop! We should host a tournament for this and whoever wins will get the mission." A voice shouted as a man wearing jade robes appeared in front of the crowd.
The jade robes meant that he was a core disciple and Kai was surprised to see that a high-level disciple agreed to such a thing. This meant that if he didn''t do this, then this crowd might beat him up.
Since this guy valued his skin, he decided to host a tournament as he knew that in the end, he will be the winner. Unfortunately, his dreams were shattered by Kai''s intervention.
"What is that mission?" Kai asked casually as he appeared beside the core disciple, giving him a heart attack and killing him on the spot.
"Oh, dear." Kai facepalmed and snapped his fingers as the core disciple opened his eyes. His hands checked his entire body to see that he was alive and released a sigh of relief.
Kai then read the mission and his lips up curled up when he read its contents.
#Special Mission
Objective - help Madame Tzu.
Reward - something special from her.
Below the mission, the image of a woman with green hair and emerald eyes was attached. The thing about the picture was that the woman''s robes were not covering her upper half. Meaning that her emerald bra was on full disy and if you stared hard enough, you could see the tip of a nipple.
"Now that''s an interesting mission." Kai said and went to the hell spirit realm mission counter to take on the mission.
Everyone there wanted to stop him but knew that he could kill them with just the snap of his fingers. All of them bit their tongues and left, letting Kai take on the mission.
"Oh, you are quite lucky to get that mission. She is an ex-disciple of the sect and I have heard that she lets you see her naked or touch her breasts as your reward." The elder sitting there had a dreamy expression on his way and Kai raised his hand so that he could leave as soon as possible.
He then remembered that he had to obtain his core disciple robes and went to the robe counter to obtain it. He tossed his old robes inside his pendant and pulled the jade robes over his arms and draped it on his shoulders, letting it hang open.
After getting the mission, Kai teleported away to Tzu''s residence, which turned out to be a house in the middle of a forest.
Now, he didn''t judge anyone, but he had to say that living in the middle of the forest was a crazy idea. Especially, if you are living alone.
But when he thought about it, this Tzu could be considered as a powerful cultivator in the western continent. While living in the sect, many people would have tried to marry her so that they could control her. To escape drama, she must have moved in the middle of this forest.
He knocked at her door and Tzu opened the door. She was wearing a long ck dress that reached down to her ankles. She looked at Kai''s clothes and whistled.
"Now those are some good clothes." Tzu said out loudly and practically dragged him inside.
"Your mission is to collect some ingredients for me. The items are written on this list." Tzu gave Kai a list and threw him outside.
He stared at the closed door and wondered whether she had eaten too much sugar and was running on caffeine.
"Well, who could have guessed that me, Kai, would be an errand boy." He sighed and looked at the list in his hands.
But when he looked at the items on the list, his eyes widened in surprise. The ingredients were, an ice flower, a tail of a fire-breathing dragon, a tongue of a moon wolf, and the purple thornpick''s heart.
These things could boost one''s cultivation by many bounds and this also applied to him. The ice flower was in a cave, the moon wolves roamed around in packs whereas there was a dragon''s nest nearby. As for thest ingredient, a purple thornpick lived in the middle of the forest.
He decided to obtain the ice flower and moon wolf tongue before anything else as they were the most easiest ingredients to obtain.
He roamed around to find a wolf pack and encountered it within a few moments. Moon wolves looked like regr wolves, except that they were twice as big as regr wolves and could use the dark element. The reason for their name was to symbolize the dark element for the night and the moon was one of the main things that made night night.
"Let''s call the tiger." Kai cracked his knuckles before taking out a sword from his pendant. The sword was yellow in color and ck clouds started to surround Kai.
He tossed the sword into the sky and said -
"White Tiger of the West." During his drunk state, Kai had chanted those stupid words and he still couldn''t believe it. If any of the elemental spirits had heard his chanting, they would have choked on theirughter.
The clouds started to rumble and thunder struck repeatedly. A huge bolt of lightning dropped in front of Kai as a huge white tiger emerged from it. Its tail was swinging back and forth and lightning moved with it.
The tiger gave a huge roar beforeunching itself at the wolves. The wolves tried to run away but the tiger roasted them with his lightning. The tiger managed to kill them in about 2 minutes and came to Kai for a few pats and belly scratching.
After receiving its reward, the tiger vanished and Kai cut the tongues of wolves present here. He collected about eight tongues in total and snapped his fingers. The wolves bodies turned to ash and he went on the collect the rest of the ingredients.
The cave that contained the ice flower waspletely frozen and had ake, which was also frozen. In the middle of theke, a huge white lotus-like flower was blooming.
As soon as Kai tried to take it. A huge western dragon appeared from theke and attacked him. He snorted at the dragon before summoning his own dragon.
"Azure Dragon of the East."
A huge blue eastern dragon appeared and tornadoes started to swirl around him. The other dragon realizing that the dragon in front it was much stronger than it, he stopped midair and started buttering the Azure Dragon.
It worked and the Azure Dragon refused to kill its underling. Kai sighed at this and plucked the ice flower before taking out a petal from it. He put the petal back and snapped his fingers. A second ice flower bloomed and the dragon was happy to see it.
The reason he attacked Kai was because the ice flower was the thing that protected the cave and made it a frozen cave.
After seeing the job was done, the Azure Dragon vanished and Kai went out of the cave.
"Two down, two to go." He started making his way towards the dragons nest, where a nasty surprise was waiting for him.
Chapter 37 The Purple Thornpick Is A Walking Fart Bomb(Chapter Preview)
Kai was moving towards the center of the forest and behind him, five different animals with their heads drooping were following him.
The animals were - a white and ck colored cat, a yellow and brown colored lizard, a me red sparrow, a small ck turtle, and a blue snake.
These were of course the five greats beasts or were in the past, but now, Kai had turned them into their insulting versions.
The White Tiger was called an overgrown cat, The Vermilion Bird, a red sparrow, The Azure Dragon, a snake hovering in the air, The ck Turtle, a turtle with a hard shell, and the Yellow Dragon, a lizard with wings.
And thus, Kai gave these names life, as he turned the five beasts into what they were now.
"Umm, Kai, what exactly is a purple Thornpick?" The Vermilion Bird asked. He didn''t like their animal voices, so instead, he gave them their normal spirit voice back.
"Honestly, even I don''t know much about it. The purple thornpick only exists in the mortal world. I have searched every other realm but I have never even heard of its name." Kai said and shrugged his shoulders.
"So you know nothing about it?" The Azure Dragon asked, sounding surprised. The beasts had known him for a long time, and for them, long means like a few millenniums.
"Gale, you are right, I only know a single fact about it." Kai said to the Gale, the Azure dragon, or precisely the elemental spirit in the form of the Azure dragon.
He didn''t like to call them elemental spirit or something, so instead, he gave them names.
"The purple thornpick is a walking fart bomb." Kai said dramatically which made the beasts stop in their tracks.
"Fart as in fart-fart?" The Vermilion Bird asked, its nose quivering.
"No, Sera. By fart, I meant that the purple thornpick releases deadly gasses out of its butt. Though, the poisons are inmmable, except for my Amatara, no other fire can burn it." He said and stopped to look at his beasts.
The beasts were standing in the correct order, the ck Turtle of North, standing at the left; and the Yellow Dragon Of Centre, standing in the right. The other three were in the middle, from west to east.
"Misty ( meaning mist ), Raiden ( meaning thunder or lightning ), Seraphina ( meaning fire or me ), Gale ( Meaning wind or storm ), and Jade ( meaning a beautiful stone obtained from the earth )." Kai called out their names, each signifying their elements.
These spirits had been captured for an entire century when a bunch of dark magic users captured them and did experiments on them.
Kai had killed those guys and freed the spirits, however, instead of going back to where their home is, they decided to follow Kai. He then gave them names and let them be his partners.
"Just follow me and here." He said and snapped his fingers, turning them back to their original forms.
All of them nodded eagerly and followed him. Kai kept walking towards the center of the forest when he started to feel that something was wrong with the air around him.
"The air''s full of poison." He said as he looked back at his beasts. They were fine as his powers protected them. However, when they will return to Tzu''s house, he is going to have a special talk with her.
They then moved further in, the air getting thicker with the poison. After being about 200 meters away from the purple thornpick, the air started turning purple and one could easily see it.
After two minutes, they saw the purple thornpick. It turned out that the purple thornpick was actually an oversized skunk that released poison instead of normal gas.
As Kai didn''t like the smell, he just killed the entire animal using his ck mes, leaving out its heart. He then picked up the heart and dismissed his spirits before teleporting back to Tzu''s house.
When she saw Kai empty-handed, she was about to close the door on his face. But she stopped when she saw him taking out a tongue, tail, heart, and a petal of ice flower.
She was about to take them from his hands when he stopped her
"You really thought that I wouldn''t know why you require this, the tail and heart are beacons of yang energy whereas the flower and tongue are the beacons of yin energy. And with these ingredients, you can increase your cultivation." Kai said and showed her a smile, telling her that he knew her secret.
Yin and Yang were the purest forms of energy, the more concentrated, the more powerful. Yin turned in water into ice whereas yang turned a small me into a raging storm. Light and dark were created because of the bnce of this energy.
If one consumes it, then it could benefit their cultivation. However, the higher they reach, the less it affects them. Or that''s what happens with pretty much 80% of this universe''s poption.
This happened because they only absorbed 20 to 30% percent of the energy present in it. But for Kai, who absorbed 100% of the energy, this was like a gold- no, a diamond mine.
"Use these and your cultivation will increase by 3 stages, thus,nding you at the 4th stage of heaven spirit." Kai said as he handed her a vial, half full of his yang qi.
Even with the ss, preventing the energy from escaping outside, Tzu could still feel its purity.
She greedily picked it up and went inside to cultivate it, as though she was hypnotized by it. Kai chuckled before calcting the energy he could get from the ingredients he had collected.
When he finished his calctions, he was grinning like crazy. He summoned his spirits, happily patting them on their heads. They stared at him in confusion, wondering why he was happy.
"It''s time, I am going to break through to the 10th stage of heaven spirit realm." He dropped the bomb on their heads, startling them and perhaps, some unknown entities.
( AN: Did you expect that or did it startle you? I don''t want to drag this story on for, you know, forever. So, I am moving things at a considerable pace. Though, if you believe that the story is progressing at a fast pace, just let me know. )
Chapter 37 The Purple Thornpick Is A Walking Fart Bomb(Chapter Preview)
Kai was moving towards the center of the forest and behind him, five different animals with their heads drooping were following him.
The animals were - a white and ck colored cat, a yellow and brown colored lizard, a me red sparrow, a small ck turtle, and a blue snake.
These were of course the five greats beasts or were in the past, but now, Kai had turned them into their insulting versions.
The White Tiger was called an overgrown cat, The Vermilion Bird, a red sparrow, The Azure Dragon, a snake hovering in the air, The ck Turtle, a turtle with a hard shell, and the Yellow Dragon, a lizard with wings.
And thus, Kai gave these names life, as he turned the five beasts into what they were now.
"Umm, Kai, what exactly is a purple Thornpick?" The Vermilion Bird asked. He didn''t like their animal voices, so instead, he gave them their normal spirit voice back.
"Honestly, even I don''t know much about it. The purple thornpick only exists in the mortal world. I have searched every other realm but I have never even heard of its name." Kai said and shrugged his shoulders.
"So you know nothing about it?" The Azure Dragon asked, sounding surprised. The beasts had known him for a long time, and for them, long means like a few millenniums.
"Gale, you are right, I only know a single fact about it." Kai said to the Gale, the Azure dragon, or precisely the elemental spirit in the form of the Azure dragon.
He didn''t like to call them elemental spirit or something, so instead, he gave them names.
"The purple thornpick is a walking fart bomb." Kai said dramatically which made the beasts stop in their tracks.
"Fart as in fart-fart?" The Vermilion Bird asked, its nose quivering.
"No, Sera. By fart, I meant that the purple thornpick releases deadly gasses out of its butt. Though, the poisons are inmmable, except for my Amatara, no other fire can burn it." He said and stopped to look at his beasts.
The beasts were standing in the correct order, the ck Turtle of North, standing at the left; and the Yellow Dragon Of Centre, standing in the right. The other three were in the middle, from west to east.
"Misty ( meaning mist ), Raiden ( meaning thunder or lightning ), Seraphina ( meaning fire or me ), Gale ( Meaning wind or storm ), and Jade ( meaning a beautiful stone obtained from the earth )." Kai called out their names, each signifying their elements.
These spirits had been captured for an entire century when a bunch of dark magic users captured them and did experiments on them.
Kai had killed those guys and freed the spirits, however, instead of going back to where their home is, they decided to follow Kai. He then gave them names and let them be his partners.
"Just follow me and here." He said and snapped his fingers, turning them back to their original forms.
All of them nodded eagerly and followed him. Kai kept walking towards the center of the forest when he started to feel that something was wrong with the air around him.
"The air''s full of poison." He said as he looked back at his beasts. They were fine as his powers protected them. However, when they will return to Tzu''s house, he is going to have a special talk with her.
They then moved further in, the air getting thicker with the poison. After being about 200 meters away from the purple thornpick, the air started turning purple and one could easily see it.
After two minutes, they saw the purple thornpick. It turned out that the purple thornpick was actually an oversized skunk that released poison instead of normal gas.
As Kai didn''t like the smell, he just killed the entire animal using his ck mes, leaving out its heart. He then picked up the heart and dismissed his spirits before teleporting back to Tzu''s house.
When she saw Kai empty-handed, she was about to close the door on his face. But she stopped when she saw him taking out a tongue, tail, heart, and a petal of ice flower.
She was about to take them from his hands when he stopped her
"You really thought that I wouldn''t know why you require this, the tail and heart are beacons of yang energy whereas the flower and tongue are the beacons of yin energy. And with these ingredients, you can increase your cultivation." Kai said and showed her a smile, telling her that he knew her secret.
Yin and Yang were the purest forms of energy, the more concentrated, the more powerful. Yin turned in water into ice whereas yang turned a small me into a raging storm. Light and dark were created because of the bnce of this energy.
If one consumes it, then it could benefit their cultivation. However, the higher they reach, the less it affects them. Or that''s what happens with pretty much 80% of this universe''s poption.
This happened because they only absorbed 20 to 30% percent of the energy present in it. But for Kai, who absorbed 100% of the energy, this was like a gold- no, a diamond mine.
"Use these and your cultivation will increase by 3 stages, thus,nding you at the 4th stage of heaven spirit." Kai said as he handed her a vial, half full of his yang qi.
Even with the ss, preventing the energy from escaping outside, Tzu could still feel its purity.
She greedily picked it up and went inside to cultivate it, as though she was hypnotized by it. Kai chuckled before calcting the energy he could get from the ingredients he had collected.
When he finished his calctions, he was grinning like crazy. He summoned his spirits, happily patting them on their heads. They stared at him in confusion, wondering why he was happy.
"It''s time, I am going to break through to the 10th stage of heaven spirit realm." He dropped the bomb on their heads, startling them and perhaps, some unknown entities.
( AN: Did you expect that or did it startle you? I don''t want to drag this story on for, you know, forever. So, I am moving things at a considerable pace. Though, if you believe that the story is progressing at a fast pace, just let me know. )
Chapter 38 I Am A God, Wanna Fight?(Chapter Preview)
Kai randomly chose a spot in the forest before taking out everything he had collected - one hundred and fifty dragon tails, an ice flower with ten petals, seven wolf tongues, and the heart of a purple thornpick.
Out of the 150 dragon tails, 74 were sky spirit realm tails, 54 were hell spirit realm tails, 20 were heaven spirit realm tails and thest 2 were imperial spirit realms.
Now, sky spirit realm tails were equal to Kai''s normal session, however, hell spirit realm tails were equal to two sessions. Simrly, heaven spirit realm tails were equal to three sessions and imperial spirit realm tails were equal to four sessions. After calcting, the tails were equal to two hundred and fifty sessions.
Furthermore, each petal from the ice petal was twice its worth, meaning that the ten petals were equal to twenty sessions. The tongues were equal to twenty sessions too and the heart was equal to ten sessions.
The total was three hundred sessions worth of yin energy meaning that Kai could breakthrough to the next stage while getting a little boost for his breakthrough to the imperial spirit realm.
He sat down in a lotus pose and every single one of the ingredients, except for thirteen of them, started to glow. White energy rose from the dragon''s tails and the heart of purple thornpick. However, a ck energy rose from the tongues and ice petals.
The energy started to flow towards Kai''s body as he started cultivating it. It took him two hours before he finally reached near his breakthrough.
His body started glowing with a purple light as he advanced to the 10th stage. A brilliant light was released from his body, rippling through space with a powerful energy that traveled across the entire continent. Thus, telling everyone that something strong had happened.
When someone breakthroughs to a higher realm, a huge wave of energy is released from their body. This wave can be sensed by other cultivators, no the right word is that their bodies react to it. This meant that the entire continent knew of Kai''s existence, or at least those at the hell spirit realm or above.
This meant that Kai had unintentionally increased the amount of drama in his life and the consequences of it would appear in mere minutes.
He started cultivating the thirteen remaining resources with a pleased look,pletely unaware of the ruckus he had caused on the entire continent.
***
As you might have guessed, on a mountain behind a pce, in a cave, a woman woke up from her deep cultivation.
She had waist-length light blue hair and yellow slit-pupil eyes. The Zian family was the vessel for the white tiger and every family member had purple or yellow color in their eyes or hair. Furthermore, those who are born with strong lightning elements have slit-pupil eyes.
(Check the paragraphment for Watanabe''s picture)
She was the first one to sense the ripple of energy as she had the highest cultivation on the entire continent. This was because she was Zian Watanabe, ancestor of the Zian family, the rulers of the western continent.
She exited the cave and stared at the pce below her. This was the royal pce of the Zian family, entirely built from purple, yellow or white materials. On the top of the pce, the symbol of a huge white and ck colored tiger rested with its face facing towards the north.
She stared at the pce for a few seconds before flying towards the west, in other words, towards the forest where Kai was cultivating.
Watanabe wanted to meet the cultivator and depending on whether he was an ally or an enemy, she would either congratte the person or kill the person.
If it turned out that the person was neither an ally nor an enemy, she would extend her hand to ask him or her toe and join the Zian family. The best possible way for this to happen was that she would let them marry anyone from the Zian family in exchange for their loyalty.
If Kai had heard her thoughts, he would have definitely said something like this -
"Why do mortals think that everything can be solved by a marriage? And you think that you can win me over by handing me a girl? Hmph, if I wanted, I could seduce your entire family and that includes you."
But since he was not here, he didn''t know about this. However, since Watanabe was flying towards him, he might get to say this.
***
As soon as Watanabe was about two kilometers away from Kai and his spirits, they sensed her. Being part of nature, they could sense her presence easily.
"Kai, someone at the 2nd stage of the imperial realm ising here." Raiden warned Kai, who was calmly sitting in a lotus position, still cultivating the resources.
"It must be the ancestor of that, uh, Zian family." Kai seemed rxed and continued to cultivate. He was patiently waiting for the arrival of the ancestor so that he could see the power of the Zian family.
Honestly, if he wanted, he could destroy the entire with a single strike, even though that will either knock him out into the next millennium or immediately kill him.
But honestly, Kai just wanted to live a frigging normal life with his harem. Was that too much to ask?!
And that''s when the ancestor reached him. Kai had already made the beasts invisible so that nobody could see them, except for him.
Watanabe was surprised to see a young male like Kai, sitting there in a cultivation pose and the most surprising thing was that she couldn''t sense any spiritual energy from him. It was like he was in mortal, but her instincts told her that the person in front of her was extremely dangerous.
"Who are you?" She asked in a threatening voice and released her imperial spirit realm cultivation. Now, anyone else would have peed themselves after they saw her cultivation and threatening look. But much to her surprise, Kai raised an eyebrow at her.
"Depends on who is asking?" He asked. Watanabe was startled by Kai''s answering her question with his own question. She quickly masked her face of any expression and red at him.
"My name is Zian Watanabe and I am the ancestor of the Zian family. Now tell me who are you or I will beat you until you answer my questions." She said in the same threatening voice and continued to re at Kai.
"I am a god, wanna fight?" Kai asked as he snapped his fingers.
The five beasts standing beside him were now made visible. But to Watanabe, it looked like they appeared from thin air. She looked at Kai in horror as he gave her an evil smile.
"What happened to your attitude, too afraid to move?" He said in a joking voice and stared into her eyes, making her flinch unconsciously.
Author''s note - today is a three-chapter release! One normal chapter, one obtained from power stones and one from getting 400 collections. Enjoy!
Chapter 39 If We Meet Again, I Will Definately Seduce You(Chapter Preview)
"Don''t worry, I am not going to harm you. I only want to talk." Kai said as he made the beasts go invisible. Watanabe was still alert but when the beasts vanished, she was relieved a little.
"How do you have the five guardian beasts?" She asked as she was sure that she saw a ck turtle, a red phoenix, a white and ck striped tiger, a blue eastern dragon, and a yellow western dragon.
Instead of answering, Kai snapped his fingers and wiped her memories clean of the beasts. This was better than the entire eastern continent chasing him.
"My name is Kai." He said as he extended his hand forward. Watanabe hesitated for a second before shaking his hand.
"Now, I won''t bother you or the Zian family as long as you don''t bother me." He said and looked at her sharply, his gaze piercing every inch of her soul.
"I can do that if you join my family, I would let you do whatever you want." She offered, still trying to make Kai join her family.
"No matter what you do, I will still do what I want to do." He said sadly before touching her forehead. Her eyes went nk and she stood there, as still as a statue.
Kai removed himself from her memories, including this meeting, their chat, his threatening power that was not unleashed, and pretty much everything about him existing.
"If we meet again, I will definitely seduce you." He said before teleporting back to the sect as he was somewhat fond of her slit-pupilled eyes.
Watanabe woke up from her daze, not sure where she was. She then remembered that she hade here in search of the mysterious cultivator who caused a huge wave of energy from his or her breakthrough.
She couldn''t find anyone like that, even after searching the entire forest. She flew back to the pce, thinking about a boy with hair and eyes the color of the universe. But she couldn''t quite form his picture and couldn''t understand who he was.
***
He returned back to the sect and went straight to Mia''s room, not bothering to knock or anything.
It looked as though she had juste out from the shower as she was wearing her underwear and her hair were wet and lying down to her face.
"I am not used to you having ice-colored hair and eyes." He said. Mia used to have bright blonde hair and eyes and Kai had always seen her like that. Her new look was something that would take him a huge amount of time to get used to.
"That''s one thing that I didn''t think you would say. And since you created such a huge catastrophe, I am pretty sure you encountered the Zian family ancestor and had to subdue her." Mia urately guessed what happened and Kai nodded at her words.
He then proceeded to tell her the entire story. Mia listened carefully and looked at his eyes when he told her thest bit of the entire story, except what he told the ancestor that he would seduce her or Mia would be mad at him.
"Some people create their own storms and get upset when it rains." She said in a voice full of wisdom.
"I don''t think think is a good time for philosophy. " He said softly and touched her cheek, still staring at her eyes.
"Remember that I promised to battle you before the whole incident happened. I think this is a good time to fulfill that promise." Kai said as he was about to teleport them to the arena, but then he remembered that Mia was still in her underwear.
He quickly took out another set of her clothes from his pendant and tossed them to her. She wore them and extended her hand to Kai, he firmly took hold of it and teleported them.
He then created some formations around the arena, one for concealment, another for preventing ess, and one for not letting anything inside go outside.
Both Mia and Kai faced each other and smiled. He then extended his hand towards Mia had a ck bullet made from his Amatera flew towards Mia, who shot a bullet of her own, one made from her unmeltable ice.
The bullets crashed in mid-air and a huge ripple of heat and ice was released. However, a small part of Kai''s bullet survived and shot towards Mia, who jumped out of its path.
"Let''s begin." She said and her body started shining with a blue aura. Ice danced around her entire body,pletely obeying her.
Kai didn''t do anything like that, however, his entire hand, from the wrist to the fingers, started burning with ck mes.
Both of them stared at each other for a moment before extending their hands towards each other, the ice and fire following the trajectory.
The ice rose in spikes and the mes like a forest catching fire and collided. For a moment it looked like they were equal, but soon, it was clear that the fire was more powerful.
The entire line of ice started burning with the ck mes as it started making its way towards the ice''s source, meaning Mia.
She detached the ice from her arms and hung back as the me swallowed the entire ice and a huge st took ce.
And with that, every single one of Kai''s barriers shattered and the me started rising like a huge storm that threatening everyone.
Screams started to rise and every single sect elder started running towards the arena, thinking that they were under attack.
Kai facepalmed before flying over the entire sect and drawing some more formations. After a whole minute, a huge formation that covered the entire sect came to life.
Every living being inside the sect froze on their ce, as though time itself had paused. Mia was not frozen as Kai''s harem symbol protected her from its effects.
He could use the symbol to give his haremplete immunity against his formations, pills, or practically anything he created. But the protection didn''t protect them from his attacks, even though he didn''t attack them unless they were training.
"What happened? Your formations are supposed to be the best and the barriers still crashed." Mia said, her confusion visible on her face.
"My mes and your ice are too strong. And I created the barrier that was at the peak of the heaven spirit realm. Well, I guess I have to clean up another mess." He sighed. But Mia''s eyes were shining.
"I have a n for it." She said brightly before telling Kai her n.
Chapter 42 The Forbidden Soul Controlling Pill(Chapter Preview)
The entire sect was standing outside, all of them bearing different expressions. Most of them grim, some neutral, some sorrowful but the others had expressions of joy as if they knew that this was about to happen, and who knows? They might have known that this was about to happen.
In front of them, about 200 people were standing in a close circle. The lowest level of cultivation Kai could see was at the 10th stage of the sky spirit realm. The highest level of cultivation was as Raiden had said, a dude with a mustache at the 9th stage of the hell spirit realm
The odds were against the Blue moon sect or rather, the odds would have been against them if Kai and hispany were not present there.
"Hear me, the disciples of Blue Moon sect, that cultivator, Kai, has many precious treasures with him. He is an orphan with a huge wealth and killing him would have no consequences!" Junjun shouted and Kai narrowed his eyes.
So what drove him to do this was greed, greed for Kai''s wealth. And in a way, it worked. All around him, disciples and elders started to whisper many things and they retreated back, leaving him standing alone.
Mia came and joined him, his five spirits following her, invisible to everyone. Riang also came forward and looked at Junjun with something that Kai couldn''t decipher.
Junjun was wearing the sect robes of the Red Flower sect, a red flower etched near the heart area.
"You are going to kill him, why? Because he has a huge wealth? What happened to you Junjun? You are no longer a human." Her words surprised Kai.
He was thinking that she might sell him out but instead, she was on his side. Junjun looked at her as if she didn''t matter. He then looked at the crowd of disciples.
"All of you have three choices - join us, fled, or stay with the sect. The first choice will guarantee you rewards, the second will provide you safety, however, the third choice will kill you as we will massacre every single member of this sect." He said in a persuasive voice and the crowd started to shift.
The sect consisted of six thousand and thirteen disciples, five thousand of them being outer court disciples, one thousand of them being inner court disciples and the remaining thirteen being core disciples, including Kai and Mia.
The sect then had thirty elders, fifteen males and fifteen females, divided between the three courts. The highest position was of course the position of the sects masters, currently, sect master as Junjun had left the sect.
Out of them, about 3500 disciples went to the other side, almost all of them bearing cruel smiles. The others didn''t smile but still had joyful expressions.
Only 2513 disciples remained. One of the core disciples stepped forward and bowed to the sect master before looking at Junjun with malice.
"All of us are thankful for what you did, sect master Riang. But we value our lives and I am sorry to say this but we are leaving the sect." He bowed to her once again and walked away, nine core disciples following him. After that, 2000 disciples followed them, some quickly while others reluctantly dragged themselves away. Only a single-core disciple, excluding Mia and Kai, remained.
Surprisingly, she was Yui. This meant that Yui had been tricking Kai into believing that she was an inner court disciple. She looked at him, her face deprived our her usual mischief. Instead, reced by a grim expression.
Now the sect elders started moving, 10 of them moved towards Junjun''s group, and shockingly Kiana was with them. Riang''s face was full of horror when the disciples left and Kiana leaving them was a shocking blow to her.
"You too, Kiana." She softly said, her whole body was trembling. Junjunughed at her expression and put a hand on her shoulder.
"She had been our creature since the time she joined this sect." He said and threw back his head as he started tough.
Out of the remaining 20 elders, 15 of them gave a fewst bows to Riang before leaving. Only five elders remained, one of them being the one who distributed robes. What was his name, ah, elder Min.
"So all the traitors and cowards have left the sect." Kai spoke for the first time and casually walked towards Junjun, who had his nose quivered in disgust.
"K-Kai, h-h-elp m-" Kiana began to say but Junjun pped her. A huge red mark appeared on her right cheek.
"Not a single word!" He shouted and was about to hit her again when she disappeared.
She was now standing beside Kai, his hands healing the mark on her chin. Her eyes were strange, focused, and unfocused at the same time.
"The forbidden soul controlling pill." He said in a soft deadly voice. Junjun and the dude with a mustache flinched when they heard him.
Mia and the spirits had expressions of disbelief on their faces. Whereas everyone else was confused about what Kai was talking about.
Kai''s face was calm, scary calm. He touched Kiana''s forehead and put her to sleep. He teleported her back to her room before appearing back on the battlefield.
"Where did you get that pill?" He said in amanding voice, making Junjun and the mustache dude feel as though they should answer him.
"Oh, and if we don''t tell you, then what will happen?" The mustache dude said mockingly.
Kai didn''t say anything and just looked at Mia, who understood what he was saying. He wanted to obtain information and Mia would be the one to do it. Because if he did it himself, he would do something so brutal that nobody could ever forget about it.
She started rising in the air and everyone gasped at her. Only cultivators at the heaven spirit realm could fly. Anyone else had to use a treasure if they wanted to fly.
All of them were hoping that Mia was using a treasure but she proved them wrong when she released her 3rd stage heaven spirit realm cultivation.
"I will ask you once again, where did you get that pill?" Kai asked in the same deadly voice and this time, the mustache dude answered his question.
"A trader sold it to us. He is moving from ce to ce and we don''t know of his location. We don''t even know his face. His entire face was hidden and we couldn''t sense any spiritual energy from him either. He was using a treasure to hide it." He blurted out and Junjun looked at him in disgust. But as soon, as finished hisst sentence, he looked at Kai in horror.
"You were in fear and I used a skill that forces someone to tell the truth if they are feeling fear." Kai had the decency to exin what he did.
"So what, you are not leaving this ce alive. We have a huge advantage in our numbers and even with a 3rd stage heaven spirit realm cultivator, we still outnumber you. And furthermore, we have many hell spirit realms cultivators with us, myself included." The guy recovered and said in an encouraging voice, letting his troops have a newfound hope.
"You chose the wrong ce to attack. All of you are doomed." Kai said and took out the same sword he used against the dragons.
The shiny ck de gleaming in the sunlight. However, a dark aura was surrounding it and a horrible ripple of power spread throughout the battlefield.
The massacre would now begin.
Chapter 41 The Storm Before The Real Storm(Chapter Preview)
Kai and Mia returned back to the sect and a few days passed by, much to Kai''s delight, without any drama.
The group of seven girls, Yui and Kiana returned to Kai''s house for another cultivation session.
He had helped all of them reach the hell spirit realm as his demands had gone up. Now he required the people he cultivated with to be at the hell spirit realm or above.
After his cultivation sessions, he cleaned the house and left. Kai wanted to cultivate with Mia but her mental condition was still a little unstable.
It would take her an entire month to recover it and Kai had to wait till then. It was quite ironic, when you are an immortal, years, decades, or even centuries pass by in the blink of an eye.
But when you live life like a mortal, feeling every single second ticking by, a month is quite a long time.
But that wasn''t all that happened. A week after Mia and Kai demonstrated their skills, strong wind flew towards the sect, followed by small earthquakes and a few lightning strikes.
Kai and Mia immediately dropped what they were doing and rushed towards the sect''s entrance, eyes fully alert.
He looked at Mia and saw his own expression reflected on her face. The wind and these phenomenas were not natural. They were signs of elemental spirits warning them about what wasing and thating was not a good thing.
"What''s the phrase, the storm before the real storm?" He asked looking at Mia, who facepalmed.
"It''s the calm before the storm." She said shaking her face in dismay.
"If Izzy heard you, she would have killed you. You spent who-knows-how long time with her and still couldn''t learn a quote." She added.
Isabe was the most famous writer in the upper realms. She wrote various recipes for alchemy pills, stories of her own, information about powerful objects and illustrations of them, and many more. Almost every important book in the upper realms was written by her and she was Kai''s lover.
He wondered about what Mia said and decided that what she was saying was the truth. Isabe would really kill him if she heard him say what he said.
"Let''s forget about that. I think that whatever Junjun and his buddies were nning, is about to implemented. Maybe we should have really kidnapped him instead of joking about it." He said, his eyespletely serious.
"Raiden."
"Gale."
"Seraphina."
"Misty."
"Jade."
He called out his spirits names and one by one, each spirit appeared in front of him. Mia stared at them before hugging Sera.
She knew all of them and Sera was her favorite spirit. She then hugged the other four before retreating back with a serious expression.
"Raiden, go check our surroundings." Kai said in a deadly voice. Raiden was the spirit of the western continent, or in other words, the white tiger spirit of this world was the ruler of the western continent but who cares about details.
Raiden disappeared and appeared back instantly.
"I scouted an army moving towards the sect. They have a 9th stage hell spirit realm cultivator amongst them and all of them are wearing red robes with a symbol of a red flower on them. Junjun is also with them." Raiden told them about everything he saw.
"A red flower and red color robes. It''s the red flower sect!" Kai suddenly said with certainty. The red flower sect was famous for its alchemy skills and the red flower, as the name suggests, was their symbol.
"But why would they attack us?" Mia asked. She already believed what Kai said but she didn''t understand why they wanted to attack another sect, especially one of the four great sects like the Blue moon sect. The sh between two great sects would not go unsupervised as the Zian family would take action.
"You should have dug around the sect''s history. The blue moon sect became a great sect because the previous ruler of the eastern continent, Zian Watanabe, had actually wanted to grant the blue moon sect the right to be a dyal cultivation sect again. But that wasn''t possible so she instead granted them an oath that still made sure that the Blue Moon sect remained a great sect.
But her oath didn''t extend towards protection but still, even though the other 3 sects didn''t like this sect, they still put up with it. But with Junjun mixing in with them, they are going to burn this sect to the ground." Kai exined.
"What are you going to do?" Mia asked the question that was bothering her the most. She knew that if Kai wanted, he could destroy the entire with a single sh.
But he was not some dispenser of justice or an evil mastermind. He did things that he wanted, regardless of whether it was evil or not.
"I will let them attack this sect. They will ask the disciples here to either join them, leave the sect, or be ughtered. In that way, I could easily remove the sect disciples and elders who are not loyal. And I am sure that Junjun has some elders with him and they will show themselves once the attack begins." Kai said and walked back inside, leaving the beasts and Mia to stare at each other. All of them wondering whether what Kai said was true or not.
In reality, he had be a little fond of the Blue moon sect, or in other words, fond of girls like the kind light brown haired Nezuko, the green-haired spark of mischief Yui, the piercing ck-eyed Kiana, and even the sect master, Riang, with her cold blue eyes and ocean colored hair.
Maybe things will change, for the better or for the worse. When Junjun''s voice echoed through the halls, calling out for everyone to get outside, Kai went with the flow and merged with the crowd.
The moment hade. The attack would now begin and Kai will create a battlefield that will be written in history. A battlefield so bloody that flowers made from blood will bloom for decades.
Chapter 42 The Forbidden Soul Controlling Pill(Chapter Preview)
The entire sect was standing outside, all of them bearing different expressions. Most of them grim, some neutral, some sorrowful but the others had expressions of joy as if they knew that this was about to happen, and who knows? They might have known that this was about to happen.
In front of them, about 200 people were standing in a close circle. The lowest level of cultivation Kai could see was at the 10th stage of the sky spirit realm. The highest level of cultivation was as Raiden had said, a dude with a mustache at the 9th stage of the hell spirit realm
The odds were against the Blue moon sect or rather, the odds would have been against them if Kai and hispany were not present there.
"Hear me, the disciples of Blue Moon sect, that cultivator, Kai, has many precious treasures with him. He is an orphan with a huge wealth and killing him would have no consequences!" Junjun shouted and Kai narrowed his eyes.
So what drove him to do this was greed, greed for Kai''s wealth. And in a way, it worked. All around him, disciples and elders started to whisper many things and they retreated back, leaving him standing alone.
Mia came and joined him, his five spirits following her, invisible to everyone. Riang also came forward and looked at Junjun with something that Kai couldn''t decipher.
Junjun was wearing the sect robes of the Red Flower sect, a red flower etched near the heart area.
"You are going to kill him, why? Because he has a huge wealth? What happened to you Junjun? You are no longer a human." Her words surprised Kai.
He was thinking that she might sell him out but instead, she was on his side. Junjun looked at her as if she didn''t matter. He then looked at the crowd of disciples.
"All of you have three choices - join us, fled, or stay with the sect. The first choice will guarantee you rewards, the second will provide you safety, however, the third choice will kill you as we will massacre every single member of this sect." He said in a persuasive voice and the crowd started to shift.
The sect consisted of six thousand and thirteen disciples, five thousand of them being outer court disciples, one thousand of them being inner court disciples and the remaining thirteen being core disciples, including Kai and Mia.
The sect then had thirty elders, fifteen males and fifteen females, divided between the three courts. The highest position was of course the position of the sects masters, currently, sect master as Junjun had left the sect.
Out of them, about 3500 disciples went to the other side, almost all of them bearing cruel smiles. The others didn''t smile but still had joyful expressions.
Only 2513 disciples remained. One of the core disciples stepped forward and bowed to the sect master before looking at Junjun with malice.
"All of us are thankful for what you did, sect master Riang. But we value our lives and I am sorry to say this but we are leaving the sect." He bowed to her once again and walked away, nine core disciples following him. After that, 2000 disciples followed them, some quickly while others reluctantly dragged themselves away. Only a single-core disciple, excluding Mia and Kai, remained.
Surprisingly, she was Yui. This meant that Yui had been tricking Kai into believing that she was an inner court disciple. She looked at him, her face deprived our her usual mischief. Instead, reced by a grim expression.
Now the sect elders started moving, 10 of them moved towards Junjun''s group, and shockingly Kiana was with them. Riang''s face was full of horror when the disciples left and Kiana leaving them was a shocking blow to her.
"You too, Kiana." She softly said, her whole body was trembling. Junjunughed at her expression and put a hand on her shoulder.
"She had been our creature since the time she joined this sect." He said and threw back his head as he started tough.
Out of the remaining 20 elders, 15 of them gave a fewst bows to Riang before leaving. Only five elders remained, one of them being the one who distributed robes. What was his name, ah, elder Min.
"So all the traitors and cowards have left the sect." Kai spoke for the first time and casually walked towards Junjun, who had his nose quivered in disgust.
"K-Kai, h-h-elp m-" Kiana began to say but Junjun pped her. A huge red mark appeared on her right cheek.
"Not a single word!" He shouted and was about to hit her again when she disappeared.
She was now standing beside Kai, his hands healing the mark on her chin. Her eyes were strange, focused, and unfocused at the same time.
"The forbidden soul controlling pill." He said in a soft deadly voice. Junjun and the dude with a mustache flinched when they heard him.
Mia and the spirits had expressions of disbelief on their faces. Whereas everyone else was confused about what Kai was talking about.
Kai''s face was calm, scary calm. He touched Kiana''s forehead and put her to sleep. He teleported her back to her room before appearing back on the battlefield.
"Where did you get that pill?" He said in amanding voice, making Junjun and the mustache dude feel as though they should answer him.
"Oh, and if we don''t tell you, then what will happen?" The mustache dude said mockingly.
Kai didn''t say anything and just looked at Mia, who understood what he was saying. He wanted to obtain information and Mia would be the one to do it. Because if he did it himself, he would do something so brutal that nobody could ever forget about it.
She started rising in the air and everyone gasped at her. Only cultivators at the heaven spirit realm could fly. Anyone else had to use a treasure if they wanted to fly.
All of them were hoping that Mia was using a treasure but she proved them wrong when she released her 3rd stage heaven spirit realm cultivation.
"I will ask you once again, where did you get that pill?" Kai asked in the same deadly voice and this time, the mustache dude answered his question.
"A trader sold it to us. He is moving from ce to ce and we don''t know of his location. We don''t even know his face. His entire face was hidden and we couldn''t sense any spiritual energy from him either. He was using a treasure to hide it." He blurted out and Junjun looked at him in disgust. But as soon, as finished hisst sentence, he looked at Kai in horror.
"You were in fear and I used a skill that forces someone to tell the truth if they are feeling fear." Kai had the decency to exin what he did.
"So what, you are not leaving this ce alive. We have a huge advantage in our numbers and even with a 3rd stage heaven spirit realm cultivator, we still outnumber you. And furthermore, we have many hell spirit realms cultivators with us, myself included." The guy recovered and said in an encouraging voice, letting his troops have a newfound hope.
"You chose the wrong ce to attack. All of you are doomed." Kai said and took out the same sword he used against the dragons.
The shiny ck de gleaming in the sunlight. However, a dark aura was surrounding it and a horrible ripple of power spread throughout the battlefield.
The massacre would now begin.
Chapter 43 The True Power Of The Elements And The Wielder Of Them(Chapter Preview)
The sword radiated an aura of extreme darkness. It started sucking the spiritual energy present around it. Mia frowned at the sword, a memory tugging at the back of her mind.
''I have seen that sword somewhere. Ahh, why can''t I remember it?!'' She thought and looked at Kai''s face.
He was standing in a normal stance, his face deprived of any expression. Kai pointed the sword towards Junjun, who retreated back with an expression of horror on his face.
"Is that a peak-tier immortal grade weapon?" The guy with the mustache asked in disbelief. His words made the others fear Kai even more.
( AN - In case you forgot about this, the weapon grades are soul grade, imperial grade, divine grade, and immortal grade. Further divided into - low tier, middle tier, high tier, and peak tier. )
But Kai simply threw back his head andughed. He looked at them as if they had just told him the world''s greatest joke.
"Peak-tier immortal grade?" He echoed, looking at them with joyful eyes.
"This weapon cannot be graded. Its power cannot bepared and only a few weapons like this are out there. And, even those are afraid of this." He said as he swung the sword in a deadly arc.
Shockingly, the air around the sword parted as though the sword cut right through it. Everyone, except for Mia and his spirits, were staring at him.
He then started rising but this time, everyone believed that he was flying because of the sword he was holding.
The wind started blowing as fast as a storm, dark clouds gathered in the sky, the earth started shaking and it looked as though the world might end.
"Ahhhh!" Kai gave a mighty shout as his eyes turned golden. The clouds started rumbling as a golden thunderbolt struck his body.
The thunder was swallowed by the sword and Kai''s eyes turned back to purple. But they soon shifted to another color, this time, pure ice blue.
The clouds rained at Kai, soon turning to hail. The sword swallowed the entire hailstorm and the clouds along with it.
His eyes then turned earth brown as an earthquake shook thend below. A huge mass ofnd struck at the sword and was also swallowed by it.
Next, his eyes turned gray as a huge storm started rising. But before it could turn into a massive tornado, Kai swung the sword at it and the tornado was sucked in by the sword.
Atst, Kai''s eyes turned ck, pure ck. He extended his left hand and conjured a ck ball of me. He fed it to the sword and his entire body started glowing. His eyes, now back to purple, also started glowing.
"I-Is he a god?" Riang asked Mia, as she believed that she had the answer to it. Everyone else also stared at Mia as they thought that she knew Kai.
Their reason for doing this was because what Kai was doing was shaking their entire existence.
Mia also gazed at him, floating alone in the sky. No matter how close he was to his harem, he always fought his battles alone.
He never wanted to be a god but fate led him into bing the harem overlord, and fate led him literally, or in other words, the creator of fate led him.
"The true power of the elements and the wielder of them." She said in a clear voice as though that resolved everything. The spirits, after hearing her words, knelt down in respect.
This was one of the many titles Kai had earned. The wielder of elements. Everyone could use elements but Kai used them as though they were parts of his own body.
He had kidnapped the rulers of elements, a story famous in the entire upper realm. However, no one knew why he did that or how he did it.
After hearing Mia''s words, Kai nced below. He finally raised the sword in an arc and swung it.
A white wave emerged from it but before it could reach the ground, it turned into a huge storm.
Cutting through skin as though it was paper, the tornado started the massacre, taking down five hundred or so people with it, both enemies and the allies.
Kai snapped his fingers as the loyal disciples of the Blue Moon sect came back to life. He could resurrect anyone here for an infinite number of times. This meant that he could wreck as much destruction as he wanted and he would face no consequences.
"He is the Purple Shinigami! Run for your life!" Someone shouted Kai''s newly earned title and the enemies started to run.
But where could they run? Everywhere they went was an element, let it be thend below their feet or the water in rivers or the air they used for breathing.
Kai swung his sword once again and a brown wave of energy detached from the sword. It sunk deep into the ground and thend started to tremor.
Thend shook beyond your imagination and cracks started to appear. Kai created a formation around the enemies and the earthquake stayed inside it.
Thend cracked andva started to appear from inside the. People were screaming, trying to stay alive by pushing each other or trying to secure a safe ce.
If this earthquake happened on earth, then it could be recorded as a scale 10 mega-quake. The entire piece ofnd on which the enemies were standing, shattered.
They fell down in a huge hole asva started burning their bodies. Their screams died down after a while andplete silence was followed after it.
Complete silence till Kai restored thend and the people standing on it. Everyone was back and started to bawl, wondering why they decided to attack such an entity like Kai.
"Mercy? Please show mercy, O the great god of death!" The guy with the mustache fell on his knees and started pleading, tears falling from his eyes.
Everyone else followed him, Junjun along with them. Kai watched them, his face full of disgust.
"Mercy? There''s no such thing as mercy. I don''t think you would have shown mercy if I was just a normal orphan with a lot of wealth. You would have killed me and taken my wealth. Since every single male, except elder Min, left the sect, you would have definitely rap*d the women and took those who wanted to live as ves." He said in a cruel voice, his face full of ming anger.
"I am no god. There is no god and if there is someone who created this, then they don''t care about anything. If you are my ally, I am your most desired wishe true. If you are my enemy, I am your worst nightmare." He said in a cold voice and swung his sword twice.
Two waves of ice blue and golden were released as they turned into a huge tsunami and lightning wickedly moved at an unpredictable speed.
The cultivators started to drown as their lungs filled with water. The others started to die by electrocution as the lightning burned them while they were wet.
Their bodies burned to the core and they died screaming. But that was not the end, one final attack was left.
After the tsunami died down and the lightning subsided. Kai resurrected them once again and looked towards the north.
"This will happen if you anger me. My wrath is not something you can withstand, ancestor Zian Watanabe." Kai said to ancestor Watanabe, who hade here after sensing the terrible aura.
She gasped at him as his face was what she had been thinking about for some time. She had witnessed the entire thing unfold and was horrified.
However, she didn''t do anything, or rather, she couldn''t do anything as her body was ovee by fear.
She herself had appointed the Blue Moon sect as a great sect. She was a pervert in her younger days and loved to cause mischief.
Because of her powers, she had ascended as the ruler of the western continent. She looked at Kai and wondered what would happen if he swung the sword towards her.
Her eyes were full of fear and she couldn''t speak anything. She remained suspended in the air and looked at the people below.
The blue moon sect, or what was left of it, had expressions of justice on their faces. Even though some of them were disgusted by what happened, but when they heard Kai say that the males on the other side would r*pe them, they nodded their heads as they thought Kai did the right thing.
On the other side, Junjun and the dude with the mustache bore expressions of dread. The first four waves had caused enough mayhem and pain. What would thest attack be?
They had seen the ck ball of me and knew that it would be more painful than the others. The only thing they knew was that it would be over after it. Kai looked at them with pity, even though he was the one who was doing everything.
"The soul ck mes will burn you into nothing and it will burn the foundations of your soul. Nothing could be worse than it." He said in a cruel voice before swinging the sword for thest time.
Chapter 44 The Collector Of Souls(Chapter Preview)
Instead of a huge ck wave, a ck ball the size of a watermelon was released from the sword.
Kai calmly put the sword back in the pendant as he watched the ck ball falling towards the members of the Red flower sect and the traitors of the Blue moon sect.
The balm looked as though a meteor was falling from the sky. The ball burst open and started to rain, but as soon as the drop of me came in contact with the people, screams started to rise.
The ck me started to cling to their bodies, burning away their skin, bone, and everything it touched.
The me started to spread throughout their bodies but it didn''t burn anything after that. But they were still screaming.
The soul ck mes. It didn''t acquire this name because it was a cool name, the reason for this was that these mes burned your soul. Literally Burned your soul.
Whoever was touched by it, was seeing their worst fears, hidden deep inside their soul. Their darker side wasing out and killing them.
Every time their soul took a major blow, a piece of their body burned off into nothing. It was agonizing to watch and some disciples got nauseous and threw up.
But Zian Watanabe was staring at Kai, her expression unreadable. She knew one thing, that if she ever offended Kai, she would have an end just like those guys standing below.
Everyone burned down into nothingness. Everyone except Junjun and the guy with the mustache who had stopped burning after a few seconds.Their eyes were nhollow and tears fell from their eyes.
"What do you want? We have given you everything we have. The rest is with the sect master who is at the sect." The mustache dude said in a horrid voice, his throat contracting as he spoke.
"Where can I find that trader who gave you that pill?" Kai simply asked, amusement on his face.
He didn''t feel good by inflicting pain on others but seeing their expressions, which were proud a few minutes ago, nowpletely horrid and pathetic. Kai couldn''t help but feel a little amusement in this.
"He is said to be on the most eastest spot of the continent. That''s all we know, please kill us." This time, Kai inclined as he snapped his fingers and both Junjun and the guy with the mustache turned to ash.
He was about to go back inside when the ground started to shake. About a 9 scale earthquake, if you wanted to know.
"Kai?" Mia asked, her tone full of confusion.
"I am not doing this but I know the person who is doing this." Kai said softly as he gazed at thend.
A dark energy spread throughout the surroundings and the light from the sun dimmed, even though no clouds were present in the sky.
Kai''s spirits started to get out of control and he had to send them back. A huge wave of darkness hit everyone and a guy emerged from it.
His hairpletely ck, eyes as dark as a ck hole. Two horns wereing out from both the sides of his head, their points glistening.
His clothes were otherworldly, ck pants and a formal ck shirt with a ckish-brown formal coat. He was holding a huge wicked scythe, half silver like the moon and half crimson, like blood.
"You came here yourself." Kai said, his eyes glinting.
The boy just shrugged and swung his scythe in the air. About 69 balls of white energy flew towards his scythe and entered it. These were the souls of the people that died instantly and Kai didn''t resurrect them.
What the guy in front of him was holding was the first scythe to be created. The boy himself was someone that everyone wanted to avoid but in the end, he got everyone, regardless of immortality.
"The collector of souls. Death. You personally came here to collect the souls." Kai said in a neutral voice and everyone stared at the boy, death as Kai called him.
They didn''t want to believe that someone as young as that boy could be death but they had no other exnation for him. And they didn''t say anything because if it turned out to be true, they didn''t want to face the consequences of it.
"You are alive. Well, just as I thought, the wish and curse still exist." The boy, death, spoke in a cheerful tone, something you might not associate with death.
Speaking of which, you might have expected him to be wearing a huge cloak that covered his entire body but honestly, death was a modern type of person.
He stepped forward and hugged Kai, shocking everyone, except for Kai, who hugged him back.
"Seeing that Mia is here, she is also alive, isn''t she?" Death asked as he looked at Kai, who nodded.
"How do you know my name?" Mia asked. Death chuckled lightly before staring at her. Mia felt as though death was peering at her soul.
"I see everything and nothing at the same time. I know all about you and I will still know nothing about you. That''s what I am." He answered. Mia started trembling after she heard death''s answer.
"I promised you that I will take care of her and since you are death, I don''t think I should break that promise. And I seeded in getting your attention by letting exactly 69 souls free." Kai replied to death''s question after Mia had calmed down. Death nodded his head in approval and chuckled a little as he heard 69 souls. He then nodded his head as though he was satisfied with Kai''s answer.
"Well, I will see everyone present here, sooner orter. Everythinges back to me and as much as I don''t want to, you will, too, return to me." Death said in a sad voice before disappearing, leaving behind everyone with gaping mouths.
"What was that?" Watanabe asked but suddenly, she went into a daze.
Everyone else, except Mia, followed her, their eyes rolling back and their bodies as still as statues.
"He is the original death, the collector of souls, the reaper if you would like. I promised to take care of his sister and well, what can I say? You don''t break your promise if it''s to death or otherwise, you don''t want to know what will happen." Kai answered Mia''s unasked question.
"I know that your harem is quite formidable but still, you got death''s frigging sister as a member!" She eximed loudly as though she has just found out that she was pregnant.
"I got people who are more formidable than her. Just stick with me and you will meet them. But for now, I have to cure Kiana and do another important thing." He said to her as he looked at thend in front of him.
It was full of blood. Rivers of blood and Kai was the one who created this. He picked a drop of it before starting to do what he wanted to.
The others unfroze and stared at Kai, who snapped his fingers. Blood red flowers started to bloom from the blood, their petals as crimson as anything you have ever seen.
"Let these flowers born from blood stay as a reminder for what will happen if you anger me." He said and disappeared.
Thest flower bloomed and a drop of blood fell from its petal. The blood, symbolizing wrath and new beginning.
Chapter 45 Long Lost Heir Of The Zian Family(Chapter Preview)
Mia quickly rushed towards Kiana''s house as Kai had forgotten to take her with him. As soon as Mia went away, Watanabe stepped closer to the blood flower and picked one up.
It was entirely read and a drop of blood was there in the middle of it. The remaining disciples, elders, and sect master of the Blue Moon sect stared at the flower in Watanabe''s hand.
Their gaze then shifter towards the group of flowers spread throughout the area. The flowers emitted a fragrance that was simr to blood, however, a sweet fragrance.
They all thought at the same time -
''What would have happened if Kai was not here?'' They didn''t want to imagine such a thing so they removed the thought from their mind and sat on the ground.
On Kai''s end, he was about to treat Kiana when Mia suddenly burst in through the door. She was panting because she had run across the entire sect to reach here.
"I think you forgot something." She said sarcastically as she nced at Kiana, who was peacefully sleeping on her bed.
"Well, good for you. You set a new record for running." Kai replied with a smile that quickly disappeared.
"Can you heal her?" Mia asked, her voice full of doubt.
"The soul-controlling pill binds your soul with the soul of another person. You have to obey theirmand whether they tell you to die or kill." He said, not answering her question.
"But she was fighting back." Mia said as she remembered Kiana saying ''help me'' to Kai.
"The pill she ate was a low-grade pull. The fewer impurities the pill contains, the more powerful it is. But because it was a low-grade pill, Kiana''s soul was able to defy the other soul tied to it." Kai exined. He then turned back to look at Kiana as his hand lit up with a white light.
He touched her forehead with it and her eyes flew open. She stared at Kai, then Mia, and then the entire room before passing out.
"The soul tied to her soul is already dead. Only a few parts of that soul remained in her and it was quite easy to remove them. She will heal after some time." He said and left her house, Mia following him.
"The real question is, how did that trader obtain this pill?" Mia asked Kai as they were walking towards the sect''s entrance.
"Only five people in the entire universe can create that pill. Two of them belong to the best alchemy sect in the entire universe and are also Risea''s former disciples. The third is Risea herself and the fourth person, the creator of this pill, is dead. The fifth person is of course me." He counted the people on his right hand.
"This means that Risea is also on this." Mia said suddenly as she understood the meaning behind Kai''s words. He nodded in approval.
? "This means that we will have to find her. But the problem is, I cannot teleport us to another continent. I will have to break through to the 2nd stage of imperial spirit realm before I could do that." He said with a sigh as he and Mia teleported back to the sect''s entrance.
Nobody had moved from their spot. It looked as though they were waiting for Kai toe back because as soon as they saw him, all of them stood up and bowed, except for Watanabe.
"Thank you for your help, Kai. I have an important question to ask that I will askter. Come meet me at the sect masters pavilion." Riang said and departed, the disciples following her. Only Kai, Watanabe and Mia remained.
"Where did you obtain that treasure?" Watanabe asked and Mia raised her eyebrows at Kai.
He had to freeze Watanabe so that he could tell the entire story to Mia.
"I altered their memories so they saw that I sacrificed a treasure to summon an 8th stage heaven spirit realm beast. The traitors died instantly and I told everyone that I have many more treasures. They don''t remember about you having a 1st stage heaven spirit realm cultivation or about them dying and being resurrected again or practically everything that happened." Kai exined.
As you already know Kai''s motto - ''Remove memories if you don''t want drama'', he had to do that. He unfroze Watanabe and answered her question.
"You don''t want to know that." He said in a dangerous tone and Watanabe decided to change the subject.
"I am going to stay at this sect for some time. Just to make sure that the Red flower sect doesn''tunch further attacks." She said and moved towards the sect.
Mia and Kai raised eyebrows at each other, both confused about Watanabe''s actions. In reality, Watanabe didn''t care about further attacks as Kai would take care of them.
The power of the Red flower sect was halved anyways. In reality, she wanted to stay with Kai and you know the rest.
"Did you just seduce that woman in two tries?" Mia asked when she was sure that Watanabe was out of hearing limit.
"Well, what can I say? Women like me and I like them." Kai said with a shrug and moved towards the right as Mia tried to hit him in the shoulder.
"Jokes aside, how the hell did you seduce death''s sister?" Mia asked the question that was chewing up her mind.
"I didn''t exactly seduce her. Honestly, I was seduced by her." Kai said andughed. Mia was puzzled by his answer.
"What do you mean by that?"
"When you will see her, you will also be seduced by her. She''s even got a nickname for herself, ''the seducer of death''. Even though her twin sister ispletely different from her. Her twin''s nickname is ''the tsundere of light''." Kai said and his eyes turned hazy as he remembered the past. But Mia was full of questions.
"She has a sister? Is she rted to death too? Is sh-"
"Calm down. Death has a counterpart, in fact, many counterparts. The creators, if you would like. And like that, his sister also has a counterpart. It''s quite simple." He said.
"Ahh, whatever. But the real thing is how did you conquer her?" Mia asked.
"I had to fight death, which I might say, was not a pleasant experience. His damn scythe kept summoning the power of souls and he was so powerful. But still, the battle ended in a stalemate and death asked me to take care of his sister." Mia couldn''t believe her ears. Kai had fought death and the match had ended in a tie? That was unbelievable.
"But his sister died and he didn''t look angry when he saw you." Mia said as she remembered that death hugged Kai.
"He already knew that she didn''t die as he knows how everyone really dies. He has a book for every person alive in this universe and that person''s book records how they die. But the thing is, no one can read the book. It only opens five minutes before a person dies. So because of that, he knew that she or you or the others were not dead." He exined as Mia''s eyes grew wide when she heard that everyone has a death book.
"Well, I will see youter. Gotta go and talk to Riang and Watanabe and I also have to check Kiana''s condition." Kai bid his farewell as he disappeared.
Somehow, Mia got the feeling that the ''talk'' Kai was about to have, would be something more than a talk. Well, what could she do?
***
Kai stayed true to his words and went to Kiana''s house to check up on her condition. Surprisingly, she was awake and was clutching her eyes.
"What are you doing?" Kai asked as he softly reached her.
Kiana jumped when she heard Kai''s voice and hugged his chest to her face. She then let go of him and raised her face to meet his eyes.
That''s when Kai saw her split pupils. Yellow-eyed split pupils, just like Watanabe''s, even though her''s were dark yellow whereas Kiana''s were more like lightning yellow.
"You are a part of the zian family and you have a strong lightning element." He said suddenly, looking straight into her eyes. Kiana had to break his gaze because it was too intense.
"I did so many things I didn''t want to." She said slowly and Kai understood the meaning behind her words.
She had been under the Red flower sect''s control from the time she joined the sect. They would have used her as a spy.
As for her eyes, the soul-controlling pill trades one of the person''s appearances with the one under the pill''s effect. Now that Kai remembered, the man with the mustache did have brown eyes.
"Don''t worry, that was not you. You were being controlled by the pill and you managed to fight it quite perfectly. Good job." Kai said in an encouraging voice and patted her back.
"Then who am I?" Kiana asked in a hollow voice.
"Now that''s either a spiritual question as in ''what am I doing in this world'' or ''for what purpose was I born for'' or you are asking about your life before the soul controlling pill bound your soul." He said in a joking voice and Kiana gave him a little smile.
"Well, lucky for you, we have the ancestor of the Zian family staying at this sect. Let''s go and see her as she might know you." He offered her his hand as she grasped it, squeezing it tightly.
Chapter 46 The New Sect Master Of The Blue Moon Sect(Chapter Preview)
Zian Watanabe was eyeing her room carefully before Kai suddenly popped up in front of her. Now, she had been startled before, but when someone pops into your room without any warning, you scream.
And that''s what Watanabe did, plus she released some of her aura with the scream. Now, if Kai hadn''t neutralized her aura, the entire sect might have perished on top of them.
"If you want to scream, then at least keep your power in check." Kai said as heughed at her expression.
Watanabe''s cheeks turned red from embarrassment and she red at Kai, trying to conjure up some hatred. But it was impossible to hate Kai unless he stole your woman your something, so she gave up on that.
She straightened her back as she saw that there was another person with him. If she remembered correctly, the name of this person was Kiana and ording to Kai, she had been under the influence of something known as the soul-controlling pill.
Kiana had her head bowed, not because of respect, but because she didn''t want Watanabe to see her eyes.
"*cough* Sorry you had to see something like that." She elegantly said to Kiana.
"And next time, give me a warning before suddenly popping up in front of me." She added as she red at Kai, who sheepishlyughed at her.
"Yeah, yeah. I am not here to talk with you. She is." He said as he pushed Kiana forward, forcing her to lift her face.
Watanabe gasped in shock as she saw Kiana''s split pupils. She stepped back, her mouth agape as she continued to stare at Kiana.
"You-you-you." It looked like she wanted to say something but couldn''t form the words. Kai stepped forward and touched her shoulders.
A shock ran through her body and she was suddenly calm. She looked at Kai in surprise before turning towards Kiana.
"You were smuggled out of the pce after your birth. Your mother, my son''s wife, was found dead and everyone there at your birth was dead. My son, Zian Asahi, ravaged the entire continent to find you but I guess since you didn''t have any royal traits in you, we couldn''t find you." Watanabe said sadly as she touched Kiana''s cheek.
Whereas Kai was standing at a distance, thinking whether he was trapped in an episode of ''the reunion of long lost granddaughter and her grandmother'' because it definitely felt like he was stuck in it.
"A low-grade soul controlling pill takes about 15 years before you can bind your soul to the person. You are saying you couldn''t find her for 15 years?" He said in a soft voice, staring directly at Watanabe, who appeared shocked.
"But we searched every inch of the continent, we even ordered the four great families and the four great sects to help us." She insisted.
''Oh great. I am pretty sure that those families will definitely try to meddle with my life. Well, one problem at a time.'' Kai inwardly thought.
"She was smuggled to the southern continent." He said in a definite voice and proceeded to tell Watanabe about the people from the southern continent who met him when he first appeared on this.
"How are they doing this? Even if they can fly, the sea contains thousands of beasts, ranging from the hell spirit realm to the imperial spirit realm. Do they have some kind of a treasure?" Watanabe said as she looked towards Kai for help.
''Could they have formed a teleportation formation? No, that will take an expert at least at the Divine spirit realm. What could they have done? Wait, it couldn''t be....'' He suddenly pounded his fist on the palm of his other hand as he finally understood what they could have done.
"They formed a space gate." Kai said in a definite voice, confusing both Watanabe and Kiana.
"It''s a treasure that connects two ces. But the thing is, a space gate has to be created at the same time, meaning that a space gate must be created at both the ces at the same time or otherwise it won''t work." He exined as his mind started considering other possibilities.
''But how did they construct a space gate on this? Only cultivators that have the space element can create those and I am pretty sure that this doesn''t have those. Did someone from my harem create those, no two people have to create them at the same time. The only possibility is that someone from the upper realms created it.'' He thought.
"I will investigate it personally. You can inform your son about this." Kai said out loud to Watanabe.
She looked like she wanted to argue but in the end, she just nodded.
"I am gonna talk to Kiana for a while. You can go back to your own business." She said as she made the shoo gesture at Kai.
He teleported back to his house with a frown.
"Women. I just restored her granddaughter''s soul and she shooed me away. Tch, a thank you would have been nice." He said bitterly before stretching his body.
He still had an appointment with Riang so he decided to walk to the sect masters pavilion.
The pavilion had many rooms, one of them upied by the Zian family ancestor. Riang lived in the room on the end of the floor.
This time, Kai knocked on her door and let her open it. Riang saw that Kai was standing outside her door.
She let him in, her heart beating at a very fast pace. Now, this was expected as Kai''s presence always managed to make the hearts of women flutter with excitement. Well, sometimes, even men were entrapped by Kai''s presence and that was something he didn''t want.
"Well, let''s have a nice family-friendly chat." Kai said as he smiled, fully aware that this chat would be anything but family-friendly.
"I want you to be the sect master of the Blue Moon sect." Riang said quickly, afraid that Kai will not listen to her.
"And why is that?" He asked as he raised his eyebrows.
"Because you are strong enough to protect this sect. But more than that, you are strong enough to help this sect get back to its former glory as a dual cultivationsect." Riang exined as Kai smiled.
He had only met a few people who loved dual cultivation as much as he did. What Riang said was true that he could easily do it. But before that, he wanted to know what Rianh though of dual cultivation.
"What do you think about it?" He asked in a curious tone.
"I am an orphan or rather I was made an orphan by some assassins who murdered my parents. My parents were huge merchants with a lot of money and one of their trusted advisors betrayed them by sending assassins after them. They managed to kill my parents but not before they had hidden me in a forest.
I was there for three whole days, starving and near death-like state. But before I could die, the previous sect master found me and took me in. He fed me and took care of me and when I reached 16 years of age, he gave me a choice to either stay at the sect or leave it for another sect. I stayed and when he died, I took over this sect. This is a home for me, a home that can never be reced." Riang told her story to Kai and stared at his eyes.
She has only told this story to 4 people, Junjun, Kiana, elder Min and now, Kai. The previous three had pitied her but Kai''s face was wiped clean of any expression.
"Did you get your revenge on that person who murdered your family after you became the sect master?" He asked in a neutral voice.
"No, I did not choose the path of revenge. I have devoted my life to dual cultivation and that is why ask you to help me protect it." She said and bowed to Kai.
His face lit up with a smile and he put his hand on Riang''s chin and kissed her. Taken by surprise, her mouth opened under Kai''s lips, letting his tongue enter her mouth.
"Mmm~" She gave out a low moan as Kai wrestled with her tongue. When he broke the kiss, a trail of salice was left behind.
"In my entire life, which is a really long life, I have only met a handful of people who truly understand what dual cultivation is and you are one of them. I will ept the position as the sect master of Blue Moon sect." Kai said with a smile and Riang returned his smile with her own smile.
"Well, your first task as sect master is to cultivate with the female sect master, meaning me." She said with a quick grin, even though her heart was beating at a rapid pace.
"Well you are certainly demanding and honestly, I do like demanding women." Kai gave her an evil grin before picking her up in princess style.
He then dropped her down on the bed in her room and starting removing her robes.
Chapter 47 Will You Stop Peeping At Us? (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Riang was lying on her bed in her underwear whereas Kai was admiring her body while standing above her.
Riang''s pale skin was wless and she had maintained a good figure. Kai slowly ran his hands on her stomach that bore many scars.
"While I was hidden in the forest, a beast attacked me. The previous sect master rescued me and nursed me back to health even though he was not able to remove these scars." Riang said in a soft voice.
Only a few people had seen her scars, including Junjun. All of them had flinched at the sights of the scars and some had looked at her in disgust.
Most men liked their women to be wless. Many thought that a woman bearing scars was ugly. So, Riang was nervous about what Kai was thinking as his handsome face was deprived of any expression.
"You are thinking about what I will think about your scars." Kai said in an amused tone.
Riang''s face turned red from embarrassment and she slowly nodded. He put both of his hands on her waist and gazed into her eyes.
"Most men think that scars make a woman ugly but do you know what I think?" He looked at Riang, who shook her head.
"I think that scars make a woman more beautiful. They tell the story of your hardship and serve as a reminder that you are as strong as anyone out there. So, if you ever get any scars, be proud of them." Kai said slowly.
Riang looked as though she received enlightenment and nodded enthusiastically.
"Do you want me to heal them?" He asked after a short while and Riang starting thinking.
"If you can heal them, then heal all of them, except for one. It will serve as a reminder." She said with a smile as Kai''s hands started glowing.
"Ahh~"
Riang moaned lightly as Kai''s hands moved over her stomach. The skin below his hands started to mend on itself and after a few minutes, every single scar except for one disappeared.
"Thank you, Kai." Riang said in an awed voice before she pulled him in for a kiss.
His body slid over her as their mouths joined together. Their tongues started to meddle with each other as Riang felt a tingling sensation in her bottom lips.
Kai''s rod started to harden as Riang felt it through his clothes. He shucked off his clothes as his rod burst forth with all its glory, pointing towards the heavens.
"It''s bigger than I imagined." Riang said loudly and gasped. She was mesmerized by its appearance as it was much bigger than any of her previous partners'' penises.
It looked like a divine thing in front of her and she touched it to make sure it was real. She then sat up and slowly took the tip of it inside her mouth.
She then used her tongue to lick it from the bottom to the tip, sending waves of electric shock inside Kai''s body.
She then slowly started swallowing it and had the entire rod inside her mouth in no time t. She started massaging it with her warm tongue and Kai enjoyed it very much.
Even though he enjoyed his cultivation sessions with other women, all of them were still amateurs, not counting the real Mia as he had yet not cultivated with her.
But Riang was an expert at dual cultivation. No wonder she became the sect master. Junjun had been living the time of his life but he had to go ahead and dump it for his greed.
"I am about toe." Kai warned Riang as she started increasing her speed.
In reality, Kai couldst for millenniums but he wanted to cultivate with Riang. So he decided to release his yang qi. His body tensed as his dick released arge amount of yang qi inside Riang''s mouth.
She was surprised by the amount of yang qi and tried to swallow all of it. But she was unable to do so and white liquid started to drip out of the corners of her mouth.
"It was quite sweet." She said after she had swallowed all of it. She licked the yang qi at the corners of her mouth with her tongue. It was quite seductive if you looked at it.
"My turn to please you." Kai said with a grin as he put his hands on top of her bra-covered breasts. He could feel her aroused nipples below her bra.
He removed her bra with a quick stroke of his hand and now her breasts were bare. Kai started groping them as Riang tried to control her moaning.
He teasingly pinched her nipples and she released a loud moan.
"Ahhh!~"
Unknown to them, somebody had clearly heard them. The room didn''t contain a soundproof barrier and Riang''s moans echoed in the entire hallway, meaning that Watanabe could hear them.
At first, she didn''t understand why she heard those sounds but then she remembered that she was staying at a dual cultivation sect.
She decided to go and tell the person making these noises to lower their voice or at least use a soundproof barrier. But as soon as she reached the door at the end of the hallway, she saw that it was open by a crack.
She took a peek inside and her heart started racing. She saw Kai standing naked and Riang below him, her body was also naked.
Her little sister started tingling and her past memories resurfaced. She was a pervert in her early days and had many one-time flings in the past.
That was until she met her husband and fell in love with him. But after having Jin, he was killed by assassins seeking the throne of the western continent and she was left as a widow.
Watanabe could have married someone else but for some reason, she didn''t. She also didn''t have sex with anyone after that.
But now, seeing Kai, she wanted to be the one in his embrace. Her hand started traveling down to her sweet spot and she tried to control it but it was impossible. But before she could reach it, a voice spoke in her head.
[ Will you stop peeping at us? ] Kai had sent a spiritual message to her as he had felt her presence.
Watanabe was startled to hear his voice but when she recovered, her face started burning with embarrassment.
[ I will not stop you from watching but next time, tell me if you want to watch something like this. Or perhaps, do you want to do this? ] Kai asked in an amused tone and Watanabe''s face turned redder than ever.
[ I will go back. ] She said quickly before running back to her room.
[ I wille see youter. ] Kai said before Watanabe left and her heart started beating faster at the thought of himing in her room and both of them being there alone.
Her mind started conjuring up perverted thoughts, and no matter how hard she tried to stop them, the thoughts kept escting. Her body moved against her will and she removed her clothes.
She gave up as she knew that she was full of sexual frustration umted over arge period. She waspletely naked and slowly moved towards the mirror. As she gazed at her reflection, she saw that her body was still quite seducing.
Her left hand slowly started kneading her breasts and her right hand reached her pussy. She started rubbing it and moaned lightly, making sure that nobody could hear her.
She masturbated for some time before pulling back her clothes. She decided to roam the sect till Kaipleted his session.
***
''Well, who could have guessed that she would masturbate.'' He chuckled lightly as he heard Watanabe''s moan.
Even though no one else would have been able to hear it with Riang''s moaning and all, Kai was still sensitive to moaning.
And the shocking thing was that he had talked with Watanabe while kneading Riang''s breasts which as he might say, was a big achievement. Who says that Kai is not a multi-talented person?
He gave on massaging and starting using his mouth on her breasts. He sucked on the nipples alternatively and used his tongue to lick around them in a perfect circle.
He then pinched them together and sucked on both of them at the same time. Riang released a moan that could be heard in the heavens.
"Ahhh~... I am cumming!" She screamed as her body twitched and she ejacted arge amount of yin qi out of her hole.
And like any gentleman, okay perhaps not a gentleman but still, Kai stood back and watched her body twitch because of her orgasm.
After shepleted her orgasm, Kai took a hold of his penis from the base before touching the tip to the entrance of her cave.
Because Riang''s body was still quite sensitive, she released a moan.
"Mmmm~"
"The real fun will now begin." Kai said as he looked into her eyes with a grin.
Chapter 48 I Will Let You Experience An Advanced Technique (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Kai started pushing his rod deeper inside Riang. She could feel every inch of Kai''s rod as it moved further inside.
When it was fully inside her, Kai''s penis started to mold itself ording to Riang''s caves. As soon as the process finished, Riang felt a sudden wave of pleasure surge through her body.
Kai grabbed her breasts with his hands and started kneading them. He then started moving his hips and started thrusting his rod into Riang''s cave.
The bed suddenly felt like a small space for Riang as it started to shudder with their moments. pping sounds echoed through the entire hallway as their bodies slid together.
Kai went in for a kiss while still pounding her and fiercely wrestled with her tongue. Riang was like a prey trapped by a snake as her entire body was being controlled by Kai.
Her mouth was invaded by his slippery tongue, her breasts were being kneaded by his hands and his rod was thrusting into her sacred spot.
She intertwined her arms behind Kai''s neck as he increased his speed. His left hand let go of her breasts while his right hand continued to massage them. He broke the kiss and looked at Riang''s face with a grin.
"You are going to experience an otherworldly feeling." He said as his right hand grabbed hold of her ass.
He held on to it tightly and started pounding her in a new position - his left hand on her breasts and his right one groping her ass while he pounded her.
Yin continued to flow out of her pussy as Kai continued to move. He used her ass to speed up his thrusting and his rod started to hit the top of her cave with a sudden newfound force.
Her inner walls clung to his rod as he moved expertly, squeezing it with immense pressure as though they wanted to be one with it.
Riang moaned loudly as her cave grew extremely hot and her body released arge amount of yin qi. At the same time, Kai released his own yang qi inside and filled her up.
His rod waspletely soaked in yin qi as he took it out of her cave. A mixture of two different juices flowed out of her pussy,pletely in harmony with each other, and formed a puddle on the sheets.
"That was... quite intense." Riang said while panting. She was taking deep breaths as Kai had ravaged her like a beast.
Her body waspletely exhausted but when she saw the richness of Kai''s yang qi, she knew that she would be able tost for a few more sessions.
"Out of everyone I cultivated with, you have the most resistance. Cultivate the yang qi and I will let you experience an advanced technique." He said before sitting in a lotus position. He started cultivating the yin qi while his rod was still hard and pointing towards the sky.
Riang was confused by this method of cultivation but she still sat in a lotus position to cultivate the yang qi inside her.
***
One hourter.
Riang had surprisingly, for her, and unsurprisingly, for the readers, broken through to the 9th stage of the hell spirit realm.
She nced at Kai and wondered if she would have a breakthrough to the heaven spirit realm as his yang qi was extremely rich in purity and energy.
He opened his eyes a few minutester and stared at Riang who was staring at him. He didn''t say anything andid down on the bed.
"Come on top of me." He ordered Riang who obeyingly moved above his body. Her ass and tits were hanging in front of Kai''s face, calling him to devour them.
He gestured for her to lower herself and she slowly sat on his dick, its tip ravaging through her insides and finally settling down after it touched the tip of her cave.
Riang didn''t wait for Kai''s orders and started moving - up and down, up and down. Her huge breasts moved along with her, moving up and down with her.
Every time she swallowed Kai''s entire rod and her ass touched the base of it, a huge impact rushed through both of their bodies.
She started riding it wildly, her tits ying in the air with the massive friction caused by her moving. Kai''s hand shot forward and pinched her clit, thus making her moan with ferocity.
She shot load after load of yin qi out of her hole and finally settled after her orgasm.
"Well, I am sure you had your fun but it''s time to experience the real technique." He said in an amused voice before grabbing hold of her waist.
Suddenly, Riang felt Kai''s dick expand inside her and it started lifting her. It expanded by half an inch and Riang was now hovering above it.
Kai then shrunk it and Riang''s body fell on top of Kai''s with a thump.
"Ahhh!~"
She moaned loudly as this was more pleasurable than all of her sessionsbined.
Kai once again expanded it and then shrunk it, increasing the pace with it. At first, Riang''s body was hitting Kai''s body with a thump but as its speed increased, their bodies started making loud pping noises as flesh hit against flesh with immense force.
While doing that, Kai started pinching her nipples, thus increasing her pleasure. He then suddenly stopped and pulled Riang towards him so that her face was in front of his face while his rod was still inside her.
He then once again started increasing and shrinking it and felt her body against his. Her breasts, tightly pressed against his chest, rubbed on Kai''s body. He felt the nipples brush against his muscr chest and both of them enjoyed it.
"Finale time." He suddenly said and grabbed hold of her ass with both of his hands. He then pushed her down on his rod while still expanding it.
She felt as though her cave might burst but it didn''t and she felt a huge warm feeling inside her. Yin qi started to leak out of her cave uncontrobly and Kai''s rod was bathing in it.
When he felt that Riang had reached her limit, he released his yang qi inside her, once again, filling her up to the brim.
Riang didn''t remove herself from Kai''s body or rather, she couldn''t remove herself. All her strength had deserted her and shey on his body lifelessly.
Kai removed his rod from her hole and let her rest on top of him, both of them cultivated in such a manner. Riang managed to make another breakthrough to the 8th stage of the hell spirit realm.
As for Kai, he stood up with a smile and wore his clothes. He then helped Riang wear her clothes and both of them stood up.
"It''s a wonder. With just a single session, I managed to advance by 5 stages. Does that happen to everyone that cultivates with you?" She asked in a puzzled manner and her face quivered into confusion, startling augh out of Kai.
"First tell me about the number of disciples left in the sect." He suddenly said with a serious expression.
"If I round them up, about 500 disciples are currently present in the sect. 300 of them being outer court disciples. You, Yui, and Mia being core disciples and the rest of them being inner court disciples." She said.
"That many people stayed here." He said in a surprised voice. Forget about the outer court or even core disciples. That many inner court disciples decided to stay at the sect. It was a wonder.
"All of them are girls I rescued, many having the same fate as me. They decided to stay with me till the end, even if it meant dying. Which of course didn''t happen as you prevented it." She replied in a thankful sort of voice.
"I will have a talk with you on thatter and I have to show you something. However, I will first go and have a talk with Watanabe. He said and was about to move away when Riang stopped him.
"Take this, it''s the sect masters robe." She said and handed Kai a royal dark blue robe with a golden belt to tie it.
"Let''s wear that in a new style." He said in a mischievous tone and took the robe from her. The cloth started to morph and became an elegant cloak bearing Kai''s harem symbol on both the shoulders.
The symbol of the Blue moon sect was etched near the heart area and Kai wore the cloak or rather coat around him. It looked more like a coat than a cloak, one that reached near his knees but didn''t have any buttons.
"Let''s go and have that ''talk." He said to a shocked Riang before disappearing.
Now you might have realized, whenever Kai says he is going to have a talk, he always has something more than a talk.
*
*
*
Author''s note - I will only release two chapters as the weekly deal was 100 stones for two. But don''t worry, I have increased the length of the chapters to 1500+. Also, this will be thest bonus chapter you will receive for collections. Vote if you want more chapters. Write a review if you like it. Adios.
Chapter 49 Well, Cant Say I Didnt Warn You (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Just before he teleported, Kai snapped his fingers and the entire room was cleaned. Though, the fragrance of yin and yang qi still lingered in the air.
He once again appeared in Watanabe''s room but it was empty. The sheets were wet with yin qi and its fragrance filled the room.
"Did she masturbate for an hour or something?" Kai asked himself as he looked around the room.
He used his spiritual sense to check her position and found her at the very back of the sect.
The area behind the sect contained three hot springs, one for women, one for men, and one for people who loved to dual cultivate while being in the water.
Kai felt her presence in the women''s spring and he went there. Instead of bathing, Watanabe was sitting near the edge of the spring, her feet dipped in the water.
She heard movement behind her and turned her head backward. Kai was standing there with a handsome smile on his face.
"Well, do you like this spring?" He asked her as he sat beside her.
Kai rolled up the sleeves of his jeans and dipped his own feet inside the spring. The hot water rxed himpletely and heid down on the ground with his face looking up at the sky.
"Like, hmm. I always liked hot springs because it refreshes your mind and body." She said after a while.
"Well, I guess I will make this hot spring even more worthwhile." Kai said with a mischievous grin and brought out a thousand spirits stones from his pendant. He created a formation and powered it up with the spirit stones.
The hot spring became clearer as a wave of spiritual energy rose from it.
"What did you do?" Watanabe gasped loudly as she felt the energy inside the spring.
"This spring will now boost everyone''s cultivation when they bathe. The only thing you have to do is feed it some spirit stones before bathing in it." He exined to her and closed his eyes.
"Did you masturbate for an hour?" He suddenly asked and opened his eyes. He grinned at Watanabe''s face as it turned red with embarrassment.
"H-How did you know that?" She asked in a trembling voice. She was thinking that Kai might have been peeping at her with some treasure.
But who was she to talk about this? Watanabe herself had peeped at Kai and Riang''s intercourse. So, she can''t me him for doing the same with her.
"If you are thinking that I peeped at you, you are wrong. I could hear your moans and I just visited your room. The sheets were wet and the fragrance of yin qi lingered in the air." He said as though he had read her mind.
For some reason, Watanabe believed that Kai was telling the truth. She stood up and extended a hand towards him.
He took hold of it and stood up himself. He then teleported both of them away to her room.
"I will get straight to the point, do you want to cultivate with me?" Kai asked as he looked at Watanabe with an unreadable expression.
"Honestly, I don''t know. I want to and I don''t want to at the same time." She said with a sigh thinking that he will call her an idiot. But his replypletely startled her.
"You had a loved one who is dead and you are confused. So instead of choosing one of those options, we will settle in the middle. I will give you one of my famous massages." He replied.
"I am ready." She said in a confident voice and positioned herself on the bed, her back facing Kai.
"I will warn you about one thing. During the massage, your instincts will ovee you and your desire will lead you to having sex with me." Kai warned her before he started.
"Huh, that''s not possible." Sheughed as she thought Kai was joking. But herughter died down as Kai''s face was still serious.
"You will beg for it and well, I won''t be able to say no to you." He said as he lightly touched her back.
"I don''t think that could ever happen but still. If I ask for anything like that, then give me." She said slowly before loosening her robes.
She stood up and let them fall to the ground. She was not wearing a bra and her breasts were on clear disy.
The pink spots were calling Kai towards them and it took him quite arge amount of willpower to restrain himself.
His gaze then went below and looked at the pink underwear covering Watanabe''s sweet spot.
"Pink, huh?" Kai said in an amused tone and looked up at her face. Surprisingly, sheughed and looked at Kai with a seductive gaze. She held up her breasts in her hand and looked at Kai''s face, trying to judge his reaction.
"Well, pink''s my favorite color so well, here it is." She gestured towards her underwear and settled down with a yful expression.
"Well, for the time we are together, pink will be my favorite color." Kai said and grinned.
His hands slowly started tapping on her back as he yed a particr song he liked. In the upper realms, there was a musical instrument named the piano.
Kai loved to y the piano and he had written many songs for it. He started to hum the song and Watanabe was surprised at how melodious Kai''s voice was.
The song was a mixture of yfulness, energy, and many other things.
He then started rubbing her spine from the top, where it connected with the neck, to the bottom, where it connected with the hips.
"Mmm~" Watanabe moaned in a low voice as she was afraid that someone might hear her. But she didn''t need to worry about that, Kai had already created a soundproof barrier around the entire room.
"You can moan to your heart''s content. No one can hear you as I have ced a barrier in this room." He told her and the number of moans increased. This told him that Watanabe was suppressing her moans.
Kai thought that it was time for the main show to start. He flipped over her body and touched the tip of her nipples. He then started groping her breasts as she continued to moan.
He grabbed hold of every single inch of tit flesh his hand could hold and started groping at them intensively.
He moved the breasts in circr motions against each other and Watanabe gasped to get air inside her body.
He grabbed hold of her nipples and pinched them while rotating them in a circr motion. Watanabe''s body was getting hotter with every second that passed and an unfamiliar feeling overcame her body.
"I-I think I am about to cum." She said in a low voice and allowed Kai to slide down her panties.
But he didn''t have time to gaze at its beauty as yin qi started leaking out of it. She squirted as yin qi shot out of her hole.
Kai quickly sat in a lotus pose and cultivated the yin qi as Watanabe rested for a moment. He cultivated the entire yin qi in a matter of moments.
"I have to say, I missed that feeling." She said with augh and turned around to look at Kai''s face.
"I want to cultivate with you. Will you do it?" She asked, her voice full of sincerity.
"My pleasure." Kai said as he dropped his clothes on the floor and stood in a heroic pose, which considering that he was naked, was a very brave thing.
"You will have to warn me up as my body has not experienced a dick for about a century." She said in a soft voice and sat up.
She looked at Kai''s hardening dick and looked below at her pussy. She had not taken good care of it and a forest of hair surrounded it. She was afraid that Kai might think that it was ugly.
Instead, he just snapped his fingers and every single hair near her pussy disappeared.
"Is this good or do you want the hair back?" He asked as he looked at her face. She just shook her head as an idea popped up in her mind.
"I will not give you a handjob or a blowjob." She said with certainty and looked directly into his eyes.
"Instead, I will please you with a tit fucking session." She said with a yful smile and held up her breasts, kneading them perfectly.
She took a firm hold of Kai''s manhood with her left hand and spit on her right hand. She then slowly started fabricating Kai''s rod.
She stayed true to her words and didn''t put it inside her mouth but instead, she used her tongue to perfectly fabricate it in her saliva, making Kai''s rod drench in it.
She then grinned up at him as they both knew what was next. She pushed both of her breasts against each other before moving forward towards his rod.
The tit fucking session will now begin!
*
*
*
Author''s note - You can expect one or two more R-18 chapters. Anyways, the weekly deal is -
100 power stones = 1 bonus chapter.
200 power stones = 2 bonus chapters.
250 power stones = 3 bonus chapters.
Now it might look like I am being greedy but honestly, I have increased the word length to 1500+ words and the chapters are a lot bigger than the previous chapters. I hope you understand and vote.
Chapter 50 Slap, Clap And Moan (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Watanabe slowly went near Kai and used her right hand to take hold of his dick. She touched the tip to both of her nipples.
*p*
She pped his cock on her left breast and Kai was surprised by this. No wonder everyone said that she was a pervert in her early days.
*p*
Right breast.
*p*
Left breast.
*p*
*p*
She alternated between her breasts and kept cock-pping herself. After she was satisfied with it, she lifted her breasts and engulfed Kai''s rod with them.
Only the head was visible and the rest of cock was swallowed by her breasts. The texture of her breasts was soft and warm and Kai felt his body rx.
But that''s when the real show started. She grabbed hold of her breasts and started rubbing Kai''s cock with them.
Up and down. Up and down. Her nipples yed in the air and her breasts slide over Kai''s cock.
The saliva she used earlier was used as a boost for friction as she started doing it with much more speed.
Kai enjoyed the titjob session but now, it was his time to shine.
"I am going to cum." he said suddenly.
Watanabe licked her tongue across her lips and increased the speed even more. Kai''s cock straightened as he shot load after load of hot cum.
The first load hit her right in her face, washing it with cum. The second load went straight into her open mouth and she swallowed it hungrily.
Thest load went on her breasts and marked them with cum. Her entire upper body was sprayed with cum but she didn''t care.
She licked her face clean of it and went towards Kai''s still very much hard dick. She used her tongue to clean it up and sucked every drop of cum that was left.
"That was good." She said with a grin after she was finished. Kai returned her grin and pushed her down on the bed.
"The fun''s just started." He said and his face traveled down to her pussy.
She opened her legs wide open so Kai could get a top-ss view of it. He stared at it for a second before slowly lurching forward and inserting his tongue inside it.
Watanabe groaned as Kai prated her pussy with his slippery tongue. He went as deep as possible before his tongue started wriggling inside.
As his tongue was exploring her inner walls, Kai''s right hand came forward and pinched her clit.
"Ahhhhhh!~" She moaned loudly as she shot yin qi directly into Kai''s face. He gulped every single drop of it beforeing back. He licked his lips with his tongue and took hold of his dick.
"I am going in." He said and pushed the head inside her pussy.
She moaned as she felt the head of his cock prate her. It had been a long time since she had a cock inside her and honestly speaking, she had missed the feeling of it.
Kai started pushing it deeper and soon, his entire cock was swallowed by her pussy. Her walls were too tight since no cock had prated her for years. It was almost as though she was a virgin.
He moved his hips testingly and she groaned. He then perfectly shaped his dick ording to her walls and an immense wave of pleasure hit her.
"You cock-pped your self but now, it''s time for some ass pping," Kai said with a grin and flipped their position.
Watanabe was now lying on top of him and his cock was still piercing her. He moved in that position while his hand went near her ass.
*p*
He pped her right buttcheek and she moaned in pleasure. His hand was imprinted there. Normally, with pleasure came pain, however, Kai''s pping was only pleasurable and the pain vanished.
*p*
This time, he pped her left ass cheek and she moaned in pleasure as both of her sides were receiving immense pleasure. Kai was still moving his dick while being below her and his hands continued to p her ass
*p*
*p*
"Ahhhhh~"
"Ohhh!~"
"p"
"p"
The sounds of pping, moaning, and pping filled the room as Kai continued to do her doggy style while pping her ass.
This continued on for a while before Watanabe''s face morphed into a more pleasured expression.
Kai felt her insides heat up more than normal and realized she was about toe. He once again switched their positions so that Watanabe was lying on the bed with her back against it and Kai towered above her.
He continued to thrust her and even when she orgasmed, he didn''t stop. His rod started drenching wet as yin qi continued to flow out of her.
When she was finished, Kai released his yang qi inside her. She felt loads of hot yang qi pass inside her and her entire stomach was full.
"After this session is over, you will have a breakthrough to the 3rd stage of the imperial spirit realm." Kai suddenly dered and Watanabe was dumbfounded because of this. But when she felt the energy present in his yang qi, she realized that what Kai was saying might be true.
Both of them sat up and started cultivating. They both cultivated their respective energies for about half an hour before they opened their eyes.
In the upper realms, only his harem could be considered more beautiful than her as her split pupils gleamed with newfound energy.
"Did you consume a treasure to enhance your yang qi?" Watanabe asked as she remembered Kai''s statement about him having many treasures. Well, at least that''s what she remembered after her memories were modified.
Kai facepalmed at this. He didn''t want anyone telling him that he just consumed a legendary treasure and became like this.
"Ah what should I do? Should I let you get back your memories, no, that will be bad as you will realize my true power?" He muttered to himself.
"What are you talking about?" Watanabe asked in confusion.
"Just kindly forget about it." Kai said and snapped his fingers to rece her memories.
Even though it might seem like this was an overpowered ability, it still had its drawbacks. For every memory manipted, the user had to give 0.01% of a single memory that they had.
Meaning that if Kai had to trade 0.01% of a millisecond memory for every person''s memory changed.
But that was not a problem as in his earlier days, Kai cultivated for decades in seclusion, and by cultivating, he meant normal cultivation.
Even after that, he cultivated for many centuries meaning that with only a millisecond of it, he could manipte hundred people.
And once someone''s memories were manipted by him, he could change them without losing any of his memories.
So in reality, this move could be considered as a cheat move. But enough about that, as Watanabe''s eyes came back into focus, Kai took out a bottle containing a yellow liquid inside it.
"What''s that?" Watanabe asked as she couldn''t figure out what this liquid was.
"There are three types of friction - normal friction, fast friction, and the frigging fire lighting friction." Kai said and held up there of his fingers.
"Soooooo?" She asked, still not understanding what Kai was saying.
"This is a special oil that will increase the friction created during dual cultivation and it will also increase your sensitivity. So in other words, this will increase the amount of pleasure you will feel." Kai sighed and told her about the oil in his hands.
She gasped and looked at the oil with an expression of lust, well the lust was for Kai, not the oil.
"I will use it on you." He said and used some oil on her pussy. She felt a numb feeling spread throughout her body but it was gone after a minute, reced by a hot feeling.
Her sensitivity level had broken through the meter and her insides were tingling because of it.
Kai inserted his middle finger inside her pussy and she gasped loudly as though he had inserted his entire dick inside her.
He removed his finger and inserted two fingers from his left hand. He grabbed hold of her clit using his right hand and started rotating it in a circr motion as he started finger fucking her.
"Ahhh~"
"Ohhh~"
"Ahhh!~"
She moaned loudly and her body twitched on the bed. She felt a hot feeling pass throughout her body and before she could do anything, she cummed.
And not just a small amount, she ejacted four shots of yin qi, one after the other.
"That was intense and you only used your hands. What will happen if you use your cock." She asked and her body trembled a little when she saw Kai''s face turn up with an evil grin.
"Let''s find out." He said and grabbed hold of hid dick, nning to pleasure to her limit.
Chapter 51 A Wild Rodeo Ride (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Kai thrust his entire cock inside her in one swift motion.
"Ahh!~"
Watanabe moaned loudly as she felt every inch of his cock due to her increased sensitivity.
If what Kai had said was true, then she would experience her most memorable moment ever.
He started expertly moving his body as her whole body shuddered below him. The bed trembled as he increased his speed.
The friction caused by this was enough to light a fire and by that, Kai meant real fire. However, her body didn''t burst into mes.
Though, her insides were heating up in a way she had never experienced. She then stared at his beautiful face, no visible signs of strain as he fucked her.
Suddenly, she felt guilty about making him do all the work. She put a hand on his shoulder and he stopped.
"Is something wrong?" Kai asked in a serious voice, his mind wondering whether he did unconsciously hurt her.
"No, nothing''s wrong. I just feel guilty about making you do all the hard work whereas I enjoy it." She said in a sad voice and lifted her body, thus removing his dick from her hole.
"So now, I am the one who is going to the work whereas you will be the one watching it." She said with a grin and pushed him down.
Watanabe slowly positioned herself above his dick. She slowly started lowering her body, letting the head enter her cave.
She clenched her teeth to stifle a moan and continued lowering herself until it reached the end of her cave. She firmly sat there and unclenched her teeth, finally letting herself moan.
"Ahh~"...."Ohh~" She was moaning by just sitting on it.
Whereas Kai admired her body from the top to the bottom. Her luscious waist-length light blue hair, her yellow split-pupil eyes, her seducingly delicious slips, her bare throat.
Coming below, her pale breasts with their aroused nipples, her t stomach, her long slim legs, and between them, her wonderful pussy and also her huge ass.
The upper realms had a word for such figures who appeared in theirte twenties. They were known as MILFs. ''A Mother I''d Like To Fuck'' if you were looking for the full form.
( AN: Yeah, yeah I know that usually MILFs are in their mid tote thirties or sometimes, early forties but still, this is the cultivation world and well, new rules. And just so you know, I changed her purple hair to light blue hair. )
She then started moving at a fast speed. Kai grabbed hold of her waist to steady her as she started increasing her speed.
Her breasts iled in the air as she rode Kai''s dick. The huge breasts bouncing up and down as she moved. He used his right hand to steady her as his left hand started groping her breasts.
Her expression indicated she liked it and continued to ride him as liquid started to drench out of her hole.
"Let''s go, baby!" She shouted as though she was riding a horse but in reality, Kai''s dick was much better than a horse.
Watanabe started to get wilder as she increased her pace even more. Her hass thumped on his skin as she moved and he felt the pressure spread throughout his body.
He grabbed hold of her ass as he steadied her and pushed her down on his dick. He then rolled her below him while moving his body once and making her cum.
"Ahhh~" She moaned in pleasure as she squirted arge amount of yin qi and she felt that her stock had run out of it.
Kai released his yang qi inside her and removed his cock from her. She was really tired andy there on the bed,pletely naked.
"I have to admit, that was fun." She said, her voice full of excitement.
"Stick with me and you will experience this daily." Kai said as he chuckled lightly.
Both of them then cultivated for a while before Kai stood up and wore his clothes. He kissed Watanabe lightly before snapping his fingers to clean her room.
He then left the room and went back to Riang''s room, only to find out that it was empty.
''Where could she be?'' He wondered for a minute before he decided to use his spiritual sense to find her.
He saw that Riang was standing near the core court as if she was about to visit someone there.
Kai teleported and stepped beside her with a "boo".
She jumped suddenly as she heard his voice. When she realized who the voice belonged to, her face went red as Kaiughed.
"Next, time warn me before you decide to pop up beside me." She said with a cute frown, if you understand what he meant.
"Who are you visiting here?" He asked in a casual voice. Her face contracted as she nced at the houses in the inner court, eachprising of seven big rooms.
"I am here to clean up these houses." She said, no whispered as Kai had to strain hard to hear what she was saying.
"Oh that, well here." He said as he snapped his fingers.
"Every single house except for Mia and Yui''s house has been cleaned." He said with a shrug as Riang''s jaw dropped down.
"Oh and by the way, I am sure that none of those disciples have cultivated with anyone recently as no male member, except for me and elder Min, is present here." He added as an afterthought.
"That''s one of the many things I wanted to talk about." Riang said in a nervous voice.
"Don''t worry. I am going out to clear a mission and when I will return, I will cultivate with every single one of them." Kai reassured her as she gasped in shock.
"Can you do something like that? Can you really cultivate with 500 disciples?" She asked in a dumbstruck voice.
Kai just smiled and nodded before vanishing as he left behind a dumbfounded Riang.
He appeared in the mission hall and grabbed a random mission from the hell spirit realm mission section. Elder Min was the only elder present there and he quickly signed it.
In reality, his real goal was to go and check on his cheerleading squad perhaps and bring them back to his personal ygrou- ahem sect.
As he teleported himself to the Ryazu city, he nced at the mission in his hand. Surprisingly, he knew the person who submitted this mission.
#Personal Mission
Objective - Disciple Kai has to go and greet madame Tzu
The details are ssified and you will be told about itter on.
Below it, a picture of Tzu was taped. This was an even more vulgar picture than thest one. She was wearing robes but those were for show as they hung open, letting you see her moon-white panties and bra.
''She never gives up.'' Kai sighed as he decided to first check on his cheerleading squad before going to meet her.
He entered the cave and emerged in the hall where he had created the special formation for them. Suddenly, a group of 35 women gasped at the same time as they saw him.
After that, they simultaneously ran and hugged him, all of them trying to touch his body.
"How are you all?" He asked with a smile as he looked at them, well-fed and newly clothed. They had kept the ce clean and had even created some new furniture by using clothes from his formation and wood from the forest.
All of them told him about how happy they were, thanks to him. He smiled and patted their heads before telling them he woulde back in a few hours.
He would first go and greet Tzu before asking them whether they want to join the sect or not. He bid his farewell to them before appearing outside Tzu''s house.
He knocked on the door and she opened it. Surprisingly, she was wearing a white dress that was so thin that you could see her underwear below it.
Her lips curled up seductively as she nced at his clothes, his normal set with the ck coat.
"Come inside." She moved inside as Kai slowly stepped in.
Sincest time, he had been kicked out of the house before he could see anything, he was surprised to see her house.
The walls were entirely white and the furniture was minimum. The furniture was also white and pretty much everything except her clothes, as it looked like, was white.
Surprisingly, a poster of a naked woman standing with her legs wide apart was taped on a wall.
"Do you like my house?" She said suddenly and Kai narrowed his eyes as he carefully nced at her dress.
The neckline was so low that you could practically see her breasts and the bra was only for show as she wore it in a way that let him see her nipples through her thin dress.
As if sensing his gaze on her, her smile grew wider and she crossed her arms beneath her breasts, pushing them up as they bounced.
''Is she trying to seduce me?'' Kai wondered with an amused smile on his face which Tzu thought indicated her was interested in her.
''Men are such simple creatures. Show them a little skin and have sex with them and they will give you anything you want.'' She thought with a silentugh, ming Kai''s foolishness.
But little did she know that she was standing in front of the master seducer. Kai''s special mind games would now begin.
Tzu will now learn that you should never, ever in your life, try to seduce Kai for your personal greed.
Chapter 52 You Are About A Hundred Millenniums Too Young To Seduce Me(Chapter Preview)
"Do you want to know why I called you?" Tzu asked with a sly grin as her hands started shaking her breasts.
Tzu believed that she had Kai under her control but little did she know that Kai was very far away from her reach.
"Hmm, perhaps you want to seduce me?" Kai said with a grin that matched Tzu''s grin.
She was startled for a second before she regained herposure.
''He is quite smart.'' Tzu thought with a frown but it quickly vanished, instead reced by one of her seducing smiles.
"Aww, do you want to be seduced by me?" Tzu said in a cute voice and brought her fingers to her lips. She was an ex-disciple of the Blue Moon sect and had learned some amazing seducing skills.
Kai opened his mouth andughed wholeheartedly and looked at Tzu with amusement.
"You are about a hundred millenniums too young to seduce me." Kai said with a mischievous grin.
Now you might ask, isn''t he having sex with many women who are too young to bepared with him?
In reality, he was the one seducing them and not the other way around, and also, as far as the world is concerned, Kai was neen, thanks to his appearance.
But Tzu didn''t understand what he was saying. Hundred millenniums? Too young? What was he talking about? Tzu looked at him with a frown.
"You are not a real dual cultivator. In reality, you are just someone who only thinks about her own cultivation." Kai suddenly said, his voicepletely serious, all traces of amusement gone.
"Isn''t everyone like that?" Tzu asked in a shaken voice.
"Dual cultivation was supposed to be an art, an art of happiness and pleasure. But throughout the flow of time, it became more and more corrupted. People started r*ping to benefit their cultivation, dual cultivation sects opened brothels to increase their cultivation and sometimes people started seeing someone and pretended to be in love with them so that they could earn benefits from it." Kai''s words contained wisdom. The wisdom that was umted over many million years of living.
"But why did people be so greedy? Why did they forget about the true meaning behind dual cultivation?" Kai asked in a slow deadly voice and he started walking towards Tzu, one step with every word.
Tzu gulped nervously and every instinct in her body was telling her to run. But she knew that running would do no good. Even while knowing that, she was still terrified and took a step back involuntarily as though she had lost control of herself.
"Perhaps they wanted to be the strongest or the greatest or perhaps they wanted fame, wealth, and girls. But in the end, they all sumbed trying to want that and the few who survived lived a life they could never imagine. Once you ept that you are greedy, your greed will consume you until nothing is left. You will chase behind impossible goals, no matter what it costs, and in the end, you will rot away." He said slowly as Tzu''s body pressed against a wall.
She was terrified beyond her imagination and she wanted to scream but unfortunately, no sound came out. Kai raised his right hand and pushed her chin up so that she was staring directly into his eyes.
"The next time you think about doing something because of your greed, remember what I said. And then, I might consider cultivating with you." He slowly said and stepped back.
Tzu whimpered in fear and watched Kai leave her house. She stood up and calmed her breathing.
Tzu crashed down on her bed, her mind swirling with thoughts. She continued to rey his words in her head until she fell asleep.
***
As for Kai, he appeared back at the stronghold. His squad was cleaning the ce when they saw him and immediately dropped whatever they were holding.
"I am here to ask you about something. I have be the sect master of the Blue Moon sect and I want you all toe to the sect." Kai got straight to the point and many of them gasped.
"Didn''t that used to be a dual cultivation sect?" One of them asked, her voice full of uncertainty. However, Kai smiled at them.
"I am originally a dual cultivator however, I won''t ask you to cultivate in the sect. You can live there, eat there and you can make new friends. I will personally introduce you to some good people I know. But in the end, it''s your decision to make." Kai said as he went silent.
He looked at their expressions, waring between disbelief, shock, anger and perhaps a little longing to see the outer world.
They came together as one and all of them nodded which made Kai smile. He held out his hand everyone held on to it.
He teleported them to the entrance of the sect. He then teleported to where Riang was and brought her back with him.
"Did you just pick up a harem?" Riang asked in confusion as she nced at the group of 35 women.
"No, they are my cheerleading squad." Kai said with a straight face.
"Your what?" Riang asked again as she wasn''t sure about what she had heard.
"My cheerleading squad." Kai repeated and she shook her head.
"Anyways, they are going to stay at the sect as I don''t know, the sect''s personal cheerleading squad?" He looked at them, asking for their opinions.
"We will clean the sect in exchange for staying here." One of them said and the others nodded.
"No, I promised you that I will let you enter the sect without asking for anything." Kai denied it but all of them shook their heads.
"You did so much for us and we couldn''t do anything to thank you." One of them said.
"And now, you are the master of this sect and we have found a way to repay you." Another said.
"We will keep this sect clean and spotless and will repay our debt to you." Another person said and they all smiled. In the end, Kai couldn''t refuse them and he sighed in defeat.
"All the disciples are supposed to clean their own houses or they will be banned from dual cultivation for 5 months. But nobody cleans the halls and other ces. I will be d, no owe you if you would do that." Riang said with a smile and let them enter the sect.
They stayed true to their word and immediately started cleaning. Kai was about to go away when Riang suddenly pulled him away in a corner where no one was looking at her.
"We are in a grave situation. The Wu family has found out about Wu Tan''s dead and they are asking for your head aspensation. And if they didn''t receive it by the next week, they will attack the sect." She said with a worried expression. Wu Tan was the sect''s supposed genius that Kai had killed and the sect had hidden the truth about his death from his family.
"How much influence do they wield?" Kai asked.
"They are one of the four great families of the western continent. They have influence in the west region, the Lu family is the great family in the east, the Kuraha family in the north, and the Duramoto family in the south. And the Zian family rules the continent." She exined to Kai.
"We have the ancestor on our side so I don''t think they would attack us openly. Perhaps an assassination. I cannot put anyone''s life in danger so maybe I should kill them." He said while pondering and Riang gasped.
"Easy there, I was just joking." He said with a grin as Riang calmed down.
"So what will you do?" She asked, her face still full of worry.
"I will go and talk to them." He said with a grin and vanished. Riang facepalmed and wondered about what will happen during the ''talk''.
Kai didn''t know where the Wu family lived so instead, he went back to the stronghold. He removed the formations present there and burned the ce to ashes that were scattered away by the wind, thus removing any proof of its existence.
He then went to Ryazu city and asked a few people about where the Wu family lived. They reluctantly told him that they lived far out in the west near a hugeke.
With the location known to him, Kai instantly teleported himself away to theke and stared at the giant pce beside it. It was nothingpared to the royal pce of the Zian family but still, it was quite formidable.
Guards at the hell spirit realm were circling around the pce their expressions fully alert. They thought that no one could enter the Wu family house without permission. They could not be any more wrong.
Kai wanted them to know about his presence so he would enter the house with a bang. And he meant a literal bang.
Chapter 53 Welcome To Your Death(Chapter Preview)
Kai casually walked up to the pce. When the guards saw him, he waved his hands.
One of them frowned and stepped forward to meet him or in other words, to capture him for trespassing on the property of the Wu family.
"Who are you and what is your business with the Wu family?" The guard asked Kai and released his 7th stage hell spirit realm cultivation.
"Oh I am the sect master of the Blue Moon sect and I killed Wu Tan." Kai said with a grin before moving at an impossible speed.
He knocked the guard unconscious by hitting him in the neck. Kai knocked out all the guards before entering the pce.
The Wu family was certainly one of the five great families as disys of their wealth covered the entire pce. The entire floor was covered with rug mats and many antiques were kept on disy.
Many servants and maids were moving throughout the pce to supplement the Wu family members.
They didn''t even bat an eye at Kai''s arrival as they thought that the guards must have let him in. They swiftly avoided Kai whenever he came in front of them because they thought he was someone important.
He released his spiritual sense in the entire pce and found out that the highest level of cultivation present here was someone at the 7th stage of the heaven spirit realm and the second-highest level of cultivation present was someone at the 4th stage of the same realm.
The first cultivation must have belonged to the ancestor and the second to the head of the Wu family. Now Kai had to choose where he wanted to go.
The ancestor was at the top of the pce and he was alone whereas the family head was somewhere in a huge hall with numerous cultivators surrounding him.
Kai decided to teleport away to the hall to meet the family head and hended on top of a table full of food.
"Me dammit!" He cursed loudly, using his name instead of god because he himself was a god, or rather, had been a god before the whole crashing on the thing.
"Who the hell are you?" A woman shouted and released her 4th stage heaven spirit realm cultivation indicating that she was the family head of the Wu family.
Within mere minutes, an overbearing aura dominated the air as the ancestor revealed his presence.
"I gotta say, you are ballsy enough to barge in like that." The ancestor sounded as though he was impressed.
"Well, my name is Kai and I am the sect master of the Blue Moon sect. I am the one who killed Wu Tan." Kai casually introduced himself and smiled at the expressions of the people in front of him.
Some were shocked, some faces were full of disbelief whereas some smiled in amusement.
"He was a trashy pervert and if I might say, you did us a favor. But by doing that, you went against our family and we have to set an example to show that we are one of the five great families." The ancestor said in a regretful voice before he took out a sword. This sword was a low-tier divine-grade treasure.
Kai raised his eyes at the ancestor who foolishly swung his sword at Kai. However, when the sword came in contact with Kai''s body, it shattered.
"What were you expecting? That my body would be cut down into two halves? Sorry that what you imagined didn''t happen." Kai said with a grin as he looked at the shocked expressions of the people surrounding him.
"Well, I was here to negotiate with you and perhaps give you a million spirits stones and perhaps an imperial grade cultivation technique but since you decided to kill me, I will destroy the thing that you love the most." He said as he snapped his fingers.
Everyone inside the pce, including Kai, were teleported outside the pce. He then took out a random sword from his pendant before ncing at the pce.
"Demon Sword Art, Blood Fall." Kai said and he threw the sword at the pce.
ck mes started revolving around the sword and a tornado was created around it. The sword pierced through the bottom of the pce before the entire pce caught fire.
Within mere minutes, the entire ce burned down to nothing. There was nothing left here to prove that a huge pce stood here. Not even ashes were left as Kai''s mes left behind nothing.
"Next time you decide to do anything, remember that I will kill you." Kai gave them a warning before he disappeared back to the Blue Moon sect, leaving behind a gaping Wu family.
***
"Now I just have to wait." Kai yawned as he stretched his body. If what he thought was correct, then the Wu family would arrive at the Blue Moon sect in about 3 days, asking for justice or something along those lines.
And that''s when his master n would begin. But for now, he decided to ept the duties of a sect master.
"Riang, I have something to show you." Kai knocked on Riang''s door and she stepped outside with her eyebrows raised.
"Come and meet the new core disciples of our sect." He said with a smile and led a confused-looking Riang to the core court.
Nezuko and the other six inner court girls Kai cultivated with gained a massive boost to their cultivation.
All of them reached the 4th stage of the hell spirit realm and were standing there with glowing expressions.
"I don''t understand. Aren''t they inner court disciples at the sky spirit realm?" Since no one in the mortal cultivation realm had the real spiritual sense, Riang couldn''t sense their cultivation.
"Just go ahead and see their cultivation." Kai said in a light tone and stepped aside to let her touch then.
When she touched Nezuko and used her spiritual energy to check her cultivation, she was surprised, no, rather, she was shocked.
She checked the cultivation of all seven girls two times and her mouth was hanging open.
"How can all of them be at the 3rd stage of hell spirit realm?" She asked Kai.
"They cultivated with me." Kai simply said as though that answer resolved everything. In a way, it did resolve everything as Riang had personally enjoyed Kai''s rod so she knew what he was talking about.
"Meet the new core disciples of our sect." He said with a proud expression and took out seven core disciple robes and gave it to them. They happily received the robes and thanked Kai.
For the next three days, he didn''t cultivate with anyone. He just casually spent his time with many beauties.
He went to check on Kiana''s health and she was perfectly fine. Well, still she kind of wanted to cultivate with him and when Kai denied it, she settled for a blowjob.
So after that, he went to meet Watanabe who was about to leave the sect to return to the royal family pce, and asked her to stay for another week. She happily nodded and said that she will stay.
After that, he finally went to see Mia and he was happy to have her back to full power with her memories.
"All of my memories have recovered and I am at full strength, well the full strength of a heaven spirit realm cultivator." Mia said while she sat in her bed. As for Kai, he was calmly hovering in the air.
"Mia, something is about to happen and after it happens, will youe with me to check the space gate that was created?" Kai asked her. She just nodded and they spent the rest of their time remembering about old memories.
And like that, time passed. Just like Kai had said, the Wu family came with their full army, hoping to destroy the Blue Moon sect. But surprisingly, they were not the only ones who came to attack the sect.
"Sect master of the Blue Moon sect, show your face." A person at the 4th stage of heaven spirit realm shouted. He was wearing red robes and had a mustache on his face, a sense of deja vuing from him.
The four great sects,.except the Blue Moon sect, were powerful like the five great families. But unlike the families, they didn''t have any strong ancestors to protect them. This was the reason that the five great families were more powerful than the sects.
Another thing that was different was that the Zian family was the vessel for the White Tiger spirit and that was the major reason that they ruled the continent and had such power.
"Well, well, well. Look who it is, the sect master of the Red flower sect." Kai pointed at the man. The red flower sect was the sect that coborated with Junjun to destroy the Blue Moon sect and ve the disciples and sect elders who were still loyal.
However, they were the ones who were destroyed, thanks to Kai. Now, their sect master was here to obtain his revenge.
"The ancestor and head of the Wu family." He pointed to a woman and an old-looking man as they were also here to obtain their revenge as Kai had destroyed their home. The reason being that they wanted his head or they would have destroyed the Blue Moon sect. Once again, their home was destroyed instead of the sect.
"And your armies." Hepleted his sentence and gestured at the tens of thousands of cultivators standing behind them who were brought here to experience death, well, that''s what Kai thought.
"We want-" The ancestor started to say but was cut off by Kai''s words.
"Yeah, yeah, I know you want revenge and h, h, h. But that''s not what I want." Kai said with a sly grin.
"Didn''t I warn you that I will kill you the next time I see you, well wee to your death." He said with a grin and disappeared.
He appeared a secondter and a person was standing beside him. Everyone gasped when they saw her as every existence on the western continent knew about her.
It was ancestor Watanabe Zian. They looked at her in fear and wondered why they were here. The reason for this was that Watanabe had a very dangerous expression on her face as though she wanted to kill someone and she might as well do it.
Kai''s words contained the truth, all of them will die here. Now that would either be by his hands or Watanabe''s. But who cares about the minor details. It''s the major picture that was more dangerous.
Chapter 54 Lightning Dragon(Chapter Preview)
"An-an-ancestor Zian, what are you doing here?" The ancestor of the Wu family asked Watanabe.
The ancestors of the four great families and the royal Zian family were well associated with each other. That''s why the ancestor of the Wu family knew Watanabe.
"Oh, I am staying here to enjoy this sect''s hospitality, since the Red Flower Sect decided to strike them." Watanabe red at the sect master of the Red Flower sect and released her 3rd stage imperial spirit realm cultivation. Thanks to Kai it had increased from the 2nd stage to the 3rd stage.
"I..." The sect master shuddered trying to think up an excuse so that he would be able to avoid her wrath. But Watanabe didn''t stop speaking.
"And you even helped in the kidnapping of my granddaughter, smuggled her off to the southern continent and then you bound her soul to your second inmand. Now, how would you exin that?" She asked in a sharp tone.
Kai had uncovered how Kiana was smuggled away and how her soul was bound to the previous mustache dude. In reality, the Red Flower sect had used the space gate to hide Kiana and the previous mustache dude on the southern continent. After her soul waspletely bound to the mustache dude, they came back here and forced her to join the Blue Moon sect.
"How do you know that?" The sect master cowered even further when he Watanabe''s words.
"I will bring her here." Kai whispered to Watanabe before disappearing. He reappeared with Kiana standing beside him, her yellow split-pupil eyes gleaming in the sunlight.
Her appearance caused a chain reaction of shock from the gathered cultivators. The Wu family and their army stared at the Red Flower sect and distanced themselves.
"Do you want to kill them painfully?" Kai asked as both Kiana and Watanabe nodded.
"Well, then I will help you." He said and waved his hands at the sky.
Dark clouds appeared in the sky and thunder struck. He took out a purple scroll and threw it at the clouds.
Watanabe and Kiana thought that it was a treasure. But in reality, it was just a normal scroll that was empty. Kai used this scroll as a fake treasure so that everyone could believe that he had many treasures.
Golden lightning struck the scroll as it slowly started descending. It settled down on Kai''s hands and the golden lightning went inside him.
He touched Watanabe and Kiana''s forehead with his fingers and their eyes started glowing. The golden lightning traveled inside their bodies, stirring their natural potential at controlling lightning, thanks to them being the descendants of the white tiger.
"You can do whatever you want." Kai said and stepped back as he saw the two women stepped forward.
Everyone else was terrified of what they saw. They shuddered when they saw that Watanabe and Kiana''s eyes were glowing brightly.
Both of them stepped forward and raised their hands. Golden lightning traveled throughout their bodies and focused itself on their hands.
They released the energy towards the sky and the lightning went straight into the clouds. The dark clouds rumbled loudly before they parted slowly.
A deafening roar was heard as a golden dragon''s head emerged from the clouds. Its entire body was made from lightning and it slowly started descending.
It was an eastern dragon as its body appeared in front of them. And that''s when the screams started.
Members of the Red Flower sect started trampling each other in order to escape as they knew that the dragon wasing for them.
As for the Wu family, they remained rooted to their spots as they nced at the dragon made from lightning. They wanted to speak and they wanted to move. But their bodies wouldn''t allow it as their fear had taken control over them.
The dragon released another deafening roar as its body struck at the Red Flower sect members. Their bodies were electrocuted and they were roasted to death.
Golden sparks flew in the air as the dragon massacred every single member of the Red Flower sect. It then disappeared, leaving behind detached body parts, bodies ckened beyond recognition, and the terrified Wu family.
Watanabe and Kiana copsed and Kai skillfully caught them. He had a lifetime''s worth of experience in catching falling beauties. He gently put their unconscious bodies on the ground before snapping his fingers.
About 3000 Red Flower sect disciples rose from the dead and everyone was stupefied by this.
"Ta-Da! All of you are back from the dead!" Kai said in a game announcer voice.
"All of you are the cultivators who didn''t know about the sect master''s n. You can go back and re-establish your sect." He said with a smile as they bowed down to him. He then snapped his fingers and teleported them back to their sect.
After that, he slowly touched the ground with his hands and the remaining bodies disappeared. In their ce, red flowers started to bloom and the fragrance of blood filled the air.
"Do you want to fight me?" Kai asked and cocked an eyebrow in the direction of the Wu family.
The ancestor and the family head stared at each other, both reaching a silent agreement. They stepped forward and lightly bowed to him.
"We will not dare to do such a thing. Please don''t kill us." The family head said in a nervous voice which made Kaiugh.
"Well, I don''t have any problem with you till the time you decide not to disturb me." He said and looked at both of them. They nodded before returning back to stand with the rest of their family.
Kai teleported them back to their residence, or in other words, where their residence was before he had burnt it.
He then stretched out his body and stared at the field full of red flowers. He teleported himself, Kiana, and Watanabe away to his house as he had decided to live in a core disciple house rather than living on the second floor.
He gently put their bodies on the bed before he touched their foreheads and their eyes flew awake. They looked at Kai before standing.
"I think you want to go back to your home." Kai suddenly said and nced at Watanabe.
She nodded slightly before looking at Kiana. She gave her an encouraging nod before she gently pushed her forward. But before Kiana could speak anything, Kai said what she wanted to say.
"You want to go with her and meet your father, who is the ruler of the continent meaning that you are a princess. You should meet your whole family and I wille to see youter on." He said with a smile before he extended his hand. Watanabe and Kiana took hold of it and the three of them disappeared.
They appeared in front of the Zian family castle and Kai bid his farewell to them before teleporting back to the sect. He then went to Mia''s house and entered it. She was cultivating when she heard him enter her house.
"Look who decided to show up?" She said sarcastically as Kaiughed.
"Mia, are you ready toe with me to see that space gate and find that trader who sold that soul-controlling pill to the Red Flower sect?" Kai asked, his voicepletely serious. Mia nodded and extended her hand. Kai took hold of it and both of them appeared in Riang''s room.
Since Riang was now used to Kai popping in front of her, she didn''t scream. She just raised her eyebrows at him and Mia.
"We are going on a secret mission. Not a single soul should know about it. If someone asks about me, just tell them that I am in secluded cultivation." Kai quickly said and both of them disappeared before Riang could ask anything. Riang just shook her head in dismay and released a sigh.
''Who knows where he is going?'' She thought and released another sigh.
As for Kai and Mia, they appeared in Ryazu city, the ce where he had deflowered Mia for the second time.
"Why are we here?" Mia asked in confusion as she saw the city.
"For no reason. I am about to do a two thousand kilometer jump so you should prepare your mind." Kai said to her as he teleported them away.
They appeared on the edge of the western continent as the huge sea was in front of them. Kai stumbled for a minute before he straightened himself.
"There is a cloaking formation over there. The trader must be hiding there." He said and pointed towards the highest spot on thend, about 500 meters away from their current location.
"Your abilities never waver, do they?" Mai said and chuckled lightly before they started walking towards the spot.
"What will you do if it''s Risea?" Mia suddenly asked as they were walking.
"If it''s her, then I am going to rescue her and torture the people who captured her." Kai said in a dangerous voice and Mia didn''t speak anything else.
As soon as they the spot, another formation activated but before anything could happen, Kai touched the formation and it vanished.
"A warning formation, in case someone tries to enter here. Now we know that we are at the right ce." Kai chuckled lightly as he dismantled the cloaking formation. A house made from stone appeared in front of them.
"Here goes whatever that goes." Kai said as he turned the doorknob to open the door.
Chapter 55 The Darkness(Chapter Preview)
"The correct phrase is here goes nothing." Mia corrected Kai as the door swung open.
"I make my own dialogues." He retorted as they stepped inside.
"Well, no formations, no traps. This dude is quite sure that nobody could beat his rm system." Kai said as he nced around the ce.
It looked as though the dude was quite rich. Royal carpets were spread out on a wooden floor. Three king-size beds with velvet sheets were ced in different positions. Antiques decorated the walls and a delicious smell wasing from the kitchen.
"It looks as though he found out about us and decided to run away." Mia sighed and kicked a couch.
"Nah, he is still here." Kai said as smiled at the door.
"Where do you think you are going?" He moved at an impossible speed and caught something in the air.
Kai snapped his fingers and a man came into view. He opened his mouth as a squeal was heard. His eyes were horror-struck and he was tongue-tied. He tried to break free from Kai''s grip but it was useless.
"An invisibility pill. One that was at low quality." Kai said thoughtfully before staring into the man''s eyes.
"I just need your memories. And then, you will be on your way to the afterlife." He touched the man''s forehead and the man''s eyes started glowing.
"Ahh" He writhed in pain and tried to break free from Kai''s grip but it was a futile attempt. The man''s eyes started burning and that''s when he let go of his body. His eyes werepletely burned but he was still alive.
The man screamed and tried to bolt out of the door. But no sooner had he taken his first step, Kai snapped his fingers, thus turning the man into dust.
"Quickly give me your hand." he asked as he extended his hand towards Mia who took hold of it without hesitation.
Their eyes rolled back and both Kai and Mia fell on the floor. No sound was heard as Kai and Mia were unconscious.
***
"Where are we?" Mia asked as she nced around her. She and Kai were standing in a ce that looked boundless.
Nothing was here, except for darkness that stretched on for kilometers. Mia couldn''t see the end of it so she just nced at Kai.
"This is the darkness. Every living thing, whether they are a human, a demon, a beast, or anything that exists,es here after they are dead." Kai exined as he touched the darkness with his hands.
"Whatever that exists, always return to the darkness. Immortality? There is no such thing as true immortality. People don''t die when they are killed. They die when nobody remembers them. This is where theye after that." Kai added and stretched out his hands. The darkness moved along his body swiftly before settling down on his right shoulder. It took a blob-like shape and peacefully slept in his shoulder.
"Was that a cosmic mystery you just unraveled?" Mia asked and shuddered as she realized the true meaning of Kai''s words.
"I have unraveled every single mystery in this universe, whether it''s about how the world was created or why people sing bathroom songs. But I don''t think I should tell you about that." He took a while before answering and started walking. If Kai told Mia about the truth of the universe, she would not be able to handle it.
Mia wordlessly followed him as the darkness continued to stretch on and on forever. She had many questions but she thought that it was better if she didn''t ask them.
"Ahh, here it is." Kai said as he extended his hand into the darkness at a particr spot. The darkness that was sitting on his shoulder flowed through his arm into the real darkness and came back to his shoulder after a few minutes.
"This ce is also known as thend of memories. Like I just said, people die when they are forgotten. Death and his reapers bring the souls here after their bodies are dead. Their memories and souls are trapped in eternal sleep. Some souls break free from that sleep and are reincarnated. Then there are people like you who are forcefully awakened from that sleep." Kai said as he touched the blob of darkness on his shoulder.
The world started spinning and everything turned ck and white. He and Mia were hovering in the sky whereas the man he had killed was below them, his eyes werepletely empty and his body was lifeless.
"We are about to see his memories." Kai said as he tapped the man''s forehead. The world started spinning once again.
This time, he and Mia were standing beside the man who was darting through a crowd of people. A battalion of guards was chasing him. The crowd parted to let the guards through the man somehow managed to slip past them.
"These memories will be gone after a while. Your memories arepletely soaked by this ce and you won''t remember anything. That is why newborns don''t know anything about the world they are living in. But in the case of people who can reincarnate with memories, they use a spell to bind their memories to their soul so the second they reincarnate, they can easily get their memories back." Kai exined as the scene changed once again.
This time, they were on a ship that was battling beasts while a storm. The sea was actually the huge mass of water that separated the continents from each other.
"He was from the central continent. He was a measly merchant who sold expired things and spent most of his life with an empty stomach. But one day, he met a group of 60 men who were like him. They wanted to break into the royal treasury to steal the items in there so that they could be rich. He too joined them as he thought that if they seeded, then they would be reached. But if they failed, they would die. Either way, his life would change, either for the better or for the worse.
Believe it or not, they managed to break in and collect many riches. While others were collecting stuff like gold, treasures, etc., this man''s gaze fell on a set of containersbeled as - invisibility pills, heaven transcendence pills, underwater breathing pills, and thest container that held a soul-controlling pill. He took the containers with him and some gold too with a treasure that his face in front of other people." Kai providedmentary as they watched everything unfold from the man''s point of view.
"They became the most wanted men on the continent and they decided to flee to the western continent. Once they entered the sea, the people from the central continent stopped chasing them as they believed that they will either die because of storms or will be killed by beasts.
Their prediction was correct. Their entire journey was full of beasts but they somehow managed to defeat them using the treasures they obtained from the royal treasury. But after covering about 70% of the distance, a huge storm attacked their ship and beasts kept attacking them. This man hid in a dead beast''s body and used an underwater breathing pill to survive. He swam towards the shore for 15 days before he finally reached it." Kai said as they saw the man swimming through the sea.
The man had gathered everything he could before escaping from the sea and he sold the items to gain money.
"That''s how he got that pills. But who created them?" Mia asked.
"There is a rumor on the holy continent that the royal family has captured an expert alchemist. Apparently, her nickname is ''the pink-haired alchemy expert.'' That''s Risea." Kai replied and clenched his fists.
Surprisingly, the royal family had written the instructions on how to use the pills. They saw the man sell the Soul controlling pill to the Red Flower sect who used it to control Kiana.
They also saw him selling the heaven transcendence pills to a group of people. Surprisingly, the group of people were the terrorists Kai had killed in Ryazu city.
It looked as though the man didn''t tell them about the effects of the Heaven transcendence pill because otherwise, they won''t have taken it. After taking that pill, your cultivation will exceed by a realm but it will onlyst for a day before you explode because of the excessive spiritual energy inside you.
After they finished watching his memories, Kai and Mia stumbled back to the real world. They stepped outside without speaking anything.
Kai stood silently for a minute, his fists still clenched. He then released an angry yell before punching a wall of the house.
He continued to punch the house and it tumbled down after a few minutes.
"I can''t rescue her because I don''t have the strength to teleport to the Central continent. Arghh! What should I do?!" He shouted at the sky and he still looked like he wanted to punch someone.
"You could try to increase your cultivation. You could also search this continent for another harem member." Mia said gently and squeezed Kai''s clenched hands.
He slowly opened them and let go of Mia''s hands. He took a few deep breaths before his face lit up with a smile.
"Well, I feel a lot better after that. Now I know where Risea is and I promise that I will find her. And since the rumor says that she is being held in as a prisoner, I am going to massacre the entire royal family for doing that." Kai said as he cracked his knuckles.
"But for now, let''s focus on things I can do. Let''s go check that space gate out." He said and took hold of Mia''s hands and they vanished.
Chapter 56 Corrupted Space Gate(Chapter Preview)
With a sh of light, Kai and Mia appeared back near the crashed house.
"I kind of forgot that I don''t know where the space gate is." Kai said with a sheepish expression.
"You know, sometimes, you act like a child." Mia sighed and shook her head in dismay.
"I don''t think you would want to meet me when I am serious because one time, I was serious. And what happened afterwards..." Kai trailed off as he got plunged into his memories.
"What, you destroyed a sect? Or perhaps a pce or a town?" Mia started wondering about what Kai could have done. He chuckled at her words, though hisughter was deprived of any humor.
"I destroyed an entire." He said slowly and Mia gasped.
"And in case you were wondering about the I destroyed, it was the realm of fairies." Kai said and jumped down into the sea. He didn''t get wet but the feeling of cool water running across his body was rxing.
''But I thought that the got destroyed because multiple suns exploded at once.'' Mia thought.
The destruction of the fairy realm was a major gossip topic in the upper realms. Many believed that the sun goddess destroyed the fairy realm because she had a grudge against them.
And honestly, it was kind of expected. Every single fairy was killed during the''s destruction and nothing of the remained as it had been burned off to dust.
But when the fairies were alive, they were the most hateable creatures alive. Fairies were not some winged babies who came at night to collect your teeth and give you a gold coin.
Nor were they some wish-granting lunatics. They were cruel and wicked and were absolute sadists and masochists. They enjoyed it when humans suffered. They kidnapped mortals and then brought them to the fairy realm to torture them and they enjoyed it. The fairies were hated by almost everyone, except for those who were like them.
So when they died, almost every realm jumped up in joy. Many even threw parties to celebrate their destruction.
"Maybe we should go and check the ce where I fell." Kai suggested as he jumped back on thend. It was an impressive sight to watch as he jumped 100 feet straight in the air and that was no joke.
He took Mia''s hand and they disappeared. He teleported them to Ryazu city, which was surprisingly near his crashing site. He then teleported south of there.
"This is the exact spot." Kai said as they appeared in the forest where Kai had crashnded after falling for 16 years.
This was also the ce where he first met those cultivators from the southern continent. At that time, Kai had to run away from them because he wasn''t sure about his power.
However, afterward, when he had checked his powers, he had teleported back to obtain his revenge. Unfortunately, they had vanished.
"Kai, are you sensing that." Mia suddenly said as a dark wave of energy spread through the entire forest.
"It can''t be. I know that form of energy." Kai said in a grim voice and started walking towards the west of the forest as though the power was calling out to him.
"A rank 4 camouging formation created by heaven spirit realms formation masters." Kai muttered as they reached a cave.
He waved his hands and the formation parted away. A huge ck swirling portal-like object came into view. It was about 5 feet long and 8 feet wide. The vibeing from it was clear - ''touch me and you will be fucked up for your entire life.''
"That''s not just any space gate. That''s a corrupted Space gate." Kai whistled slowly as he stepped forward to examine it.
"But how can a corrupted Space gate be here? No, first of all, how was a space gate created on this in the first ce?" Mia asked as she frowned at the space gate.
"This gate was not linked to the southern continent at all. Its real destination was supposed to be the central continent. And if what I am saying is correct, then the space gate on the southern continent was also connected to the central continent. This gate was never made for travel between any continents, except for the central one.
In the past, before its corruption, if you would enter this, then you woulde out of the space gate present on the central continent. And that space gate must have been connected with four other space gates that were present on every continent." Kai exined as he touched the outlines of the ck portal.
"That''s still doesn''t answer the question. Who created this in the first ce?" Mia asked, her face full of frustration.
"The only thing I know is that someone from the upper realms created this." He said.
"Well, that sucks." Mia sighed.
"We can''t even enter the southern continent as this space gate is corrupted." Kai sighed too.
"What will happen if we enter it?" Mia as her eyes lit up. She carefully reached forward and touched the edges of the space gate.
Shockingly, it started moving up her skin entirely covering her hand up to her elbows. It might have covered her entire body but thankfully, Kai destroyed it.
"Every time someone used this, they lost a part of their soul to this gate. The more it was used, the more it started craving souls. Now, if someone enters it, their soul would be sucked instantly thus leaving them soulless. Meaning that they would either be brain-dead morons or people who don''t feel anything or something else entirely. Honestly, everyone has a different reaction when they lose their soul." Kai finished his exnation before his hands lit up with ck mes.
"You said if someone enters it, they lose their soul. What would happen if you entered it?" Mia asked in a slow voice and Kai extinguished his mes.
"I would be able to cross it without any problem and I can also take you with me." Kai asked and raised his eyebrows at her.
"What if there is a harem member on that continent? And what if there is a clue on the person who created this?" She raised her own eyebrows.
"You want to explore the southern continent, don''t you?" Kaiughed before taking hold of her hand. Both of them jumped into the portal and their surroundings ckened.
A purple shadow moved inside the darkness. Where its eyes should have been, there were only empty eye sockets. Its face waspletely ckened and a mouth opened up to reveal a set of sharp fangs.
"That''s a creature formed by sucking on all those human souls." Kai exined to a confused Mia.
Souls contained pure energy and they gave a person life. If someone sucked that energy, would they too gain life? It was quite a mystery that Kai himself had researched on.
In his entire lifetime, he had only seen eight corrupted space gates, the one they were inside was the ninth one. Out of the eight corrupted ones, three had real manifestation like the half-human creature in front of them.
"Don''t even think about it." Kai warned the creature but it didn''t listen and lunged at him, trying to eat his neck.
"Why doesn''t anyone listen to what I say?!" He said out loud before swatting the creature away with his right hand. It flew a good 400 meters away before it was knocked unconscious.
"Nobody listens to you cause you are like a child." Mia said in a disapproving voice as Kai just shook his head.
"I cannot destroy this creature without destroying the space gate as both of them are being powered by the souls. I will deal with him after our journey on the southern continent." Kai said as he snapped his fingers and a gap appeared in the ck wall.
Kai and Mia jumped into the gap and they gracefullynded onnd. The sun was beating down on them and the entire ce was extremely hot.
"Well, that''s why you don''t reincarnate, or in my case, fall on the southern continent. It''s too damn hot and you might as well die before you could cultivate." Kai sighed as he removed the cloak he was wearing. He then removed his jacket and rolled up the sleeves of his shirt.
Kai''s golden-white skin was made visible. He flexed his arms and his muscles moved along with it.
"Just remove your robes and jacket and you are summer-ready." Kai said to Mia as she dropped her robes and jacket on the floor. She was left standing in her ck tank top and shorts.
"Did Kiana lose her soul too as she and that mustache guy came here?" Mia asked as she summoned some of her ice and held out her hand in front of Kai.
"Her soul was bound with the mustache dude''s soul so that creature was only able to suck the mustache guy''s original soul. The bounded part of his soul was still merged with Kiana''s soul so he was able to control her however, his control became less and less effective with time." He exined and took out a strawberry syrup bottle from his pendant. Mia created two ice cones and drenched them in strawberry syrup as she handed one of them to Kai while sucking on the other one.
"Shall we begin our explo-" Kai said as he finished his cone but stopped speaking as he saw a huge mass of mes rippling around him.
"Sera, what is happening?" He asked as the mes died down and Seraphina the Phoenix made her appearance.
But before she could answer. Kai''s eyes started glowing red and he fell on the ground, his hands holding his head.
"It''s her, Kai. It''s her." Sera slowly said as her eyes, too, started glowing.
Chapter 57 The Ruler Of Fire Spirits(Chapter Preview)
Kai''s body rose 5 feet in the air, his limbs hanging limp in the air. His eyes turned me red as a red ball of energy shot out of his body. It traveled at an incredible pace and faded after a while.
Kai''s entire body rxed and he gracefullynded on the ground.
"What the HELL JUST HAPPENED?!" Mia shouted as she looked from Sera''s almost tearful face to Kai''s nk face.
"That was a soul and not just any soul. It was her soul." Sera said and pped her wings happily. Mia was even more confused and she raised her eyebrow at Kai.
"It was Mariel''s soul. She is the ruler of fire spirits." He said quietly as he looked around to see where they were.
They were on a beach or rather, an abandoned beach as no one was around for miles. The sun was pouring down on their skin and wherever they were, they knew that it was hot.
"Now I know how you woke up in the forest without any memories and all that. You didn''t have your soul. But what you just saw was only half a soul. Half a soul is worse than a full soul or no soul at all." Kai said in a definite voice after a few minutes.
"Why is that?" Sera and Mia asked at the same time.
"A soul keeps you you or in other words, gives you everything that makes you what you are. Its absence affects everyone differently. Some be cruel monsters as they will not feel anything whereas some will go brain dead and will stop thinking and will be just alive. And then there are some who will be mindless zombies who will do anything you ask.
But with half a soul, you start feeling things but not things like love,passion, loyalty, etc. Instead, you will only feel the dark emotions inside you and will thus turn into a deadly tyrant. You will kill anything and everything that''s in your way or you will just kill them because they annoy you. Without the bnce of light, the dark emotions willpletely control you and you will be its pawn." Kai said in a grim voice and Mia''s eyes darkened.
"My harem''s souls are tied to me. It looks as though every single one of my lovers born on this didn''t have their soul when they were born. I appeared about a year after your births and half of your souls were released from my body whereas the other half stayed with me.
What happened right now was the perfect example for my exnation. This guarantees that I have to be near them so that they could receive the other half of their soul. But in your case, since I didn''t touch the''s ground and was not considered alive till then, I didn''t feel your soul detaching from me. And since I was near you, you still received the other half of your soul. The thing I don''t know is the distance that is required to do this. I was in the sky for 16 years and I think your soul was released on the 15th year." Kai finished his exnation and dismissed Sera.
"So this means that I turned into a brain-dead girl who just kept roaming here and there until I received my soul." Mia said with a shortugh.
"And one more thing is why did you not have the other half of your soul? Which brings us to the question, who kept you alive and why? But one thing at a time. Let''s go and find Mariel." Kai said and started flying.
Mia too started hovering in the air and Kai used a cloaking formation on them.
"Can you feel her as all of us are connected to you?" Mia asked as they flew southwest from their current location.
"I am not able to pinpoint her location. I can only sense her direction and the closer I reach to her, the stronger the signal gets." Kai said as they kept flying.
They saw many towns, viges, farms, and cities pass below them as they kept flying. After an hour of it, Kai suddenly stopped and gazed at a very huge city in front of them.
A huge red pce stood in the center of it and a symbol of a Phoenix stood on top of it. This was the royal pce of the southern continent as the royal pce of the western continent had the symbol of the White Tiger.
"And she just had to be a princess. Those people I first met were definitely being ordered by her." Kai said as he they hovered over the pce.
"Well, I have a score to settle with those guys. Let''s go and raid a pce full of soulless people." He said and torched the pce with normal fire.
Screams were heard from the pce and people started running outside. Cultivators that had the water element tried to extinguish the mes but since it was Kai who used those mes, it was a futile attempt.
"Are we going to reveal yourselves or are we just going to kidnap her and take her with us?" Mia asked the two most obvious ns that came to her mind.
"The first method is too stupid and the second one is too cowardly. We will instead do a little bit of acting." Kai said with a grin as he told his n to Mia.
She would not call this the best n she had ever heard but she had to admit, it was a n that will definitely work.
"Hey, who are those people?" Someone from the crowd below said and everyone gasped when they saw 10 masked people flying through the air. Since only heaven spirit realm cultivators were able to fly, the people gathered below knew that all these cultivators were in the same realm.
The crowd panicked and people started running. One of the hooded figures threw a ball of me towards them and just when it was about to hit the surface, Kai appeared in front of them and saved the day.
"Kill them, Mia!" He shouted as Mia appeared behind the hooded people. Ice emerged from her body and she threw spears made from it at them.
As soon as the ice touched their bodies, it spread instantly over their entire body and they were frozen alive. Mia then proceeded to shatter the ice and thus, killed them all.
"Who were they?" Amanding voice was heard and an 18-year-old girl appeared in front of Kai and Mia, who was now hovering above the crowd.
[ Is that her? ] Mia asked Kai with a spiritual message.
[ Yeah, that''s Mariel. ] Kai and stared at the girl''s appearance.
Knee-length flowing blonde hair and ming golden eyes. Mariel, the ruler of fire spirits was standing in front of Kai and Mia in royal red robes etched with the Phoenix symbol near the heart, just like the western continent''s white tiger symbol.
"Who were those people and who are you?" Mariel said in a threatening voice and started flying in the air.
[ She is already at the heaven spirit realm whereas I was crawling in the sky spirit realm? ] Mia asked as though she was scammed and in reality, she was scammed.
[ Unlike you, she is currently linked with the Phoenix spirit of this world, and her cultivation is boosted because of that. ] Kai replied before giving Amber a small bow.
"Your highness, my name is Kai and this is my partner Mia and we are from a hidden society know as the FBCI. Its full form is the Federal Bureau Of Cultivators Investigation and those people who my partner just killed were part of a huge criminal syndicate known as the CIA, Cultivators Interested In Action. Members of our organization have been spread throughout the to search for the CIA and exterminate them as they n to take over the entire world.
They were on the western continent before they suddenly vanished. Our investigation led us to finding a portal that teleported us from there to here. But we found out that those guys were careless in their nning as though they hadpletely changed. That''s how we tracked them to here and killed them." Kai said as Mariel''s face turned into a thoughtful expression. She called for a few people and started discussing things with them using spiritual messages.
Whereas Mia was trying hard to control her expressions and maintain a neutral face. But Kai''s words had confused her so much that it was almost impossible to control her expressions, almost.
[ FBCI and CIA? What the hell are those?! ] Mia couldn''t take it anymore and asked Kai.
[ That''s something I found out after taking a peek at another universe. The original names were FBI, for the federal bureau of investigation, and CIA, for the central intelligence agency. I just changed it a little and vo! We managed to fool them. ] Kai replied.
As you might have guessed, those clones were created by Kai so that he and Mia could investigate what the southern continent wanted with the western continent while trying to help Mariel recover her memories.
"So let me get this straight, you guys work for a hidden society that works undercover to kill rogue cultivators like the people you just killed?" Mariel suddenly asked as she pointed at Mia, who just nodded.
"Well, that''s understandable and I have to admit, your society has done well to stay under our radar for so many years." Mariel said with an impressed look which made Kai frown on the inside.
"You are too humble your highness." Kai said with a disarming fake smile while sending a spiritual message to Mia.
[ That was way too easy. They are nning something. We have to figure out what that is before... Well, nothing can happen to us so what''s there to worry about? ] He said and Mia looked almost horrified but she slightly nodded after hearing that.
Some might say that Kai was being too arrogant and ignorant but in reality, that was the confidence Kai had in himself and her.
"Pleasee and stay with us in our pce or what is left of it. But beware, if you try to do anything funny or suspicious, well, let''s just say you will definitely not like us when we are angry." Mariel said with a smile that made chills appear on everyone else''s backs.
But Kai just gave her an evil smile before opening his mouth to say -
"I would like to see what will happen if we do overstep our boundaries." He said with a dangerous glint in his eyes and the ce was entirely silent.
"You..."
Chapter 58 The Adventures Of A Sizzling Dragon Exploring An Ice Cave (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Author''s note - I have changed Amber''s name to Mariel, who is a goddess of fire. Thank you Sue_D_Nymn for suggesting this name.
*
*
*
"You are an interesting person." Marielughed and entered her half-burnt pce.
[ Why are you calling her, her majesty. Isn''t she a princess? ]
[ Apparently not. I searched some people''s memories and it looks as though she was crowned the queen a year ago. Her parents, the king, and queen disappeared mysteriously and since she was the only child they had, she became the queen. But even before that, she was a tyrant and controlled that soulless army that consisted of someone named elder Jin who was at the 3rd stage of heaven spirit realm when I met him in the past. ] Kai exined to Mia as they walked into the royal pce, the guards nking them on both sides.
The inside of the pce was mostly covered in red or orange. It looked as though the cultivators on this practically worshipped the 5 elemental spirits.
"We will have dinner after an hour. Till then, you can bath and rest in our guest room." Mariel said as they appeared in front of a room that was situated in an empty hallway.
Kai and Mia entered the room and Mariel and her troop of guards left the hallway. The first thing Kai did after that was to create a soundproof barrier so that no one could hear them.
"I am thinking they are going to poison our food. But unfortunately, that wouldn''t work on me. As for you, your permanent ice should release the effects of the poison." He said as he stretched his body.
"I am going to take a shower." He said after a while and went to the bathroom.
When he returned, he saw Mia perched up on the bed with her hands on her clothes. She quickly stripped down to her underwear and gazed at Kai with an amused look.
"It''s been quite a long time since I had sex with you. What do you say about now?" She asked him as she held up her breasts using her hand.
"Well, let''s take it slowly." Kai said with a lopsided grin and swiftly moved towards the bed.
He appeared behind Mia and slowly grabbed hold of her breasts that were bound by her bra.
He slowly touched them, tracing the nipples with his fingers. Mia moaned as Kai slowly juggled them with his hands.
He unhooked her bra and let the straps fall from her shoulder. Kai then grabbed her bare breasts with his hands before squeezing hard.
Immense waves of pleasure spread through Mia''s entire body and liquid started to flow out of her pussy.
Kai viciously groped her breasts, sometimes pinching the nipples. He then slowly turned her body towards him and started sucking on her breasts.
"Ahhhh~" She moaned at the sensation of Kai sucking on her breasts as she surrendered her entire body to him.
He started traveling down while leaving behind a trail of kisses. He kissed the underside of her breasts, her t stomach, and he finally reached in front of her pussy that was covered up by a wet panty.
Kai removed her panties and Mia stretched her legs apart so that Kai could get a better view.
He traced the outlines of her pussy with his tongue and her whole body trembled. He inserted his slippery tongue inside her cave and started tasting her inner walls.
Just as Mia was about to reach her climax, Kai suddenly licked her clitoris which made her cum directly into Kai''s mouth. He sucked every single drop of it before going back in. After savoring her pussy for a few minutes, he stepped back as Mia panted a little.
It looked as though being in a mortal body had reduced her endurance because the previous Mia would have not started panting unless a month or two had passed by.
But before she could catch her breath, Kai leaned in for a kiss. He intertwined her tongue around his tongue as his hand started to stimte her pussy once again.
Mia''s hands traveled down to his rod that was still covered by his clothes. But as soon he felt her touch, he stepped back and dropped his clothes on the ground in 2 seconds t.
Mia then grabbed hold of his dick and used her fingers to gently stroke it. She then used her tongue to touch the tip of it as she dropped some saliva on his dick.
She then licked his entire cock, from the shaft to the tip before swallowing it in one quick motion.
As for Kai, the feeling of his dick surrounded by Mia''s warm mouth as her tongue licked his rod was heavenly. He didn''t just dual cultivate because he wanted to increase his cultivation or sometimes. He was a dual cultivator because he truly liked it.
Kai started thrusting his cock inside Mia''s mouth as she blowed him. Saliva started dripping out of her mouth as Kai''s cock disappeared and reappeared rapidly.
After a few minutes, Kai''s rod suddenly grew more harder as he released his yang qi inside Mia''s mouth. Unlike thest time they had cultivated, Mia sessfully swallowed everyst drop of his yang qi.
He then gently pushed her down and grabbed his ever-hard rod. He slowly entered her cave till he touched the end of it. Mia''s face transformed into an ecstatic expression.
He then started thrusting her with incredible force as electric currents went through her whole body.
He hammered into her with incredible force as her walls cling tightly to his rod. Mia''s eyes darkened and she moaned loudly as she once again climaxed.
"Phew... that *pant* was good." Mia said between deep breaths as Kai rolled beside her on the bed.
"But that was just the starting." She said again in a cheerful voice before she raised her body on top of Kai''s dick.
Her hands went to her wet pussy as she slowly started lowering herself on top of his dick. She guided it inside her slippery entrance and moaned whenever it hit a good spot. After Kai''s rod waspletely swallowed up by Mia''s cave, she grinned at him.
Kai suddenly felt an odd feeling around his penis, an odd cold feeling. Suddenly, her cave started freezing up and ensnared Kai''s dickpletely with ice. However, it was quite pleasurable and rxing.
"Well, that feels good but now, let me show you what I can do." Kai said as he lifted Mia off his dick.
He then slowly started lowering her back again but this time, something was different as Mia moaned the second the head of his penis entered her cave.
Kai''s dick was extremely warm like a dragon''s mes. He then pushed it inside her cave and broke through her ice-cold walls with his sizzling dick.
"Let''s see who wins, my sizzling dragon or your subzero caves." Kai said with a grin as he pulled Mia on top of his chest and spread her legs apart.
He then started thrusting her in the position as her breasts slid up and down his chest, the nipples tracing down his skin.
Her arousal juices dripped around his cock as he continued to thrust her. The sounds of flesh hitting against flesh, Mia''s moans, and the trembling of the bed echoed around the entire room, mixed with the smell of sex.
Kai thrusted her more harder than before as he was about to release his yang qi inside her.
"Ahhh~"
Mia also moaned loudly as she reached her own climax and yin qi broke out from her pussy. Kai also released his yang qi inside her as hot cum shot out of his dick.
After filling her up, he removed his shaft that was dripping wet with two different kinds of juices.
A mixture of both juices continued toe out of her pussy before it gradually slowed down. She quickly cultivated the yang qi and reached the 5th stage of the heaven spirit realm.
"Pleasee outside in 10 minutes as the dinner is ready!" A guard yelled from the outside and Mia formed a disappointed expression.
"We will cultivateter on so don''t be too depressed." Kai chuckled as her face lit up.
She slowly lowered herself as she sat on her knees to reach Kai''s dick. She licked it clean using her tongue until it waspletely clean.
She stepped back with an approving expression and wore her clothes as Kai wore his own clothes.
"Well, let''s go and eat a dinner that will definitely be poisoned." Kai said in a cheerful voice before he and Mia opened the door and went outside, leaving the room just as it was.
The smell of sex and a mixture of juices forming a puddle on the bed was still left there as Kai didn''t bother up cleaning someone else''s room.
When the servants wille here to clean the room, they will be in for a surprise.
***
I gotta say,pared to my first R-18 chapter, this one made quite the punch. And as I always say, use a nket while reading this or who knows what will happen. Anyways, hope you enjoy the chapter. See ya.
Chapter 59 All Of You Will Die At The Hands Of The Thing You Worship(Chapter Preview)
Hello readers. This is the author here and I have sessfully rewritten the entire novel. I changed many things in the first 10 or so chapters but after that, I only had to correct the grammatical errors and spelling mistakes. I just want to thank you all for patiently waiting and I am happy to say that there will be daily uploads from now on. I hope you continue reading this novel. Let''s start the chapter.
***
The entire royal family was gathered in the dining hall where a huge dining table stretched on with twenty chairs, eighteen of which were upied. Mariel was sitting at the head of the table and a familiar person was standing behind her.
,m It was none other than elder Jin. When Jin saw Kai walking up to the table, he suddenly froze.
"What''s wrong, Jin?" Mariel said as she frowned at his sudden reaction.
"I am well associated with him. In fact, he even kicked me once when I was investigating the CIA." Kai said with a malicious grin before he appeared in front of Jin.
He punched him in the stomach with full force and Jin flew back like a doll as he crashed on the wall. Jin''s body slumped down on the ground and he plunged into unconsciousness.
"Why did you do that?" Mariel shouted as guards approached Kai.
"Rx. He is just unconscious. I will wake him up." Kai said with a yawn and snapped his fingers.
Jin''s eyes flew open and he stood up as he brushed the dust off his clothes. He then stared at Kai, the others following his example also stared at him.
"The score''s settled." He said with a smile and took one of the two empty seats. Mia also reached forward and took the chair beside him.
The table was full of delicious food and Kai picked up some spiritual meat for himself. This meat was from spiritual beasts and it increased a little bit of your cultivation.
He delicately eats it while Mia picked up some ice cream for herself while Mariel smiled at them.
She had poisoned every single item on the table and every member of the royal family present there had taken the antidote before eating the food. She was now waiting for Kai and Mia to be paralyzed as the poison she used numbed every part of their body below their neck.
But nothing happened and Kai and Mia ate to their hearts'' content. After that, both of them stood up before Kai snapped his fingers and everyone inside the pce was teleported outside.
"That''s for poisoning our food." He said with a grin and conjured a ball of ck me. He threw it at the pce and it burned down to nothing.
Gasps were heard everywhere as the royal pce burned down to and people stared at Kai and Mia.
"You really thought I wouldn''t find out about that poison and other than that, I owe you guys for weing me on this." Kai said while he appeared behind Mariel.
He touched her forehead and she fell unconscious. He then teleported back to stand beside Mia.
"I will kill you." Elder Jin went into rage mode when he saw Kai holding Mariel and he and the others attacked him.
But Kai didn''t even bat an eye in their direction as he snapped his fingers. Every single person present there froze on their spot.
He then teleported Mia, Mariel, and himself back to the space gate while the people of the southern continent unfroze.
Elder Jin remembered that Kai and the others hade from the western continent and he flew towards the portal with the other royal guards following him.
But they wouldn''t be able to catch up with the trio as they were already at the space gate.
"What are you going to do to her?" Mia asked as she stared as she stared at the swirling ck corrupted space gate.
"I have to use the True Mind pill on her so that she could recover her memories but thest time I created it, I fell unconscious for four months. It will take me eightwhole months before I will be able to create another one." Kai sighed. He suddenly remembered the Luck consuming seal that was sealing Mia''s memories.
He then touched Mariel''s forehead and was surprised to see that her memories were blocked by a different seal.
"One week seal. It''s a seal that can be broken if a person doesn''t cultivate for a week." He said and smiled at Mia who understood what he meant.
They only had to keep Mariel asleep for a week and her memories would return. After that, they entered the space gate.
The ck creature once again tried to attack them but it was once again defeated by Kai. The trionded on the western continent and Kai teleported back to the sect.
"I wille back after a few days." Kai suddenly said to Mia before he teleported back to the space gate, leaving her behind with a confused expression.
She then remembered that Kai had said that he would destroy the space gate after their return. She just sighed and took the unconscious Mariel to her house.
Whereas Kai appeared on the southern continent through the space gate. He scanned at the massive armying towards him Elder Jin was leading the army and he had a high-tier divine grade sword with him. The army only consisted of Jin''s loyal followers.
"You are pretty brave toe here alone. We will first kill you and then attack the western continent." Jin said with an evil grin as he thought Kai was stupid.
"I could kill you all with a snap of my fingers but since you influenced Mariel so much, all of you will die at the hands of the thing you worship." Kai said in a cold tone as Jin gasped.
He had found out that Jin and his little group of followers were the ones who had killed the previous king and queen. The ancestor of the southern continent died when the Vermillion Bird chose Mariel.
After that, the royal family became a little vulnerable and Jin struck at that moment. He influenced Mariel to do many things including forcing her to poison Kai and Mia''s food.
Because of this, Kai was angry at Jin and his followers. He summoned Sera and let her open her wings freely.
Jin and his followers gasped loudly when they saw that Kai had the Vermillion Bird with him. He took out his ck sword and touched Sera with it.
She waspletely swallowed by the sword and the sword started burning with hot orange mes.
Kai swung the sword in a horizontal arc as mes shot out of it. mes danced around in a circle as they struck the nearest group of cultivators.
They burned alive as the army started to move backward. But Kai didn''t let them walk away as he released Sera from the sword.
She burst forth with her shining orange wings as me danced around her body. She lurched forward with her wings spread out.
Cultivators turned to ash as soon as the wings touched their bodies. Tornadoes made of fire sprung up as Sera released a battle cry.
Terrified cultivators were runnings around, screaming their heads off. Sera and Kai suddenly stopped everything as their eyes started to glow.
Blue mes surrounded Sera''s body and Kai''s usual ck mes surrounded his hands. They threw mes at the enemies and huge walls made from their mes surrounded their enemies.
The mes started to close upon themselves and the cultivators inside burned to death.
He however let Jin escape from the fore walls and he watched his followers burn to death. He lost his mind and attacked Kai.
Kai blocked the sword attack with his own sword and Jin''s sword shattered. He was so shocked to see that a divine-grade treasure broke so easily.
Kai flicked his finger and a cut appeared on Jin''s face.
"Ling Chi, also known as death by a thousand cuts. It''s a bloody way of execution where the person is killed because of numerous cuts on their body. It''s a painful way to die and you will experience it first hand. The only difference is that I will cut you ten thousand times." He said to a confused-looking Jin and flicked his finger at Jin.
Numerous cuts started to appear on his body and Jin screamed in agony. For the next half an hour, Jin continued to scream before he finally died after a thousand cuts appeared on his body.
Kai snapped his fingers and the remains disappeared. He dismissed Sera before looking at the corrupted space gate.
He entered the space gate and stared at the ck creature who was ring at him. He snapped his fingers and every exit in the space gate closed upon itself.
"You will help me break through to the imperial spirit realm." Kai said with a grin and moved forward.
Chapter 60 The Imperial Spirit Realm(Chapter Preview)
Kai leaped forward and grabbed the throat of the creature. It struggled to free itself from his grip but it was a futile attempt.
Kai mmed the creature into the ground of the space gate and knocked it unconscious. He then sat in a cultivation pose and started focusing.
The air inside the space gate started to darken as he started to suck the energy present inside the space gate.
Souls containedrge amounts of energy which could be used to make multiple breakthroughs. However, if you don''t absorb this energy perfectly, you might explode because of it.
But Kai knew how to absorb it easily and that''s what he was doing. With the help of these souls, he would be able to advance to the imperial spirit realm.
The darkness present around him started to enter his body. He suddenly opened his eyes as they started to glow.
Pure balls of light shot inside the space gate and entered Kai''s body. He consumed them one by one as the darkness inside the space gate started to vanish.
The creature finally woke up and growled in pain as his energy started to fade because Kai was absorbing the souls that created the creature.
The space gate became a transparent ce where one side showed the southern continent whereas the other showed the forest on the western continent.
The creature was now almost half-dead as his body was fading away. Kai stared at his body before the creature started to enter Kai''s body.
Kai''s body started emitting a purple glow as the spiritual energy from the souls gave him the push to break through to the imperial spirit realm.
He slowly started levitating in the air as cracks started to appear in the space gate. A huge wave of energy was released as he advanced to the 1st stage of the imperial spirit realm.
The space gate shattered on both the sides as waves of energy traveled for a few kilometers before disappearing.
Since Kai entered the space gate through the southern continent, he ended up on the western continent.
He nced around and saw that the everything within a two-kilometer radius had turned to ash.
He stretched his body a little before teleporting back to the sect where a new drama was awaiting him.
***
As soon as Kai disappeared, Mia had to drag an unconscious Mariel back to her house which was difficult.
After reaching halfway to her house, she gave up on dragging Mariel and summoned a cot made from ice.
She tossed Mariel on top of it and the cot started to levitate. The ice suddenly started to sizzle as Mariel''s eyes flew open.
She didn''t say anything and just attacked Mia with a hot ball of fire. Mia just sighed and threw an ice spike at the fireball.
Much to Mariel''s shock, the fireball froze because of the ice and fell on the ground and shattered.
"Unmeltable Ice." Mia said with a shrug as she hit Mariel on the neck and thus, knocked her unconscious.
The next time Mariel woke up, she was tied to a bed, and chains made from ice were binding her body.
She tried to destroy them with her mes but she was not able to do it. In the southern continent, no one was able to withstand her mes.
Be it fire, water, earth or any other type of attack, her mes always ruled over them. But now, her mes didn''t even scratch the surface of the ice that was binding her.
"Oh, you are awake." Mia said as she came out of the bathroom. Her ice-colored hair were still wet and were hanging on her right shoulder as she gazed at Mariel in amusement.
"Where am I and what have you done to me?" Mariel asked in a gruff voice as she thought that Mia wouldn''t answer her. But surprisingly, Mia did answer her.
"You are on the western continent and this house is a part of the Blue Moon sect''s core court. You already know my name so I don''t think you need to know anything else about me. Other than that, the reason your mes are not able to melt my ice is that this ice cannot be burned. Nothing can burn or shatter this, well except Kai and probably a few other people." Mia said as she started levitating in the air.
"Oh, and where is he?" Mariel said as she nced around the room. She believed that Mia and Kai were about to r*pe her or something but that was of course not true.
"He is currently destroying that space gate and who knows how long he will take to do it. Till then, you are stuck with me so it''s better that you keep your mouth shut or I will bind it up too." Mia replied in a normal voice as though what she said was just friendly talk instead of being a threat.
Mariel closed her eyes and started concentrating. Suddenly, the room''s temperature started rising and a deafening cry was heard.
A magnificent red phoenix emerged from Mariel''s body and stared at Mia with malice before it spread its wings.
"Sera, please take care of this spirit." Mia said loudly as a whooshing sound was heard.
A minuteter, Sera appeared in her phoenix form and red at the opposite phoenix. Both Mariel and her phoenix were frozen in shock as they saw Mia summoning another phoenix.
"Chirp Chirp Chirp." ( Trantion - Why are you disobeying thews of the spirits? )
( AN: I don''t know how a phoenix speaks so I just wrote chirp. )
"Cause I am not a spirit bound with the spirit world." Sera replied as the other phoenix''s eyes widened.
It stared into Sera''s eyes for a minute before it slightly nodded its head.
"Chirp." ( Trantion - Yes, you are right. I am not able to sense the mark of the spirit world on you. ) The phoenix replied.
Every spirit was bound to the spirit world and bore a mark that connected them to that ce. But since the five spirits were Kai''s partners, he removed the mark from them.
"Are you not able to sense her energy?" Sera suddenly asked as she pointed towards Mariel who was supposed to be the ruler of fire spirits.
"What energy?" The phoenix decided to speak in normalnguage as it was tired of chirping.
"The pure fire energy that runs in her veins." Sera replied, momentarily confused. Every spirit could feel the energy of the spirit rulers but here, a fire spirit was not sensing the energy of the fire spirit''s ruler.
"Pure fire energy? That''s only a myth that the old ones told about some mythical elemental spirits who ruled over the other spirits about two thousand years ago before they were all killed. I can''t believe you think that such myths are true." The phoenix said in a disappointed voice before it vanished in a swirling miniature storm of mes.
"Two thousand years?" Both Sera and Mia said at the same time and nced at each other, not sure that they heard the right thing.
ording to the phoenix, two thousand years had passed since the elemental rulers had been killed meaning that two thousand years had passed since Kai resurrected Mia and the others. Both of them were so stunned that they had to sit down for a minute to digest everything.
Mariel, however, was confused by everything she heard. She didn''t understand what was happening but she felt that she had to escape.
A n clicked in her mind and she moved her hands towards the walls. She calmly took a deep breath before releasing two fireballs towards the walls.
The house caught fire and it started to spread like wildfire. Mia saw this with a cold expression and if looks could kill, Mariel would be dead by now.
Mia just covered the entire fire covered area with her ice and stopped the fire within seconds.
She then looked at Mariel with a creepy grin and tightened her ice around her. Her body waspletely chained from head to toe and only her nose was left open for breathing.
This continued in for six days and there were no signs of Kai''s return. However, on the seventh day, Mariel cried in pain as mes started to dance over Mia''s ice.
She dissolved the ice and stared at Mariel whose entire body was bathed in mes. And that''s when Kai appeared in the sect.
He teleported at the sect entrance and suddenly felt a huge wave of energy ripple through the air.
This energy was strong enough that even imperial spirit realm cultivators won''t be able to feel it.
The only reason Kai felt it was because he felt his harem mark ignite on Mariel''s body. He quickly teleported inside Mia''s room and saw that Mariel''s body waspletely bathed in mes and she rising in the air.
"It''s starting." He said to Mia as she looked at him and suddenly, the room burst with a brilliant spark of light.
Chapter 61 Mariels True Form(Chapter Preview)
Kai and Mia both released their cultivation at the same time, one at the 1st stage of the imperial spirit realm whereas the other at the 5th stage of the heaven spirit realm. The blinding sh of light was contained by their cultivation.
Mia couldn''t see anything because of the brightness but Kai''s eyes adjusted automatically as he had the elemental spirit of light''s blessing.
He saw goldenva ooze out of Mariel''s skin and it started to surround herpletely. Kai knowing that the entire western continent was in danger, decided to teleport the three of them to the edge of the continent.
As soon as they appeared onnd, Mariel''s body rose in the air, and cracks started to run across the ground asva emerged from within the.
Mia regained her eyesight back as she and Kai stared at a giant ball ofva in front of them. It looked like a miniature model of sun as the heating from it was enough to vaporize the entire.
Mia used her unmeltable ice to create a dome around the three of them as theva slowly started to diverge.
Mariel''s luscious blonde hair made its appearance as theva slowly withdrew from her head.
A two-horned me-red crown appeared above Mariel''s head and slowly settled down on her hair.
A glistening ruby was ced on both the horns and they were emitting an ominous aura.
Theva gradually reached down to her waist and the rest of her body made its appearance. Her pupils had slimmed into cat-like eyes and were shining vigorously.
A backless battle armor adorned her body as her entire back was on disy. Two golden gloves adorned her hands and reached up to her elbows.
Two golden shoulder tes dropped on her shoulders and a shimmering ne dropped on her neck. It contained a glistening red ruby-like the ones on her horns.
Thevapletely vanished as Mariel''s full body came into view. The battle armor folded into a skirt-like end which ended at her upper thighs.
Only Kai knew that Mariel was wearing ck shorts under her skirt-like armor. This was the armor she forged herself so that she could be casual or battle-ready at any moment.
Two goldenbat boots adorned her feet as she slowly settled down on the ground. A pping sound was heard as a pair of crimson red wings appeared from Mariel''s back.
Followed by that, a huge red tail appeared from below her dress and started flickering in the air.
This was Mariel''s true form and any mortal would have died if he or she saw her.
(AN: Check the paragraphment for Mariel''s image.)
Mariel''s eyes were hazy for a moment before she saw Kai and Mia, well she only saw Kai, and Mia was just standing in the background.
Mariel pped her wings in joy and hugged Kai, her wingspletely wrapping around him.
"Where are we?" Mariel asked as she let go of Kai and nced around her surroundings.
"Here." Kai said with a smile as he touched Mariel''s forehead.
Information filled Mariel''s head as she gasped. After she recovered from her shock, she stared at Mia.
"Who are you?" Mariel asked as her face transformed into a cute confused look.
[ Don''t fall for that. She is one of the most hot-tempered women I have ever met. ] Kai suddenly warned Mia who looked at Mariel with a normal face.
"My name is Mia and I am the ice princess or rather, I was the ice princess before you know what happened." She said with a sigh as Mariel sighed too.
"Well, I guess I should introduce myself. My name is Mariel and I am the elemental ruler of fire or as said, I was the elemental ruler of fire." Mariel said in a dejected tone as she too had heard the pheonix''s words.
Kai, who was oblivious to this, didn''t understand why both of them were referring to their titles in the past form.
Mia quickly told him the pheonix''s words and Kai''s face morphed into a shocked expression.
"First I find out that I fell from the sky for sixteen years. But I can''t believe that I was unconscious for two thousand years." He said in disbelief and suddenly, his eyes started to glow. The three of them suddenly appeared in the middle of nowhere.
"This is a memory. My memory." Kai said slowly as he saw himself wrapped up in darkness.
One by one, the god souls were slowly settling inside his body before he finally fell on the mortal cultivation world. The three of them then jerked back to the present.
"That''s why it took me such arge amount of time. The god souls took a huge amount of time to synchronize with my body and that''s the reason for me being for such a long time." Kai said to himself as he nced around.
Even though theva had disappeared, cracks were still running across thend. Kai quickly fixed this with the snap of his fingers. He then nced at Mariel''s wings and tails.
Seeing his gaze, her tail vanished and her wings folded upon themselves while her crown disappeared. He then teleported the three of them back to the sect.
"So we are in a dual cultivation sect?" Mariel suddenly asked as the trio stepped inside Kai''s house.
"Yes, you are correct. This is the first ce thates to my mind if I want to cultivate with girls." Kai replied as he wore his jacket back.
"Well, whatever. Let''s just go meet the sect masters and tell them that I want to join this sect." Mariel just shrugged as was about to move outside the house when Kai stopped her.
"I am the sect master. So congrattions, you just joined the sect and because of your talent, I have decided to promote you to the rank of a core disciple." Kai said as Mariel''s jaw was left hanging.
She looked at Mia''s amused face and then back to Kai''s serious face and closed her mouth. She just nodded and Kai handed her a pair of core disciple robes he had picked up from the exchange center.
After seeing those robes, he remembered that he too had to wear the sect master''s robes. He quickly took out the coat and wore it. Mariel, following Mia''s example, put the robes on her shoulders and left it hanging open.
"Let''s go and tell Riang about you." Kai said as he offered his hand to Mariel, who took it with another sigh. He also offered his hand to Mia and she took a firm hold of it.
They teleported outside Riang''s door and she opened it. She was just about to speak when she nced at Mariel and her face was left hanging open.
It was expected as Mariel''s cat-like eyes were clearly shocking and other than that, her clothes were extremely otherworldly, just like Kai and Mia''s clothes.
"Who did you pick up this time?" Riang asked in shock as Kai smiled.
"I scouted her talent and I liked her. That''s why I asked her to join the sect and she obliged. And because of her powers, I decided to promote her directly to a core disciple. Do you have anything to say?" He asked Riang in a serious tone and she nced at Mariel.
Mariel just formed a cute expression and released a 5th stage hell spirit realm cultivation.
''How does he keep picking up such talents?'' Riang asked herself in her mind as she nced at Mia who was also someone Kai powered up.
In fact, all the current core disciples, except Yui and Kai himself, were powered up by him. Riang, herself, was powered up by him so she knew that he could easily scout talent.
"Well, you are officially a core disciple of the sect." Riang said with as much sincerity she could conjure up.
"I want to talk to you about something important." Riang said after Mariel was officially epted into the sect by both of the sect masters.
"You two go ahead and I will join you in a minute." Kai said to his two lovers and they both went back to his house.
"The ck Tiger tournament ising up in a month!" As soon as they both were out hearing range, Riang shouted in panic.
"The ck Tiger tournament?" Kai asked in a confused tone and Riang facepalmed.
"Were you living under a rock before you joined this sect?" She asked in an angry tone.
''I onlynded on this world a few months back.'' He thought bitterly but didn''t speak anything and allowed Riang to exin it to him.
"The Zian family hosts a tournament every time a family member bes a vessel for the white tiger. The current ruler of the western continent, Zian Asahi, had two wives, out of which only one is alive. He has five children, two female and three males and that''s excluding Kiana as she is a long lost heir.
Now, one of his daughter''s had a strong lightning element when she was born and thunder struck the entire continent for an entire week. The white tiger chose her as it''s vessel and it''s tradition that once the host of the white tiger reaches adulthood, meaning sixteen years of age, the Zian family will hold a tournament. Only sects are allowed to participate and all of them have to join the tournament, regardless of their power level." Riang exined the entire history of the tournament while Kai narrowed his eyes.
''Both the western and southern continent have the sports choosing hosts at the same time? That''s not a coincidence. Is she here too?'' He thought as he nced at Riang.
"But what is the problem?" He asked.
"The problem is..."
Chapter 62 Clean Freak(Chapter Preview)
"The problem is that the minimum cultivation required to join thepetition is the 10th stage of sky spirit realm!" Riang eximed as Kai''s face turnedpletely nk.
"And that''s your big problem?" Kai asked as though he was shocked by this. Perhaps if the Blue Moon sect was about to be attacked or would have not been allowed to join the tournament, Kai could have considered them as big problems but what Riang mentioned wasn''t that big of a problem.
"Every sect must have 25 sect members to participate in thepetition. Excluding the core disciples, the highest level of cultivation avable is someone at the 1st stage of the sky spirit realm. It is a big problem." Riang exined to Kai who just sighed.
"Why didn''t you count me?" He asked her while trying to find some solutions to this problem.
"The age limit is 40." She replied and Kai was merely confused.
"What do you think my age is?" He asked in an amused tone.
"I don''t know, fifty or perhaps sixty? I am not sure since you must have a treasure for hiding your age." Riang replied and his face morphed into a frown.
"I am neen. I am going back to ask Mia and Mariel''s opinions on this." He replied while sighing and started walking back towards his house.
Riang was shocked by his answer. Reaching the hell spirit realm while being under twenty? Kai really was a terrifying genius.
If only she knew that he was at the imperial spirit realm. However, Kai was really old but because of the harem wish, his body and soul got rewinded back to the time when he was still a mortal. This meant that he really was neen.
While walking back, Kai suddenly saw a flickering me in the way towards his house. He suddenly stopped and snapped his fingers. The flickering balk of me paused mid-air and Sera materialized in front of him.
"Now why were you spying on me?" He asked in an amused tone as Sera sweatdropped. In the end, she decided to tell him the truth because if Kai fould out that she was lying, she would have escape for her life.
"They told me to stand guard and warn them whenever you were reaching your house. I told them that I would get caught but they didn''t listen. I didn''t have choice." Sera said while making puppy eyes at Kai. He could do nothing but sigh at her expression as her head bowed down a little and she looked up at him with her red eyes.
"Were you talking about Mia and Mariel?" He asked and Sera nodded enthusiastically.
"I don''t know what they were nning to do. I was only told to stand guard here." She said as Kai dismissed her.
''Why would they tell her to stand guard?'' Kai was confused by this but when he reached in front of his house, a huge wave of ice and fire came out of his door, thus blowing it away.
"I can''t find anything!" Mariel''s voice was heard as Kai peeked inside his house. His heart skipped a beat as he saw its appearance.
The entire room waspletely burned with me while ice was clinging to some parts of the rooms. The bed werepletely burned whereas everything inside was either broken orpletely destroyed.
"If he is also feeling things like us, why isn''t there anything we can find? No love letters, no sex toys, no stolen panties. This is basically a clean empty house. Shouldn''t he be a pervert like every other teenager?" Mariel asked Mia who just shook her head in dismay.
"You guys were having your sweet time destroying my house to shreds." Kai''s voice suddenly rang out and Mia and Marielpletely froze on their spots, their bodies ovee by fear.
He cracked his knuckles as he looked around his house once more. His face then lit up with a creepy grin and chills appeared on Mia and Mariel''s backs.
"Two minutes. You both have two minutes topletely restore this room to its previous conditions. If you are not able to do this in two minutes, I will burn you with my ck mes. And since you are in the mortal cultivation realms, I can resurrect you. This means you better hurry or..." His voice trailed off as his hand lit up with ck mes.
Mia and Mariel were so terrified that their legs trembled. Mia quickly extinguished the mes with her ice whereas Mariel quickly ran to Mia''s room and brought her rooms belongings here.
They reced the bed and everything inside the room and since they were so terrified of Kai, they did this in a minute and thirty seconds.
"Everything inside here was ck as I changed the color but since you can''t do that, I will let it slide." Kai said with a satisfied smile and changed everything inside the room to ck.
"Now, let''s see why you decided to trash my room." He said and suddenly touched Mia and Mariel''s foreheads.
The surroundings whirled and their memories yed in front of the Kai.
"Hey, I feel bratty and I am acting like a child even though I have lived for so many years. Do you know why this is happening?" Mariel asked Mia as they were walking towards Kai''s house.
"It''s because we are mortal again. We don''t have ichor in our veins and our immortal qi had been reced with yin qi. Other than that, our souls are actually seventeen as both of us and the others reincarnated. This is the reason we are feeling such things." Mia replied to Mariel and both of them sighed.
"Wait, if all of us reincarnated and turned mortal, did Kai also turn mortal?" Mariel suddenly asked.
"I don''t know, perhaps yes or perhaps no. But he is a little different than before." Mia pondered for a minute before replying.
"What if he is a pervert like other teenagers? Perhaps he will have stolen panties in his house or perhaps a few love letters from other women. Who knows? He might have porn in his house." Mariel said amusingly and Mia also nodded her head as though it was very much possible.
"Should we search for them and thenter on, have some fun with him?" Mariel asked as her face lit up with a mischievous expression.
"You do know that it will mean that we will have turn his house upside down andst I checked, he is a clean freak and he might murder us because of that." Mia asked with a worried expression, even though her eyes were shining.
"Let''s ask Sera to stand guard and she will warn us if Kai is reaching his house. We will fix it quickly so don''t worry." Mariel said in a convincing tone but Mia still didn''t agree. Mariel pondered for a minute before finally speaking.
"He will definitely spend some time cultivating with the other sect master. That''s all the time we require to raid his room and fix it." Mia was finally convinced and nodded at Mariel''s words.
"But you didn''t ask me if I wanted to do it or not?" Sera suddenly asked as she appeared with a flicker of mes.
"Please do it." Mia asked with puppy eyes while Mariel''s face morphed into a pleasing expression.
p Sera, being assaulted from two ends, had no choice. She just nodded and vanished while the two girls raided Kai''s house.
"I can''t believe both of you." Kai sighed as his surroundings swirled once again and he came back to reality.
Mia and Mariel''s face turned red as they knew that Kai watched their memories. Seeing their faces, Kai could only smile and pat their heads.
"Well, let''s talk about the real reason I came here. Some tournament known as the ck Tiger tournament ising up and every sect is supposed to participate in it. The rules state that each sect is required to send twenty-five members and all of them should atleast be at the 10th stage of sky spirit realm. Furthermore, their age should be less than forty.
After rounding up everyone that fulfills this criteria, the total number of people would be twelve and that''s when I include the three of us. The other members include Nezuko and the other six core disciples, Yui and Kiana." Kai said and Mia nodded. Mariel, not knowing the people Kai was talking about, could only sigh and sit on the bed.
"We have to raise the disciples cultivation to the 8th stage of the sky spirit realm and we will have to train them. Any ideas on how we will do that?" Kai asked Mia and Mariel and both of them shook their heads.
"I don''t understand, shouldn''t this sect have enough disciples at the 8th stage of the sky spirit realm? And furthermore, the rules state for members of the sect, shouldn''t there be some young sect elders?" Mariel asked Kai and Mia as she was confused by this.
"The previous male sect master, a guy named Junjun, merged with another great sect known as the Red Flower sect and attacked this sect, hoping to enve the female disciples here. Many joined him and the Red Flower sect while many fled. In the end, only five hundred or so disciples remained and only two sect elders remained.
Kai killed everyone in the opposite party and saved the sect, thus turning into the sect master. The girls he mentioned before advanced in their cultivation because he cultivated with them. That''s why this sect is not like before." Mia exined to Mariel who slightly nodded her head. The ce plunged into silence as the trio started brainstorming.
Now, Kai could have easily cultivated with everyone in the sect and boosted their cultivation. But that was before his breakthrough to the imperial spirit realm. Now, because of his cultivation, anyone below the hell spirit realm would get their bodies damaged if they tried to cultivate with him.
However, a idea suddenly clicked in his mind and he stood up as he was sure it would work.
"Instead of cultivating, I..."
Chapter 63 The Vials Of Seduction(Chapter Preview)
WARNING - THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS SCENES THAT MIGHT TRIGGER SOME READERS. READ AHEAD ON YOUR OWN ACCORD OR SKIP TO THE NEXT CHAPTER.
***
"Instead of cultivating, I could just give them my yang qi." Kai said as Mia and Mariel''s face turnedpletely nk.
[ Did I just hear it correctly? He is giving his yang qi to random humans for free?! ] Mariel asked Mia as she wasn''t sure that she heard the right thing.
Mia was also not sure that she heard the right thing. Kai''s yang qi contained an explosive amount of yang energy. Even though normal cultivators could only absorb up to 10% of this energy, it was still enough to help them make multiple breakthroughs.
In the past, Kai''s yang qi was famous throughout the upper realms and in the beginning, he even sold it for arge amount of wealth. They were named as the Vials of Seduction as he sold a fixed amount of it in a ss vial.
[ I guess this is how he changed. ] Mia replied as she didn''t had a better answer for it.
"But the problem is, who will train them?" Kai asked the two of them.
"Of course you will train them." Mariel replied in a confused tone.
"I am going back to the southern continent for a few days to check what is happening there and that''s why I won''t be able to train the disciples." He replied as Mariel''s expression darkened.
"You are right. Now that I am gone, Jin would have seized power and the entire continent must be bowing down to him." Mariel replied in a dark tone.
"Don''t worry about that. I killed him and his entire army of followers and because of that, the other royal family members must be fighting against themselves to obtain the throne and since I created thatmotion, I should be the one to resolve it." He said and Mariel nodded.
"Can you make sure that this person bes the new ruler?" Mariel asked as she closed her eyes and let Kai peek inside her mind.
He saw an image of a boy with bright red hair and calm brown eyes. Mariel opened her eyes and he nodded.
"Wait here for a moment." He suddenly said and disappeared. He reappeared after a minute and handed Mariel a space ring.
"This ring contains exactly twenty-six vials of my yang qi. Ask Riang to give two vials each to 13 disciples who she thinks are the most loyal disciples. Each vial is specifically created to boost someone''s cultivation to the 2nd stage of the hell spirit realm and it won''t affect anyone who is in that realm. And please train everyone else too and I am sorry for asking this much from you." He said with sincerity before vanishing.
Mia and Mariel just blinked and sighed as they started walking towards Riang''s residence. As for Kai, he appeared on the edge of the western continent.
"I said that I will go there but I am only at the 1st stage of the imperial spirit realm. I have to be at the 2nd stage so that I would be able to travel between the continents. But thankfully, I have this." Kai murmured to himself as he took out a small shard of ss.
The southern continent was visible on the ss. This was a piece of the shattered space gate that Kai had picked up beforeing back to the sect.
This shard still had a small amount of space element inside it and it would lower Kai''s cultivation requirement to the 1st stage. It will HOPEFULLY lower it.
"Here goes nothing." He said with a sigh and shattered the ss with his bare hand. Blue tendrils of power shot out from it and wrapped themselves around Kai as he teleported to the southern continent.
He somehow managed tond at the entrance of the royal capital as he staggered for a moment. Even though he somehow managed tond here, he didn''t know if he could return back or not.
He decided to find a city closer to the royal capital because he saw a wanted flier on the entrance of the city and it had Kai''s handsome face drawn on it. It was written that anyone who will capture him would get 50000 spirit stones from the royal family and that was a massive amount of spirit stones.
He staggered towards the west and found a good-looking town. No wanted fliers were here and he easily managed to enter the city. And as always, people stared at him.
"Can you tell me the best hotel in this ce?" Kai asked a random woman who looked a little disappointed.
"Two blocks away from here is the most famous hotel in this city." She said and Kai immediately teleported to the hotel''s entrance.
"He was so handsome. If only he was a straight man, I could have invited him to live at my house." The woman said with a tch as she saw him vanish.
Kai appeared at the hotel and he bought a room at the reception and directly teleported to it while the receptionist said something which he didn''t hearpletely.
"We will send..." That was all Kai heard as he crashed on the bed. What the receptionist had said was -
"We will send entertainment in a few minutes."
Suddenly a knock came at Kai''s door and he used his spiritual sense to see who was there. Surprisingly, everyone standing outside his room was mortal.
"Enter." Kai said as he thought that someone had brought some food for him.
But he was shocked when saw a group of four women enter the hotel and all of them were in their underwear.
One of them had tears in her eyes but she quickly wiped them and tried to form a smile.
"What is happening here?" Kai asked as he looked at their expressions.
"What do you mean by what''s happening here? You came to this hotel without knowing that you get free women here?" One of the women asked as Kai''s expression turned to shock.
He snapped his fingers and cloths covered the women''s bodies. The women were shocked by what they saw and they looked at Kai as though he was a god.
"Will you tell me what happens in this hotel?" He asked as he stood up.
"The owner of this hotel lends money to people. But he doesn''t tell them that they will have to return it with 100% interest meaning that they will have to return double the amount of loan they took. If you are a male and you take the loan and you are not able to pay it, the hotel takes your wife and daughters or any other good-looking female from your family.
And if you are a woman and you take a loan and you do not pay it, they simply take you without saying anything. The hotel destroys the women''s cultivations and then strip the women naked and force them to roam around in bra and panties. We are delivered to different rooms to satisfy the people living in them and sometimes, the hotel staff decides to have some fun with us." The woman said as she clenched her fist in anger while the woman who had tears in her eyes started crying.
"Doesn''t the royal family care about this?" Kai asked as he clenched his own fist. He had seen many ces like this one and he had destroyed every single one of them. If he had to guess, he would say that the royal family was involved in this.
And if Mariel, with or without her soul, was involved in this, Kai wouldn''t forgive her, even if she was one of his lovers.
"The ruler of the continent, Miss Mariel, didn''t know about this. That bastard Jin who was always by her side was the one who orchestrated this ce. He made sure that the word didn''t leak out to Mariel that this ce existed. In her eyes, this was just a in regr hotel." The woman replied.
''I let him die so easily.'' Kai thought even though he killed Jin by the method of Ling Chi and instead of a thousand cuts he has used ten thousand cuts.
"But now, since the royal family is in an uproar because of Miss Mariel''s disappearance, the hotel''s owner decided to take as many girls as he could." The woman added as Kai closed his eyes for a minute.
"I will massacre that man and every single person who works for this hotel." Kai said as he opened his eyes.
''And I will then remove everyone''s memories that you were ever caught and r*ped and you will be able to live a normal life.'' He added mentally.
These women were not like his cheerleading squad. They had a life before this nightmare and he will make sure that they returned to it.
He extended his hand to the group of women who reluctantly took it. A small spark of hope is better than hopelessness.
,m He searched their memories and teleported them directly to the owner''s residence. A man with a podgy stomach was sitting on arge bed and two naked women were twerking in front of his face.
Kai didn''t say anything and just snapped his fingers. Every single male worker in the hotel, including the owner, were teleported outside the hotel.
Kai''s hand started glowing with ck mes and he threw them towards the sky. They reached very high before they started falling.
Like meteors crashing onnd, the mes bombarded everyone below him. They screamed as their bodies were burnt alive and his ck mespletely engulfed them. The ck mes then burned them into nothingness.
He then snapped his fingers and the hotel vanished. He manipted the memories of the people living in the city and no one remembered the hotel or the women that were captured by it.
He then summoned every single woman who was abused by the hotel. He snapped his fingers and all of them turned to ash.
He then resurrected them but this time, their bodies were as good as new. It depended on the person who was using this technique. They couldpletely restore anyone''s body ording to their will and Kai used this to restore the women''s bodies and reproductive systems so that they will able to have their first time with someone they loved.
And as for the ones who were married or already lost their virginity, he only restored their bodies to their original condition before they were kidnapped by the hotel.
After that, he removed their memories and sent them back to their houses. With a small smile on his face, he teleported to the royal capital to appoint the new ruler of the southern continent.
As for on the western continent, Mia and Mariel met up with Riang and gave her the vials of seduction.
"Quickly choose thirteen people you trust and bring the other nine to the courtyard with them." Mariel said to Riang as both of the girls went to the courtyard.
Riang stood there with a dumbfounded expression as she checked the contents of the space ring. It contained twenty-six vials of yang qi that were full of energy. She remembered that Mia told her that these vials contained Kai''s freshly released yang qi.
She quickly gathered a few of the most trusted disciples along with the remaining core disciples and led them towards the courtyard.
Mia and Mariel were warming up as they stretched their bodies. The disciples were somewhat used to Kai and Mia''s clothes but when they saw Mariel''s appearance, they could only gasp in surprise.
Mariel didn''t mind them as she continued to warm up her body. Whereas Riang quickly took out the vials from the space ring and handed two of them to each of the thirteen disciples.
"Just swallow it and cultivate it for a few minutes." Mia instructed as both she and Mariel sat on the ground with their legs folded.
The disciples did as instructed and swallowed the bottles of yang qi. Enormous amounts of energy rushed through their bodies and they quickly cultivated it.
All of them managed to break through at the same time and ripples of energy were released from their body.
Riang and the other core disciples gasped in shock as they saw that the thirteen disciples managed to break through to the 2nd stage of the hell spirit realm.
"Well, he really created it with a specific condition in his mind. He really is able topletely control his yang qi." Marielmented with an impressed expression.
"As for your training, you should see me and Mariel in a training match." Mia said with a grin as she summoned her unmeltable ice.
Mariel also grinned as she summoned a huge tornado of mes. Sheunched it towards Mia whose ice started to advance in spikes.
Both of them crashed in between and a huge explosion took ce, thus ckening everything and ending the chapter.
Chapter 64 I Will Offer You A Contract(Chapter Preview)
Once the smoke cleared, Mia summoned her ice scepter and Mariel nced at it with a frown.
[ That''s a god-grade weapon. Did the ice powers give you this as a beginner''s gift? ] She asked Mia with a spiritual message so that no one else would be able to hear her.
[ Ites with the package. ] Mia replied as she touched the ground below her with her scepter.
It started turning to ice and Mia pulled the scepter back as the ice stopped spreading.
[ Since you are using such a powerful item, I also have the right to use my powerful item. ] Mariel said with a grin as mes started to dance around her right hand.
A purple longsword emerged from the mes as Mariel grabbed the hilt of it. A giant Ruby was incrusted in the ce where the hilt joined the de.
The ruby looked exactly like the rubies Mia saw on Mariel''s crown and armor.
"Those were just replicas. This is the original one." Mariel said as she pointed at the ruby.
As for Riang and the disciples, they were dumbstruck by this disy. Both the weapons were radiating a very powerful aura and they could sense it clearly. All of them knew that the weapons in front of them were beyond their understanding as the power they contained didn''t belong to this world.
[ We don''t have Kai''s memory removal powers so we should be careful about using our powers since we won''t be able to manipte their memories after our disy. ] Mia warned Mariel who nodded while shifting to a battle stance.
Purple mes danced around the sword as Mariel advanced towards Mia. Since they decided to keep the fight to a basic level, they decided that they will only attack once.
Ice revolved around Mia''s scepter as she too stepped forward. Ice surrounded the top half of her scepter and turned into a spear.
Both of them met each other in the middle of the courtyard and attacked each other. Mariel swung her sword towards Mia''s right shoulder whereas Mia decided to strike Mariel''s stomach.
But before either attack couldnd, both of them changed the weapons trajectories and blocked the other''s attack.
"And that concludes our disy." Mia said as both of them stepped.
Riang and the disciples were so shocked that they forgot to speak. To Mariel and Mia, it felt like they were shing at a normal speed but to Riang and the disciples, it looked as though Mia and Mariel were moving at an inhuman speed as their figures had vanished and appeared so quickly.
Other than that, their reflexives were extremely sharpened as they both managed to counter the other''s attack while protecting themselves from any harm.
"You expect us to do that?" Yui asked in a shocked voice and Mariel grinned.
"We don''t expect you to do that. We will make you do that." She said as her hands lit up with mes.
The disciples sweatdropped as they looked at the evil Mariel. They then looked at Mia who didn''t grin but ice swirled around her at a very fast speed and that was enough to terrify the disciples.
"Let''s begin the training." Mariel said cheerfully. The disciples wanted to cry but their tears evaporated because of Mariel''s mes.
They surrendered themselves to the two trainers and started the hellish training.
While on the southern continent, Kai was standing at the entrance of the royal capital. After spending some time resting in a cave, he decided to enter the royal capital.
He teleported to the ce where the royal pce was built but that was before he burned it to the ground.
Now, a new pce was being built on the same ground and members of the royal family were orchestrating the whole thing.
It turned out that the royal treasury was situated below the pce so it survived when Kai burned the pce.
The royal family was now using the wealth from the treasury to build a luxurious pce.
Kai looked around the entire ce and saw the person he was looking for. A person with bright red hair and kind brown eyes was talking with a group of people. This person''s name was Haruka. Mariel had told Kai to make him the new ruler of the southern continent as she believed that he was the best choice.
Haruka was asking the group of people about the pce''s safety when Kai suddenly popped in front of him.
"Ahh!" Haruka screamed as he was startled and the group of people started giving him weird looks.
Kai snapped his fingers and their eyes fogged as he manipted their memories before teleporting them to a random location on the construction site.
"Only you can see me." Kai said to Haruka who managed to calm down.
"You are the most wanted person on the entire southern continent and you decided to pop up in front of a royal family member without worrying about the consequences. Why?" Haruka asked him as he was confused by Kai''s behavior.
"I kidnapped Mariel right under your noses and I also defeated Jin and his entire army of followers single-handedly. Do you really think that I am afraid of some stupid royal family?" Kai asked in amusement and Haruka''s face turned red.
"Back to business. Mariel sent me here to make you the new ruler of the southern continent." Kai said as Haruka''s expression turned nk.
Kai''s eyes started glowing as he peeked into Haruka''s mind.
"Why should I believe what he says? And even if by some tiny chance it was true, why would Mariel chose someone who is weak like me?" Kai heard Haruka''s thoughts and was surprised to see that Mariel''s choice was a person who was extremely intelligent while being physically weak.
He also looked at Haruka''s memories and saw that Haruka was a very caring person. If any servant was hurt in front of him, he would make sure to give them some medicine to apply on the wound.
And instead of giving the poor some money, he gave them apples. He told them that they could eat some apples while they could sell the rest of them for money.
In this way, Haruka established the royal capital''s best apple-selling shop from the scratch. He was not only intelligent but also kind.
However, he didn''t have enough physical strength to fight for the throne. He could use his brain to y some tricks but in the end, he would have to fight directly.
The reason for this was that he was born with a spiritual disease that blocked the flow of his spiritual energy.
The disease was sessfully curedter on but it already cost him his physical health. By using the royal family''s resources, he somehow managed to advance to the 6th stage of the hell spirit realm but he was now stuck here while the rest of his cousins advanced in their cultivation.
"Even though I saw your memories, I will still like to judge you." Kai said as he returned to the present. Even though Haruka was someone Mariel wanted on the throne, Kai wanted to see his full potential so that any incident like the hotel doesn''t happen in the future.
"I will offer you a contract. I will give you all the power that you will need but you will have to use it yourself to win the crown. And as for what I gain by this, I will watch your decisions to see if you are fit for bing the ruler of this continent and if I find out that you are not worthy, I will choose someone else. What do you say about this contract?" Kai asked as Haruka started thinking.
If he declined it, Haruka''s oldest cousin would win the crown and the entire continent would always be at war as his oldest cousin loved war.
''This is my only chance to improve this continent.'' He thought as he nodded his head.
Kai extended his hand forward and Haruka held it. Purple sparks surrounded Kai as a pheonix appeared beside him.
"Choose him as your next host as he is intelligent and worthy of your power." Kai said to the pheonix as Haruka''s jaw dropped.
"I don''t know how you summoned me but you are right. He is indeed worthy of my powers. I will definitely choose him as my next vessel." The pheonix said in a deep voice and he turned into mes thatunched themselves at Haruka.
His entire body started glowing as the mes surrounded him and everyone stared at him. Haruka rose in the air as two pheonix wings opened from his back.
His cultivation started increasing by many folds and hended at the 10th stage of the hell spirit realm.
Kai stared at this with a small smile on his face.
"You are someone who is worthy of bing a vessel. Congrattions Haruka on bing the host of the Vermillion Bird of South." He said as mes engulfed the entire ce.
Chapter 65 Mariels Past(Chapter Preview)
mes spread across the entire ce as everyone present there started kneeling, some more reluctantly than the others, but they still did it.
The mes spread and bathed the royal family in a strange red glow as all of them were the pheonix''s descendants.
Kai calmly watched this as the mes died down. The pheonix wings folded upon themselves as Haruka slowlynded on the ground.
He stared at Kai in amazement before looking at the kneeling royal family. They all stood up and stared at him.
Some were envious, while some were frustrated. However, most of the people were happy and they admired Haruka as they knew that he was kind and intelligent.
But there was a single person in the crowd who was so angry that he released a battle cry. He released a 9th stage hell spirit realm cultivation and stared at Haruka with malice.
"Why did the Vermillion Bird choose a loser like you. I will kill you so that the bird can choose me." The man said to Haruka and started making his way towards him.
The others started to move so that they could stop him, but their bodies froze on the spot.
"Prove that you are worthy of being a leader." Kai said to Haruka who formed a resolute expression.
He stepped forward to face his oldest cousin who simplyunched himself as Haruka, thinking that he would be someone that could be killed by a single attack.
But Haruka was much stronger now as mes wrapped his body. The pheonix wings appeared on his back as he blocked his cousin''s fist with his hand.
The mes from his hand traveled down his cousin''s body as he screamed. Haruka''s wings wrapped around his cousin as he was burnt to death.
Only ashes remained as Haruka''s wings folded upon themselves. He looked at Kai who nodded at him.
"Let''s give you a gift." Kai said with a smile as he snapped his fingers.
A huge pce suddenly appeared from thin air as everyone gasped at it. A pheonix was resting on top of it.
"Tell them that this is the Vermillion Bird''s gift to his descendants." Kai said to Haruka.
"This pce was built for us by the Vermillion Bird and he says that we have to make sure that our continent is a suitable ce for living." Haruka said as everyone bowed to him.
After that, Kai removed himself from Haruka''s memories and observed Haruka''s actions for a week.
Haruka ordered the royal army to destroy every single brothel on the continent and he personally destroyed a few of them.
ces where women were kidnapped and r*ped were also destroyed and the owners were sentenced to death.
Other than that, Haruka would sometimes casually stroll through his kingdom and would asionally give the poor some fruits to eat and sell.
And since he was intelligent, he carefully handled the financial issues to make sure that everyone in his empire could sleep with food in their stomachs.
Kai was impressed by his rulings and decided to leave the continent in Haruka''s care. He teleported himself to the ce where the space gate was situated before he destroyed it
Some space energy was still present here and Kai decided to use this to travel back to the western continent.
He sat in a cultivating pose and the energy started to revolve around him. He took every single drop of energy he could find before teleporting to the western continent.
He appeared on the edge of the continent and stumbled as he was feeling dizzy. Knowing that he would have to rest, he walked towards the very house he had destroyed.
He quickly restored the house and crashed on the bed. But instead of sleeping, he justy awake as he took out some spirit stones from his pendant. He started absorbing them as his energy started to recover.
After fully recovering himself, he teleported back to the sect and saw that Mariel and Mia were training the disciple. They were teaching them about elemental moves and the disciples wereing up with different types of attacks.
"So, how is the practice going?" Kai suddenly asked as he appeared behind Mia and Mariel.
Both of them being extremely surprised by this, took out their respective weapons and pinned them at Kai''s throat.
"Oh, it''s just you." Mia said as their weapons vanished.
The disciples seeing that Kai was back, bowed to him as he was the sect master.
"Continue thinking up some moves. We will see them after a few minutes." Mariel told the disciples as the trio moved a little further away.
"So how did it go?" Mariel asked as soon as they were out of hearing range.
"I made the pheonix spirit choose Haruka as his host and I observed him for a week before returning. The southern continent will now prosper, thanks to Haruka." Kai decided not to tell Mariel about the hotel which stole women.
He didn''t want her to think that she could have done something about it and since the issue was already resolved by him, he didn''t feel the need to burden her.
"How have been things going on your end?" He decided to ask as Mia and Mariel sighed.
"Since they are a part of a dual cultivation sect, they have little to no fighting experience. Everyone except Yui is like that." Marielined.
The only reason Yui was not like the others was that she was a core disciple for a long time.
The others wereplete beginners and Mariel and Mia had to teach them everything from the start.
"Should we see how much they have learned. All of you versus me and you can use your god-grade weapons." Kai said with a grin as Mia and Mariel were startled by his sudden deration.
They however still took out their weapons but before battling, Mia decided to ask a question from Mariel that was bugging her for quite a while.
"Mariel, how did you receive that sword. I received this scepter because I am the reincarnation of the ice goddess but how did you get your sword?" Mia asked as Mariel gave her a small smile.
"Instead of telling, you can see it for yourself. Kai, you can providementary." Mariel said as she closed her eyes.
Kai touched her forehead and the world around them started swirling. They were inside Mariel''s memories as Kai started his narration.
"Long ago, the first dragon ever was born and he became the leader of a huge group of dragons that rose after him. He was very handsome, ording to a dragon''s point of view. He was also the strongest in the entire group of dragons and everyone adored him." He said as arge crimson dragon made its appearance.
"But one day, he met a female dragon who was all alone in a forest and he decided to take her in with his group. The female dragon was grateful but she always vanished on thest three nights of every month. When the dragon would ask her where she went, she only replied that she cultivated alone.
The dragon got curious and one day he decides to follow her. The female dragon escaped to a forest where a red aura surrounded her body. Her scales vanished and her body shrunk. Her wings and tail also vanished as the girl surprisingly turned into a human." Kai said as a dragon turned into a human girl in front of their very eyes.
"That''s Mariel." Mia gasped as she looked at the girl. She was indeed Mariel.
Mia nced at the real Mariel, who just smiled and gestured for Kai to continue.
"When the girl found out that the dragon had found her secret she exined everything to him. She was actually a human who was under a curse. She would stay as a dragon for her entire life but on thest three nights of a month, she would be able to turn back into her human self.
The dragons hated humans as they hunted them for their spiritual cores but surprisingly, the crimson dragon understood the girl. They grew closer and the dragon also started sneaking with the girl. However, the other dragons grew suspicious and they followed them one night.
But when they saw the female dragon turn into a human, they went berserk and marked the crimson dragon as a traitor for associating with humans. They went back to the group of dragons and brought the strongest of them to execute the traitor." Kai said as a horde of dragons surrounded Mariel and the crimson dragon.
"They overpowered the crimson dragon within a few seconds and killed him. The girl cried when she saw the crimson dragon''s dead body. The others decided to capture her and r*pe her in her dragon form before killing her. But what they didn''t know was that the girl was much stronger than they had imagined and that was because she cultivated in both the human and beast ways.
The crimson dragon seeing that his lover howled in rage for him also remembered his memories. He was supposed to be dead but a human saved his life by transnting his dragon heart with a human heart. His heart burst through his body and turned into a shining red crystal. The crystal was then surrounded by a purple sword and they merged together.
The girl used it to massacre the other dragons and purple mes surrounded her. That was how the first fire spirit was born and she also became ruler of other fire spirits who were born after her. After killing the dragons, she reached the side of her lover and cried as the crimson dragon''s body turned to dust." Kai finished as the dragon''s body vanished into nothingness.
***
You may feel like I am just writing some shit and you might feel that this is boring. But that is not the case. The previous chapters moved at a very fast pace. I didn''t provide much information about the world and the characters and I have decided to slowly shape this into a perfect story. So just so you know, I will spend some time in world-building and character building.
Chapter 66 Fight Till Your Last Breath(Chapter Preview)
Silence imed the entire ce as Mariel''s memories ended. However, instead of returning to the original world, they stayed there as darkness surrounded them.
Mia looked at Mariel and she opened her mouth to speak but nothing came out. Mariel just formed a sad smile as she looked at Mia.
Seeing her in such a condition, Kai went near her and hugged her to his chest. She wrapped her hands around his neck and they stayed like that for some time.
Mia wanted to speak something but she couldn''t figure out what she should speak. Kai slowly released Mariel as she stepped back, her cheerful smile back on her face.
"So, let''s go back." Kai said as they appeared in the real world.
For them, many minutes had passed but in the real world, only a second had passed away.
"Mariel, how did you be the first fire spirit when you were a human?" Mia said as she finally thought of something to ask.
"In the past, humans could be spirits of their emotions resounded with the elements. But the human nature started to corrupt and thus, they lost the ability to be spirits." Kai answered instead of Mariel.
"Currently, spirits are born from nature only. Their personalities make them the spirits of certain elements. Passion makes a spirit belong to the fire category, whereas calmness makes them belong to the water category. Simrly, protectiveness makes them belong to the earth category and free will makes them belong to the air category. Whereas ferocity means that a spirit belongs to the lightning category." Mariel exined.
"There still two types of spirits left. What do they symbolize?" Mia asked as she remembered that there were dark and light type spirits too. However, these spirits were extremely rare.
"Light and dark spirits symbolize bnce like yin and yang or good and evil. They maintain the bnce between the spirits as bnce is crucial." Kai exined as he turned to look at the disciples.
"So there are seven types of spirits." Mia said.
"Yes, there are seven types of spirits." Kai said with a small smile as he gazed at the sky. Mariel too gazed at the sky as though both of them were thinking about the same thing.
"But let''s forget about that. We should check on their techniques." Kai said as he looked in the direction of the disciples.
One of them had used the water element to wet the floor and while battling, his opponent slipped on it.
It was a good way to gain advantage in a real battle as the moment the opponent slips, you can easily kill him or her in a second.
Unfortunately, this trick would only work on cultivators who were in the hell spirit realm or below as cultivators were able to fly once they reached the heaven spirit realm.
Only two weeks were left before the tournament and the disciples had only learned the basics.
"All of you will have to gain realbat experience. All of you form a circle around me." Kai finally said after he watched everyone demonstrate their moves.
All the disciples gathered around him in a circle and waited. He left Mia and Mariel at the sect as he teleported the disciples to the edge of the continent.
"I will now create arge formation here that will spawn spiritual beasts at the hell spirit realm and they will be real beasts that will be created using my energy. They can hurt you and can also kill you. Whoever kills the highest number of spiritual beasts would receive a prize." Kai said as he snapped his fingers.
A huge cube surrounded the disciples and it extended on for a kilometer. Kai snapped his fingers and his body started to glow. Different types of spiritual beasts appeared beside him and started attacking the disciples.
He tossed them a few weapons as some disciples screamed in terror as the beasts started to attack them.
"Attack them while remembering to block their attacks. Swing the sword in such a way that it severs the beasts'' ws while making sure that you are not hurt. Ranged weapon users could infuse their elements with the arrows and strike down the beasts from behind." Kai shouted helpful tips and the disciples started to adjust to the battle.
Many had wounds on their bodies but their faces contained determined expressions. But they suddenly stopped as a terrified scream rose in the air.
One of the disciples'' bodynded on the ground with a thump as a beast pierced the disciple''s heart.
The others were frozen in fear as they saw the disciple die but Kai was still there.
"Fight till your entire body hurts. Fight till you want to cry. Fight till your body allows you to fight. Fight till yourst breath and before dying, take your enemy down with you." Kai said as he resurrected the disciple from the dead.
The others had forgotten about his ability to bring the dead back to life and that was the reason for them being terrified.
No, that they knew that he would resurrect them, they fought as though their life really depended on it.
They massacred many beasts and new ones kept rising. Their bodies would sometimes stop working from fear and they would be killed but Kai would resurrect them.
They battled the beasts for who-knows-how long and they continued to fight till the fear left their bodies.
They trained their physical skills and elemental control to their limits till they finally crashed after reaching their limit.
"All of yousted for ten days without any nourishment. The total number of deaths were 46 but still, you didn''t give up. Your bodies no longer retract from fear and you can process things much faster than other cultivators. I am proud of you." Kai said with a smile as hepletely nourished their bodies.
"All of you did much better than I expected and all of you deserve a reward for that." He added as he took out 21 swords from his pendant.
All of them were low-tier divine grade weapons and the disciples gasped when they saw Kaiying down the swords in front of them.
"Pick them up, my disciples." His words brought them out of their daze and all of them knelt in front of him.
He just gestured for them to stand up as they picked their swords. In reality, he has wanted to give them peak tier immortal grade treasures but they didn''t exist in this world and the disciples won''t be able to use them anyways as their cultivation was low.
Other than that, low-tier divine grade treasures were a good as they could easily use them, even though they were extremely rare.
But it wasn''t as though anyone would ask him for the treasures and if someone did ask him, he would just say no to their face.
Other than that, if anyone tried to steal the sword from the disciples, a formation will tell Kai about it and he would be able to teleport and easily catch the thief. It was a win-win situation.
"That was all I can do for your physical training. However, I can still strengthen your mentality beyond any human''sprehension." He said as he sat down in a cultivation pose.
He gestured for the others to follow him as all of them sat in cultivation poses. He slowly opened his eyes as he entered the disciples minds.
"Where are we?" Nezuko asked as the disciples were currently in a dark ce and there was no sign of Kai.
"Wherever we are, it sure is dark." Yuimented as she wasn''t able to see anything in the darkness.
"We are currently inside your minds as I havebined them together. You will face your worst fears here and you will have to battle them. you cannot punch it, touch it, run away from it or even close your eyes in front of it. You will have to confront your deepest fears here and after that, you will emerge as apletely different person." Kai suddenly said as he appeared behind the disciples.
He teleported everyone outside the darkness, everyone except Nezuko who was left alone with Kai.
"You will be the first one to face your fear. Remember, whatever you see or hear, I will be here to look over you so you can easily face your fears. Remember, the only way you can defeat it is if you face it head-on and resolve it. I will not let anything happen to you so be confident and give your best. Good luck." Kai motivated her as he snapped his fingers.
The darkness started to revolve around Nezuko as she strengthened herself. Kai''s speech gave her a lot of motivation and she believed that she would be able to face her fear.
But when her deepest fear took ce in front of her, she could only scream in terror.
Chapter 67 The Host Of The White Tiger(Chapter Preview)
Nezuko''s body was suddenly thrown into water. She started to sink as she struggled to breathe.
She tried to swin upwards but the more she struggled, the faster she sunk. She cried out for help but no one was there.
Kai was watching her tackle her fear with a thoughtful expression. To a normal person, it would look as though Nezuko''s deepest fear would be drowning but it actually contained a moreplicated meaning.
It could mean that she was afraid of dying without anyone being near her or of a meaningless death where no one would remember her.
It could also mean something else but Kai didn''t know what it could be. The mind and soul were things that even he couldn''t decipher.
But what interested him the most was how Nezuko would ovee her fear. After many minutes of struggling, Nezuko calmed down and sat in a cultivation pose with her eyes closed.
She let herself sink peacefully as though she epted it. However, instead of sinking, she started rising and was soon out of the river.
He didn''t know what she did to ovee her fear. No one but Nezuko could understand how she overcame her deepest fear.
She jumped in joy as she looked at Kai. He gave her a smile before he summoned the other disciples.
Many of them had same fears like being afraid of heights, being burned alive, being r*ped, which was the worst thing ever and should never happen to a woman.
However, the most unique and darkest fear belonged to Yui, which was something Kai had not expected out of the mischievous girl.
She was in a dark ce that stretched on for miles. She could not speak, see or hear anything and she curled up in a ball.
The meaning of this fear was crystal clear, abandonment and loneliness. Abandonment, meaning that everyone abandons you to die alone and there is nothing you can do against it.
As for loneliness, it was the most effective way to interrogate someone. Deprive them from any human contact for months and they will tell you anything.
Yui stayed curled up for almost half an hour and showed no signs of moving. Kai feeling that it had gone overboard, started moving towards her.
For Yui, it felt as though a spark of light had appeared in absolute darkness. She slowly regained her eyesight as she looked at Kai''s handsome face. He slowly bent and picked her up in princess style as she kept staring at his face.
"You are surrounded by people who care for you and that includes me. Everyone one feels lonely, sometimes I too feel lonely. But when you look around, you will see that you are surrounded by people who pay attention to you." He said to her with a smile as she slowly started recovering.
Her face too lit up with her trademark mischievous grin as Kai gently put her down. After that, he exited the disciplesbined minds and all of them woke up inside his formation.
"Only a single day is left for thepetition to begin. All of you will rest till tomorrow evening and I will then teleport everyone to the tournament''s residence. For now, let''s go back to the sect." Kai told them as he teleported them back to the sect.
The disciples bid farewell to him and went back to their houses. Kai then went to meet Riang.
"I have prepared the disciples to the best of my abilities. They should be able to speed through the tournament since the other sects would have low standard but they might face a little difficulty against the other two great sects." He told her as she sighed.
"I forgot to tell you that the four great families and the royal family will be also be participating in the tournament and that includes the current host of the White tiger." She said as Kai started thinking.
"The disciples would face many difficulties against the great families as their standards are very high. I guess I will have to ask Mariel and Mia to participate." He sighed as Riang was confused.
"You won''t participate?" She asked as he shook her head.
"If I participated in the tournament, I will single-handedly win it. And other than that, I have to solve a few mysteries." He told her the truth.
He wanted to find about Mia''s past in this world and why was she souless while the other members had half of their souls with them. And he also find out who took care of her while she was walking around like a zombie.
"Tell everyone in the sect to gather around the courtyard tomorrow. I will teleport us to the royal capital where the tournament would take ce." He said his goodbye to Riang and vanished.
Instead of returning to his house, he instead went to check up on Watanabe and Kiana.
Kai appeared in front of the royal pce and used his spiritual sense to find Watanabe and Kiana.
He sensed Watanabe inside a cave and someone at the 8th stage of heaven spirit realm was with her.
When he teleported to the cave, he was surprised to see that the second person there was Kiana.
"How did you manage to increase you cultivation so quickly?" Kai asked as the two women jumped in surprise when they heard his voice.
"You always pop up without any warning." Watanabeined as soon as she saw that the person who spoke was none other than Kai.
"Answer my question." He said as he stared at Kiana.
Kiana looked at Watanabe who nodded. Kiana''s eyes split-pupiled lightning yellow eyes suddenly started to glow.
She extended her hand and a pure white tiger appeared around her. Itpletely wrapped its body around her and sat down.
"The white tiger!" Kai eximed as he stared at the tiger''s pure white fur. Wait, pure white fur? The white tiger was a mixture of ck and white. So why did the tiger in front of him had only white fur.
"I will bring Mariel here." He said as he suddenly vanished.
He appeared back at his house in the sect and quickly picked up Mariel and vanished in the matter of seconds.
"Where are we?" Mariel asked Kai as she saw two women standing in front of her.
As for Kiana and Watanabe, their jaws dropped as they stared at Mariel''s appearence. Her clothes and cat like eyes were so piercing that they were speechless.
''Where does he find such girls?'' Both Kiana and Watanabe thought at the same time as Mariel noticed the pure white tiger sitting near Kiana''s legs.
"A pure white tiger?" She asked as she looked at Kiana.
"Do you know why that tiger ispletely white and if Kiana here is the host of the white tiger, how does another person have the white tiger?" Kai asked as Mariel knelt down to pat the tiger.
It purred as Mariel slowly rubbed it''s fur and she stood up after a few minutes.
"A lightning spirit is usually made up of two types of spirits, one water and one air, both of which are necessary for lightning. The white tiger is also made up of two types of spirits and that is why it''s body is made up of two types of colour. But what would happen it the two spirits sh?" Mariel asked as Kai thought about it.
"They would diverge as the white tiger is only formed when the two different spirits are inplete harmony. If their opinions differ, they would ultimately revert back to their original selves or ording to this realm''sw, a white tiger and ck tiger." Kai finally said as Mariel nodded.
As for Watanabe and Kiana, they could only nod as they didn''t know much about the White tiger. They were wondering how Kai and Mariel knew so much about it.
"Watanabe, why is the ck tiger tournament celebrated?" Kai suddenly asked.
"Its to celebrated in honor of the white tiger finding a vessel." Watanabe replied in a confused tone as she thought that Kai already knew this.
"Let me rephrase the question. Why is the tournament called the ck tiger tournament instead of the White tiger tournament even though it is celebrated in the honor of the white tiger?" He asked again and Watanabe started thinking.
"I don''t know. This tournament has been going on for many centuries and has been a tradition of the royal family. I don''t know why it''s called the ck tiger tournament." She replied honestly as Kai started thinking.
"The White tiger diverges into two and bes a pure white and pure ck tiger. Both of the tigers choose a host and Kiana was one of them. But because of the soul controlling pill, her soul was forcefully bound to that mustache dude''s soul and the white tiger could not appear because of it.
Every spirit binds itself to its host''s soul and since your soul was upied, the pure white tiger could do nothing. But when you were released from the effects of the pill, the pure white tiger came back and you experienced a huge jump in your cultivation because of it." Kai concluded as everyone there nodded.
[ I was originally bound with the Vermillion Bird but I only got to the 3rd stage of the heaven spirit realm, even though I had the bird with me from the beginning. But here, she managed to skip an entire realm in just a matter of days. How? ] Mariel asked Kai through a spiritual message as she didn''t want the other two to hear that she had been a host as that would undeniably tell them that she was from another continent.
[ The reason for that is... ]
Chapter 68 Meeting The Boundless Weapons Sect(Chapter Preview)
[ The reason for this is because the pure white tiger was on its own for quite some time but since it chose Kiana as its host, it bound a very small part of its soul with her soul before the soul-controlling pill fully took its effect. Because of that, Kiana received small benefits from it but most of the cultivation she did was stored within the pure white tiger.
On its release, it gave all of that cultivation back to her and since she cultivated with me once, she is now at the 8th stage of the heaven spirit realm. ] After a very long info dump, Kai just stared at the pure white tiger.
''It looks as though I am speaking more than doing anything. And since I will be going away to find about Mia''s past in this world, I might not even be in the tournament. *Sigh* there is nothing I can do about it.'' He thought with a sigh.
"Let''s go back to the sect, we still have a day to prepare." Kai said as Watanabe raised her hand slowly.
"Time passes differently inside this cave. In the outside world, a day has already passed and the weing ceremony should start in an hour." She said awkwardly as Kai sighed in dismay.
"Well, let''s go back and bring everyone here." He said to Mariel as they teleported back to the sect''s courtyard.
Riang and elder Min were arranging the disciples while Mia stood aside from the crowd. Upon seeing Kai and Mariel, she raised her eyebrows at them.
"I will tell her everything." Mariel said as she went off to talk with Mia while Kai moved to stand beside Riang.
"Is everyone ready?" Kai asked as Riang slowly nodded.
"Okay listen, everyone, since all of you will be teleporting for the first time, you might feel dizzy and that''s perfectly normal. You might throw up which is totally normal and if you are extremely weak, you might cough blood, which is again,pletely normal." Kai exined as the disciples were dumbfounded.
However, they didn''t have the time to speak anything as Kai''s body started to glow. The glow bathed everyone in a strange light as they vanished.
Kai teleported them to the entrance of the royal capital instead of directly teleporting them inside the city.
A group of guards were standing at the entrance and one of them held a checklist.
A group of people wearing green robes were standing there. The highest level of cultivation was someone at the 10th stage of the hell spirit realm and the lowest was at the 10th stage of the sky spirit realm. A sword and shield were drawn on the robe.
''The Boundless Weapon sect.'' Kai thought in amusement as he walked up to the group of people.
When the guard holding the checklist saw him, he stopped Kai where he was.
"Sorry sir, only people belonging to the sects and the other four great families are allowed to enter the city for the tournament." The guard politely said as he had been instructed to do so.
"Oh, I am not just a normal man." Kai said as his coat changed back the sect master''s robes.
The guard gasped as he saw the robes and gave a little bow as he was not able to sense any energy from Kai, meaning that Kai had a higher cultivation than the guard.
"So the rumors are true, Junjun did attack the Blue Moon sect with the Red Flower sect. And I am guessing you are Kai, the dude with the treasures." The 10th stage hell spirit realm cultivator, the sect master of the Boundless Weapons sect, said to Kai in amusement.
He then stepped a little closer to Kai and whispered slowly.
"Take care of those treasures or an ident might happen." The man whispered in a cruel tone as Kai smiled at him.
"An ident like this." Kai said as he crushed the foot of the man.
The man screamed in agony as he felt his bones shatter. The members of the Boundless Weapons sect, the disciples of the Blue Moon sect, and the guards released their cultivation simultaneously as they believed a fight was about to happen.
"Why are you all overreacting? It''s not like his foot is broken." Kai said with a smile as he snapped his fingers to heal the man''s foot.
A look of disbelief covered the man''s face as he felt the bones of his foot being reformed.
"How did you do that?!" He shouted at Kai, who turned to enter the city with his sect.
"Just be thankful that I didn''t break your entire body or you would have felt the pain of 206 bones shattering at the same." Kai replied as the guy shuddered.
The Blue Moon sect then entered the royal capital as Mariel and Mia started to walk beside Kai.
"So that''s the royal pce!" Many disciples eximed as they were seeing the royal pce for the first time.
Unlike the royal capital of the southern continent, where the royal pce was situated in the middle of the city, the royal pce of the western continent was situated in the north of the city.
"My pce on the southern continent was about asrge as this one." Marielmented as she saw the pce while Mia snorted.
"The Ice pce is about four timesrger than this pce." She said as she thought about her pce.
Even though Mia acted like a normal person, not perhaps an entirely normal person but still, she had been a princess in the kingdom of ice and that''s why the pce in front of her felt quite small to her. But she had said this to the wrong person.
"My pce in the spirit world is also four timesrger than this castle." Mariel replied in amusement. Being a ruler of fire spirits, she also had a pce of her own.
But instead of boasting about their pce, the two girls started talking about the quality of their pce and the people, or spirits in Mariel''s case, who worked there.
Kai fell back to speak with Riang as the two girls continued to converse.
"You don''t seem impressed by the pce." He said with a smile as he nced at Riang''s bored expression.
"As the sect master of the Blue Moon sect, I have visited this ce many times. The pce only looks good for the first and second time and after that, it just looks like arge building." Shemented as she looked around to find a hotel.
"Oh don''t worry about the hotel. Let''s go and stay in the most luxurious one." Kai said as he led the disciples towards a hotel that looked like a miniature version of the royal pce.
"Let''s stay here." He said to Riang and the disciples, who gasped in shock.
"Sir, we don''t take in anyone except the four great families." The receptionist told Kai as he frowned.
"And why is that?" He asked.
"Because they are the only ones who could afford living here." The receptionist replied as Kai chuckled.
"What''s the price?" He asked as the receptionist frowned a little.
"Six hundred thousand spirit stones if you are living here till the tournament ends." The receptionist told Kai as the disciples moved around to get out of the hotel as they thought that the sect didn''t have enough money.
"Well, if the entire hotel will be ours, then here are two million spirit stones." Kai said as he casually tossed two rings to the receptionist, who looked shocked.
He checked the contents of the space rings and dropped them with a gasp. He picked them up with trembling hands as he looked at Kai with a little fear.
"The e-entire h-hotel is yoursr, sir." The receptionist bowed as a jaw-dropped Blue Moon sect went inside.
"You have that much money and you just tossed it away for what, staying at a hotel for a few days?" Riang asked Kai in disbelief as he chuckled.
"That wasn''t even 0.01% of my wealth." He said to her as he turned to look at the disciples.
"All of you can pick a room for yourself and drop your belongings there. We will meet at the hotel''s lobby in exactly one hour and we will the head to the ceremony." Kai told the disciples as they nodded and dispersed.
"I will be staying in a room with Mia and Mariel and I will meet you after an hour." He said to Riang as he disappeared with Mariel and Mia by his side.
"Who is he?" Riang muttered to herself before choosing a room. Whereas the trio chose the biggest room in the hotel.
"You know, it''s been a really long time since we have cultivated." Mariel said with a seductive smile.
But before Kai could reply, someone knocked at their door.
"What do you want?" Kai asked in an annoyed tone as he looked at the receptionist who was standing outside his room.
"The Kuraha family of the four great families is in waiting in the hotel''s lobby and they want to speak with you." The receptionist said nervously as Kai sighed.
"Lead the way." He said to the receptionist as they entered the hotel''s lobby.
The Kuraha family ancestor was standing in the front of the entire family and she didn''t look happy.
"So you are the person who produced fake spirit stones." She said and moved from her spot, her fist raised to punch Kai.
But unfortunately, she chose the wrong person to punch.
Chapter 69 The Opening Ceremony(Chapter Preview)
Kai''s lips curled up as he raised his hand and extended a finger towards the Kuraha family''s ancestor''s iing punch.
The others were thinking that Kai''s finger was about to be crushed but they gasped loudly as the ancestor''s punch was stopped by Kai''s finger.
"What trick are you using?" She asked as she tried to use her cultivation to push Kai backwards.
"Oh, I am not using a trick. You just chose the wrong person to punch." Kai said as he pushed the ancestor back with his finger.
To everyone''s horror, the ancestor flew back at an unbelievable speed as crashed outside the hotel.
"All of you, out." Kai said as he flicked his hands at the Kuraha family.
All of them were suddenly kicked out of the hotel as the receptionist squealed in terror.
"You!" The ancestor shouted as she tried to enter the hotel but instead, her body hit against a barrier and she got thrown back.
"Kindly move away from here or I will show you my not-so-nice side." Kai said with a grin as the Kuraha family sweatdropped.
They quietly moved away from the hotel as they didn''t want to stay and find out about Kai''s dark side.
"Hey, do all great families stay here?" Kai asked the receptionist as he thought about the remaining three great families.
"Yes sir, all of them stay here." The receptionist replied while his body continued to tremble.
"Guess I will have to wait here to clean the pests." Kai sighed as he exited the hotel.
And just like he had guessed, the second great family approached the hotel. Surprisingly, it was the Wu family.
The moment the ancestor and the head of the family saw Kai standing outside the hotel with a bored expression.
They turned back and led the family away. The others were confused but when they saw Kai, they too turned back and fled.
"That was a smart move." Kaimented as he saw the Wu family run away from the hotel.
But within mere minutes, the third and fourth family popped out from nowhere. They were the Lu family and the Duramoto family.
"Sorry but this hotel is upied by my sect." Kai said to them as the ancestors stepped forward.
"We are not here to talk with you. We are here to talk with the hotel''s owner. Oh, here hees." The ancestor of the Lu family said as a man wearing formal dress robes came forward.
"All of you do know that I only allow people to stay here if they have money and you also know that the one who pays the highest amount of money gets to stay." The man said as the ancestors nodded.
"Did you brought the space rings for us to check?" The Duramoto family ancestor asked as the man sighed.
He tossed a space ring towards the Duramoto family ancestor and one towards the Lu family ancestor.
"This ring really contains a million spirit stones." Both ancestors said at the same time and looked at Kai in disbelief.
"Kick them out and let us stay here. You will gain our favor for a hundred years." Both the ancestors said at the same time as the man fell deep into thought.
"I will get your favor for a hundred years if I kick them out. Deal." The man said as Kai stared at him.
"And we are keeping these." The Lu family ancestor said as he pointed at the space rings in his and the Duramoto family ancestor''s hand.
"I tried to be nice and not murder you all but it''s over. You have exactly one minute to return those rings to me and then run away from here." Kai said as his eyes started glowing.
Waves upon waves of power started to emerge from his body as a ringing sound started to resound in everyone''s head.
All of them started screaming as they slowly knelt on the ground. But Kai didn''t stop as he continued to emit power waves.
The Duramoto and Lu family ancestor realized that they had just released a beast slumber. They bowed their heads to Kai as they tossed the rings back to him.
But he still didn''t stop. The most strongest wave of energy was released from his body as multiple popping sounds were heard.
Every single person present there had exploded because of Kai''s powers and organs and blood filled the streets.
Kai then snapped his fingers as everyone came back to life. He removed their memories of dying and entered the hotel again. The two great families trembled as they went away to look for some other hotel.
As for Kai, he just sighed as he saw that the entire Blue Moon sect was already in the lobby.
"Let''s go to the arena." He said as he teleported the entire sect beside the royal pce.
A huge arena was there and many sects were entering the arena. However, sects were giving special importance to the four great families and the other two great sects as they cleared the way for them to move.
This is also happened for the Blue Moon sect and almost everyone there gasped as they saw the Blue Moon sect.
Blue Moon sect roughly had 500 disciples but all of them were female. The only male members present in the sect were Kai and elder Min.
The men were jealous of these two as they thought that Kai and Min enjoyed anyone they wanted in the sect.
As for the females, some were disgusted at Kai for having an entire sect for himself but many also loved his appearance.
"Please bring the twenty-five people who will be participating to the front." The person at the registration desk told Kai, who gestured for everyone toe forward.
After that, he disappeared and brought Kiana with him. The people at the registration desk gasped when they saw Kiana.
The news had been spread throughout the royal capital that Kiana was a long-lost Princess and when they saw her, they all bowed down to her.
,m "I would like all of you to pierce your finger and drop your blood in this bowl." The guard said and everyone proceeded to do so.
The disciples didn''t even flinch as they pierced their fingers to drop the blood in the bowl which was containing a crystal clear liquid.
The liquid remained crystal even though the disciples were dropping their blood in it. It was Mariel''s turn and she dropped her blood and got the clear. Mia also dropped her blood and she also got the clear.
But when it was Kai''s turn, he just snapped his finger and manipted everyone''s memories so all of them thought that Kai had already cleared the test.
"Now just release your cultivation for me to check that all of you have the required cultivation to participate in this tournament." The guard said and the disciples nodded.
One by one, every single one of the twenty-one disciples released a 10th stage sky spirit realm cultivation.
They had been instructed by Kai to only release the required cultivation so that they would be able to surprise their enemiester on.
But both Mia and Mariel released 7th stage hell spirit realm cultivation as the guard gasped a little.
Moving on to Kiana, she released a 10th stage hell spirit cultivation as the guard nodded as he thought that since Kiana was a member of the royal family, she was expected to have such cultivation.
As for Kai, he released a 5th stage hell spirit realm cultivation as everyone entered the arena.
"The sect masters and the disciples participating in the tournament are supposed to stand in the arena with the other sect masters and their contenders." Riang whispered to Kai as he gestured for the rest of the sect to move to the stands.
After that, an overbearing aura covered the entire ce as Watanabe lightlynded on the ground.
Her blue hair were divided into two separate braids and she was wearing a gorgeous purple and white dress with little crosses on it. She was wearing dark blue tights underneath the dress. She was absolutely beautiful.
"Wee to another ck Tiger tournament. We have thirty-five sects, the four great families and of course, the royal family participating in this tournament. But this time, killing is not allowed in the tournament and we will try to prevent this but if some sect deliberately kills the members of an opposite sect, they will have to pay a fine of five hundred thousand spirits stones." Watanabe said as the audience was confused.
Killing had always been allowed in the tournament and they didn''t understand why it was banned this year. This was of course because of Kai but he couldn''t care less about the penalty as he had quite an astounding wealth with him.
"Now I would like my son, Zian Asahi, to start the tournament and remember my words carefully, no killing allowed." She said with a dangerous smile and released her cultivation which terrified almost everyone present there. Zian Asahi appeared in front of the crowd as Watanabe departed.
Atst, the tournament would begin.
Chapter 70 The Black Tiger Tournament Begins(Chapter Preview)
Zian Asahi was a kind-looking man with lightning colored hair that symbolized him being a part of the royal family. He came forward towards the sects as the audience pped.
"I don''t have much to say as my mother already said enough. The only thing I have to say is that the Red Flower sect was banned from participating in the tournament because of then trying to assassinate the Blue Moon sect. Such things will not be overlooked so be warned." Asahi said as he looked at the crowd.
They just sat there silently not knowing what they should do. Fortunately, Asahi moved away from them and looked at a certain person that was flying in the air beside him.
"Many of you might already know her but let me introduce her. She is Zian Yin, my cousin and someone who has hosted this tournament twice in the past. So without further ado, let''s start the tournament." Asahi said as he flew back up to a higher tform where Watanabe was casually drinking some wine.
"I will now take my leave." Kai said to Riang as he vanished but before vanishing, he sent two spiritual messages to Mia and Mariel.
[ Take care of them while I am gone. If they try to kill anyone by making it look like an ident, just summon me using the harem mark. ] He said to Mariel but he asked something different from Mia.
[ What happened to the bandits who captured you in a forest? ] He asked.
[ They should be there only. ] Mia said as Kai departed.
But a question formed in his mind as soon as he thought about the harem mark.
''Why didn''t they ask for my help when they were captured and killed?'' Kai thought but he didn''t know the answer to his question.
The harem mark allowed his harem to call himself anytime from anywhere and he could easily show up and help them with their problems.
But when they were captured by the Divine emperor and the others, they didn''t even call out to him once.
Other than that, there were a few people who should have been able to overpower the divine emperor and the others.
Kai decided that he would ask Mariel and Mia about thister as he teleported to the forest where Mia was captured.
He started looking around the forest and found a living site about 100 meters away from hisnding spot.
But it was abandoned and it looked like no one had been living there for quite some time.
"I guess I will have to search up the entire forest for this." Kai sighed as he flew above the trees to look at the vast forest.
While back in the arena, the host, Zian Yin, started the tournament.
"40 teams are participating in this tournament meaning that it''s going to be a one on one. 5 battles will be carried out each day and each battle will consist of ten rounds. Each team will send out ten disciples one by one and the battle will go on till one side would have exhausted their disciples. On the 9th day, only 20 teams will remain." Yin said as she picked up a metal box with an opening for her hand to go in.
"This box contains 40 slips and your opponent would be chosen randomly using this. So our first battle for the day will be between..." Yin paused as she took out a slip from the metal box.
"The Blue Moon sect!" She said as she showed the slip to the audience as they pped. Riang squeezed her hands together as Yin took out another slip.
"And their opponents for today will be... the Boundless Weapons sect!" She announced as the crowd cheered loudly.
"A battle between two great sects!" Someone in the audience said.
"But weren''t they attacked and lost more than half of their members?" Another person asked.
"Who cares about that. Let''s just enjoy the show!" Another person said as the every sect except the Blue Moon sect and the Boundless Weapons sect left the floor of the arena.
"This year, you are not allowed to use personal weapons. The royal family will provide you with weapons." Yin said as she gestured at a table consisting of many weapons, all of them being low-tier divine grade weapons.
This was another rule that was added because of Kai since Watanabe thought that he would share his treasures with the disciples taking part in the tournament. She was right as Kai indeed gave the disciples some divine-grade swords.
"Hey Mia, I am kind of bored." Mariel said as she nced at the Boundless Weapons sect.
"Me too." Mia replied as she more or less guessed what Mariel was saying.
"Well, let''s go win us a round." Mariel said with a smile as both of them went up to Riang.
"Just rx. We are gonna win this round." Mariel said and before Riang could say anything, Mariel went into the middle of the arena.
"So who is going to be my opponent?" She asked as she looked at the disciples in front of her.
"Sect Master, can I go and finish that girl?" A disciple asked the sect master of the Boundless Weapons sect as he nodded.
"Remember, make sure to humiliate her." The sect master whispered as the disciple went forward.
The sect master had not forgotten about Kai crushing his foot and insulting him so he wanted to humiliate the Blue Moon sect by humiliating Mariel. But he, unfortunately, chose the wrong person to humiliate.
RIP the disciples of the Boundless Weapons sect.
The disciple went and picked up a sword as he nced at Mariel''s body with a lustful expression.
It was clear to anyone what he was thinking but Mariel just smiled at him like a pure maiden but she wasughing on the inside.
"Please start." Yin said as both Mariel and the disciple took position.
The disciple charged towards Mariel as soon as he got the signal and swung his sword towards her body.
But she justughed and caught the sword using her finger and broke the de as the disciple started to move backward with a shocked look on his face.
"What happened to you smug look now?" Mariel said as her hands lit up with purple mes.
She gathered the fire and created a huge eastern dragon using it. The audience was terrified as the dragon swirled in the air beforeunching itself at the disciple.
He screamed in terror as he ran around the arena to protect himself from the dragon.
"Help me!" He shouted but unfortunately, no one moved to help him as all of them were mesmerized by this scene.
The dragon finally reached the disciple andpletely engulfed him in mes as the disciple died screaming.
"And that''s what you get if you try to humiliate me." Mariel said as the dragon vanished.
"Oh and here is the fine." Mariel said as she tossed a space ring towards Yin.
As soon Yin looked inside the space ring, her body started trembling.
"It contains exactly five hundred thousand spirit stones." She said as the entire ce plunged into silence.
Mariel, seeing the silence, justughed as she took out ten more rings, each containing five hundred thousand spirit stones. She had asked for these rings from Kai so that she could easily kill anyone who annoys her.
"Who''s next?" Mariel asked as she tossed the rings from one hand to other.
"You go and kill her." The sect master of the Boundless Weapons sect said to his best disciple.
The supposedly number one disciple of the Boundless Weapons sect gulped and went to fight Mariel.
"I-I will kill you!" He tried to make a bold move but stuttered.
"Dude you are so pathetic that I even don''t want to kill you. So instead, let''s just settle on crippling your cultivation and manhood." Mariel said with a grin as she remembered that the man in front of her was ogling at her body while getting a boner and he even rubbed it in front of her, not like she was embarrassed by it like a normal 17-year-old girl would be.
Instead, she was impressed by the young chap''s daringness as he rubbed his dick in front of her. So because of that, she decided to just spare his life.
The disciple was so terrified because of it that he fell on his butt. Mariel just torched the disciple''s body with her mes as his clothes burned down and his cultivation was destroyed.
"Oh, you have got quite a little ck dragon." Mariel said with a seductive smile as she nced at his 6.5-inch dick
But no dick could bepared to Kai''s modifying dick. Mariel then proceeded to cut his dick.
''What the hell is wrong with these people. They sometimes act like psychopaths on the loose.'' Riang wondered as she winced when the guy started screaming.
Well, maybe, all of them might be psychopaths considering what happened to them.
Chapter 71 Eternal Ice(Chapter Preview)
"I quit."
"Me too."
"I don''t want to lose my life."
The next three disciples straight up quit after walking up to face Mariel. They nced at their number one who was unconscious as a pool of blood surrounded his body.
The medics were trying to heal his body but there was not a single person on the mortal cultivation world who could heal his manhood.
"It''s getting boring. Hey Mia, your turn." Mariel said as she yawned and deserted the stage for Mia.
The Boundless Weapons sect started cheering in joy as they believed that they could still win since Mariel had just quit.
"Well atleast she won''t kill them brutally." Riang sighed with relief but Mariel justughed at her.
"That girl is someone even I don''t want to mess with. She tries her best to be cheerful and normal but on the inside, she is one of the most cruelest woman I have ever known." Mariel said with a small smile as Riang shuddered.
Mariel, who was terrifying and psychotic, was saying that Mia was someone even she didn''t want to meddle with. Riang couldn''t even imagine what was about to happen.
As soon as Yin gave the signal, the disciple casually took an arrow and notched it in his bow.
[ I will first destroy your clothes and then I will kill you. ] The disciple said to Mia using a spiritual message as he released the arrow.
However Mia didn''t move from her spot and the audience thought that she was frozen in fear but of course, they were wrong.
As soon as the arrow appeared in front of Mia, it froze. Itpletely froze and dropped on the ground and shattered.
"The ice that cannot be destroyed." Mariel said as Riang and everyone else gasped.
"That person is the wielder of ice that can freezeva. The coldness that spreads from her is enough to freeze air." Mariel said with a smallugh as the atmosphere started to turn colder.
Small snow kes started to fall from the sky as the air around Mia swirled violently. Thend below her feet started to turn to ice as she started to walking towards the disciple.
"Eternal ice. The true name and form of unmeltable ice. The ice that was used to trap people. They would be frozen in time till the ice was destroyed and when they wille out, they will remain unchanged." Mia said as the disciple started to run away from her.
"Be a part of this ice and stay frozen for eternity." Mia said and raised her hand towards the disciple.
A trail of ice followed her hand''s trajectory and hit the disciple, thus trapping him in ice.
"I would have liked to trap you for arge amount of time but that would be boring. Hey Mariel, I am borrowing your power." Mia said as she remembered the conversation she had with Kai when they were strolling through the city.
"I have added a new function for the mark. Harem members now share their powers with each other for a minute as long as both of them agree to it. In this way, I can give you my powers or you can give yours to someone else." He had said to her.
"But would both of them receive each other''s powers?" Mia had asked as Kai pondered on for minute.
"The two people will share the other''s power while keeping their own power meaning that if you and Mariel share your powers, you both will be able to use purple mes and unmeltable ice." He had told her after a minute before they had finally found the hotel they were currently living in.
Mia''s eyes started glowing as her ice blue left eye turned into a cat like yellow eye. Simultaneously, Mariel''s left eye turned ice blue.
Mia raised her left hand towards the frozen disciple as a hot wave of purple fire rose from her body.
The mes followed the trajectory of her hand and covered the entire stage of the arena with mes that started to rise up.
Mia had destroyed the eternal ice prison beforehand so that the mes would be able to roast the disciple.
"Match over." Mia said as the mes settled down. Nothing was left of the disciple and the entire ce waspletely silent.
"We withdraw from the tournament." The Boundless sect''s sect master said to Yin as the entire sect left the ce while trembling.
"The Blue Moon sect advances to the next round." Even Yin had lost her hosting voice as she spoke the result.
Mia''s and Mariel''s eyes turned to normal as the two of them left. The Blue Moon sect stared at her sect master as Riang went up to join the rest of the sect with the participants.
She couldn''t belive what she just saw. No treasure was used and there was not trick. It was single handed massacre.
"Who are you Kai and who are the ones that follow you?" Riang whispered to herself as she nced at sky.
Kai on the other hand had finally found the group of bandits who had captured Mia.
He just snapped his fingers to freeze them on their spots. He searched through their memories and collected eveything he needed to.
He then burned them into nothingness and destroyed their base down to shreds. He then yed those memories.
Kai appeared in a dark ce as usual as the memories started to y in front of him. Since he mixed the memories together, he was watching everything in third person mode.
The bandits were eating their dinner when suddenly a white sh of light went across the forest.
They ran towards the center of the light to see if a spiritual treasure was born but all they saw was a beautiful girl about fifteennding on the ground.
She had beautiful blonde hair and shiny yellow eyes. However, she was just hovering there like she was dead.
"And now they will capture her." Kai sighed as the bandits, ovee by their lust, started moving so that they could capture Mia.
But something shocking happened. As soon as one of the bandits grabbed Mia''s body, her appearancepletely changed.
p Her hair and eyes turned ice blue and scepter of the ice goddess appeared in her hand. She raised it as icicles started to drop from the sky.
The bandits screamed as they tried to dodge the icicles but it was impossible. Further, ice continuously revolved around Mia''s body as dead bodies started to litter the floor.
However, a pure white ball of light flew threw the sky at an impossible speed and hit Mia directly in the chest as she was knocked unconscious.
The remaining 10 or so bandits decided to fled away as Mia crashed on the ground. When she finally opened her eyes, she gazed at the purpleet that looked as though it was falling from space towards thend.
"Beautiful." She said as her appearance turned back to normal and she finally stood up. But the bandits came back with some more people.
If memory serves right, these guys were from the Chuchu family. They took a struggling Mia to the Chuchu family house and Kai knew the rest.
"That light was almost like a teleportation formation but I don''t think anyone can create a teleportation formation on this. Wait, that light." Kai said suddenly as he travelled to the spot where Mia had first appeared.
Pieces of her unmeltable ice were still present in the ce as Kai moved towards the center of the ce where a huge pir of ice was standing straight.
"A space gate." He said as he picked up a transparent piece of ss from the ground.
On the other side of the mirror, snow was falling on the ground, thus marking the ce as the Northern continent.
"Who the hell created these space gate and how did these mortals managed to tinker with them?" Kai asked himself as he tossed the shard of the space gate inside his pendant.
He would now use this shard to travel to the Central continent and rescue Rizea but he he would do this after the tournament because if anyone on this continent needed him, he won''t be able toe and help them.
He teleported back to royal capital and used the harem mark to find Mia and Mariel.
"You are back. That was quick as you didn''t even take a whole day to search for clues." Mia said in an impressed tone.
"I found out may things." He said and touched their foreheads as Mia and Mariel fell unconscious. Their eyes opened up after a minute and they nced at Kai with curiosity.
"Was that true?" Mia wasn''t the least bit horrified by what she had done. And Kai believed that she was right as those men deserved that for trying to r*pe an innocent underage girl.
"I also obtained this from the battlefield." Kai said as he took out the broked shard of the space gate.
"Another space gate and this one leads to the Northern continent. Let''s go explore that ce and find about me after the tournament." Mia said as Kai smiled.
"Let''s go back and see the rest of the matches." Kai said as the trio teleported back to the arena.
***
Since I received more than a hundred spirit stones, today is a double release. Enjoy.
Chapter 72 Slaughtering Another Great Sect(Chapter Preview)
The rest of the battles were quite boring considering that the first battle was too much exciting. Kai was so bored that he just decided to leave with Mia and Mariel.
"If anythinges up, contact me by using thismunication slip." Kai said to Riang as he handed her a small scroll.
He then vanished with Mia and Mariel as Riang just sighed and kept the scroll inside a space ring.
"So, what should we do on our date?" Kai asked his two lovers as Mia and Mariel chuckled.
"Let''s eat and then think about what we should do." Mariel suggested as she was hungry and Kai, who was a foodie, agreed with her.
"Let''s just find the best restaurant here and if this time, someone says that I am not qualified to eat in their restaurant, I am gonna p them till their teeth fall out of their mouth." Kai said as he cracked his knuckles while Mia and Mariel sighed.
It was quite easy to find the best restaurant in the royal capital. It was a seven-story restaurant and it was stated that there was a dress code.
"I guess we should change our dresses." Kai said as he tapped his jacket. His body shimmered for a minute and his clothes changed.
He was now wearing a pure ck coat with ck jeans and a white t-shirt. Mariel also touched her armor-cum-skirt as it started to extend.
Within a few seconds, Mariel was standing there while wearing a gorgeous red dress. As for Mia, her jacketpletely enveloped her body and she was now wearing a piercing ck dress.
"W-W-What are you wearing?" The guard at the entrance of the hotel asked as he stared at the group''s clothes as the trip facepalmed.
''We wore the formal clothes of the upper realms.'' They thought simultaneously.
Kai was at least 10000 years old while Mariel was even older than him. Mia was only a millennium-old but still, all three of them were so old and still made such childish mistakes.
"Ah, whatever. We are eating here while wearing our normal clothes." Kai said as their clothes changed back to their original clothes.
Kai snapped his fingers as the guy forgot about them and the trio entered the restaurant.
"Um sir, there is a dress code for eating here." The receptionist said as to Kai as he sighed.
He then snapped his fingers and put every single person in the hotel under an illusion. It would appear to them that the trio was following the dress code and the problem would be solved.
And after that, it was smooth sailing. After eating their food, the trio left the restaurant as Kai gazed at the sky. It was reaching night time and the fifth battle must be going on.
"I guess we only have an hour or so left till the tournament is finished. What do you guys want to do?" Kai asked as Mia and Mariel both thought about it for a minute.
"Let''s return to the arena. We will tell you about itter."'' Mariel said with a grin and Kai more or less understood what they were thinking.
"Well, I am going to take your purity for the second time which I don''t think you can do twice." Kai said as he teleported them back to the arena.
It looked as though the battles were over as the sects were leaving the arena. Kai met up with the Blue Moon sect and he teleported them back to the hotel.
But before vanishing, he saw that the Boundless Weapons sect was standing near the entrance of the arena and the sect master was ring at him with malice.
''He is going to try to attack us tonight.'' Kai narrowed his eyes as everyone went back to their rooms.
"I wille back in a few minutes. I have another great sect to kill." Kai said to Mia and Mariel as he went outside the hotel and waited for some time.
Now, he could have just whipped up a barrier around the hotel and the problem would be solved.
But people like the Boundless Weapons sect should be dealt with efficiently or they would just continue popping up like insects.
And as the night surrounded the royal capital, the Boundless Weapons sect started to move towards the hotel.
But as soon as they reached the entrance, they saw Kai who was standing outside with an amused expression.
"And here I was thinking that you won''t show up." Kai said in an amused tone as the sect master of the Boundless Weapons sect sneered.
"Even though those bitches were crazy strong, do you really think you can defeat an entire sect?" The sect masterughed savagely as he signaled for the sect members to attack Kai.
Kai justughed at their futile attempt and at that moment, he looked like a psychopath on the loose.
"Raiden." Kai said as clouds gathered in the sky. Golden lightning struck beside Kai as Raiden appeared as the White tiger.
"T-That''s..." The sect master couldn''t even speak as he and his sect gasped at the sight of Raiden.
"Let''s teach them a lesson." Kai said with a smile as Raiden''s purred to agree with him.
Kai''s eyes turned golden and Raiden''s body started to glow. Golden lightning started to rampage around Kai''s body while normal lightning covered Raiden''s body.
Together, both of them charged at the Boundless Weapons sect as they controlled the lightning with them.
Golden lightning shot out from Kai''s body as it electrocuted the members of the Boundless Weapons sect while Raiden summoned natural lightning to strike down the screaming members.
They killed more than half of the sect within a minute and the remaining half covered in fear.
"Please..." The sect master started to say but Kai cut his tongue as blood exploded out from the sect master''s mouth.
"What''s the point of begging for forgiveness when you already did something shouldn''t have done. I am not some hero who will spare your life just because you are sorry. ept responsibility for what you do." Kai said as he killed the rest of the Boundless Weapons sect.
"And sometimes, that responsibility might include dying." Kai said as he dismissed Raiden.
Kai left the bodies there as a message to Watanabe and the rest of the continent. The message was clear, don''t mess with him or you will suffer the same fate as the Boundless Weapons sect.
Now, the royal family would have decided to punish the person responsible for this ughter but Watanabe knew Kai and since she loved her son, she would, of course, make sure that no one would try to do this again.
Kai then went back as guards patrolling the city finally found the bodies. They would have found them during the battle as there were many screams and outbursts of energy but Kai had already thought of that.
Thus, he has surrounded the entire area with a barrier that kept everything inside it. And because of the barrier, the guards had neither heard nor seen what Kai had done.
But before leaving, Kai had opened up the barrier and gave the guards a little signal before leaving.
But what Kai didn''t know was that someone had been standing outside the barrier and had seen him move inside the hotel after killing the Boundless Weapons sect.
"That person is going to be fun." A girl''s voice was heard as a pure ck tiger appeared behind her.
,m The ck tiger purred as the girl gently stroked its fur while watching the guards below as they scrambled up to count the bodies.
"Would you enjoy fighting him ck?" The girl asked as the ck tiger purred again, indicating that it sure wanted to fight Kai.
"Then I will personally make sure that we fight him." The girl said as the tiger and the girl vanished.
As for Kai, he simply went back to his room to only be assaulted by Mia and Mariel. Both of them tied him up and he let them do it since he wanted to see what they will do to him.
After tying him to the bed, they quickly stripped him naked and smiled at him. They then just untied the knot around his mouth to let him speak.
"So, what do you n on doing to a defenseless little me?" Kai asked as Mia and Mariel just grinned.
"We know that you can easily destroy those ropes but for once, enjoy the show. And also, you are not allowed to do anything unless we say so." Mariel said as Kai chuckled.
"Commanding. I do like that. So you are going to treat me like a toy aren''t you?" Kai asked with a charming smile.
"Well, if toys are as handsome and nice as you, I will buy millions of them. But unfortunately, nobody can make a toy like you. So instead we are going to treat you like our little toy." Mariel said again as she grinned at Mia.
Chapter 73 Kais Virginity (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Mariel then stepped back a little as a seductive smile lit up her face. She then did a slight twirl as she bowed to Kai.
"Enjoy the show, your majesty." Mariel said as she her armor vanished into thin air and a crimson bra was revealed to Kai.
''A strip tease.'' Kai thought with amusement as he started his own acting.
"What are you doing miss? You-" Kai didn''tplete his sentence as though he didn''t have any words to describe his situation.
"You really are an awesome actor." Mariel smiled as she unhooked her bra and revealed her breasts to Kai.
She gathered them with her hands and started fondling her breasts as turned around and bent her ass towards Kai.
"Ahh, my dick is starting to harden! Please stop what you are doing miss." Kai eximed as Mia tried to stop herself fromughing at him.
But Mariel siding stip as her luscious blonde hair dropped on her back and she removed her shorts.
A bright red panty was revealed as Mariel turned to face Kai. She then slowly pulled the panty down and Kai started making gasping noises.
"Is this your first time seeing a pussy?" Mariel asked as she slowly started walking towards Kai.
"Umm, yes." Kai said nervously as Mariel slowly climbed on the bed.
"Then I should give you a better look." She said as she slowly used her hands to part the lips near her pussy.
Kai gulped nervously as he slowly looked at her pussy and it felt as though it was calling him.
"Do you want to touch it?" Mariel asked as Kai nodded enthusiastically.
Mariel untied his hands as Kai gulped and extended his hand towards her pussy slowly. He carefully touched it with his finger before backing away a little.
He then slowly inserted his entire finger inside her pussy as Mariel''s face morphed into a pleased expression.
"Very good boy. Now, do you want to taste my delicious pussy?" Mariel asked again as Kai took his finger out of her pussy.
"Sure miss." He replied as Mariel slowly started moving near to his face.
Whereas Mia was trying hard to control herughter as she gazed at Kai and Mariel.
''Who could have known that watching a roley would be this fun.'' She thought silently as she continued to watch.
Mariel''s pussy was now in front of Kai''s mouth as he inhaled the enticing smell of her pussy.
He then inserted his tongue inside her pussy and felt warm wet caves around his tongue.
"Ahh~"
Mariel released a low moan as Kai licked her pussy. He then started sucking on her clit like a baby as Mariel''s body started to rx.
"Enough. Now let''s check your little dragon." Mariel said as she gently pushed back Kai before slowly turned towards his dick as her ass was pointed at Kai''s face.
"It''s a big dragon." Mariel gasped as though she was shocked.
Kai''s dick rise in length and stood straight in front of Mariel''s face. She slowly licked the head of the dick as Kai''s body shuddered a little.
"You like it boy?" Mariel asked as she continued to lick the head of his dick.
"Yes ma''am, I very much enjoy it." Kai said slowly as his body shuddered again.
"Then let''s do the 69 position." Mariel said as they re-adjusted their positions.
Now Mariel''s pussy was right above Kai''s mouth while she was stroking his dick. He inserted his tongue inside her pussy just as she swallowed the head of his dick.
Kai began ravaging her pussy with his tongue as Mariel swallowed his dick. Her cheeks hallowed around his dick as her warm mouth cling to it.
She then used her tongue to wrestle around with his dick as Kai started sucking on her clit. Mariel was an expert at controlling her moans and that''s why no sound leaked from her mouth.
"Well, that''s all for the role y. Let''s start the real thing now." Kai said as he broke free of the rest of the ropes and flexed his body a little.
Mariel thenid down on the bed and opened her entrance for Kai''s dick as he slowly pushed it inside her.
She gritted her teeth as she felt his dick ravage through her pussy and since Kai''s dick was big, it reached deep inside her.
When it was finally inside her, she panted a little as Kai let her get used to the feeling of his dick.
He then modified his dick ording to her caves as her insides suddenly grew very hot. She interlocked her hands behind his neck as her whole body tensed up.
Hot waves of yin qi were released from her caves and theypletely bathed Kai''s rod in cum.
"Phew, cumming after so long feels like heaven." Mariel said as her body rxed.
"Since you are still a virgin and you are at the heaven spirit realm, I might be able to break through to the 2nd stage of the imperial spirit realm after today''s sessions." Kai announced as Mia and Mariel just stared at him.
"What the hell is wrong with your cultivation speed? You are just rampaging through the realms like it''s no big deal." Mia said as she was dumbfounded by Kai''s statement.
"It''s because I absorb 100% of the energy present in my partners'' yin qi and other than that, I have been quite lucky in this world." Kai said as he remembered the resources he obtained in this world.
The resources he obtained from the forest where he massacred an entire nest of dragons to break through to the 10th stage of the heaven spirit realm.
Then the souls he absorbed to breakthrough to the imperial spirit realm while destroying the corrupted space gate.
His luck really had been heaven-defying that he was able to receive such splendid resources. Otherwise, it would have taken him quite arge amount of time to make this many breakthroughs.
"Speaking about virginity, I am curious about how you lost your virginity." Mariel suddenly asked as Kai lightly chuckled.
He removed his dick from her pussy and touched Mariel and Mia''s foreheads as their eyes rolled back.
"You could have just told us instead of showing us your memories." Mariel sighed as Kai''s memories started ying.
It was quite a normal bar and Kai had just walked inside it. He looked the same as the current Kai but he was definitely much younger as he walked in a careless manner and his whole body waspletely rxed.
The shocking thing was that this Kai was wearing robes. Mia and Mariel both raised their eyebrows at Kai as he just shrugged.
"I was only 100 years old at that time and I didn''t know much about the world." Kai protested as Mia and Mariel''s eyes widened in surprise.
But they didn''t speak anything as the younger Kai casually chose a sofa and sat down on it while ordering some drinks.
And as though attracted towards him by maic force, two girls appeared beside Kai and asked if they could sit down with him.
He agreed to it and they casually sat beside him. And like that, they drank some wine and talked for a while before the trio stood up and went to the upper floor of the bar where special rooms were created for having sex.
"You lost your virginity to two hookers." Mia couldn''t believe her eyes as she looked at the younger Kai who entered a room with the two girls.
"You know how sad it is when you are a normal 100 year old cultivator minding your own business and someone asks you if you ever had sex and you don''t know what he means? Cause I know how that feels. I didn''t even know what''s the difference between a male and a female was, much less know about sex. So when I saw my chance, I lost my virginity in a threesome." Kai said as his younger version stripped the two women naked.
No matter how cool the younger Kai looked on the outside but on the inside, he was bursting with excitement because he was finally gettingid after a hundred years.
His dick wasn''t modifiable when he was young as he didn''t even know about male and female parts much less about modifiable dicks.
But still, it was an impressive 7 inches erect dick that made the women smile as if they were impressed.
And after that, he just simply put his dick inside one woman and pounded her while he finger fucked the other woman with his hands.
And even though he didn''t had his impressive techniques with him, he was still a natural sex artist, if that''s even a thing.
He knocked both the women unconscious in about an hour and his memories then stopped ying.
"So you had a talent for sex from the starting." Mariel said as Kai chuckled at her words.
"But didn''t those women get pregnant as you were not able to control your yang qi during that time?" Mia asked as Kai gave her a sad smile.
"I am infertile." He said slowly as Mia and Mariel gasped.
"But those women weren''t hookers. They were dual cultivators and used dual cultivation techniques and they were able to make many breakthroughs because of my pure yang qi and after that, they just started a business and left dual cultivation since no one was able to satisfy them.n" He said with a grin as he stared at Mia and Mariel.
"Well, since my memories are now out of the way, let''s get back to our sessiondies." Kai said as he plunged his dick inside Mariel''s pussy.
Chapter 74 Artemis, The Moon Goddess (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
"Ahhh~" Mariel finally moaned as Kai started to pound her fiercely.
He grabbed hold of her small waist andpletely ravaged her her caves. Mia was getting a tingling sensation in her pussy as she watched Kai and Mariel''s session.
"Mia remove your clothes and I will pleasure you too." Kai said as Mia quickly stripped down her clothes.
"Get on top of Mariel and keep your pussy in front of my face." Kai instructed as Mia did what he said.
Now Mia pussy was in front of Kai mouth as he extended his tongue inside her pussy. But as he was still continuing to pound Mia, his tongue slid in and out of Mia''s pussy.
"Ahh!"
"Ahhh~"
The sound of two women moaning filled the entire room. Kai''s slippery tongue continued explored Mia''s caves as a hot sensation started to build up in her pussy.
While doing that, he was also pounding Mariel as his dick slid through her caves at a very fast pace.
Suddenly, a very hot sensation passed through both the women''s caves as hot cum shot out it.
Kai swallowed everyst drop of cum that was released from Mia''s pussy as he slowly bent down and sucked Mariel''s clit.
"Ahhh~" Since Mariel was already sensitive from her earlier orgasm and she cummed directly into Kai''s mouth.
He sucked every single drop it before he lifted his head to look into Mariel''s misty eyes.
"So how was the feeling of having my dick inside your caves after such a long time?" Kai asked as Mariel caught her breath for a minute.
"It was just... like the... first time." Mariel said between breaths.
She then switched positions with Mia. Now Mia was in front of Kai''s dick while Mariel hovered above her body.
But Mariel was one step ahead of Mia as she grabbed her breasts and started squishing them. Kai, watching this, chuckled as he entered Mia''s pussy while ying with Mariel''s pussy using his tongue.
But he stopped using his tongue as Mariel moved forward to suck on Mia breasts. She uses her tongue to circle around the red nipples as Mia moaned.
Kai decided to increase the speed as Mia''s moans started to increase. Within mere minutes, she cummed twice and she started panting as Kai finally removed his dick.
He the ordered the two beauties twoy straight on the bed as he nced at their bodies.
He grabbed both of their breasts as he fondled them with care. He then went in to taste Mariel''s nipples as he started sucking on them like a baby.
He used both of his hands to grab her ass and lift her up as he slowly made his way up to her mouth.
He inserted his tongue inside her mouth as he pushed her body against his. While gently wrestling with her tongue, Kai''s one hand slipped over Mariel''s pussy as he slowly rubbed it.
"Mmm~" Mariel released a muffled moan as she waspletely trapped by Kai.
But he suddenly let go of her body as her breathing started to fasten. He went over to taste Mia''s nipples as she gently stroked his hair.
While sucking on her breasts, he would pinch the nipples between his teeth and Mia would moan loudly.
He started rubbing her pussy as he started travelling to her mouth, leaving behind a trail of hickeys.
Surprisingly, Mariel started to rub her nipples against Kai''s back as she slowly started to stroke his dick.
He reached Mia''s mouth and kissed her passionately as he inserted a finger inside her pussy.
She moaned in pleasure but Kai soon stepped back. He then looked into thier eyes before snapping his fingers.
Mariel''s eyes suddenly closed as she hit the bed and started snoring.
"Let''s have some one on one." Kai said with a smile as Mia lifted herself up and settled down of Kai''s dick.
She then did a 180 as her ass faced Kai. She then started riding Kai''s manhood as his dick slipped inside and outside of her extremely wet pussy.
Coldness started to surround Kai''s dick but it too started to get hotter as it counter attacked the ice.
He then raised his hand and spanked her as she released a moan in pleasure. Seeing her body squirm around his dick, Kai spanked her ass once again.
She once again wriggled around in pleasure as Kai suddenly grabbed hold of her waist. His dick started to increase a little as it touched the tip of her cave.
He then released his yang qi inside her while Mia''s body rxed. He then removed her from his dick and gentlyid her on the bed.
Both of them started cultivating and Mia broke through to the 7th stage of the heaven spirit realm.
She then closed her eyes and fell asleep as Kai woke up Mariel. She immediately sat on hisp and started to kiss him passionately as Kai fondled her breasts.
She then stood up and bent on all four of her arms and extended her ass towards him. She yfully pped her butt and looked into his eyes.
"Spank me." She ordered as he smiled.
"With pleasure." Kai replied as he raised his right hand.
He first hit her right butt cheek as she moaned in pleasure. He then hit her left butt cheek and a red mark was left behind by his hand.
But Mariel was only feeling the pleasure involved in spanking and she was not feeling any pain.
Kai then pushed her body down as he entered her caves and started fucking her doggy style. He hit the good spots as Mariel too started to squirm.
He then spread apart her ass to get a better view as he pushed deep inside her and touched the tip of her cave.
"Ahhh~"
Mariel moaned loudly as she released her yin qi and her eyes started to darken. Kai quickly released his yang qi inside her as she started to cultivate it.
She also broke through to the 7th stage of the heaven spirit realm as she fell asleep.
Kai gazed at two of his lovers as both of them were sleeping peacefully. Their bodies werepletely rxed and not even a drop of tension was visible on their faces.
"Hey Kai, will we ever go back?" Mia asked as her eyes opened a little. It looked as though she was still quite sleepy.
"We will definitely go back. I promised you that we will go back and that we will stay with each other forever." Kai gently said as he stroked her head. Her eyes closed back again as she heard Kai''s words.
"I hope we stay on this for some more time. I havee to like it." Mia whispered as she fell asleep.
Kai stood up with a smile as he gently kissed their foreheads before covering their bodies with a nket.
"I, too, have be fond of this ce." Kai said to himself as he wore his clothes and opened the door. He then soundlessly exited the room and closed the door behind him.
He then ced a few formations around the room as he slowly made his way through the hotel''s hallway.
He went to a particr door and gently knocked on it as Riang opened the door while wearing a night dress.
"Were you sleeping?" Kai asked as he entered the room and Riang closed the door.
"No, I was just gazing at the moon." She replied as Kai saw her open window.
It was a full moon tonight and light entered the room abd illuminated Riang''s appearance. He sat down on the bed as Riang went near the window and continued to gaze at the moon.
Kai too gazed at the moon as he remembered his visit to the moon realm, a ce where creatures that could only get out in moonlight lived.
He had met the moon goddess, Artemis, there and watched her work for the betterment of her empire. She had been one of the first few members of his harem.
She had been kind and caring like the bright moon but she was also powerful and scary like the dark half of the moon.
She had fallen in love with him as he had helped her throughout his time there. But they couldn''t confess her feelings for Kai as she was supposed to marry the ruler of the dark side of the moon empire.
p The moon realm had been split between the light side and the dark side. Both the sides hated each other from the beginning and many wars were waged and all of them ended in stalemate as their powers varried depending on the day and night in the moon realm.
However, the current rulers didn''t wanted wage war against each other because the rulers wanted to maintain peace on their side of the empire.
To sign a treaty of evesting peace, the two rulers decided to marry each other and coborate the people of their empires.
But it was all a trap as on the wedding day, assassins filled the wedding hall and started to massacre the people on the light side of the moon empire and it included generals, courtiers, innocent civilians and even children.
The dark ruler had thenughed at the Artemis for falling for such a trick but before he could kill her, Kai had brutally stabbed him in the heart.
"I didn''t told her that I lover her because she wanted to maintain peace in her empire and she wanted to marry you for that single reason. But since you are such an asshole, nothing is stopping me from killing you and making her my lover." Kai had said to the dark ruler before killing him for good and then he kissed Artemis.
He then killed the traitors from the dark side, while allowing the loyal ones to stay with the light side, and announced that he will marry Artemis. It was then that she became the moon goddess as Kai helped her in advancing in her cultivation. She even gained a nickname for herself as people started to call her ''Artemis the Hunter''.
He gave her his harem mark a few yearster and that''s when she finally became a part of his harem.
Kai shook himself awake from his past memories and looked at Riang who was continuously staring at the moon.
"It helps me be at peace." Riang said to Kai before he could ask anything.
"Do you want to be at peace when a handsome man like myself wants to cultivate with you?" Kai asked as he grinned.
"Well, a tempting offer which I will of course ept." Riang chuckled as she closed the window.
***
My novel finally became a contracted novel and the gift function is now avable! I don''t n on locking the chapters currently but I will do it after a few chapters so I thought that I should tell you this before hand. I hope you continue reading the novel. Enjoy.
Chapter 75 Infinite Apples (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Riang sat in Kai''sp and started to kiss him while he used his hands to deepen the kiss. They rolled over on the bed as Kai removed her nightdress.
She wasn''t wearing any bra underneath it and her breasts were on full disy as the nipples bounced around. Kai gently grabbed her breasts and started fondling them with care.
He then slid forward as he gently started sucking on her nipples alternatively while Riang intertwined her arms behind Kai''s neck and pushed him deeper into her breasts.
He then clenched her nipple between his teeth and bit into it as Riang moaned loudly. Kai then removed her panties and she spread her legs apart to give Kai a better ess to his pussy.
He started licking her upper thighs and slowly made his was up to her pussy. Small drops of arousal juice was dripping from her pussy as Riang was getting hornier by the second.
Kai then started to tease her by licking the area around her pussy as he kept sliding over the entrance.
He then slid his tongue inside her pussy as he licked the caves. Riang grabbed his head and pushed him deeper as Kai savored her pussy.
"I am about to cum." Riang said as her knees unconsciously closed behind Kai''s neck.
Her insides grew hot as she cummed directly into Kai''s mouth. After her orgasm, her legs became weaker and they slowly opened up.
Kai removed his tongue from her pussy and licked his lips. He then stripped of his clothes as his bulging rod was revealed.
Riang quickly took hold of his rod and started stroking it before she put the head of it in her mouth.
She started swallowing it as the tip of Kai''s dick touched her throat. She then started moving on it as she deep-throated Kai.
Kai came in her mouth after a few minutes as his sweet cum traveled down her throat. Riang greedily swallowed everyst drop of it before removing Kai''s dick from her mouth.
She then used her hands to spread apart her pussy as Kai entered her. He grabbed hold of her waist as he pushed his rod inside her.
After it waspletely swallowed by her caves, he started moving with swiftness.
"The feeling remains the same, whether it''s the first time or second time." Riang said dreamily as she looked into Kai''s eyes.
"Even after cultivating with so many women, I still enjoy the pleasure of dual cultivation. It''s kind of a calming feeling for me whenever I cultivate with anyone." Kai replied with a smile as his dick started expanding again.
It reached the tip of Riang''s cave as yang qi burst through his dick and filled Riang''s caves. It looked as though Riang was feeling sleepy as she fell asleep after cultivating the yang qi.
She had managed to break through to the 10th stage of the hell spirit realm before falling asleep.
Kai just covered her body with a nket before he left her room. He then created some formations around every room in the hotel before leaving for a night walk.
It was truly the royal capital as many people were still roaming around on the streets. While walking through the royal capital, Kai''s eyes caught something special.
There was a board hanging around a shop saying that they had the best chocte on the entire continent and as a foodie, Kai purchased it.
The chocte had a dark tender vor that made your tongue crave for more and in the center, a bomb of different vors exploded in your mouth which made the chocte quite good.
While eating the chocte, a woman wearing rags came towards Kai. She stopped a few meters away from him before standing in front of his face.
"It looks as though you are quite a rich mister. Will you pay this woman a few spirit stones in exchange for me giving you a pleasant time?" The woman tried for a smile as Kai narrowed his eyes.
"You are out of money and you are doing this for the first time so that you could feed your family." Kai said as the woman gasped. It was as though Kai had looked at her soul.
"Yes sir, you are right. I am doing this cause my husband died and I have 3 children to feed and no means of ie. And we are out of food for more than two days and I didn''t know what I could do." The woman started crying as Kai gently patted her head.
"Take me to your home and I will try to do something for you." Kai said with a bright smile as the woman wiped her tears and nodded.
"But remember, if this is a facade, you are not going to live to tell the tale." Kai warned her as she nodded enthusiastically.
They then started walking, with the woman taking the lead. Kai was no saint who would give everything he had to help the poor or weak but he did help women who had to do something unpleasant in order to feed their families.
The woman led him towards a ce that looked like the slums of the royal capital as the very air in this ce was full of hopelessness.
Half broken houses made of stone, people sleeping on the cold roads without any nkets, children starving on the roadside was all Kai could see as he and the woman walked towards her house.
"Doesn''t Zian Asahi do anything for your betterment." Kai said and depending on the woman''s answer, he would have a ''talk'' with the ruler of the continent.
"No, Lord Zian is kind and he wants to improve this section of the capital. He gives the people living in the slums jobs, gives money for certain projects to improve our living and he even wanted to construct some houses for us.
But he is so busy that he cannot do all that himself so he just leaves this to some ministers. But they abuse their power and treat us like trash and they also make sure that nobody tells Lord Zian about that. My husband and a few other people decided to tell Lord Zian about this but even before they could reach the pce, they were caught and murdered in secrecy." The woman said as a tear rolled down her eye.
"Well then, I am going to help everyone living here." Kai said as he snapped his fingers.
Everyone living in the slums teleported in front of him and the woman and all of them were awoke.
Many people were shocked by this but Kai didn''t care as he took out an apple from his pendant. This was an apple he had bought from the southern continent and the shop had been started by a group of beggars who had received help from Haruka who was the current ruler of the southern continent.
Kai had a simr idea in his mind as he dug a small hole in the soil and nted the entire apple inside it.
He then bit a finger on his right hand and a golden drop of blood dropped on the ground. People gasped at this and he just manipted their memories to make them forget about this.
The blood was soaked by the ground and the entire ce started to shake. Soon, a huge golden tree bearing many apples was revealed to the people as the people started to gasp at its appearance.
"This tree will bore infinite apples and they will keep appearing even after you will take some apples. In this way, all of you can sleep with full stomachs. Other than that, if anyone else tries, other than you guys, to take apples from this tree, they will be killed by it. So you can also think of it as a guardian tree.
Other than that, there is a cultivation technique for every person that lives here and a few hundred spirit stones are included with the techniques. You can now protect your families and you can also earn some money by selling those apples and building a business. After that, you can rebuild this ce by using the money obtained from your business. But remember, you will have to do that by yourself and you will also have to protect everything by yourself as I will not help you anymore." Kai finished as he gave everyone a cultivation technique that suited them and also handed them a few hundred spirit stones.
Before leaving, the people knelt in front of him and gave him a final salute as he vanished. It felt good after doing such a thing but their was one more thing that he has to do before going back to the hotel.
He appeared in an alley where a person was running in a big hurry. Kai just snapped his fingers and the person exploded.
"This world doesn''t need people like you." Kai said slowly as he teleported to the sect.
The person he had just killed was a spy working for ministers and he has been the one telling them about everything that happened in the slums.
He had just removed a great threat from their lives. But there was another thing that he had to do.
He would go to the royal pce tomorrow and take care of the ministers who were the masterminds of this situation.
Chapter 76 A Smart And Cunning King(Chapter Preview)
Kai returned to the hotel when the sun started to rise. Upon entering his room, he saw Mariel hugging Mia''s body like a body pillow and Mia was keeping one of her legs on top of Mariel.
"If I didn''t know better, I might as well have considered that to be a good sex position." Kai chuckled lightly.
He then entered the shower and took an hour-long bath which might be considered as a wastage of water.
But the hotels in the royal capital were using water from the spiritualkes underground. The water would be renewed by the end of every day because of the spiritual energy so people could even have a water fight if they wanted to.
Aftering out from the bath, Kai saw that both Mariel and Mia were awake as they were standing in front of him. Both of them were naked as Mariel walked up to Kai and kissed him before entering the shower herself.
"How long will she take?" Mia asked as she stretched her body which was very much seductive as her breasts yed in the air.
"Mariel is not a huge fan of water. So, at the most, five minutes." Kai replied as he snapped his fingers to clean the room.
And he was right as Mariel emerged from the bathroom within five minutes. She was wearing her usual clothes and her hair were shining even though they were not wet.
"I used my mes to dry my hair in an instant." Mariel said to Mia before she too went into the shower.
"So, what''s our n for today?" Mia asked as she came out after 15 minutes. Unlike Kai and Mariel, her hair were still wet and were hanging down on her side.
"Today, we are going up to the pce to meet Zian Asahi and his council of corrupted ministers." Kai replied as he snapped his fingers to dry Mia''s hair.
He then told them about hisst night''s adventures as both of them nodded. The trio then exited their room and bumped into Riang who was justing to call Kai.
"Oh, I was justing to see you. I wanted to ask whether you wille with the rest of the sect to watch today''s battles?" Riang asked as Kai just shook his head.
"We are currently going to the royal pce and most of our time will be spent there." Kai replied as Riang nodded and left to gather the sect.
Kai then teleported the three of them in front of the royal pce. He spread his spiritual sense on the entire royal pce.
It looked as though Zian Asahi was currently staying at the pce to attend royal affairs while Watanabe was staying at the arena.
"It looks as though half the royal family is in the arena. Let''s teleport to the throne room directly." Kai said as the three of them vanished and appeared smack in the middle of the throne room.
"Maybe we should have just walked." Kai suggested as everyone inside the throne room stood up and released their cultivation.
"He knows me. So you better withdraw your cultivation or I will kill you." Kai said as he pointed at Asahi as the people in the throne room were dumbfounded.
However, much to their shock, Asahi startedughing as he stared at Kai. He then stood up from his throne and smiled at Kai.
"I have heard some things about you and I must say, mother was cheerful her visit to the Blue Moon sect. Perhaps you are one of the main reasons for her excitement." Asahi said as he looked at the two beauties standing beside Kai.
''He is smart and cunning.'' Kai said as smiled at Asahi''s personality. This person was genuinely kind at the heart but he wasn''t blindly devoted to kindness. He was smart and cunning and perhaps that was one of the main reasons that the whole continent listened to him.
Even though he was smart, these people were still fooling him under his nose. But wait... what if they weren''t fooling him and all of this was intentional?
"Well I am sure Watanabe loved our time together and I would happily spend time with her if it makes her happy. But I am here for a different reason. Who manages your projects and money?" Kai asked as Asahi as the ministers red at Kai and his two partners.
"And why should I tell that to a random kid who just happened to make my mother like him?" Asahi asked in turn as Kai sighed.
"Why did I even bother asking?" Kai said as he snapped his fingers and checked Asahi and the ministers memories.
"Well, that''s interesting." Kai said as he nced at Asahi and suddenly, huge waves of aura started to release from his body.
"Ahhhh!" Screams started to rise and the ministers and Asahi started to sink down to the floor. Only Mariel and Mia remained unaffected as they watched the scene unfold in front of them.
Blood started to flow from the ministers and Asahi''s eyes and they wed at their eyes as if they wanted to pull them out.
"I will ask you a simple question. Those who are responsible for wrongfully using the money and resources, that was supposed to help the slums, raise your hands or all of you will die brutally." Kai said as the people started to move.
The wrongdoers will try to hide themselves till the end however, people who know their crimes will always push the crime doers forward and save their own lives.
And that''s what happened in the throne room as three ministers were pushed in the front of the crawling crowd.
"I already knew that you three were the masterminds of this n but it was still exciting to watch your fellow ministers give you up in no time t." Kai said as the pressure emitting from his body stopped.
"See, Asahi already knew that you guys were abusing your power but you covered up your tracks professionally. So, Asahi decided to deliberately give you that money and resources so that he could trap you and capture you at once. He gave you an entire year to develop the slums area but you continued to use that money for your own good.
But what you didn''t know was that Asahi had secretly smuggled many of his trusted members inside your household. They had recorded everything and Asahi was going to arrest you at the end of the tournament. A truly smart and cunning king." Kai said as he nodded his head at Asahi, who stood up easily and wiped the blood from his cheeks.
"And just so you know, I already saw this in his memories. So he was just acting about that pain and stuff." Kai said to the three ministers on the floor before he went in front of them and touched their foreheads one by one.
Their eyes suddenly started to glow as their hands slowly started to move towards their eyeballs.
"Since you loved to see everything with your eyes. It''s a fitting end for you unless you have any objections." Kai asked Asahi who just shook his head.
"I was nning on killing them by whipping them a thousand times but your way is more efficient and gives justice to everyone." Asahi said as he watched the three ministers w out their eyeballs.
After they were dead, Kai cleaned up the mess and teleported back to the hotel with Mariel and Mia.
"That kid was truly fascinating." Asahi said after Kai had vanished.
He bent down a picked up an eyeball rolling on the floor, it was the only thing Kai deliberately left out.
''And he understands my true nature. He really is an interesting person mother.'' Asahi thought as his lips curled up in a small smile. But the smile was anything but friendly.
"That man is really dangerous." Kai said as the trio appeared back in the hotel.
Now, anyone else would havepletely disagreed with him but Mia and Mariel nodded.
"He maintains a kind and loving personality on the outside and his soul and heart are also kind. But it looks as though he just used his kindness to crush his other more fearful side. That man is definitely a sadist but that sadist behavior is buried deep under his soul and he has created multiple restraints around it so it won''t ever get out but traces of it are still left." Kai said as he too smiled.
"I thought this ce was boring and nothing happened here. But who could have guessed that this is more interesting than I had thought." Kai said as he looked at Mia and Mariel.
"Hey Kai, remember the cave where I met Watanabe and Kiana and we found out about the Pure white tiger? Something is wrong with that ce as time moves faster there. We only spend an hour or two there but so much time had passed in the real world." Mariel said as Kai nodded.
"So let''s go and check that ce." Kai said as he extended his hand to the two beauties. Both of them took it as the three of them vanished into thin air.
Chapter 77 Entities That Maintain Time And Space(Chapter Preview)
As the trio appeared in the cave, Kai''s pendant started glowing. He frowned for a second before retrieving the broken piece of the space gate.
The piece flew out from his hand and started making its way through the cave. Kai marked the piece with a formation as he saw it get out of his sight.
"Something is definitely wrong with this cave. I will have to create a special formation for this." Kai said as he started drawing symbols in the air.
He then bit his right finger as golden blood started to flow from the wound. A drop of it touched the ground and flowers started to bloom around the spot.
Kai didn''t pay attention to that as he dropped four drops of his blood in four different directions before touching the middle of it with his hand.
Symbols started to light up around the trio as the formation came to life. It hit the trio I''m the forehead and a Z-shaped symbol appeared on their foreheads.
"Mark of eternity." Kai murmured to himself as the symbol ignited on their foreheads before vanishing.
"Now the cave won''t affect us and time will pass like normal." Kai said as he teleported the three of them to the ce where the broken piece of the space gate was.
"Now it all makes sense." Kai said slowly as he picked up two broken pieces of space gate.
Mia and Mariel didn''t say anything and just waited for Kai to tell them about it. He stored the two pieces inside his pendant before finally telling them about it.
"Mia was originally supposed to be on the northern continent but on her birth, she didn''t have her entire soul because half of your soul was still tied to me. But you didn''t even get the first half cause you were no longer on this. Someone took you inside the space gate on the northern continent and someone shattered it from the outside. But no human can destroy the gate without losing his or her life so that person is now dead.
Since one of the entrances of a space gate was destroyed, you and the person who was with you were trapped inside. Since all the space gates are probably connected to the central continent, shattering one exit trapped you both of you inside the space that connects the two ces. But since time passes differently inside a space gate, you were in there for fifteen years before the space gate randomly spat you out." Kai exined as Mia strained hard to remember anything about her past.
"It''s a futile attempt as without any soul, you won''t have any memories. The moment younded on this continent, the person who was with you lost their life as they destroyed the space gate that dropped you on this continent. I wish they hadn''t done that as it was only a temporary space gate that would have vanished after some time. And after that, you regained your soul and you know what happened after that." Kai said as he had decided that he would not tell them about Mia''s ice goddess killing mode.
''I guess I still have a lot of researching to do and I have to rescue Risea after this tournament.'' Kai sighed as an idea clicked in his mind.
He took out one of the pieces of the space gates and put it on the ground. He then bit his finger and dropped a few drops of his blood on the space gate piece.
"It looks as though the space gate here shattered automatically as more than two linking space gates were destroyed. This cave here absorbed that space energy and time and space bent here. It will vanish after a few years and this will be a normal cave after that. But for now, I am going to elerate the time here so one second here would be a day outside. We will get out in seven seconds and the second round would then start. Be ready to grab me as I will face a huge rebound." Kai warned them as they nodded.
He closed his eyes and started focusing as the piece of space gate broke. Space energy was released from it the cave absorbed it quickly.
But then, Kai summoned every ounce of space energy present in the cave and redirected it to one spot. A deafening sound was heard as the energy was focused at one spot.
Kai''s body flew back because of the rebound and Mariel and Mia caught him. He then teleported them to the mouth of the cave as Kai took a few deep breaths before sitting down.
"You are basically like a god of time." Mia said in awe as Kai smiled.
"No person in the entire universe can be a god of time or space. What I just did was use every ounce of space energy present in this cave and morphed the space around us and I even had to use this realm''s spiritual energy for this and that''s why flew back like that since the realm rejected me even though I stole enough energy to do it.
No person can go to the future or to the past. What''s happened cannot be changed and what will happen in the future will depend on you so you should not mess with it or you will die. But this cave was a mutation and I just evolved it to its final stage and it cost 90% of my spirit energy, even though I used some of this realm''s energy." Kai said as he stood up and flexed his shoulders.
"You are saying it like the world and realms are alive." Mariel asked in a confused tone as Kai sighed.
"No realm is alive and it only rebounds if the nature is threatened. As for the world, it consists of two alive entities that maintain time and space. And I am not going to tell you anything more." Kai said as he teleported the three of them to the arena.
"Where were you for thest few days?" Riang asked as soon as she saw the trio.
"Never mind that. How were the rest of the fight?" Kai asked as Riang sighed.
"It was like what I expected it to be. But the princess who is the host of the White Tiger was shocking. She had a pure ck tiger and a 10th stage heaven spirit realm cultivation!" She eximed as Kai nodded.
It was exactly like he had thought of it. It was now time for the second round and it looked as though Yin was just announcing thepetitors for the first round.
"The first one is the Blue Moon sect!" Yin said as Kai smiled in amusement.
''They rigged it.'' He thought silently because there was no way that the Blue Moon sect would be picked twice. But he wanted to know who his opponents were.
"Can anyone from the Blue Moon secte down to represent the sect?" Yin asked as Kai jumped down from the stands and gracefullynded on the arena floor.
"And their opponents will be... The Kuraha family !" Yin announced as the entire ce cheered. The Kuraha family ancestornded on the arena floor and red at Kai.
The Kuraha family was the great family Kai had humiliated in the hotel as they wanted the hotel for themselves and they had believed that Kai was just a nobody without any background.
But it looked as though they had bribed the Zian family so that they could obtain their revenge on Kai.
Kai looked up at the pavilion where Zian Asahi was casually smiling at Kai. It looked as though Asahi wanted to test Kai''s abilities.
Too bad that Kai didn''t want to fight them. This time, his disciples would fight the great family.
"The match will start in 10 minutes. Please prepare for the battle." Yin said as Kai and the ancestor nodded.
"Here use these." Kai said as he returned back to his sect and handed the participants two vials of his yang qi.
He created a barrier around them so their force of breakthrough wouldn''t burst out of the barrier.
All of his disciples broke through to the 10th stage of the hell spirit realm in an instant and they kowtowed to Kai.
"Go win the battle." He whispered in Nezuko''s ears as she went up to the stage with confidence.
"It looks as though the Blue Moon sect is sending in someone new. I wonder how this young girl would do?" Yinmented as Nezuko looked at her opponent.
He was a fat man with a 3rd stage hell spirit realm cultivation. the Kuraha family didn''t believe that the Blue Moon sect would have any more powerful members, except Kai, Mia, and Mariel. So they sent in one of their weakest members.
"Oh, you are quite beautiful. Leave that sect and be my concubine. I will give you money and will keep you pleased." The fat boy said as Nezuko snorted.
"Never gonna do that. Bye-bye fatty." Nezuko grinned as she released her 10th stage hell spirit realm cultivation and moved with the help of her wind element.
The fatty was so shocked that he could barely move as Nezuko chopped him on the back of his head and knocked him unconscious.
"Good job Nezuko. Let''s send in the next member." Kai said, much to everyone''s shock, as he randomly chose one of his disciples to enter the stage.
This time the Kuraha family sent in an 8th stage hell spirit realm cultivator and thought that Nezuko must have been someone special but much to their shock, this person was also a 10th stage hell spirit realm cultivator.
She defeated the 8th stage guy after a few minutes of battling and also returned back. the Kuraha family''s jaw dropped as they saw that the next person was also at the 10th stage of hell spirit realm cultivator.
They stared at Kai in horror. How many 10th stage hell spirit realm cultivators did this sect had?!
If only they knew that Kai was at the imperial spirit realm, then they would have dug a hole and jumped into it to die.
Chapter 78 The Host Of The Black Tiger(Chapter Preview)
"We withdraw from the tournament." The ancestor of the Kuraha family said as she gritted her teeth.
The Kuraha family could not take any more insult and decided to withdraw from the tournament.
However, after that, all the sects participating in the tournament withdrew. In the end, only four participants remained - the royal family, the Blue Moon sect, The Lu family and the Wu family.
The Wu family was chosen to face the Blue Moon sect but they quit the moment Yin took their name.
And the surprising thing was that even the Lu family quit. It looked as though the host of the ck tiger had made quite a mess thest time she fought and people were now afraid of her.
So with that, only two participants remained and it was time for the finals that will take ce after a day of rest.
The Blue Moon sect returned back to the hotel and Kai spent the rest of the day thinking about what was happening on the northern continent.
Just to make sure that his theory was correct, he checked Mia''s memory and there were no traces of her being on the northern continent. Her memories of the mortal cultivation world began when she regained her soul in that forest on the western continent.
"Let''s just wait for tommorrow and win that tournament and then I am finally going to rescue Risea." Kai said with certainty as dawn arrived.
The sect woke up and got prepared to start the day. After they were ready, Kai teleported all of them to the arena.
"Weedies and gentlemen to the finale of the ck Tiger tournament!" Yin announced as the two finalist teams went down to the arena floor
"Let''s see who they are going to send in first." Kai said as he looked at Watanabe who was organising the royal family members participating in the tournament.
Watanabe then flew up to Yin and whispered something in her ear. Yin nodded as Watanabe flew back to her pavilion where Asahi was causally watching the arena with a mysterious smile.
"The royal family has decided to send in their best fighter. Please wee, the host of the ck tiger!" Yin announced as a girl wearing white robes and a foolproof veil went up the stage.
"Was she wearing a veil thest time too?" Kai asked Riang who nodded.
"I can''t sense her cultivation." Marielmented as she frowned at the girl.
"Of course you can''t. She is supposed to be at the 10th stage of heaven spirit realm." Kai replied.
"I want to fight her." Kiana suddenly said as Kai smiled at her.
"Even though you are two stages behind her, you still want to fight her. Well, nobody is stopping you so go on." Kai said as Kiana slowly nodded and took a deep breath before walking up towards the stage.
"It looks as though the Blue Moon sect is sending Kiana, the long lost princess!" Yin announced as the crowd cheered.
[ So you are the host of pure white tiger. Kuro told me about you. ] The princess said in an amused tone as she summoned the ck tiger.
The audience had already seen it before so they pped loudly and cheered for the princess. But Kiana just smiled at her and summoned the pure white tiger.
"I don''t think that''s how you greet your older sister." Kiana said as the crowed became silent. The only sound that was heard was of the two tigers growling at each other.
"P-Please start the match." It looked as though even Yin was shocked as her voice shook a little.
''You didn''t tell anyone about the pure white tiger huh.'' Kai though as Watanabe winked at him.
Kiana and the princess simultaneously released their cultivation as the tigersunched themselves at each other.
Dark clouds gathered in the sky as the two tigers called upon the power of lightning. While the tigers were fighting each other, Kiana and the princess aslounched themselves at each other.
Purple lightning started to dance around the princess as she moved towards Kiana who also summoned lightning to protect.
Kiana blocked her attack as a deafening sound filled the entire arena. The audience covered their ears as a ringing sound started to echo in their ears.
But Kiana and the princess didn''t stop as both of them started rising. Kiana devides to attack first and sheunched a lightning dragon at the princess.
Nobody would have been able to hear this because of the fight but Kai clearly heard the princessugh.
The lightning dragon suddenly stopped it''s assault as it reached in front of the princess. Suddenly, the dragon started to vanish as the princess lifted a finger and started sucking the dragon.
The dragon lost its form and raw electricity entered the princess''s body. The crowd then remembered that they were supposed to cheer for the contestants and started cheering the princess.
[ Goodbye, big sister. ] The princess sent a spiritual message to Kiana who frowned.
The princess then summoned the ck tiger and the lightning around her started to change its color.
The lightning turnedpletely ck as the princessunched a ck lightning dragon at Kiana.
The pure white tiger, sensing that his host was in danger, appeared in front of Kiana. White lightning shot out from his body as it tried to destroy the ck lightning dragon.
But it was a futile attempt as the ck lightning dragon crushed the pure white tiger and an explosion took ce and smoke covered the entire area.
After the smoke cleared, the pure white tiger had vanished and Kiana was nowhere to be seen.
"Even though shiro blocked the attack for me, I still got some major damage. The least I could do is remove this veil and see your face." Kiana said as she appeared behind the princess and removed her veil.
Everyone there gasped as they saw her appearance. Silky white hair and crystal clear white eyes with flushed red cheeks.
Her face was as beautiful as a goddess as she looked at Kiana who sprawled on the ground and her hands were full of blood as she was covering her wounds.
Riang also stared at the princess with a look of awe but she was worried about Kiana. She expected Kai to move and heal Kiana but when he didn''t, she looked at him and she was shocked to see his face.
Kai was frozen on his ce, his eyes widened in shock. Mariel was no different as she too stared at the princess with wide eyes and an open jaw.
"Levina[1]." Both of them mumbled at the same time as they nced at the elemental ruler of lightning.
Kai then looked at Kiana and vanished too pick up. He then healed her wounds and dropped her with the rest of the sect.
"She is the elemental ruler of lightning. Lightning that is weaker than her lightning will be sucked up by her body and will be converted into spiritual energy that can be used by her." Kai said to Mia as she looked at Levina in amazement.
"Sorry but I will have to restrain you." Kai said as Mariel''s body suddenly froze.
"But I have to fight her and bring her back." Mariel said as she tried to move her body but was not able to do so.
"Sorry but you both can''t defeat her because she has a perfect bond with this world''s elemental spirit and that enhances her power by many folds." Kai declined her request.
"But don''t worry. I am going to bring her back because that''s the whole point of my life now." Kai said to Mariel as she stopped struggling.
She looked directly into Kai''s eyes and nodded as he smiled and released her. She was finally able to move her body and nced at Levina.
[ The elemental rulers were extremely close. You can consider them as sisters. That''s why she is so hasty to get Levina back. ] Kai supplied to Mia as she nodded.
[ But you are not hasty to get her back? ] Mia asked him.
[ I, too, am hasty to get her back. But the only difference is that it doesn''t show up on the outside. ] Kai replied with a smile before walking up to the stage.
"Atst, we finally meet. Let''s start with introductions. My name is Levina." Levina said as she thoroughly examined Kai''s body while he just stared into her eyes.
"My name is Kai and I am pleased to meet you, Levina." Kai said with a handsome smile as the audience started whispering.
It looked as though Levina was taken back by surpirse but she soon startedughing. She then stoppedughing but a smile was still visible on her face.
"You really are interesting. Nobody calls me by name since I am the host of the white, or as you have seen, the ck tiger. But you just called me by my name which is cool." Levina said as she extended her hand.
Kai shook it as he stepped back. As soon as Yin gave the signal, Kai and Levina vanished and met each other in the middle of the stage as a huge ripple of power went through the entire arena.
***
[1] The name Levina is of Latin origin and it means "lightning bolt" in English.
Also join the discord server for character images. Link in the author''s thoughts section.
Chapter 79 The King Of Elements (End Of Volume 1)(Chapter Preview)
"Where did they go?" Yin asked as Kai and Levina vanished into thin air.
"They are here only. You can''t see them cause they are moving too fast." Mariel snorted as she gestured towards Watanabe.
"Use your cultivation and you can see them." She said as Watanabe frowned and released her cultivation.
She concentrated her cultivation on her eyes and she finally saw Kai and Levina fighting on the stage.
Both of them moved at the speed of light as theyunched their attacks. But it was ending in a stalemate, or in other words, Kai was letting it end in a stalemate.
"Let''s end this stalemate." Kai said after a few minutes and suddenly kicked Levina in the stomach.
They had been moving at a very fast speed and blocking each other''s attacks but Kai''s kick came out nowhere and Levina flew back because of the impact.
However, Kuro came behind her and broke her fall. Levina then stood up as ck lightning ran around her body.
"You sure are good but you can''t beat me and Kuro." Levina boasted as Kai smiled at her.
"Who said I am going to fight alone." He replied as golden lightning started to rise around his body.
Raiden then appeared behind Kai and growled at the ck tiger. The audience was frozen in shock as they saw Raiden. He was two times bigger than the ck tiger and he had ck and white strips on his body.
"You managed to surprise me when I thought you don''t have any tricks left." Levina chuckled as she examined Raiden.
"But still, we are the ones who are going to win this." She said and moved forward.
ck lightning wrapped around her arm as she punched Kai in the face. But before her punch couldnd, golden lightning obstructed her punch as Kai''s hair started to rise in spikes.
His eyes turned golden as he grabbed her fist and tossed her towards the audience. The ck tiger tried to stop Levina but the impact was so powerful that it also started falling towards the audience.
Kai then snapped his fingers and a barrier covered the entire stage and Levina and the ck tiger rebounded of the barrier.
Both of them stood up as Levina created a ck lightning dragon to attack Kai. The ck tiger also created a dragon andunched it towards Kai.
"Try harder. You can''t even scratch me if you are using such pathetic moves." Kaimented as he created a dragon of his own, one made from golden lightning.
Heunched it at the two iing dragons and his dragon tore through them easily. But Levina and the ck tiger had already moved from their spots and were now behind Kai.
ck lightning covered Levina''s leg and she attacked Kai''s abdomen. But he stopped her kick with one finger while Raiden looked at the ck tiger in amusement.
"You don''t want to fight him cause he reminds you of the time when you were weak and were captured by those scientists." Kai realized what Raiden''s gaze meant as Raiden nodded.
Kai then dismissed Raiden as he turned around to look at his opponents.
"You did well there. You tried to take me by surprise and you knew that I would block you. So you decided that the ck tiger would attack me while you keep me tied down to a ce." Kaimented as ck lightning covered Levina''s arms and she wrapped them around Kai''s abdomen as she tried to trap him down.
"But it''s a futile attempt. Try harder." Kai replied as a burst of golden lightning emerged from his body.
Levina cried in pain as the golden lightning started to corrode her ck lightning. She coughed a small amount of blood and looked at Kuro.
"I didn''t want to do this cause I will be bedridden for a week but you leave me no choice." Levina muttered as the ck tiger started to glow.
It vanished into thin air as Levina''s eyes started to glow. One of her eyes turned ck and the ck lightning around her turned blue.
"Half spirit form. That''s impressive." Kai said in an impressed tone as a tail appeared from Levina''s clothes.
"Half spirit form. A human and a spirit momentarily be one and both share the other''s powers. But for this to happen, they must share a very strong bond, or otherwise, they will hurt each other. It''s quite impressive that she managed to do that while being a mortal and not having her original powers." Marielmented as she watched Levina''s half spirit form.
After her transformation, Levina focused her gaze on Kai and rushed forward to attack him. Her nails extended into huge ws and blue lightning ran wildly around them.
p "Rule no.1 of battling - always use every single one of your senses. Do not depend on your eyes as they might fool." Kai said as he easily dodged her attack.
"Rule no.2 of battling - Always use unexpected moves and don''t let the opponent figure out your moves." Kai replied as Levina tried to attack him again and again.
He just dodged her attacks as she growled in frustration but it looked as though she was listening to his advice as her moves started to be unpredictable.
"And thest rule of battling - use everything you have got to win the battle." Kai finally said as he took hold of her ws.
They didn''t even leave a scratch on his hands as he punched Levina in the stomach using his other hand.
"Do something like this." He then said as Levina suddenly used his body as a base and flipped above his head.
She then kicked him in the abdomen but Kai just smiled at her as he stepped back to maintain a distance between them.
"What is he doing?" Riang asked as she looked at the stage where Kai was demonstrating one move after the another while Levina came up with her own unpredictable set of moves.
"This battle would have ended the second it began. Kai is teaching her to be more fierce and precise in battle and he is having his fun while doing it." Mariel replied in amusement but Riang was even more confused.
"What do you mean that it would have ended the second it began?" Riang asked as Marielughed.
"When ites to the elemental rulers, people only remember him kidnapping us which is somethingpletely different. But there is another title that is overshadowed by him kidnapping us." Mariel slowly said as a seductive smile formed upon her face.
Riang didn''t understand any of her words so she decided to look at the battle.
At the same time, Levina roared as blue lightning emerged from the clouds and attacked Kai.
Nobody could see Kai as blue lightning continued to strike at him. But Mariel was not bothered by that.
"He is the king of elements and spirits." Mariel said as the Blue lightning suddenly turned golden.
Kai emerged from the golden lightning with a smile on his face as the clouds rumbled before golden lightning struck Levina.
She coughed up a lot of blood as her tail vanished and her eye returned to normal. The ck tiger appeared beside her but it soon vanished as it was hurt too. Levina crashed down on the ground and was unconscious.
"The tournament is over." Kai announced as the barrier vanished.
He then went back to his sect as the royal family rushed to heal Levina''s wounds.
"You are not going to heal her?" Mia asked as Kai shook his head.
"She would have healed by the time we get back from the central continent. Other than that, I checked the seal on her memories and it is a seal that can only be broken if she loses her virginity." Kai told them.
"Well, that would be easy." Mariel replied as Kai shook his head again.
"No, it will only count if she loses her virginity to someone she loves. In other words, it has to be her lover that will release the seal on her mind." Kai replied as Mariel frowned.
"You are going to let someone else release the seal and return her memories?" She asked and narrowed her eyes at Kai.
"No, I am going to win her over once again. Even if she hates me, I will still win her back. Even though all of you are my lovers, you are still different than before. But that doesn''t mean that I am going to give up." He said to her in a resolute tone as she nodded.
"But for now, we are going to the central continent to rescue Risea." Kai said after some time as he took out the broken shard of the space gate.
***
Phew, I can''t believe that the first volume is done. I know that many of you didn''t like the story but for those of you who stuck with me to this point, I want to thank you. In the second volume, Kai and the group are going to explore the rest of the mortal cultivation world in search of his harem and this will begin with them going to the central continent to rescue Risea.
I also want to tell you that Harem Overlord is going premium on 29th July. The chapters will be locked from the second volume while the first volume will be free to read so that readers could decide that they want to read ahead or not.
The next chapter is going to be a preview of the second novel. It will probably be of 200 to 400 words but it''s going to tell you about the adventures Kai and his harem will face in the next volume.
Till then, bye.
Chapter 80 Preview Of Volume Two(Chapter Preview)
This a preview of what will happen in the second volume and it is only full of short scenes that will take ce in the future.
***
His eyes turnedpletely purple and the whiteness in them vanished. Two dark purple wings emerged from his back as he slowly rose into the sky.
? "There is nothing we can do to stop him." Mariel said slowly as nature raged on itself.
A horrible storm was brewing in the ocean while lightning struck repeatedly. The ground shook and cracked as the forces of natureunched themselves at Kai and the sky lit up.
***
"What is wrong with these people?" Mia asked as she looked around the entire ce.
"They are under the jurisdiction of a sin. One of the seven deadly sins is here." Kai replied with certainty as the demon sword started to tremble
***
"A demon is ruling this continent." Kai said with certainty.
A dark ripple of power suddenly emerged from the center of the continent and Kai''s eyes widened because of it.
He bit his right finger as golden blood trickled down from it.
"Barrier of Eden." Kai said as he struck the ground with his hand.
***
Volume Two - A Demon Or An Angel?
asionally missing content, please report errors in time.
Chapter 81 The Central Continent(Chapter Preview)
"But let''s do that after the ending ceremony." Kai said as he put the piece inside his pendant.
Since no one participated in the semi-finals, the Blue Moon sect and the royal family were the only remaining participants and therefore won the first and second positions.
"Who are you?" Both Watanabe and Riang asked Kai as they were standing on the stage for receiving prizes.
"Perhaps one day, you will finally know who I am." Kai said mysteriously before he went forward as his name was called.
"Rigging my sect''s match. I don''t think that will make you popr if this news got out." Kai said to Zian Asahi who was presenting the gifts.
"I am going to leave you and your sect alone." Asahi replied as Kai smiled.
"You are a smart person." Kai said as the rest of the sect came to stand behind him.
"The Blue Moon sect has defeated the royal family and taken the first position in this tournament. You will receive a million spirit stones and five low-tier divine grade treasures for your victory." Asahi said as he took out two space rings.
One of them contained a million spirit stones while the second one contained the treasures. He handed them to Kai who just tossed them into his pendant.
"And with that, the ck tiger tournament is concluded." Asahi announced as everyone returned to their hotels since it was toote to leave for their homes.
But Kai just teleported the entire sect back to the Blue Moon sect.
"Who the hell are these people?" Riang asked as she looked kicked a dead body.
Hundreds of dead bodies were lying around the entire sect and all of them were roasted to the core.
"These people are thieves who forcefully wanted to enter the sect in our absence. It''s a good thing that I ced a formation around the sect before leaving." Kai exined as a formation lit up around the sect.
"This will protect the sect in my absence. No one can cross this barrier unless you allow them to enter. Put someone on the entrance of the sect so that they can warn anyone who tries to enter the sect." Kai said to Riang as she nodded.
"Only people allowed by me can enter this barrier?" She asked once again as Kai nodded.
"All the disciples are already registered in this and they can enter or leave the sect freely." Kai said before he teleported away with Mia and Mariel.
"ssic Kai." Riang sighed as she went back to her room.
"You could have waited for some time before teleporting." Mia said as the three of them appeared on the edge of the continent.
"I am not wasting any more time. Who now''s what''s happening to Risea?" He said as he took out the broken piece of the space gate.
"How will this piece take us to the central continent?" Mariel asked as she remembered that no space gate was connected with the central continent anymore.
"This piece is a little special as this is from the temporary space gate. It is linked with the central continent and we are going there." Kai replied as he shattered the piece.
Space energy started to wrap itself around Kai as his eyes started glowing. Mia and Mariel held on to his arms so they won''t get separated.
"I made a mistake." Kai said to Mia and Mariel before the three of them vanished.
***
"Why are we falling in the middle of the ocean?!" Mia asked as the three of them were falling towards the ocean.
"The central continent changes its position depending on the flow of spiritual energy. It''s currently hovering over a ce that has the highest level of spiritual energy. That shard was connected with the central continent when it hovered over this spot." Kai replied as his eyes turned ocean blue.
The ocean stopped moving and becamepletely still as the trio gracefullynded on the water.
"So we are basically stuck here until the time you recover your spiritual energy." Mariel said as Kai sat down in a cultivation pose.
It was weird considering that he was sitting on water. Whereas Mia froze some part of the water for her and Mariel to sit down.
Kai took out some spirit stones and started recovering his spiritual energy. It took him an hour to restore his energy before he stood up.
He closed his eyes and used his spiritual sense to sense the level of spiritual energy present around him. His eyes flew open as he sensed the highest level of spiritual energy present on the entire continent.
He then teleported the three of them to their source and they appeared on an ind that was hovering above the water.
But calling it an ind might be an understatement as it was twice asrge as the western continent.
"The Central continent." Kai slowly said as his knees gave up and he slipped.
Mia and Mariel both caught him from falling and they hooked up one of their arms under his shoulder and supported him.
"You didn''t recover yourself, did you?" Mariel asked as Kai smiled and nodded.
"You are a big idiot since you can''t rescue Risea without being at full power." Mia said as Kai nodded.
Mia and Mariel found a cave and decided to stay here till the time Kai recovered his strength.
They covered up the cave to make sure that no one would find them. They thenid down and put Kai''s head on theirps.
They decided to keep watch but their eyes closed after a few minutes. They didn''t want to admit but they were tired after such a long teleportation.
Both of them thought how Kai did wide-range teleportation regrly but still looked fine. But it was then that they realized that he just acted fine for their sake.
While thinking this, they finally fell asleep as Kai remained awake on theirps. He stared at their faces before smiling.
''It''s so rxing.'' Kai thought as he felt the smooth skin under his head. It was enough to make him sleep but he couldn''t do it.
He just focused on restoring his energy so that he could find Risea without any problems. While doing that, he thought about his encounter with Levina.
He had wanted to restore her memories but he couldn''t do that because of the seal on her mind or she would have gone crazy.
But he still remembered how he met her for the first time. Everyone in the upper realms knew that he kidnapped the elemental rulers but no one knew why he did that.
The reason for him doing this was because they had asked him to do this. In the spirit world, Mariel, Levina, and the rest of the elemental rulers maintained peace between the spirits.
But every now and then, some idiot woulde and try to marry them. Many spirits had challenged the elemental rulers to make them their wives and many of them had gotten close to doing that.
But these guys were only perverts or power-hungry spirits. Some of them had wanted to add the rulers to their harem while some of them had wanted to marry them so that they could be the spirit king and rule over a particr type of spirits.
Because of that, Mariel had approached Kai even though she had hated him. This was because he had undone a seal deep within the spirit world which held the spirits of life and death.
Every spirit had wanted to kill him because of that and he had some narrow calls because of this.
But when Mariel had approached him saying that they wanted to get rid of the spirits challenging the rulers, he had happily helped them.
But he had to convince the other rulers about this and that had not been easy. He had started with the spirit of lightning as Mariel had told him that she was a huge muscle head who would grant anyone a wish if they defeated her.
That was the first time he had met Levina and her appearance and power had shocked him. Since his face was recorded in the most wanted section of the spirit world, he had changed his appearance before meeting her.
Their first battle had ended with Levina defeating Kai within a matter of seconds. And this was expected since she was near the peak of cultivation even though she had sealed more than half of her cultivation for the match.
But he didn''t give up and challenged her when he was a realm below her sealed cultivation. But she defeated him for the second time but this time, he had managed to bruise her and inflict her with a major wound.
But the third time, Kai had trained hard to beat her and this time, he was in the same realm as her sealed cultivation. He had sessfully defeated her at the end moment and that too because of his ck mes.
But at that time, he wasn''t good at controlling his mes and he had burned Levina''s entire right arm before he had controlled his mes.
But this was nothing to worry about as Levina had infinite regeneration as long as she stayed within her lightning kingdom.
After that, she had asked for what Kai wanted and he had shown her his true face and it ended in her releasing her killing intent at him.
So he had no choice left other than teleporting back to meet Mariel and discuss a new n.
While thinking about his past, Kai suddenly heard a rustling sound nearby. But he still wasn''t back at full power so he used his spiritual sense to see who was outside the cave.
It turned out that three people in the heaven spirit realm were standing outside the cave and they were examining the camouge Mia and Mariel had used to hide the cave''s entrance.
"Another new problem." Kai sighed as Mia and Mariel woke up. Simultaneously, the three people entered the caves with their cultivation released.
Chapter 82 The Outcasts(Chapter Preview)
"I am never letting you guys do the camouging." Kai said as he slowly stood up and brushed the dust off his clothes.
"But we used everything to hide this ce. Only a pro hunter or someone who has lived their entire life out in the wild could figure this out." Mariel protested.
"Let''s talk about thatter. As much as I hate to say this, we have to blend in with the people of the mortal cultivation world. Meaning that we will have to wear robes." The three of them sighed as Kai snapped his fingers.
He was now wearing the sect master''s robes while Mia and Mariel were wearing core disciple robes. And that''s when the three people came into view.
The trio consisted of two men and a woman. All three of them were wearing green and brown robes that seemed to blend in with the environment and all three of them held peak-tier imperial grade bows.
"State your name." The woman said as she nocked an arrow in her bow.
"Let''s see, a 6th stage heaven spirit realm cultivator and two 4th stage heaven spirit realm cultivators." Kai said as he pointed at the woman and then pointed at the men as their expressions turned into shock before going back to neutral.
"I am only going to repeat this once, tell me your names." The woman asked again as Kai sighed.
[ Do not try to bullshit your way out of this. ] Mia and Mariel sent him the same spiritual message as he chuckled a little.
"My name is Kai and these two are my lovers, Mia and Mariel." Kai introduced himself and his two lovers.
The woman and her partners lowered their weapons and started whispering among themselves.
"You only have a first name and those don''t ring a bell. Follow us." One of the men said as the three of them started moving.
"Should we follow them or kill them?" Mariel whispered to Kai as he shook his head.
,m "No, these guys are going to be useful." Kai whispered back as Mia narrowed her eyes.
"Do you want to have sex with that woman?" Mia asked and crossed her arms.
"No. We will have to obtain some information first since we don''t know anything about this continent. And other than that, those men showed expressions of displeasure behind the woman''s back so I am curious about that. If worst came to worst, we can always go ahead and kill them." Kai suggested with a smile as he started following the trio.
Mia and Mariel looked at each other before they too started following Kai. The two men and the woman swiftly moved through the forest while Kai, Mia, and Mariel just casually walked without caring about their surroundings.
Being an immortal or a goddess doesn''t mean that one just sits around doing nothing. Mia and Mariel had plenty of experience roaming around in forests so they had no problem at all.
As for Kai, he had the blessing of the elemental ruler of the earth so he didn''t face any problem at all.
Seeing the trio move without any problems, the woman fell back to chat with them. She closely examined their clothes as they looked like they belonged to a particr family or a sect.
"Where are you guys from?" The woman asked Kai.
Kai could have just told her that they were from somewhere near the forest and that their families kicked them out but that was straight bullshit and would thus reduce the chances of them getting some valuable information out of these people.
"We are not from this continent." Kai said as he lowered his voice so that the men in front of them wouldn''t hear what he said.
"That''s a bad joke." The woman replied as Kai sighed.
"I will tell you where I am from if you tell me your name." Kai decided to just postpone this conversation.
"Su Jiyai." The woman, Lin, replied with a stern face as Kai smiled wryly.
[ That''s how you introduce yourself. Just your name and done. ] Mia said to him with a spiritual message.
"Well, Jiyai, we really are from another continent, the western continent to be specific. We were kind of teleported here when we entered a blue swirling portal-like thing." Kai replied as Jiyai looked startled.
"You found out the gate of heavens on the western continent and it teleported you to this ce." Jiyai said in awe as Kai was momentarily confused.
''The gate of heavens? Why are they calling a space gate the gate of heavens? I guess I will have to question her about this.'' Kai thought as he nodded.
"After we reach out HQ, I am taking you to meet with our leader." Jiyai whispered as she went back to meet with the men.
"The gate of heavens. I have heard many names for a space gate but that one''s quite extreme." Mariel whistled as Kai shrugged.
"Let''s just see this ''HQ'' that she was mentioning and see if their so-called leader has any information on Risea." Kai said back as they continued to follow Jiyai and her partners.
They soon reached a clearing where dozens of wooden huts stood firmly on the ground. Everyone was wearing brown and green robes and everything looked peaceful.
But Kai knew that this was just a facade and many of these people were just fakes. The men went off two do who-knows-what while Jiyai led Kai and the rest towards the biggest house in the entire ce.
"Will you actually tell us anything about this ce or the people that live here?" Kai asked as he was getting bored while walking which was kind of understandable since he either flew or just teleported to anywhere he wanted to be.
"The Central continent has always been ruled by the Fang family who is the host of the Yellow Dragon. But they abuse their power since ancient times. In the early days of their rule, many rebellions urred but all of them were defeated by the host of the Yellow Dragon.
But instead of killing the rebels, the Fang family decided to destroy their cultivation and dropped them in this forest without any resources. The Fang family thought that the rebels would be killed by the spiritual beasts living in the forest but what they didn''t know was that there was a group of wild tribal people living here." Jiyai said as she saw a child crying over a bruise on her leg.
Jiyai went to help the child while Kai, Mia, and Mariel stared at her back. All three of them had interested expressions on their faces as they saw Jiyai tie a piece of cloth on the child''s wound.
While watching Jiyai and the child, Kai noticed that the people around him were ring at Jiyai with hatred.
"I wonder what has she done to deserve those res?" Mia asked as she used her trademark ice-cold re to terrify the people as they moved away from the group.
"Anyways, let''s continue walking." Jiyai came back and stared at the group with confusion before she continued to walk towards thergest house in the area.
"The tribe was extremely old fashioned and used weapons made out of stone and wore leaves as clothes. The rebels tried to modernize them but it was hopeless as the tribe didn''t want to give up on their own ways as they thought that a god will punish them. In the end, the rebels could only teach them about making high-grade weapons and proper clothes.
After a few years, the people in the royal capital started calling the people here outcasts. They would even kill some people just to tell them that they have power over us. That''s when the outcasts decided to split up their living ce and we are now spread all over the forest. This ce is our HQ." Jiyai finished as they reached their destination.
A man who looked as though he was in his forties was standing outside the house and he had a ne made from gold hanging around his neck.
"Meet my father, Su Huan, the leader of the outcasts." Jiyai introduced her father and the leader of the outcasts to the group.
"Who are these people, Su Jiyai?" Su Huan asked as Jiyai went close to him and whispered in his ear.
His eyes widened for a minute as he stared at Kai, Mia and Mariel in disbelief. He then calmed his expressions before speaking in a serious tone.
"If you really are from the western continent, where does it float?" Su Huan asked.
Kai was confused by this question. Shouldn''t this old man know that the western continent was grounded to one ce? And even if it floated, it was not like he could tell him the exact coordinates as Huan wouldn''t understand them.
"It doesn''t float. It is rooted to the ground and the White Tiger guards our continent." Kai replied as Huan nodded.
"Come inside. I will tell you some important things and I believe that you really are from the western continent." Huan replied as everyone went inside the house.
Chapter 83 Eyes That Peered Into The Abyss(Chapter Preview)
"Jiyai must have told you about the rebels and all but you don''t know about the tribe. It was called the Su tribe and it had a rule that every member would use the Su surname. But after the tribe merged with the rebels. Only a few key members were allowed to use the surname Su." Huan said as he sat down on a couch made from wood and grass.
He gestured for Kai and hispanions to sit down on a couch opposite of him and they sat down.
He then gestured for Jiayi to leave the house and she red at her father before leaving and closing the door behind her.
"Now everyone here believes that there is no other continent other than the one we are loving on. But the rebels had brought valuable information about the other continents with them and they were the ones who told us about the gates of heaven. They are four swirling portals that can teleport you to the other four continents and all of them are situated were situated at the royal pce.
One of the main reasons people decided to rebel was because of the royal family''s n to capture all the continents. But it backfired since every continent was under the protection of the five great beasts, excluding the Yellow Dragon. But unfortunately, the host of the Yellow Dragon died and a new host was chosen who overthrew the rebellion single-handedly." Huan exined about the history of the continent.
"The rebels then taught us about making advanced weapons and aboutbat strategies as the tribe didn''t think much about their own life and they only wanted to fight. And after that many years, the Su tribe has now be advanced and safe to live." Huan exined as he took out a ne from below his clothes.
The ne was made from natural ingredients and had a scroll tied to it. Huan retrieved the scroll from the ne and opened it.
The scroll described the space gates in detail and also told about the other continents and how they were rooted to a spot.
"This scroll contains the sacred information about other continents and gates of heaven. The leader of the outcasts is in charge of this scroll since the formation of the outcasts. I will protect this scroll till the time I die or pass my position to another man." Huan said as closed the scroll.
"Go outside and you will find Jiyai. She will take you to a house where you will stay for the rest of your time here. Huan said as the trio left.
He then went to the backside of his house and opened the back door. The men from earlier were standing there with a serious expression.
"Leader, your daughter still doesn''t want to follow n customs and instead of getting hurt or being afraid, she is bing braver in the wild. You will have to do something about her or the rest of the women will also start following her example." One of the men said as Huan thought about this.
"Then there is only one thing we can do." Huan said with a grim face as he looked at the sky. The men knelt and went back to do their respective jobs.
"May the demon god spare us." He whispered before closing the door.
***
,m [ That was way too easy. They found us in a cave and just allowed us to stay here. There are definitely scheming something. ] Mia said to Kai as he nodded.
[ We are always part of some scheme so this is nothing new. For now, let''s focus on getting some information. ] Kai said as the three of them saw Jiyai standing near a tree.
"Follow me and I will take you to your house." Jiyai said as soon as the trio reached near her.
Kai, Mia, and Mariel quietly followed her as Kai closely examined the entire ce. No matter what anyone would say, this ce was one of the most backwards ces Kai had ever seen.
All the young males were either training their bodies or practicing their attacking skills. But when he looked at the young females, Kai hardly saw them.
Almost all of them were inside their houses and the few he found outside were doing minor chores like cleaning the area in front of their house or gathering vegetables for food.
"This ce requires change." Kai said to himself but Jiyai heard him.
"Yes, you are right. But it''s futile. Every female in this ce is just treated like an animal for breeding and household work. The males dominate the entire ce and they hunt and bring food for the entire ce. Other than that, the females are not allowed to cultivate. Since I am the daughter of the leader, I am an exception but that will all disappear when the new leader will be chosen." Jiyai told Kai.
She was tightly clenching her fist and her eyes were full of hatred.
"On our continent, the strong rule and it doesn''t matter if you are a male or female. In a way, everyone is equal on our continent since anyone can cultivate and do what they want. And I am pretty sure that this ce is the only ce which follows such rules since I have visited the southern continent too." Kai replied as Jiyai gave Kai a small smile.
They reached their house which was just like every other house in the vige. The only trait about it was that the house was empty.
"Be safe and remember, they are watching you." Jiyai came closer to Kai and whispered in his ear before leaving.
"What did she say?" Mariel asked as Kai created a sound barrier around the house.
"She told me to be careful and that someone is watching us." Kai said as Mia and Mariel narrowed their eyes.
"I don''t think there''s any point in staying inside this house for the rest of our time. Huan said only a few key members know about the important details so there is no point in asking these people about Risea. I am going to use my spiritual sense to find one of those key members as they will have high levels of cultivation." Kai said after a while and used his spiritual sense on the entire area.
Except it didn''t work. His spiritual sense rebounded back on himself and he frowned. Kai used his spiritual sense again but it didn''t work. That''s when reality struck him.
"No way. My spiritual is so weak that some measly space gates can block it." He sighed as Mia and Mariel looked at each other in confusion.
"Space gates are made from space energy and are used for teleportation but they have a secondary purpose too. They can block the spiritual sense of cultivators if they have a lower cultivationpared to the creator of the space gate." Kai exined to them as he walked out of the house.
"I guess we will have to go and check Huan''s memories." Kai said as he teleported the three of them back to the main house.
"Why are you here ag-" Huan started to say but he suddenly froze on his spot.
Kai then went near him and touched his forehead as his eyes started glowing.
"Hey Kai, can you filter memories?" Mariel asked.
"Yeah, I can look for particr memories about something or someone." Kai replied as he searched Huan''s memories to gain some information about Risea.
''The pink-haired alchemy expert'' was the nickname Kai had gotten from a trader on the western continent.
The trader was originally from the central continent and he stole some pills from the Fang family''s treasury.
But those pills had been created by Risea who, ording to the rumors, was the Fang family''s prisoner.
After searching Huan''s memories and obtaining the information he needed, Kai deleted Huan''s memories of him, Mia, and Mariel being in the main house.
Kai then teleported them back to their assigned house and yed the memories he had retrieved from Huan.
The memories showed Huan cultivating in his house when two men burst into his house.
"Leader, the raid team is back." One of the men said as Huan hurriedly followed him.
A group of men with numerous bloody wounds were sitting in the middle of a huge crowd.
"You are back. Not even death could keep you froming back. But who am I to talk about that?" Huan suddenly said as he directly looked at Kai.
For the first time ever, a trace of fear appeared in Kai''s eyes. Mia and Mariel gasped as their surroundings started to change.
The entire ce was engulfed with darkness but it was not like normal darkness. To Mia, this felt like the time she visited The Darkness with Kai.
And then, a pair of eyes appeared in the dark. The white area of the eye waspletely ck while the iris was blood red.
The eyes stared at the group and Mia and Mariel felt as though their very souls were being watched by the owner of the eyes.
That''s when Kai opened his mouth, his voice shaking a little.
"Eyes that peered into the abyss." Kai said, his voice barely audible as darkness engulfed the trio.
Chapter 84 Prison Of The Fallen Angel(Chapter Preview)
"You remember me. I was just obliged to say that since there is no way you will forget about me." The darkness retracted back as augh was heard.
"Who is he?" Mia asked as she stared at the eyes. She wanted to release her cultivation and use her powers but for some reason, her body wasn''t obeying hermands.
"Don''t even try using your powers as it is a futile attempt. Inside this ce, every single person will be under hismand and there is nothing you can do about it." Kai replied to Mia as his closed his eyes.
"Aww, you are going away so soon. But anyways, we will met again some day and this is something you should know, the cage has a permanent crack in it and I will definitely destroy it before you find your powers back."
The voice said again as dark tendrils of power wrapped around Kai''s body.
He called upon the power of The Darkness as everything around him shattered. The three of them appeared back in the house as Kai took out a bed from his pendant and sat on it.
"That was a demon." Kai said to Mia and Mariel as their surroundings changed once again.
This time, Kai yed one of his own memories even though he was not present in them. Instead a young boy was crying in the corner alone. He slowly lifted his face as he heard someone calling his name.
Shockingly, his eyes werepletely ck. Mia and Mariel were not shocked by this since they knew how demons looked. The boy as if hypnotised by a melody was running in a certain direction.
He reached a ce where an endless hole was present in the ground. He peered into it as his eyes suddenly started to hurt. Blood started to appear in the middle of his eyes as the boy screamed in pain.
After an hour, the blood froze in the middle eyebrows and formed a blood red iris. The boy then rose in the sky as dark blue mes surrounded his body. The boy then vanished with a storm of blue mes as the trio came back to the real world.
"That boy was an abandoned demon who hated fighting which was something expected from every demon as they are muscle heads. But the boy hated fighting and he wanted to be the ruler of the demon n to make the demon realm a peaceful ce to live.
But he was only amon demon who singled out by other demons. His lover left him for another demon and nobody would even look at him. That kind of thing gives trauma to a child whether he or she is a demon, human or a spirit." Kai said as Mia and Mariel also sat down.
"In the demon realm, there is a ce known as the abyss which exists and doesn''t exists at the same time. Many people belive that the abyss is the end of the realm since no one can see it unless the abyss calls them. But it''s not the end of the realm. It''s a prison that holds Azazel, the first andst angel who fell from the celestial realm." Kai said in a grim voice as he drew symbols on the air.
They showed a person with wings falling from the clouds as he struggled to regain his bnce.
"But the archangels and the supreme deity, the ruler of the celestial realm, didn''t allow him to escape. They fought him and sealed him inside a prison." Kai drew four figures in the sky who fought the falling figure as they trapped him inside a cage.
"But Azazel didn''t give up. He tried to destroy the prison using his superior cultivation but he wasn''t able to do so. His powers were so great that the spiritual energy started to leak from the barrier and took the form of a realm.
The demon n settled on this realm and it was then named as the demon realm. As for Azazel, he overused his powers and was forced to go into deep slumber." Kai said as he continued to draw.
He depicted Azazel trying to destroy his cage and how spiritual energy leaked from the cage. The spiritual energy then started to gather and a new realm was born.
A few yearster, the demon n appeared and settled on the this realm whereas Azazel went into slumber.
"But after sleeping for a few centuries, Azazel woke up and found out that there was a crack in the cage. But that wasn''t enough for him to leave so he could only call someone from the outside. He tried it with a demon but he didn''t even listen to him. And after a few days, the crack waspletely healed and Azazel could do nothing except wait." Kai said as he drew a sleeping Azazel who suddenly woke up.
He showed how Azazel found the crack and used it to ask a demon for help him. But the demon straight up thought that he was having a bad day and rejected Azazel.
"After that, a crack would appear on the cage after a few centuries but it would close the moment Azazel contacted someone on the outside. Azazel started experimenting on it and found out that the crack would only close if he contacted someone on the outside.
So he just watched the outside world, waiting for the perfect vessel for himself. And after waiting for a few millenium''s, Azazel finally found the perfect demon he could manipte." Kai said as Mia nodded.
"It was the boy you showed to us earlier." Mia said as Kai nodded.
"Demons and angels can enter the bodies of other living things but they need their permission to do so. But instead of going through with all that drama, angels and demons usually choose people who are about to die so that they could get a yes easily." Kai told them before continuing the story.
"Azazel promised the boy that he will make the demon realm a better ce to live and since the boy was heartbroken and alone, he said yes to Azazel. But when Azazel entered his body, he destroyed the boy''s soul and became the sole inheritor of the body.
The reason Azazel chose that boy to be his vessel was because of the boy being am outcast to his own people, just like Azazel. This happened around the time I was meeting the demon queen and that''s when I first met him." Kai said as the drawings vanished.
"I might as well show you our encounter." Kai said as their surroundings changed once again
"That''s me and the current, or previous as I don''t know who is currently ruling the demon n, demon empress Rias." Kai said as he pointed at himself and the demon empress Rias.
The younger version of Kai looked exactly like the current Kai. Beside him, a young girl withplete red eyes and blonde hair was standing with a serious expression.
"Why are you both so serious?" Mia asked as she was confused by their behaviour.
"Just wait and see." Kai replied.
p After a few seconds, a swirling storm of blue mes started to rise in front of the younger Kai and Rias.
From inside the storm, a handsome man came out with an evil grin. He had blue hair and shining golden eyes.
"In the demon realm, eyes decide everything from power to status and rank. The lowest level of demons have no eyes, they are like spiritual beasts and attack the first thing they hear. Above them are themon demons with ck eyes. Above them are demons with golden eyes and they have tremendous amounts of spiritual energy.
At the top of the hierarchy are the red eyed demons and they rule the demon realm while golden eyed demons are usually nobels or high poisition ministers. Demons believe in the purity of bloodline so red eyed demons usually marry either golden eyed demons or some other red eyed demon. The same is true for the golden eyed demons." Kai exined the hierarchy system of the demon realm.
"But why is Azazel in the body of a man? Didn''t he enter the body of a child?" Mia asked after Kai finsihed his exnation.
"After destroying the boy''s soul, Azazel''s summoned his true looks. The only thing that remains of that boy is those golden eyes since he was born to amon ck eyes demon who had a one night fling with a drunk golden eyed demon. But that demon soon died after giving birth to the boy and he was not able to awaken golden eyes which happens sometimes.
But since Azazel inhabited his body, the boy''s true powers were awakened. That''s why he was the perfect vessel for Azazel since he could use the boy''s powers to its maximum." Kai exined as two ck wings appeared from Azazel''s back.
He gazed at the younger Kai and Rias and mes covered his wings.
Chapter 85 I Can Destroy Your Marriage(Chapter Preview)
Four ck wings unfolded from Rias''s back as a glowing sword appeared in her hand. But before Mariel or Mia could examine the sword, their surroundings started to swirl.
"And I think that should be enough for now." Kai said as they returned to the original world.
"What about the rest of it?" Mariel asked as she didn''t understand why Kai stopped his memories.
"We will watch the rest of it after finding Rias." Kai simply said as he stood up.
"There was a seal on Huan''s mind that was used to seal some of his memories or perhaps create a few fake memories. The moment I reached into his mind, the seal activated and warned Azazel. So when we viewed those memories, Azazel was able to pull us away and he even forced me to use the power of The Darkness." Kai said after a while.
"Why don''t you use the power of The Darkness more often?" Mariel asked as she had never seen Kai use those powers.
"It''s because if even a small part of my mind or soul is left unguarded The Darkness willpletely swallow me and there will be nothing I or anyone could do about it." Kai replied as Mariel nodded.
"As for why I used those powers earlier, it was because we were inside Azazel''s prison or at least our mind and souls were there. Since Azazel''s prison is a fragment of The Darkness, I used its power to easily free ourselves." Kai replied as he saw Jiyaiing towards him.
"Follow me, father is making an announcement and everyone is supposed to gather together to hear it." Jiyai said as she started moving towards the big house.
Kai looked at Mia and Mariel and offered both of them his arms. Mariel hung to his right arm while Mia chose his left arm.
"Let''s see what he wants to announce." Kai said as the three of them followed Jiyai to the big house.
A big crowd was gathered around the house and Huan was standing in the front of the crowd.
The crowd parted to let Jiyai and the trio move to stand beside Huan. Huan cleared his throat as the people were staring at the trio''s otherworldly looks.
Even without their normal clothes, Kai, Mariel, and Mia still looked otherworldly.
"These three people are our guests that came from outside the forest. They have information about the Fang family''s weakness and we will discuss this with them. Till then, they will stay here with us." Huan announced as the crowd cheered.
"Calm down, I have another announcement to make." Huan said as the crowd calmed down.
He then nodded at a man standing in front of the crowd and gestured for him toe forward. Jiyai immediately frowned when she saw the man.
"From tommorow onwards, I will be stepping down from my post as the leader of the outcasts." Huan announced as the crowd gasped in surprise.
But Jiyai was shocked to the core and Kai could tell this because of her reactions. Her face instantly went pale and her eyes contained traces of fear.
"I pass down my position to Shang. I give you my daughter''s hand in marriage and you will be now known as Su Shang." Huan announced as the entire ce started pping.
But between these ps, Kai noticed Shang staring at Jiyai''s breasts as his face curled up in a smile.
"He just wants to obtain her body." Mia said to Kai as he nodded.
He then looked at Jiyai who looked as though she was about to cry. She just stood there for a minute before walking away.
"Follow her and I know you will do that regardless of what we will say so just go." Mariel said to him as he smiled.
"Just don''t beat up the men who wille after you. On second thought, do whatever you want. Who am I to stop you?" He said to them before he started following Jiyai''s footsteps.
But she was good at covering up her tracks as her footprints vanished as soon as Kai reached thest line of houses.
"Jade, I need your help." Kai whispered as he heard a whoosh of wings.
Standing beside him was Jade in the form of the Yellow Dragon. But walking in a forest with such a huge dragon was tough so Kai snapped his fingers.
Jade''s body shrunk and in his ce, a boy with brown hair and jade-colored eyes appeared. He was wearing brown robes and was flexing his arms.
"It''s easier to move in my true form but this realm won''t be able to handle my true form. But thanks to you, I can easily walk here." The boy said happily.
He was Jade but in his real spirit form. Spirits morphed themselves ording to the realm they were in but on the spirit realm, they appeared like normal humans. Kai had just changed Jade''s appearance back to normal but it would onlyst for 10 to 15 minutes.
"Can you help me find a girl who ventured in here?" Kai asked Jade as he nodded.
Jade then touched the ground and his eyes started glowing. He was currently using the ground to search for Jiyai and he found her after a minute.
"She is in that direction. You will find her after 10 minutes." Jade replied as he pointed towards the north.
Kai thanked him and directly teleported to the location. It was an undergroundke and Jiyai was sitting at the edge of it with her feet dipped in the water.
"Enjoying the feeling of water on your skin." Kai said as Jiyai jumped in shock.
He then jumped down into theke and to Jiyai''s shock,nded on water. Theke became entirely still as he walked over water and sat beside her.
He then dipped his feet in the water as he looked at Jiyai. She just blinked at him for a few seconds before sighing and taking out her feet.
"I don''t want to marry and be tied down to that man. He is a pervert who will definitely marry more women and abuse us." Jiyai said as she rested her head on her knees.
"Not every man that owns a harem is a pervert. I have a harem too and I love them equally as they shaped every important part of my life and if they die, it will feel as though someone yanked a piece of my soul. And it''s not like only a man can own a harem. There are countless females who haves owned a harem and some are empresses or queens." Kai said as he gazed at the sky.
Night was slowly approaching as stars started to appear in the sky. Jiyai raised her head to look at Kai as she thought about what she said.
"We follow the old rulers because it is said that a demon king would punish us if we didn''t follow them. And this happened once in the past. The outcasts were trying to adapt to the new ways when suddenly, a person came and wiped off half of them and said that they broke the rulers. That''s why the outcasts follow those rules." Jiyai said to Kai as he frowned a little.
''Was it a demon or angel possessing a human?'' Kai thought but didn''t say it out loud.
"Wait, you are the perfect person for stopping my marriage." Jiyai suddenly said as she pushed down Kai and crawled on top of him.
"The tribe believes that if a man takes the virginity of a woman, he is responsible for her. Take my virginity and I wouldn''t have to marry him." Jiyai said as she was about to kiss Kai but he gently pushed her back.
"I have no problem in taking your virginity but is that what you want? You are going to give your first time to me just because you want to stop your marriage." Kai said in a sweet tone as a year rolled down Jiyai''s eye.
"Then what am I supposed to do? I am powerless in the face of the entire ce!" She screamed in frustration as Kai gently wrapped his arms around a her.
"I can destroy your marriage." He said to her in a soothing tone as she started crying.
He gently held her in his arms and nced at her face. Short hazel-colored hair that reached to her shoulders andrge brown eyes.
He tucked a string of her hair behind her ear and wiped a tear off her face. She then released her from his grip as she wiped her face on her robes and stopped crying.
"How will you destroy my marriage?" Jiyai asked as Kai smiled mysteriously.
"Leave that to me. I have destroyed many marriages where the women were forced to marry unknown men because of various reasons. By now, I am an expert at crashing and destroying marriages." Kai said as he stood up and offered his hand to Jiyai.
She stared at it for a bit before grabbing it. She then stood up and as Kai teleported back to his assigned house.
Upon entering the house, he facepalmed as at least a dozen men were lying on top of each other and they were all unconscious.
"Mia and Mariel." He sighed as his two lovers made their appearance.
"They decided that it would be a good idea to take us alone in the forest and do a little something with us. But unfortunately, they were all knocked unconscious but not before we had a little fun with them." Mariel grinned at Kai as he shook his head.
It was clear to anyone that Mariel was not talking about that kind of ''fun''. Her definition of fun was anything but fun.
"Now what are we going to do about them." He sighed as he nced at the thunderstruck Jiyai.
Only a single thought was present in Jiyai''s mind. Who the hell are these people?
Chapter 86 Crashing A Wedding With A Smile(Chapter Preview)
"You do know that I can''t manipte their memories since their minds have a hereditary seal imnted by Azazel." Kai told Mariel and Mia as they nodded.
"Don''t worry about them. Just drop them at their respective houses and they won''t say a word about you knocking the unconscious since they have tremendous amounts of pride." Jiyai suggested.
"Will you tell me where they live?" Kai asked her and she nodded.
He then grabbed the person on top of the pile before extending his hand towards Jiyai who hesitantly grabbed it.
"Just think about this man''s home." Kai said as Jiyai closed her eyes and pictures the man''s house.
They then teleported away to the man''s house beforeing back to drop the rest of the men.
"You actually remember all of their houses." Kai said in an impressed tone as Jiyai shrugged.
"I have to make sure that I don''t cross any pervert''s house. That''s why I remember the houses of every single person present here." Jiyai said which genuinely impressed Kai.
Kai''s sense of direction was as good as an owl''s ability to speak english meaning that he had the worst sense of direction ever possible.
That was why he created the teleportation skill known as Light steps to help him travel between ces without getting lost.
But Jiyai was theplete opposite of him. She remembered everyone''s houses in a ce where every house looked the same. Kai had to apud her ability to remember this.
"Just prepare for the wedding and don''t let anyone think that you have a problem with it. Tomorrow, we are going to add some extra things to your wedding day." Kai said with a smile as Jiyai decided to trust him since she didn''t have any other options.
"That woman trusts you so much even though she had only known you for half a day or so." Miamented as she saw Jiyai go back to the main house.
"After talking to someone for a few minutes, I can make them feel as though they know me for a long period of time. It''sforting when someone hears anything you will say. I will be back in a minute." Kai said as he disappeared.
Mia and Mariel mysteriously smiled at each other. After all, Kai had been the one who had always heard anything they had spoken.
***
As soon as Jiyai entered the main house, she found out that it was empty. The ce waspletely dark before someone lit amp that brightened the entire ce.
"My dearest bride." Shang said as Jiyai recoiled as soon as she heard his voice.
"I am not your bride." Jiyai spat as Shangughed.
"But you soon will be. Let''s just do the important thing today and make you pregnant since you are getting married to me tomorrow." Shang cruelly smiled at her as she took a step back.
Jiyai had a 6th stage heaven spirit realm cultivation but Shang had an 8th stage heaven spirit realm cultivation.
He moved quickly and closed the door behind Jiyai. She screamed but Shang justughed at her.
"Your father reinforced this house with a soundproof barrier and no sound can travel outside because of it. After all, he was the one who nned our marriage to stop you from acting out and breaking the rules." Shang said as Jiyai was shocked.
Her own father plotted against her and sold her to Shang just so he could stop her from breaking some stupid rules.
"Tonight, I will enjoy your body to the maximum." Shang said as he stared at her breasts greedily.
"And that''s why I don''t have many male friends." Kai suddenly said as he appeared beside Shang.
He then kicked Shang in the balls as he screamed at the top of his lungs. Just for good measure, Jiyai kicked Shang in the balls twice.
The pain was so unbearable that Shang passed out. Kai then raised his eyebrows at Jiyai''s ball-kicking and she just shrugged.
"I knew that something like this might happen. But I don''t think I need to worry about you since you might have kicked him in the balls regardless of me being here." Kaimented as Jiyai nodded.
"The best defense." Jiyai replied and Kai had to agree with her. After kicking her fianc¨¦ in the balls, Jiyai took hold of Kai''s hand as they teleported back to his assigned house.
"You can sleep here." Kai said to Jiyai as he gestured at the bed.
She didn''t even hesitate as she crashed down on the bed and closed her eyes. She was asleep in a matter of seconds and Kai to rub his eyes to make sure that what he was seeing was true.
"I guess that''s the fastest sleeper in the entire world." Marielmented as Kai decided to teleport to theke from earlier.
The three of them sat beside theke as they looked at the starry sky. Mariel traced the constetions with her fingers as the three of them dipped their feet in the water and rxed.
Their love was not just about having sex. Kai loved his harem for their personalities and how they affected his life.
And sitting here with two of his lovers, he was happy and sad at the same time. Happy since he had at least two of his lovers, and sad since the rest of them were still spread out in the universe, living their lives until Kai would find them.
"Do you think I should have just left you to your new lives and not pursue you?" Kai suddenly asked.
"This life was more peaceful than my previous life even though this one still had some problems." Mia replied.
"I was still a ruler even though my burden was lessened by 75% since I only had to rule some humans and not an extremelyrge poption of spirits." Mariel said after a while.
"But..."Both Mia and Mariel said at the same time as they hugged Kai. He didn''t speak anything and waited for them toplete their sentences.
"This life still had many problems and you destroyed those problems for us even before we received our memories." Mariel said first.
"That showed that you truly loved us and not just our bodies. And this is something that I am saying from the depths of my soul, I truly love you and I don''t regret my decision of falling in love with you whether once or twice and if given a second chance, I will still choose you ." Mia finished.
"Hey, I wanted to say those lines." Marielined.
"Then you should have said them." Mia replied and Kaiughed at their little banter.
"I have decided something. I will not do anything excessive to make Levina fall in love with me. If she falls in love with me, it will be on her own ord." Kai said as he sat up.
"What you are saying is true. Even though she looks just like Levina I remember, she doesn''t have her memories of her past life." Mariel also agreed with him.
Clouds were covering the moon and Kai removed them as he had the blessing of the elemental ruler of wind.
Moonlight fell inside the cave and reflected itself on theke. Mia touched theke with her hand as a ring of ice surrounded the reflected image of the moon.
"It will disappear by tomorrow." Mia said as she yawned and pushed Kai down.
She snuggled on his side and Mariel took the other side as both of them fell asleep like that. A gene breeze came their way as Kai silently stood up and covered Mia and Mariel with a nket.
"Now I have to think how I will crash down her wedding." Kai thought as he started walking over theke.
Looking at the night sky, Kai remembered Jiyai''s words about a demon king punishing the outcasts if they didn''t follow the old rules.
"A demon king huh." Kai said to himself as the moonlight vanished once again and clouds covered the entire sky and everything plunged into darkness.
The next morning, the outcasts were happily preparing for the wedding, some relieved because Jiyai won''t be breaking rules anymore.
As for Jiyai, she woke up in Kai''s house to see that Mia and Mariel were sleeping on either side of her.
Whereas Kai was standing outside as he watched the outcasts preparations. A huge tform was built overnight for the wedding and Shang was personally examining it.
But when he looked at Kai, he grimaced inwardly as he still remembered his balls being kicked.
"So have you decided on how you will crash my wedding?" Jiyai said as she walked to stand beside Kai.
"Instead of waiting for the wedding to begin. Let''s just crash it now." Kai said as he grabbed Jiyai''s hand and both of them teleported on the stage.
"Just tell them that you don''t want to marry Shang or anyone for now." Kai whispered in Jiyai''s ear as everyone dropped whatever they were doing to look at Jiyai and Kai.
Jiyai gulped a little before she put her hands around her mouth and took a deep breath.
"I don''t want to marry Shang and as for the supposed demon king, he could fuck himself for all I care!" Jiyai shouted at the top of her lungs as the outcasts gasped.
The crowd parted to let Huan through as he went up on the stage and stared at Jiyai with hatred.
"Even though you are my child, you have crossed thest line. You foolish bitch." Huan badmouthed his own daughter as he was about to hit her when Huan suddenly clutched at his mouth.
Blood started to drip from his mouth as he choked.
"You are badmouthing Jiyai in front of me." Kai said as Huan gobbled some nonsense.
Kai had cut his tongue to make his point but since Huan couldn''t speak without his tongue, Kai healed it.
"You will be taken down by the demon king too. I am going to-" Before Huan could finish his sentence, Kai smiled at him.
But his smile was enough to terrify everyone in the area. Jiyai didn''t understand what was happening and she stared at Kai''s face in confusion.
"Demon king." Huan whispered in fear as everyone bowed down to Kai.
Chapter 87 The Royal Capital(Chapter Preview)
Huan fell to his knees and bowed his head to Kai as Jiyai stared at Kai in amazement as every single person in the outcasts was bowing down to him.
"You guys are boring and trash. I mean you should have evolved and advanced in your civilization but you are still the same. The real reason I killed half of you a few years ago was because they didn''t evolve. I even left a message that if you won''t evolve, I will kill all of you." Kai said, his voice a pitch higher than usual.
His words felt like the words of a true demon king who would destroy anyone for just annoying him.
"Oh, the great demon king! Forgive us for our impotence. I promise that we will change." Huan trembled in fear as he thought Kai might kill all of them.
"Well, since you are this honest, I will let you go on two conditions. Jiyai here is smarter than any of you assholes so she is going to be the next leader and is going to make this ce equal. Any problems?" Kai asked as not a single person disagreed with him.
"And in case you ever think about changing anything, I will take a random person with me to burn in the mes of hell." Kai added as his hand lit up with ck mes.
His Amatera was also known as the mes of hell that could burn through everything but hell doesn''t exist so that was just a myth.
"Hmm, you areing with me." Kai said as he grabbed Shang from the crowd of people.
[ Meet me at the undergroundke in 10 minutes. ] Kai said to Jiyai through a spiritual message before he vanished.
"Wake up. We are leaving." He said to Mariel and Mia before he killed Shang with his ck mes.
The two of them then woke up and stretched their bodies. They just grabbed Kai''s extended hand as the three of them vanished and appeared at theke.
After a few minutes, Jiyai also entered theke and she saw the trio standing there.
"How did you do that?" Jiyai asked the second she jumped down onto thend beside theke.
"You don''t need to know that. Can you please tell me about the royal capital and the Fang family?" Kai decided to ask the most important thing without exining anything.
"The royal capital is about three hours of flying from here. as for the Fang family, as you already know, they have been ruling this continent from almost the creation of it. But nowadays, their strength has been breaking through the sky since they enved a female alchemy master who has created otherworldly alchemy pills.
Our spies told us that her nickname is the pink-haired alchemy master and ording to the rumors she looks about 16. But the spies also told us that people in the royal capital tell wild rumors that the alchemy master looks too young for her age. Maybe it''s the effect of a pill." Jiyai whispered as Kai mysteriously smiled.
"Thank you for your help Jiyai. Take this scroll and if anythinges up, use this to contact me. I hope you can lead the outcasts in a new era." Kai said as he handed her amunication scroll.
Jiyai also bowed to him before she went back to the outcasts HQ with a small smile on her face. The trio watched her fade into the distance before Kai teleported them to the royal capital''s entrance.
"Even though I don''t want to do this, it is still necessary. I will have to ce a barrier around us to make us look like normal people. Our story will be that we are tourists who are here to visit the royal capital." Kai said as Mia and Mariel nodded.
He then carefully created a barrier around them as their appearance changed to that of a normal person.
They walked towards the city gate where two guards were standing with a bored expression.
"State your purpose for visiting the royal capital." One of them said in a bored voice as if he could care less about it.
"We are tourists." Kai replied as the guard sighed.
"Five thousand spirit stones per person." The guard said as he extended his hand. Kai took out a space ring from his pendant and handed it to the guard as the trio entered the royal capital.
"Five thousand spirit stones just for entering a city. They are ripping off tourists." Marielmented as they walked through the luxurious streets of the royal capital.
The roads were made from marble and every shop gave the message that their owners were extremely rich.
The people were wearing various types of jewelry and everyone was showing off. If the trio wasn''t under a formation, they would have stood out the most.
"So our goal is to gather information about Risea. We will have to check the memories of the members of the Fang family. It''s not going to be easy but that might be the only way to obtain information on Risea." Kai said as they started entering shops one by one.
They encountered many Fang family members as all of them were wearing golden robes with the symbol of the Yellow Dragon. But it was useless to do that.
Every single Fang family member they met had the same kind of thoughts. They wanted to find out about this ''pink-haired alchemy master'' but the ruler of the Central continent, a man named Fang Tianjin, would not tell anyone about this information.
"So only the emperor, his wife, the empress, and the ancestor knows about Risea. Normally I would have just barged in and taken Risea''s whereabouts from their memories and then I would have killed them. But since Risea''s life is on the line, I cannot do that." Kai sighed as he found a hotel as the trio entered a restaurant to have lunch.
"What should we do?" Mariel asked as the three of them ate their lunch and exited the restaurant.
"Maybe we can do that." Kai said as a certain flier caught his eye.
"The Yellow Dragon tournament is currently open for any challengers. Whosoever will defeat the previous winner will get the chance to meet the emperor himself and might even get the chance to be his majesty''s personal bodyguard." Kai read the flier as his lips curled up in a sinister smile.
"Let''s go and meet this previous challenge shall we?" He said as he handed the flier to Mia.
She guided them towards the arena where the tournament was taking ce. The arena waspletely different from the one on the western continent.
It was a dome-shaped building and was open on the roof. The audience was cheering madly as the sounds traveled to the outside of the arena.
The trio entered the arena and saw a 6 foot 5 inch guy throwing five people at once. Surprisingly, all of them were at the peak of the hell spirit realm while the 6.5 guy was at the 5th stage of the heaven spirit realm.
"I wonder how will I enter the tournament?" Kai asked as he spotted a small desk near the starting of the stands.
"I want to participate in the tournament." Kai said to the guy sitting at the desk.
"Are you sure about that? If you die, we won''t take any responsibility for that." The guy said doubtfully as he looked at Kai''s normal physique.
"Don''t worry about that. I just want to participate in this tournament." Kai said as the guy sighed.
"1000 spirit stones please." Kai handed the guy the spirit stones and entered the stage.
The previous champion just growled and charged at Kai. Everyone expected the man to hit Kai and make him fly across the arena stage but nothing like that happened.
As soon as the guyunched his fist towards Kai''s face, Kai stopped it with a finger. The man and the audience were dumbfounded by this.
But Kai''s didn''t give the man time to think as Kai grabbed his fist and tossed him away. The man flew across the entire stage and hit against a wall.
Cracks started to appear in the wall and the entire part of the wall crashed down on top of the man.
The audience just silently sat there as they didn''t know whether they should cheer or run for their lives.
"I think we have a winner." The aura of an imperial spirit realm cultivator covered the entire arena as a man with brown hair and golden eyesnded on the arena stage.
"Fang Tianjin." Kai muttered as the man started walking towards him while emitting enormous pressure that was enough to make the audience cough blood.
But Kai stood straight as he smiled at the emperor. He extended his own aura but he didn''t release his cultivation.
Tianjin was taken back by surprise when he felt Kai''s aura. Tianjin released his 2nd stage cultivation to the maximum to make Kai cough blood but he didn''t even flinch.
Instead, he walked up to Tianjin and touched his shoulder with one of his fingers.
Tianjin''s body suddenly grew heavy as Kai smashed him into the arena floor with only a finger.
"The ancestor should show up in three... two... one." Kai said as a 7th stage imperial spirit realm cultivation was released.
The aura was so overbearing for the audience that they passed out. It was anything but overdramatic.
"So you are the ancestor of the Fang family." Kai said as the ancestor straight up attacked him.
Chapter 88 The Crown Prince(Chapter Preview)
The ancestor took out a sword and shed it towards Kai''s throat. But the sword broke as soon as it touched Kai''s skin.
Kai grabbed the ancestor''s throat and smashed his body into the arena floor beside the body of his son.
Kai''s eyes started to glow as he checked their minds for any seals. And just as he had thought, their minds contained the same seal the outcasts had.
"It''s weird. The rest of the royal family didn''t have any seal. So why do they have this seal?" Kai asked Mia and Mariel as they walked to stand beside him.
They didn''t know the answer to this and because of the seal, Kai couldn''t see their memories so he just had to go ahead with n B.
He restored the arena, except the broken wall and the unconscious 6.5 man on the arena floor.
He then healed everyone and manipted their memories. Since Tianjin and the ancestor had the seals on their mind, Kia could only make it look as though they had imagined all that.
He then woke up everyone as Mia and Mariel went back to stand near the stands. The ancestor and Tianjin were about to attack Kai when the audience started to cheer wildly.
Both of them didn''t understand what was happening and frowned at each other. They then stared at Kai who had a look of fake concern on his face.
"Are you alright your majesty? Weren''t you about to make me your personal bodyguard?" Kai asked in an innocent voice as their eyes widened.
Did they just imagine a scene where they were beaten by Kai but if it was their imagination, how could both of them imagine the same thing?
But there was no proof that Kai had done any of those and even the audience looked unfazed.
p The emperor and the ancestor had no choice but to act as though everything was fine. They granted Kai the title of the emperor''s personal bodyguard and ordered him to follow Tianjin twenty hours a day.
And with that, the ancestor and Tianjin started to fly back to the pce. Kai also rose in the air as went near Mia and Mariel for a moment.
He created an invisibility barrier around them as they followed the emperor and the ancestor.
"I will have to gather the information slowly and manage to not get caught during that since I cannot manipte their memories." He said as theynded at the royal pce.
It was two timesrger than the royal pce on the western continent and had a miniature Yellow Dragon sitting on top of the pce.
"Follow me to the throne room, you will see the court in session." Tianjin said as he lead Kai and the group towards the courtroom.
Unlike the other two royal pces Kai had visited, the royal pce on the Central Continent was a mixture of many colors. The carpets were made from royal red wool while the walls were adorned with jade color wallpapers.
The furniture was mostly brown or gold in color while the ceiling waspletely jade in color.
The throne room, however, waspletely golden in color and the throne was made from real gold and jade.
The throne of the emperor was raised on a tform while many small thrones were present on the floor of the throne room.
All of the thrones, except the emperor''s throne, were upied by the various ministers.
Kai followed Tianjin to his throne and stood beside it. Kai gazed at the assembly of the gathered ministers as all of them were examining him.
"Is that your new personal bodyguard? He looks scrawnier than the previous one." One of the ministersmented.
"Maybe we should give him a test to prove that he is qualified for this job." Another minister said as Kai smiled.
"If by test, you mean those poorly hidden assassins, I don''t think you are fit to be a minister." Kai said as the minister was taken aback.
"Well, does anyone else has any questions about my bodyguard?" Tianjin askes the gathering of ministers and no one objected.
"Then maybe we should talk about more pressing matters." Tianjin said as two ministers stood up at the same time.
"Your majesty, we don''t want to disrespect you or anything but it''s just that you have been dodging questions about this ''pink-haired alchemy master''." One of them said.
"Yes, your majesty. Youe with otherworldly pills that you share with us without telling us where you got that from." The other one finished as both of them took their seats.
The entire throne room plunged into silence. It looked as though everyone present here wanted to know about this. The emperor sighed as he finally spoke.
"I will tell the court about this after three days. Is that enough for all of you?" Tianjin asked the ministers as they nodded.
"So we will find about Risea after three days." Mia said and since she waspletely invisible, no one could hear her.
[ We can investigate Tianjin since I am his bodyguard and I am supposed to follow him everywhere he goes. ] Kai said using a spiritual message as the ministers and Tianjin talked about finance or something.
It went on for four hours and Kai stood there the entire time. Whereas, Mariel and Mia just slept on the throne room''s floor.
When the session was finally over and the ministers went back to their homes, Tianjin stood up and stretched his body.
"Let''s go to the dining hall. You can sit there and eat with us." Tianjin said to Kai as the two of them started walking towards the dining area.
Mia and Mariel also woke up and followed them. The dining hall was fully upied with the members of the royal family, all of them waiting for Tianjin''s arrival.
Three seats were left empty. Tianjin sat at the head seat and gestured for Kai to sit behind him in a much smaller chair.
"Now we just have to wait for Sungjin''s arrival. That boy is always runningte." A beautiful woman with shiny brown hair and warm brown eyes sighed as the rest of the royal family followed her example and sighed.
"Don''t worry mother, I am already here." A voice was heard as a boy about 18 years of age made his appearance.
"This here is my wife, Fang Shiao. And this here is my youngest son, Fang Sungjin, the crown prince and my sessor." Tianjin introduced his wife and son to Kai.
Shiao examined Kai with kind eyes whereas Sungjin eyed him with interest as though he was judging Kai''s capabilities.
"Hmm, what is your name?" Sungjin asked as Kai smiled.
"My name is Kai and I am your father''stest bodyguard." Kai replied as he stood up and extended his hand towards Sungjin.
Sungjin stared at Kai''s hand for a minute before shaking it with his hand. He unexpectedly tightened his grip around Kai''s hand and started squeezing it.
"Trying to judge my strength huh." Kai smiled as he also tightened his grip around Sungjin''s hand.
After a few minutes, he released Sungjin''s hand and sat back on his seat. Sungjin narrowed his eyes at Kai before settling down on his own seat.
"Just so you know, that child is at the 9th stage of the heaven spirit realm." Tianjin whispered to Kai as he nodded.
After dinner, the members of the royal family went their separate ways to do their work. Sungjin was the second tost person to move away as he bowed to Tianjin.
"I am going to cultivate father." Sungjin said as he too went away.
"Well, I don''t have anything to do. Just stand outside my door for the rest of the night." Tianjin said as he went and entered his room.
With nothing left to do, Kai just sat on the floor as Mia and Mariel also settled down with him.
"So we basically have to wait here." Mia sighed as it was quite boring.
"No something is going on in here. There''s a group of cultivators waiting outside Tianjin''s window and they are imperial guards who are bound by an oath to keep him safe. Why would he want a new random bodyguard and one without an oath at that?" Kai asked as he didn''t understand Tianjin''s actions.
"From my years of ruling, I am pretty sure Tianjin wants to send a message. He might be thinking that you are an assassin and he wants to show the public that he can easily capture and kill people like you. He wants everyone to know that the rule of the royal family is absolute." Mariel said as she had many years worth of experience.
"One thing is for sure, Risea is certainly in the grip of the Fang family. I guess we will have to wait for the next two days to find her." Kai sighed.
"I know that you don''t want to barge in to save Risea since they might kill her, but wouldn''t you be able to ressurect her?" Mia asked as Kai shook his head.
"The soul of person is aplicated and so are memories. I cannot guarantee that I can revive Risea with her memories so I am leaving everything to the wish."He replied and thethree of them stayed like that till dawn.
Mia and Mariel had fallen asleep somewhere around midnight and were still asleep as Kai stood up and slowly walked away.
He appeared outside the pce as he saw the sun rising in the horizon. Even though he still hadn''t found Risea, he was a step closer than before.
In two days, he would finally find her. But little did he know that in two days, many more things will happen.
Chapter 89 The Loli Goddess(Chapter Preview)
After watching the sun, Kai teleported back to his post. Mia and Mariel were now awake and both of them were yawning.
"We still have a lot of free time. Anything you want to do?" Kai asked as Mia and Mariel thought for a moment.
"I want to know why the rumors say that Risea looks younger than her age. And while you are it, tell us about your history with her." Mia asked as Kai smiled and sat down.
"The reason the rumors say that she looks younger is because she really looks younger. Risea has a special ability, she can control her looks but cannot change them. For example, she can change her face body to look like that of a 10-year-old or apletely mature version of herself. But she can''t change her hair or eyes color and she cannot change her skin tone too or breast size in case you were wondering about that. It''s as though she can make her body go back in the past or future." Kai exined as Mia and Mariel nodded.
"So basically, she can look a Loli or a milf anytime." Mia said as Kai nodded.
It really was a fascinating ability and could be used in many ways. She could be a Loli, a 5-year-old, a teenager, a young woman, or a milf atmand.
The only thing was that she could not make herself look old. The reason was because she simply couldn''t grow old. At the most, she could make herself look like a milf in her mid-thirties.
"As for my history with her, it''s aplicated story. Risea has always hidden herself so that no one could find about her ability. As for how she became the alchemy goddess like that, it was simple. She used an appearance-changing pill every time she sold any of her pills. She would spend years perfecting a certain pill or creating some new ones.
Sometimes, she would spend centuries trying to create a new pill. The first time I met her, I was using a pure quality appearance-changing pill and she was also using the same pill. But when we saw each other, both of us knew that the other was using an appearance-changing pill." Kai said as he remembered his first encounter with Risea.
During that time, Risea had the appearance of a 35-year-old woman with ck hair and brown eyes whereas he himself had the appearance of a fat young master.
''Now that I think about it, why did I change my appearance when I met her? But that doesn''t matter now.'' Kai thought before continuing.
"Even though both of us knew that the other was using a disguise, we didn''t say anything and just exchanged the pills. But when I opened the pills, I was mesmerized by their quality, instead of using the specified ingredients, Risea had created the pill using some other ingredients.
Those ingredients made the pillst longer than usual while getting the finer details correctly. So I asked her for more of those pills and this time, I didn''t use my appearance-changing pill. She immediately knew who I was and gave me the pills before going back. I spent many years trying to figure out the ingredients of the pill but I was not able to uncover them.
? But during this time, I experimented with different ingredients so that I might replicate her pill but instead of replicating her pill, I created a new type of pill. The pill I created could mend the bones of cultivators in the mortal cultivation realm and I went to meet Risea again. As usual, she had a new appearance.
I have her the pill I created and asked her whether she could tell its effect or not. She spent an entire week examining that pill before she gave up. I then told her about its effects and she was surprised by it. She then asked me if I wanted to be her alchemy partner and I said yes.
After that, both of us would spend centuries locked up in a room, trying to improve previously made pills while creating new ones, sometimes intentionally and sometimes identally. That''s how we created the true mind pill and underwater pill, not to mention some other pills that we created.
Risea grew close to me and one day, she decided to show me her true appearance. She came in the form of a Loli with pink hair and blue eyes. I was shocked to see her appearance because she was breathtakingly beautiful, even though she was a Loli. After she showed me her true appearance, I nicknamed her the Loli Goddess.
It was around this time that cultivators in the upper realms started calling Risea the alchemy goddess. A few months after Risea showed me her true appearance, she confessed to me that she had started to love me.
Risea had a very rough childhood and she didn''t have any family members or close friends. She said that I was the first person she truly opened up to and she was happy that I was with her. And at night, Risea lost her status as a virgin. The next morning, she told me that she could change her age. And she showed it to me by turning into an 18-year-old girl. Her eyes changed to pink as I stared at her transformation.
She probably expected me to shout something like freak or monster but I surprised her byughing out loud. I told her that it didn''t matter who she was or what she was. The only thing that mattered was that I loved her personality and soul, not her appearance.
And it was true since I cultivated with her while she was in her Loli form. Since she told me her secret, I told her that I had a small harem.
Believe it or not, sheughed at that. She told me that she expected something big like me being the boss of a top-tier criminal syndicate or a sect master of some top-tier sect. But she was surprised by the fact that I was only a harem owner. She then told me that she was attracted to both genders and she would love to join my harem. And that''s when I gave her the harem mark.
After that, I started spending even more time with her. What I didn''t realize before was that Risea was really good at flirting and teasing and was even shameless at many times and I loved her for that. After that, my harem started to increase as I interacted with many women. But I still had time to chat with the earlier members of my harem.
After three millennium or so, Risea told me her biggest secret that she had been hiding and honestly, I didn''t expect that secret to be so huge. It was because of her secret that I had entered the celestial realm so that I could have a talk with the supreme deity and the archangels. But that''s another story. After I cleared up everything in the celestial realm, I went back to tell Risea that the problem was now over.
But I didn''t found Risea at her home. I searched for her everywhere before I heard the rumor that Risea had been captured by the fairies. The rumors said that the king and queen of the fairies themselves kidnapped Risea since any other fairy would have been killed by Risea.
As soon as I found about that, I head first rushed into the fairy realm. Many fairies tried to kill me on my way to the fairy king''s forest but I killed all of them. When I reached the center of the forest, the king and queen of the fairies had Risea tied to a tree and vines were slowly wrapping themselves around her body. But because of the harem mark, they couldn''t remove her clothes or use the vines to sexually harass her.
But the vines started to wrap themselves around Risea''s throat and the king and the queenughed at me since they enjoyed it. During that time, few people in the upper realm knew about my true strength and the king and queen were clearly underestimating my strength and that''s why they decided it would be fun to watch my expression while Risea choked to death. But that was their most foolish mistake. Seeing Risea in such a state released my demonic side.
I used one of my newly obtained and most formidable powers and destroyed the entire fairy forest in a single sh. Thousands of fairies died and the king and queen paled. They tried to stop me using their cultivations but it was futile. I continued killing fairies and they begged me to stop. But I could neither hear them nor see them or in other words, I could clearly hear and see everything but I didn''t care about it. My demonic sidepletely took over as I destroyed the entire realm in a single sword sh.
Every single fairy alive on that realm died. I teleported myself and Risea back to her house. I was losing my consciousness with every second that passed. I just dropped her there and went into seclusion as I created a special realm for myself. I was unconscious for the next century but when I woke up, I didn''t leave the realm.
For the next five hundred years, I practiced on controlling my emotions since my visit to the celestial realm, and the destruction of the fairy realm taught me that I would have to maintain the bnce of my emotions. Afterpletely bncing my emotions, I left the special realm to meet my harem members.
I visited Riseast since I was a little nervous. But when I met her, I forgot everything as she hugged me in her Loli form. She remembered everything that happened and was truly happy that I saved her. But she made me swear an oath, she said that no matter what happened to her, I would never lose control over myself and massacre an entire realm.
I reluctantly gave her that oath in exchange for her promising that she will defend herself and not anyone capture or kill her. What I didn''t tell her was that I swore in my heart to never let anyone kidnap or kill her. But that doesn''t matter does it since here we are, waiting to free Risea from envement." Kai finished with a sad smile.
Chapter 90 A Demon Awakens(Chapter Preview)
Warning - this chapter contains scenes that might trigger some readers. You can skip this chapter of you want to. Read it on your own ord and don''t me the author for anything that you might feel.
***
Mia and Mariel were so dazed that couldn''t speak. They just stared at Kai with wide eyes as his smile widened a little.
"Take your time to digest it and since you are invisible, you have a huge amount of time." Kai said as Tianjin exited his room.
He started venturing towards the throne room as Kai quietly followed him. Mia and Mariel sat there, their eyespletely dazed.
They then looked at each other and both of them saw their expression reflected on the other''s face.
They decided to leave Kai alone and decided to search the entire pce. Because of them being invisible, they weren''t worried about anyone seeing or capturing them.
They first decided to check the lower floors of the pce as standard pces usually have dungeons on the bottom floor.
The first underground floor was the treasury. It looked as though the treasury had been rebuilt underground after those thieves and broken into the previous treasury.
But below the treasury, the dungeons started. The first floor of the dungeons was full of living people who looked as though they had only been here for a month or two.
The second floor contained people who looked as though they had been in there for many years.
As for the third andst floor, only skeletons were present there. No human was present here, only undead corpses and skeletons.
It looked as though the third floor had contained the continent''s most wanted criminals and personal enemies of the royal family.
"*Sigh* I wish it would have been this easy. I think Kai already knew that Risea wouldn''t be here. He just wanted to distract us from feeling boredom." Mia sighed as Mariel agreed with her.
"Let''s just go back and meet him in the throne room." Mariel said as they walked away.
But they didn''t know how close they were to finding Risea. Past the skeleton on thest corner of the 3rd floor was a hidden trapdoor.
Beyond that trapdoor, tied to a chair was a young girl who looked like a Loli. Her face and body contained many bruises and it looked as though she was unconscious.
"I think that man named Kai is here for you. Let''s see how he gets you out of here." An 18-year-old boy moved from the shadows, his face bearing a mad grin.
In the light, Sungjin stared at Risea with a mad look in his eyes as he left the room and closed the trapdoor.
***
In the throne room, Kai saw a repeat telecast of the previous day.
But he didn''t have any other choice except to stand there. So after the session ended, he just quietly followed Tianjin to dinner and ended back up in front of his door.
"Any luck finding Risea?" Kai asked Mia and Mariel as he saw theming towards him.
"A good trick to distract us." Marielmented as Kai chuckled a little.
"Don''t worry, only two more days." Kai said as two days passed in a sh.
They followed the same routine, getting onto the throne room in the morning,ing into the dining hall during the night and eating dinner, and then standing outside Tianjin''s room.
But after two days, the time finally came. Tianjin was finally going to tell the ministers about Risea.
"Today, you will stand outside this room." Tianjin told Kai as he walked towards the throne room.
? Kai, Mia, and Mariel were left standing outside Tianjin''s room. But that was not a problem as Kai just created a formation to make himself invisible.
The trio then followed Tianjin. They entered the throne room and stood in a corner as Tianjin took his seat. All around the throne room, the ministers were nervous about the information they will hear today.
But before any of them could speak anything, Sungjin entered the throne room and directly went to stand beside his father.
"The new pills that all of you received were made by a certain person and I am sure that all of must have figured that out. I am also sure that you have bribed many information brokers and even my family members but even after all that, you didn''t find any information about the creator of the pill." Tianjin said as he nced at the minsiters faces.
No one spoke anything as this would make it clear that they had done everything Tianjin had said. But they didn''t deny it too.
"But that doesn''t matter, today you will meet the creator of the pill. Sungjin, go and fetch her." Tianjin said to his son and Sungjin exited the throne room.
"Should we follow him?" Mia whispered as Kai shook his head.
They could easily kidnap Risea and fled from the continent but Kai was not going to do that. He destroy the royal family before going back to the western continent so he stood there as Sungjin entered the room with a person in his tow.
The person''s face was covered with a mask and he or she was wearing a white hospital gown that reached down to their ankles.
"That''s not Risea." Kai whispered back as he saw that the figure walking behind Sungjin was a man.
"He is trying to trick the ministers." Mariel replied as Tianjin nced around the room.
He then grinned as Sungjin suddenly took out a sword and beheaded the man walking behind him.
The ministers gasped at Sungjin''s actions and stared at Tianjin who had a creepy smile on his face.
"Kai, I know you are here and that you are using an invisibility pill. I also know that you are after Risea, our pill creator since you didn''tunch yourself at that man to take him away. But your cover is now blown so you might as well surrender yourself." Tianjin said as the ministers were shocked to hear his words.
"He is not good at bluffing. He is just assuming that I am a spy here to take Risea away from them." Kai whispered as Tianjin sighed in disappointment.
"Bring her in." Tianjin said as Sungjin went outside and this time, he came back with Risea.
She was in her Loli form but except for her pink hair and blue eyes, nothing about her indicated that she was the same Risea Kai remembered.
She was wearing a white hospital gown just like the man who was beheaded. But her arms were full of cuts and bruises.
Her face was full of so many scars that one could hardly see her face. She walked in a dizzy sort of way and Sungjin had to go behind her to make sure that she didn''t fall.
"She is intoxicated with drugs." Mia whispered as she and Mariel stared at Kai''s face.
His face waspletely emotionless, not even a shred of rage and fury could be seen on it. It was as though his emotions werepletely under his control.
"Risea''s body protects her from poison and drugs and only the evesting apple from the fairy king''s forest could intoxicate her. This should not be possible." He slowly said as Mia and Mariel grabbed his hands and tightly squeezed them.
It was because of Risea''s reincarnation that her immunity against poison and drugs was gone. Her veins contained normal mortal blood.
"Meet Risea, our little pink-haired alchemy expert and the creator of those pills." Tianjin announced as the ministers stared at Risea with different expressions.
Some were interested in her while some doubting their ears about what they heard. Them, there were a few ministers who were ncing at her curves with wide eyes.
The minimum age for a girl to cultivate was 16 and no one could break that rule. But Risea was 18 and only her body looked younger so some of the ministers were wondering if they could taste her.
"I will show you a little disy of her obedience. Son." Tianjin gestured at Sungjin.
Sungjin smiled as he lifted Risea''s chin with his hands.
"Touch my dick." He said as his smile grew wider.
Risea resisted his grip on her chin and tried to free herself but he just tightened his grip. His other hand slowly touched her waist as she continued resisting.
He then hit her face with his other hand and blood started to flow from her wounds. Tears rolled down her eyes and but she still didn''t touch his dick.
Mia and Mariel clenched their fists as they stared at Kai''s face. He waspletely still, eyes unblinking and wide open. It was almost simr to a dead person''s body.
Sungjin raised his hand to Risea again and the ministers shifted to the edges of their seats wondering whether Risea would do it or not.
But before anything could happen. Every single minister turned to dust as a dark aura was released.
Kai walked towards Risea, his eyes changing. The white in his eyespletely vanished as his eyes turnedpletely purple. A purple mist slowly surrounded his body as his skin started to darken. It was as though any traces of his humanity were being pulled out from his body.
"Demon eyes and demon aura." Mia whispered as the entire pce plunged into darkness.
Chapter 91 Hellbringer(Chapter Preview)
In a ce which was situated who-knows-where, Death was casually sipping some coffee while reading a book.
Billions of bookshelves surrounded him, each containing many books. In total, trillions of books surrounded him.
These books were known as death books and they contained information regarding a person''s death like the cause of death, the one who killed the person, the ce of death, etc
Every single person in this universe had a death book and it would open five minutes before their death.
Or at least, Death had thought that every person in the universe had a book. But some people were out there without a death book.
As he was simply drinking some coffee and reading his book, a red rm started to resound in the library.
He frowned as he put the book down as the shelves in front of him started to change their positions.
"Code ck on the Mortal Cultivation Realm." A mechanic voice resounded in the library as it changed itself to show the books belonging to the people living on the Mortal Cultivation World.
Every book was arranged ording to a particr realm and were further arranged ording to the regions or continents present on that realm.
Furthermore, the books were then arranged in alphabetical order so reapers could easily go and bring the souls to Death.
He would then use his scythe to collect those souls and would drop them in the darkness. Buta code ck was something he had not expected.
Reapers started to appear beside Death as all the books belonging to the people living on the Central continent started to open. They continued to open and only a single book was left.
Death went forward and picked up the book as he checked the name written on the book.
"Risea." Death said out loud as the reapers gasped.
Thest time a code ck had happened, an entire realm had been destroyed by Kai. This incident was named as the annihtion of the fairy realm and was marked in the history books.
The reapers had to do overtime to reap billions of souls and death had to travel to the darkness numerous times to deliver those souls.
"I guess you will have to do overtime again." Death said as the reapers sighed as he put the book back.
"Umm, boss? I have a question." One of the reapers asked as Death nodded for him to continue.
"Were you reading an ero-manga?" The reaper asked as he pointed at the image of the naked girls printed in the book.
"No, I was just reading a book." Death replied as the reaper gulped.
"But sir, this is clearly ero-manga." The reaper protested.
"And I say it''s a book. How many times will I have to repeat myself? This is a book. Case closed." Death said as the reaper closed the book.
The other reapers sighed at their boss''s behavior. Death was the most shameless man in the entire universe.
Not even the legendary Kai couldpare to Death''s shameless. Speaking of Kai, the reapers started to teleport to the mortal cultivation would to see what was happening.
***
The purple mist gathered behind Kai''s back as two dark purple wings tore through Kai''s clothes. The entire throne room was sted apart as his wingspletely unfolded.
They were enormous and had a purple mist wrapped around the edges. A feather dropped down from his wings and the ground around it started to crack.
Outside, screams started to rise as storms started to brew in the ocean. Even though it felt as though the royal capital was in the middle of the continent, it was actually closer to the edge of the continent so that the members of the royal family could enjoy the view.
But currently, the view was extremely terrifying.Dark clouds covered every inch of the sky as thunder struck repeatedly.
A tornado appeared in the middle of the ocean and soon turned into a cyclone followed by five more cyclones.
Thend trembled as a few cracks appeared on the surface and screams rang out in the streets. But Kai didn''t care about any of these.
It was as though he could hear nothing. He slowly rose in the sky as his wings started shimmering.
"Remember when he said that seeing Risea''s condition ''my demonic side was released''. I didn''t think that he literally meant that." Mia said as nature continued to roar.
"Do you think we can stop him?" Mariel asked.
"There is nothing we can do to stop him. But it doesn''t hurt to try." Mia replied but before either one of them would do anything, nature attacked Kai.
A bolt of lightning directly fell on Kai but it was absorbed by Kai''s wings. He then stared at the cyclones as they vanished before his gaze.
"What is he? Is he the demon king from the outcasts myths?" Tianjin asked in a terrified voice as Risea stared at Kai in amazement.
The rest of the Fang family also gathered in the throne room as they stared at the demon king. Mia and Mariel moved forward and stood beside Risea.
At the same time, Kai roared as Mia and Mariel suddenly clutched their right breast. Even Risea clutched her right breast as the three of them screamed in agony.
Memories entered their minds without their permission. Memories belonging to Kai started to y in front of their eyes.
"There are only four types of demons?" A younger version of Kai asked the demon empress Rias.
"No, there is a fifth category of demons. They are known as true demons. They have unique colored demon eyes. Lilith, the first demon, had all threemon demon eye colors. Her first descendant, Lucifer, hadplete grey eyes, and a few millenials ago, there was a demon withplete green eyes.
The reason there are known as true demons is because when their emotions are conflicted, they go full rampage on the nearest thing they see. And it''s almost impossible to defeat them in rampage mode." Rias said as the scene changed.
This time, it was the scene where Kai and Risea were battling Azazel. They only got a glimpse of the battle for about five seconds but it was enough time for them to examine the sword in Rias''s hands.
It was the same ck sword that Kai had used
on some previous asions. Mia and Mariel remembered the name of the sword.
''Hellbringer'' was the name of the sword and it was a special sword that could only be used by the active ruler of the demon n.
The sword was special since it could wield the power of the seven deadly sins, the strongest demons to ever exist. It was said that all of them could defeat Lilith singlehandedly.
Since it could harness a share of their power, the sword was overpowered. However,if anyone other than the active ruler of the demon n touched the sword, they would be absorbed by the sword and would cease to exist.
Mia and Mariel didn''t understand how Kai could wield that sword without being absorbed by it. But before they could think about it, another memory yed in front of them.
It was Kai with purple demon eyes and his dark purple wings. The fairy realm was in front of him as he stared at it from the space. He held an unconscious Risea in his left arm as he red at the fairy realm.
Hellbringer appeared in his right hand as the power of the sins shone brightly on the sword. He raised the sword above his head and swung it at the realm.
The sword extended by many folds and reached the end of the realm. As Kai swung it, the sword cut through the realm as though it was paper.
Tremendous amounts of spiritual energy was released from the dividing of the realm. Within a few minutes, the two halves started to vanish as the entire realm vanished into nothingness.
And with that, Mia and Mariel returned to the real world to see Risea releasing her hold on her chest.
Even though she didn''t see Kai''s memories,she still felt a little pain in her right chest. As for what caused this pain?
It was Kai''s harem mark burning because of Kai''s transformation. It was because of the mark that Mia and Mariel were able to view Kai''s memories.
But now, as they nced at Kai, they didn''t know whether they could stop him or not. The ground rumbled once again as the Yellow Dragon made its appearance.
The royal family and the citizens of the royal capital cheered as they believed the Yellow Dragon would save them but Mia and Mariel gravely stared at it.
Kai just lifelessly stared at the Yellow Dragon and Hellbringer appeared in his hand. The purple mist covered the sword as in one smooth motion, Kai shattered the heart of the Yellow Dragon.
The Yellow Dragon''s lifeless body fell through the sky as thest drop of hope left the people of the Central Continent.
Chapter 92 The Sin Of Greed(Chapter Preview)
"Fuck it! He is just a boy, we can kill him if webine our powers." Tianjin said as the royal family released their cultivation.
Mia and Mariel knew it was ast-ditch attempt but they had to stop Kai from destroying the mortal realm.
Mariel''s wings and tail appeared from her clothes as she summoned her sword. Mia''s clothes also changed as the scepter of the ice goddess appeared in her hands.
The royal family directed their power at Tianjin as he focused all of that power into the earth.
An earth dragon appeared from the ground and it was twice asrge as the dead Yellow Dragon.Tianjin directed the earth dragon towards Kai.
Mia and Mariel released their cultivation as their left eyes changed color. They used the harem mark to share their powers as wings made from ice appeared behind Mia.
They raised their hands towards Kai as two eastern dragons appeared from their arms. One was made from purple mes while the second one was made from eternal ice, the upgraded version of the unmeltable ice.
The three dragons merged together as they reached in front of Kai. But with one sh of Hellbringer, they vanished.
"There is nothing we can do." Mariel said and it was over.
In Kai''s mind, he was seeing everything y out in front of him but he didn''t want to stop even though he knew he should.
He knew that if he didn''t stop, he might destroy the entire realm but he still didn''t want to stop. He felt Sinbringer tugging at his emotions, wanting him to destroy everything.
And he was tempted to do it. He raised Hellbringer as his demon version opened his mouth.
"The Seven Deadly Sins." He said in a hoarse deep voice as the people of the continent suddenly clutched at their throats.
Kai never spoke the name of any skill he used but to use the power of the sins, he had to call out for a particr sin.
And to punish the royal capital, he knew the perfect sin to call. ck balls of light shot out from everyone''s throats and started to gather near Sinbringer.
One by one, every single one of them was absorbed by Hellbringer as the mist around the sword started to darken. It turnedpletely ck and some of it started to travel down Kai''s arms.
Mia, Mariel, and Risea were the only people who didn''t clutch at their throats, and no ck balls of light shot out from their throats.
Their harem Mark''s started to burn brightly as a golden aura e gilded their bodies. The glow healed Risea''s wounds and her entire body was how as good as new.
"Even in rampage mode, he is subconsciously protecting us." Mia sighed as Kai spoke again.
"The Sin Of Greed." His voice echoed around the entire continent as he shed Hellbringer towards the ground.
Millions of swords started to appear in the sky, all of them looking exactly like Hellbringer but they weren''t covered with a mist.
They trained down in the entire continent, ughtering millions of people brutally. People screamed in agony as they tried to avoid the raining swords but it was impossible as the swords cut through everything.
Blood started to fill the streets as Risea gasped and threw up. Mia and Mariel couldn''t me her since it was her first time seeing a massacre.
But both of them had seen many wars since one of them was a princess while the other was a ruler.
When it looked as though everyone was dead and the swords were gone, Hellbringer itself touched the surface of the continent and cut it in half.
Large amounts of spiritual energy was released as Hellbringer cut through the spiritual core of the continent which provided it with spiritual energy.
The released spiritual energy traveled through the air and hit Kai in the stomach. His body started absorbing the spiritual energy at a rapid pace.
Within minutes, his body had absorbed every single drop of the released spiritual energy. His cultiva6ion started to rise rapidly.
2nd stage of the imperial spirit realm, 3rd stage of the imperial spirit realm, 4th stage, 5th stage... and it continued to rise as it stopped on the 10th stage.
No, it didn''t stop. Rather, it was stopped by Kai himself as his eyes started to change back to his original eyes.
He took a few deep breaths as his eyespletely turned back to normal. His wings vanished as he lightlynded on the ground.
Seeing all the blood and dead bodies around him, he sighed and sat down in a clean spot. He then stared at nothing except it wasn''t nothing.
He was staring at Death who was wielding his scythe with a mysterious smile. Kai then stood up and bit his right finger as golden blood trickled down from his finger.
Death smiled at Kai onest time as he had ordered the reapers to teleport back to the library.
The reapers were confused by Death''s actions since they didn''t under why he told them to teleport back
"Watch closely. One of the main reasons I took an interest in Kai was because of this." Death said as he pointed at the empty bookshelves that contained the books that belonged to the people of the Central Continent.
The reapers gasped as one by one, new books started to appear on the bookshelves. Within minutes millions of new books filled the bookshelves.
"He can create new death books for the same person. After someone dies, their soul hovers above their body for a few minutes before you guys take it. He can see that soul and with that soul, he can create a new body which would inhabit the soul.
The person would have every single one of their memories again since the soul contains the memories. And because of that, they are reborn with a new book since a death book is based on a particr soul and not the living body." Death exined as he went up to the shelves and picked up a certain book that was disappearing in his hands.
The book had Risea''s name written on it.
***
Risea could only stare in amazement as the massacres people started to rise again even though their eyes were hazy and unfocused. The blood and severed body parts vanished and the continent started to join back together.
"Please catch me." Kai said as he touched two of his fingers to his head.
His spiritual sense spread across the entire continent as he did a mass memory maniption.
He made everyone forget about the past few hours as his body trembled a little. His legs gave up as his face imnted into Mia''s boobs.
"Talk about inner demons." She said with a smile as Risea watched the couple''s interaction.
She then looked at the other girl whose name was Mariel as Risea expected her to be jealous. But instead, Mariel was also smiling as she moved to stand beside Mia.
"Please don''t make bad jokes." Kai''s muffled voice was heard as he stood back up.
"Guess I will catch you now." Mariel said as Kai touched the surface of the continent.
Spiritual energy travelled through his veins into the continent. He tried to repair the continent''s core to the best of his abilities.
In the end, the core was back to fifty percent of its energy. Instead of stumbling like before, Kai''s eyes rolled back and he was unconscious.
And just like Mariel had said, she caught Kai and spread her wings. Mia suddenly picked up Risea as Mia and Mariel rose up.
They started heading towards the west and people started to wake up, confused about what they were doing.
Kai had eradicated their memories about Tianjin and other corrupt members of the royal family. The people now knew that the ruler was someone else, someone fair and wise.
Out in the forest, the outcasts woke up and knelt down to Jiyai, some reluctantly than others. But in the end, all of them knelt.
The two men from earlier who had brought Kai and the group to HQ along with Jiyai stood up and knelt in front of Jiyai.
"We will serve you, leader." Both of them said at the same time as Jiyai nodded.
One by one, every person present there said those words. The women were cheerful with a newfound hope whereas some men gritted their teeth in frustration.
But Jiyai didn''t care about those men. She would make them listen to her orders, one way or the other.
''Thank you, Kai.'' She thought as she stared at the sun thinking about the person who helped her achieve what she wanted.
She then looked at her people and with that, a new age for the Central Continent began.
As for Kai and the others, they quietly flew away from the Central Continent towards their new home, The Blue Moon sect, and the Western Continent.
Chapter 93 Riseas Life On The Central Continent(Chapter Preview)
Warning - this chapter contains depictions of self harm and other things that might not be suitable for certain readers. Read ahead on your won risk or you can skip this chapter.
***
Risea starred in amazement as she and the other three people flew over the ocean. It was her first time flying and seeing the ocean from this close.
But she didn''t let her guard down. Even though these three people saved her from the Fang family, who knows where they were taking her?
But she knew one thing. No matter what happens, she won''t break.
After all, she had been ustomed to a lifetime''s worth of abuse. Her mother had died from a heart attack when Risea was eight years old.
And after her mother''s death, her father had turned into a drunken maniac and a gambler. On most days he would be out gambling but when he was home, he would always be drunk and would beat Risea.
After a few beatings, Risea started to run away to a nearby forest to hide herself. One day, she noticed a group of cultivatorsing to the forest to hunt a few spiritual beasts.
The cultivators had belonged to a nearby sect and were here to collect some spiritual cores. But unfortunately, they ran into a hell spirit realm spiritual beast.
In total, there were five cultivators, two men and three women and all of them were in the sky spirit realm.
They tried to run away from the beast but it was quick and decisive and it cut off their escape route.
With no escape path left, the cultivators had no choice but to fight the beast even though they were at a huge disadvantage.
But one of them was injured gravely and the beast pounced on her so that he could kill her. But Risea unconsciously picked up a stone from the ground and threw it at the beast.
It distracted the beast for a moment and the others killed it. After killing the beast, they thanked Risea.
The girl who was nearly killed by the beast introduced herself as Chunhua and told Risea that she was the sect master''s daughter.
When Risea returned home that night, she saw some unknown men standing outside her home. They were taking away their furniture. When she stared at her dad''s beaten face, she knew that these people were here because of her father''s gambling debts.
"We will take away your daughter once shees home and once she is old enough, we will use her to obtain some money." She heard one of the men speak to her dad and she quietly bolted away.
Despite being eight years old, Risea was much smarter than most adults. She quickly understood the situation and she knew that she could only survive if she ran.
But strangely, she ran into Chunhua who wasing to visit her. She quickly told Chunhua about her situation and Chunhua said that she could help her.
Chunhua took Risea to her sect and asked her father to let Risea join the sect. After some persuasion, the sect master agreed to take Risea in.
And after that, she spent the most wonderful years of her life in that sect. She and Chunuua grew closer and became inseparable.
It was like they were sisters but it all started tumbling down when Risea found out that she was an alchemy expert.
The first time, she created a perfect quality pill, it was in an alchemy examination room and the sect elder in charge of the test and the sect master saw it.
And after that, they continued to test Risea''sability and that''s when they found out that Risea could create new pills alongside pure quality pills.
But they were a little careless as the news about Risea reached the ears of the Fang family. Within a week, the crown prince of the Fang family, Fang Sungjin, arrived at the sect''s doorstep.
He asked the sect master to hand over Rosea but the sect master protested against it but he was quietened by Sungjin or at least that''s what Risea thought happened.
But when the imperial guards started to take Chunhua away with Risea, the sect master showed his true colors.
"Why father? Why?!" Chunhua screamed as the guards took a hold of her arms.
The sect master, her father, smiled at Chunhua before walking up to her. He then lifted her chin so that she could stare into her eyes.
"You are no child of mine. Your mother was a whore and she had sex with another man and he is your father. I didn''t know about this until a few months back when that stupid fool came asking for his daughter and told me that he had sex with my wife.
I of course killed him but I investigated him to see if he was lying or not. And it turned out that your mother really had sex with him. So when his highness here offered me arge sum of money for the two of you, how could I refuse him? After all, you are going to be his concubine." The sect master said as the guards tightly closed their arms around her.
Chunhua screamed as Sungjin watched her with satisfaction. But Risea knew that Chunhua kept a knife under her clothes and she dreaded what was about to happen.
,m The guards loosened their grip for a split second as Chunhua bit their hands. In one swift motion, she took out the knife and slit their throats before she shakily put the knife near her throat.
"No Chunhua!" Risea screamed but she was restrained by the guards.
Sungjin was watching this with a satisfied smile on his face as Chunhua''s entire body trembled. Still, her face lit up with a small smile as she looked at Risea.
"Remember Risea, never break down. No matter what happens, never break down. Don''t give them the satisfaction of knowing that they are in your head. I am not strong enough to do that but I know that you can do it. Stay strong Risea." Chunhua said with a smile as tears trickled down her eyes.
And with that, she slit her throat. But Risea didn''t scream. She steeled her nerves and kept on an expressionless face as the guards took her to the prince''s carriage and entered it with her.
Sungjin entered the carriage after a few minutes and sat on the opposite side of Risea who was being restrained by two guards on either roof her sides.
"From now on, you will do what I say and you will not think for yourself and will only do anything I order you to do. Now strip." Sungjin said as Risea spat at his face.
He smiled and wiped her spit with the sleeve of his robes. He then told the guards to lower to the floor.
"Already disobeying my orders. I will have you teach you a lesson." Sungjin said as his hand extended to touch her breast but he suddenly jerked his hand back as a golden barrier appeared around Risea''s breasts and went down to her thighs.
Sungjin clutched at his hand as the guards tried to break the barrier but it was imprable.
"It looks as though someone does not want you to get r*ped. Well, I guess torture on your arms, face, and legs would do well even though I was going to do that regardless of anything." Sungjin said with a sadistic grin.
From then on, Risea was forced to create pills for the fang family while enduring torture. But she never broke.
Sungjin would tell her to some explicit things but she wouldn''t do those things, no matter the level of torture she had to endure.
And today, she was drugged but she still didn''t lose her mind and now, these unknown people were taking her away to some unknown ce.
"Can I ask where we are going?" Risea asked as she expected a p or a snarl in reply. But surprisingly, Mia answered her.
"We are going to a sect named the Blue Moon sect and it is on the Western continent." Mia replied as she and Mariel suddenly stopped flying.
"Night is approaching. The spiritual beasts would be furious and I don''t think we should just hover above the sea." Mariel said to Risea as Kai suddenly opened his eyes.
"About time you woke up." Miamented as Mariel slowly released Kai.
"A mass memory maniption while being in the mortal cultivation realms is not a good thing. Let''s just teleport back to the sect." Kai said as he massages his forehead and put his hands on Mia and Mariel''s shoulders.
They then directly appeared in Kai''s house as he crashed on the bed. Mia put Risea down and crashed on the bed beside Kai. Mariel''s wings vanished but instead of crashing down on the bed, she hovered above it.
"W-What just happened?" Risea asked in a trembling voice.
One moment they were hovering above the ocean and the next moment, they were inside a house.
"We are at my house in the Blue Moon sect and I am the current sect master of this sect. Also, this sect is a dual cultivation sect but don''t worry, nobody is going to force you to do anything. Congrattions Risea, you are no longer a prisoner." Kai said as he sat up. A bright smile covered his face which for some reason, made Rises rx and let her guard down.
All the barriers she had put up broke one by one and tears rolled down her eyes. Kai stood up and hugged her without saying anything.
And after many years, Risea allowed herself to cry in the arms of a person willing to hold her.
Chapter 94 Hot Springs Can Do Wonders(Chapter Preview)
After many minutes, Risea stopped crying and sniffled a little before putting up a brave expression on her face.
"Can I really believe you?" She asked as Kai just smiled.
"It''s nighttime. Sleep for now and I will show you around the sect tomorrow." Kai said as he pointed at his bed.
Before she could say anything, Kai teleported Mia and Mariel back to their respective rooms before appearing back in his room.
Risea was continuously staring at the bed before she gulped and went to sit on it. After feeling the softness of the mattress, she slowly lowered herself down and closed her eyes.
Kai watched her for a few minutes before he silently exited his house. Even though he knew that no one would enter his house, he still put up a formation around it.
After that, he went to the second floor and knocked on Riang''s door. It looked as though she was cultivating since she was wearing her robes.
"Oh, you are back. Pleasee in." Rising said as she let Kai enter her room. She then closed the door and sat on her bed as Kai stood near her window.
"Hey Riang, how did you feel when you rescued those abused disciples?" Kai suddenly asked and Riang had to ponder for a minute before answering.
"I felt really happy when I did that. Since I had a terrible childhood, I don''t want anyone else to have a childhood like that so I try to protect as many children as I can and they then grow up to be disciples of this sect. Why did you ask about that?" Riang asked as she was confused by Kai''s question.
"I asked about it because I saved many abused people in thest week. I saved a group of people from believing in the wrong thing because of a stupid myth and I saved an entire continent from the wrath of a corrupted royal family. And in the end, I saved a very important person and brought her here with me." Kai recited what he did with a small smile as Riang gasped.
"I want to meet her." Riang said with excitement as Kai raised his hand.
"She''s currently asleep. You will meet her tomorrow. Can you announce something for me tomorrow?" Kai said as Riang nodded.
"Then tell the disciples that the day aftertomorrow I am going to fulfill my duties as the sect master. Any disciple who is willing to cultivate with me cane to my house and I will cultivate with them." Kai said as Riang''s jaw dropped.
Kai then walked towards the door as Riang suddenly grabbed his arm and stopped him. He turned back to look at her as she opened her mouth to speak.
"How did you feel when you did those deeds?" She asked as she didn''t let go of his arm.
"I felt at peace inside my heart after I saved those people." He replied as Riang smiled and let go of his hand.
But after leaving her room, he didn''t feel anything. He had lied to her face without feeling anything. It was as though he couldn''t feel anything anymore.
He then reached his house door as he heard Risea''s screams. He opened the door to find a sweating and panting Risea sitting on the bed.
"Nightmares?" Kai asked as Risea slowly nodded.
"I understand that. After all, I used to have nightmares too." Kai replied as Risea stared at him in confusion.
"Did your nightmares stop?" She asked as Kai smiled at her sadly.
"They never stopped. Only I stopped sleeping." He replied as Risea''s jaw dropped.
After reaching a certain point in cultivation, cultivators don''t need to sleep, eat or drink. But some cultivators did that regardless.
Buy Kai didn''t understand how he could still live easily without sleeping since he was in the mortal cultivation realms.
And other than that, he still had golden blood and demon blood in his veins which was something impossible.
At this point, he didn''t know if he reincarnated or transmigrated or if something else happened. The only thing that mattered to him was that some of his harem was with him.
"If you can''t sleep, follow me." Kai said as he extended his hand towards Risea.
She reluctantly took it as he teleported them behind the sect. They were currently in the mixed hot springs and since he and elder Min were the only present males in the entire sect, the holy springs were empty.
"Hot springs can do wonders." Kai said as he sat at the edge of the hot springs and rolled up his jeans to dip his legs in the hot spring.
"Oh, I forgot. You can wear these." Kai said as he handed Risea a pair of outer court disciple robes.
Even though Risea was his lover, this Risea was different than the Risea he knew. So to make it fair, he didn''t give her an instant promotion to core disciple rank.
Risea reluctantly took the robes and went to the changing area. She reappeared wearing her new robes and sat beside Kai as she dipped her feet in the water.
"You guys seem nice but you must have a motive for rescuing me. I don''t think you did that because your heart said it was the right thing to do." Risea said as Kai chuckled.
"I rescued you since you look like someone I know. That person yed an important role in my life and I saved her from a very dangerous ce once. Because of that,I rescued you." Kai replied as Risea nodded a little.
She then looked at his eyes and saw that his eyes were dimmer than before. She frowned and rubbed her eyes to make sure she wasn''t imagining things. But after making sure that what she saw was true, she decided those two Kai about it.
"Why are your eyes dimmer than before?" Risea asked as Kai smiled.
"It''s just a side effect of overusing my powers." He replied as Risea nodded.
Again, he just lied to her face without feeling anything. The reason for this was simple, he couldn''t feel anything.
When a true demon goes into rampage mode, their raw emotions radiate from their body. But after going back to normal, they can''t feel anything for some time.
Kai didn''t know when his emotions would return about now, his soul was just a ck void devoid of anything.
Risea stopped staring at Kai''s face and her eyes suddenly started glowing. She quickly closed them as she saw a scene y out in front of her.
She was in a room that looked like it was an alchemy room and she saw herself and Kai standing near a table mixing random ingredients.
Kai then took out a pill from a cauldron and jumped in excitement as the other Risea''s face lit up with a smile.
"We finally created a new pill! Judging from the energy emitting from it, I am pretty sure this is an underwater breathing pill." Kai said as the scene suddenly vanished.
? Risea was extremely confused by what she saw. She had only known Kai for a day and she was already dreaming about a future with him.
But what if it wasn''t a future. What if it was something from the past. Risea decided to bet on the chance of it being some past memories as she looked at Kai.
"Do you know about the underwater breathing pill?" Risea asked in the most subtle voice possible.
"You can create that pill. I killed a trader who stole those pills from the royal family''s treasury. Anyways, believe it or not, I am the one who created that pill. But there was another person who created the pill with me. She was the one I was talking about earlier." Kai replied as Risea''s theory was confirmed.
''Am I a reincarnation of his lover?'' Risea thought but she wasn''t able to find the answer. So instead, she asked Kai another question to distract herself.
"What is your history with those two girls from earlier?" Risea asked as Kai smiled at her question.
"Both of them are my lovers. Both of them have lived most of their life in pces, Mariel being a ruler and Mia being a princess. Their lives were full of many hardships and I met both of them at a very bad time even though I met them separately." He chuckled as he remembered the past and his eyes glowed for a minute before returning back to normal.
"Your eyes are back to normal!" Risea eximed as Kai nodded.
His emotions were back. He was feeling a mixture of love, hope, joy, and sadness as he talked to Risea.
Both of them then sat there as they looked at the moon above their heads. After an hour or so, Kai stood up and offered Risea his hand.
She took it and he teleported back to his room. Risea crashed on the bed and this time, her eyes closed and she slept peacefully.
Kai''s face lit up with a small smile as he saw Risea sleeping peacefully on his bed. He then soundlessly left the room to watch the moon alone for the rest of the night.
Chapter 95 We Are Getting A Privileged Access(R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Risea woke up to see Kai standing near the door with an amused expression. She couldn''t figure out the reason for this amusement.
Her eyes then went towards the mattress where she saw a pool of her drool. She quickly closed her mouth and looked at Kai.
He just shook his head and told her that he would be waiting for her outside. Risea stood up and headed towards the bathroom.
After taking care of her personal needs, she exited the door. Kai detached himself from a nearby wall and asked her to follow him.
"Let''s start from the entrance of the sect." Kai said as he teleported them at the entrance of the sect.
After that, he took her to the three courts, mission hall, medicine hall, and every other notable ce in the sect.
Riang had already announced that Kai would cultivate with the disciples after a day and the disciples were excited.
Everywhere Kai went, disciples would bow to him and would talk in hushed whispers. Risea was confused by their behavior.
''What''s so good about him?'' Risea thought as she examined Kai.
His curly purple hair and those bright purple eyes. A smile that could make your day and a handsome face that will be there to console you.
As her gaze traveled down, she noticed that he was body was built well. The perfect gap between the two shoulders and just the right amount of muscles.
Especially that golden skin of his. Kai was just the ideal... Wait, since when did she had such thoughts?!
Risea shook her head to focus as Kai raised his eyebrows at her as if to whether she was alright or not. She nodded as they came back to his house.
"Is there a ce you want to visit?" Kai asked her.
"Yes, there is a ce I want to visit." Risea said as her eyes darkened.
Kai just offered her his hand as they teleported away. They appeared in a green meadow where hundreds of gravestones were ced on the ground.
"Sis." Risea whispered as she knelt down and touched a gravestone that had the name ''Chunhua'' written on it.
"Was she someone important to you?" Kai asked as Risea nodded.
"Do you want to talk to her again?" Kai asked as Risea nodded fiercely, tears rolling down her eyes.
He closed his eyes and he suddenly appeared in The Darkness. He searched around for a bit before he sighed and returned back to the real world.
"Your friend was quite strong. She already broke through The Darkness. At the most, I can give you fifteen minutes. Think about your friend." Kai said as he closed his eyes once again.
He then touched Risea''s shoulders as she thought about Chunhua. Surprisingly,she let those memories flow through her as Kai also saw them.
He then went back into the darkness as searched for those particr set of memories. Once a soul leaves The Darkness, their memories are left behind so that they won''t remember anything in their new life.
That was the reason babies didn''t know anything about the world. Since Chunhua''s soul was already gone and was inhabiting a body somewhere in the universe, Kai could only found her memories that were left behind in The Darkness.
With those memories, he created a personality of Chunhua to relieve Risea''s pain. He then returned to the real world and a glowing light started to rise beside him.
Within a few minutes, a ghostly image of Chunhua formed beside him. Risea covered her mouth with a hand as tears rolled down her cheeks.
"Ten minutes. You have ten minutes Risea." Kai said as he went away.
He appeared ten minutester to see a smiling Risea standing alone near Chunhua''s gravestone. She wiped her tears and this time, she offered her hand to Kai.
He took it as they teleported back to the sect. Surprisingly, the entire day had passed away like this and night was slowly approaching.
Kai then took her to meet Riang. She opened the door with a smile as she looked at Risea. Riang had to admit that she was shocked to see Risea''s Loli looks but she still smiled at her.
"Pleasee inside." She stepped aside as Risea entered her room.
"I am sure that some certain people are going to knock at my door to cultivate with me earlier than the others. Please take good care of her." Kai said as he turned around and was about to teleport when Riang asked a question.
"When will my turne?" She asked as Kai smiled.
"I will save the best for thest." He said and teleported away to his house.
And just like he had said, Nezuko and Yui were standing outside his door with their arms closed. As soon as they saw him, they sighed.
"We were starting to wonder whether you were at your house or not and I guess you weren''t." Nezuko said as Kai chuckled.
The three of them then entered his house as he led them towards one of the many rooms in his house.
"I heard you were going to cultivate with the entire sect tomorrow." Yui said as Kai nodded.
"Well, we know that you can do that. But we are getting a privileged ess to that. We are going to be the first two girls to cultivate with you before you cultivate with the rest of the girls." Nezuko said as she went forward as kissed Kai
She inserted her tongue inside his mouth and wrapped it around his tongue. Kai''s hands grabbed her breasts and started groping them. Yui went behind Nezuko and stripped her naked.
Kai gently started sucking on her breasts as Yui went near Nezuko''s bottom lips. She flicked her clit with her tongue as Nezuko closed her legs around Yui''s face.
Kai now started to suck her breasts aggressively as Yui''s tongue darted inside her pussy. Her warm tongue slowly licked Nezuko''s walls as arousal juices started to drip from her pussy.
Kai then lifted Nezuko andid her on the bed. He stripped himself naked and climbed on the bed as he entered Nezuko.
She gave a light moan as she intertwined her legs on his waist. He bent down as he sucked on her breasts, enjoying them to his heart''s content.
While doing so, he put the tip of one of his fingers inside his mouth and coated it with his saliva.
His hand then went to Nezuko''s red rose as he gently caressed it with his finger. Nezuko''s moans intensified as both of her holes were being pleasured.
Seeing this, Yui''s little sister started to tingle. She quickly removed her clothes and sat on the bed beside Nezuko.
She inserted a finger inside her pussy while she used her other hand to fondle her breasts. She started masturbating as arousal juices started to flow out from her cave.
Kai on the other hand was slowly taking his time as he brought his finger near Nezuko''s clit. He grabbed it with his fingers and slowly started pinching it.
"More, do it more fiercely!" Nezuko screamed as she was taken over by the pleasure.
Heplied with her request as his speed started to increase. His dick slid in and out of her pussy while hitting good spots as her eyes darkened.
Her body twitched as yin qi shot out from her caves. She took a few deep breaths as her muscles started to rx.
Kai then turned his attention towards Yui whose cave was already soaking wet. He pushed her down on the bed as his rod easily slid inside her caves.
"I made you wait for quite some while. Let me make it up to you." Kai said as he sat up and lifted Yui along with him.
He then lifted her in the air as he grabbed her waist. He then started pushing his dick inside her as her face morphed into a pleased expression.
She intertwined her hands behind Kai''s neck as she leaned in to kiss him. Their tongues intertwined as Kai felt a sweet vor invade his mouth.
''Chocte.'' He thought as he felt the sweetness of chocte inside Yui''s mouth.
With that, he pushed her down on his dick and started to thrust her in this manner. Her body bounced on his dick as his hands explored her entire body.
Her green hair, white cheeks, raised shoulders, rounded breasts with erect red nipples, smooth waist, sensitive inner thighs, and the silky skin of her ass.
"Ahh~" She moaned as her entire body tended from Kai''s warm hands.
In his arms, her eyes rolled back as yin qi started to drip from her cave. Kai also released his yang qi inside her and gently removed her from his dick.
He then nced at the two naked beauties lying unconscious on his bed. After a few minutes, they woke up to see a smiling Kai.
"Your endurance has increased. We might be able to cultivate till morning." He said as Yui and Nezuko licked their lips in excitement.
They got on their knees as Yui took Kai''s dick inside her mouth. Nezuko on the other hand kissed Kai as she used her tongue to explore his mouth.
His hands also started rubbing their pussies as they soon started to moan. Yui increased her pace as she felt Kai''s dick getting warmer.
Yang qi shot out from his dick and filled her mouth as she greedily gulped down everyst drop of it.
She stepped beside and wiped her mouth as Nezuko took her ce. Now Yui''s tongue was exploring Kai''s mouth as he tasted his yang qi on her tongue.
The vor was something he couldn''t exin in words and it took him way back in his life. But this wasn''t the time for reminiscing about the past.
He had two naked beauties with him and he wasn''t about to let them go unsatisfied. His hand went behind Nezuko''s head and started pushing her on his dick.
He could feel the insides of her warm mouth as he started throat-fucking her. His dick soon grew warm as she pushed his entire dick inside her mouth.
Yang qi traveled down Nezuko''s throat as Kai removed his dick from her mouth. He then pushed both the beauties on the bed and started pleasuring them one by one until morning approached.
"I told you." Kaimented as Nezuko and Yui were lying on either side of him. They cultivated his yang qi in that form and brokethrough to the 3rd stage of heaven spirit realm.
When they were finally strong enough to walk, they stood up and started wearing their clothes as Kai changed into a new pair of his clothes.
"You cane and cultivate with me anytime." He said to them as they left his house.
It was the beginning of a busy day for him.
Chapter 96 How To Fuck Virgins (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
As soon as Yui and Nezuko left, a group ofdies approached his house. All of them were in the earth spirit realm and were inner court disciples.
He didn''t say anything and just stepped aside to let them enter his house. In total, there were fivedies, one of them being virgins.
It looked as though they were ufortable in front of the others so Kai told the five of them to wait outside his door m as he called the first disciple.
"Hello, sect master." The disciple said as she bowed to Kai.
She then proceeded to remove her clothes as she blushed and approached Kai who was calmly sitting on the bed.
"Slow or fast?" Kai asked as the disciple was confused.
"Um, fast?" She said as Kai nodded.
He suddenly stood up and kissed her. Since the disciple was suddenly attacked, her mouth opened under Kai''s assault.
His tongue entered her mouth and ensnared her tongue. He then removed his clothes as his dragon rose in the air.
The disciple stared at it with wide eyes as Kai picked her up and dropped her on the bed. He then used his tongue to stimte her pussy as she moaned in pleasure.
''He is at a whole another level.'' The disciple thought as arousal juices started to drop out of her pussy.
? After stimting her pussy for a few minutes, Kai took hold of his rod and pushed it inside her cave.
"Ahhh~!" The disciple moaned in pleasure as Kai''s dick slid in and out of her pussy.
Within mere minutes, she cummed twice but Kai didn''t stop. When she was about to reach her third release, Kai pinched both of her nipples at the same them as her eyes rolled back and her body twitched for some time.
Kai then filled her cave with his yang qi and gently put her down on the floor. She woke up after a few minutes, her bodypletely weak.
"Thank you, sect master." She said as she slowly crawled out of the room.
When her friends saw her in such a state, they gulped nervously. The second person then entered his room and ten minutester, she also crawled out of his room weakly.
"Two of youe inside together." Kai''s words were heard from inside the room.
The two girls who were not virgins nervously entered the room. They saw Kai perched up on the bed naked.
They stared at his hard rod which was pointing at the heavens and their little sisters started to tingle.
They quickly stripped their clothes andid down on the bed. Kai wasted no time as he started finger fucking them.
Within minutes, they were moaning as arousal juices flowed out from their pussies. Kai then entered one of them while his hand started groping the other girl''s breasts.
Both the girls moaned together as Kai pounded the first one and made her cum twice. After that, he released his yang qi inside her and entered the second girl''s cave.
After releasing his yang qi inside her, Kai wore his clothes and picked up both the girls and dropped them outside where the other two girls had already cultivated his yang qi and had broken through to the sky spirit realm.
He then looked at the virgin and asked her to enter his room. She slowly went inside his room and closed the door behind them. The disciple started fidgeting nervously as Kai smiled.
"Don''t worry, I know that you are a virgin, I will be gentle and slow." Kai said as the girl was astonished about this.
She then nodded as Kai approached her. He slowly kissed her lips as she intertwined her hands behind his neck.
Kai then slowly started to move his mouth as he left a trail of kisses on the disciple''s neck. After reaching her shoulders, he gently bit it as she released her first moan.
After that, he slowly untied her robes and removed them. She was now standing in her underwear and covered her breasts and lower lips with her hands as her cheeks turned red from embarrassment.
Kai didn''t force her to remove the rest of her clothes as he gently glided down. His mouth reached the skin over her bra and he pulled back.
The disciple slowly lowered her hand from her breasts as Kai touched her hair. He didn''t remove the bra immediately as he cupped the breasts with his hands.
He gently rubbed them against each other as the disciple covered her mouth with her hand. Kai smiled at her actions as he released her breasts.
"You can moan to your heart''s content and no one will hear you." Kai said as the disciple removed her hand from her mouth and bottom lips.
Kai''s hands traveled behind her back as he slowly unhooked her bra. He removed it and looked at her bare breasts as she unconsciously covered them.
"Don''t worry, that''s a natural reaction for some women." Kai reassured her as she removed her hands.
He then went near her right nipple and gently touched it with his tongue before he took it between his lips and gently sucked on it.
"Ahh~" The disciple moaned openly as Kia grabbed her other breast as he alternated between her nipples.
He then picked her up and gently dropped her on the bed before his mouth went near her bottom lips.
It was still covered by her panty but he could smell the arousal juices that were slowly flowing out of her virgin.
''This reminds me of the time I wrote a chapter in my book.'' Kai thought as he remembered about his manual 101.
He had written a chapter in which he had exined how to fuck virgins but that was a long time ago.
Coming back to the present, he gently lifted her panty aside as he looked at her virgin pussy. He then gently caressed her pink jewel as she moaned in pleasure.
He then removed her panty and she was lying naked on the bed. He then stripped his clothes as his dragon was unleashed once again.
"So big." The disciple whispered as Kai chuckled.
"Don''t worry, I will first stimte your pussy and then I will slowly enter you." Kai told her as he gently rubbed her caves.
After a few minutes of rubbing it, Kai started teasing her entrance with the tip of his dick. The disciple gulped in anticipation as Kai slowly pushed it inside her cave.
"Ahh~" She moaned in pleasure and pain as Kai''s dick tore through her virgin walls.
But he suddenly stopped as he felt something blocking the advance of his dragon. This something was something that Kai had faced many times while he was ravaging virgins.
He had many years of experience on this matter as he slightly pushed back. His dick started to glow as he went further.
His dick tore through the obstruction as the disciple released a cry of pain. But the pain vanished as she could only feel pleasure as Kai''s entire dick was now inside her.
"I will slowly start moving. It would be painful at first but soon you will only feeling pleasure." Kai said as the disciple nodded.
The golden light surrounding his dick vanished as the disciple gritted her teeth in pain. Kai slowly started moving as the disciple moaned.
After a few minutes, the pain slowly started vanishing as her face morphed into a pleased expression.
"Now I would start the real thing." Kai said with a smile as the disciple stared at him in confusion.
He then grabbed her waist as his speed started to increase. The disciples eyes widened in shock as her moans also increased.
"She is having the best time of her life." One of her friends outside said as she remembered her cultivation session.
"Yeah, you are right. Sect master is so handsome and his techniques are so good. I wish he would be around the sect daily so that I can cultivate with him." Another disciple said as all of them were lost in their thoughts.
Ten minutes, the door opened as their friend came out of the door. Surprisingly she was still standing on her feet.
"He let me cultivate with his yang qi inside so that I could walk." The disciple said before any of them could ask anything from her.
"I hope you enjoyed our session and it will take you a week to recover. You cane and cultivate with me after a week." Kai said as thedies bowed to him and left.
He went inside and sat on his bed but he didn''t cultivate the yin qi he had just gathered. He was already at the 10th stage of the imperial spirit realm and he had enough yin qi to break through to the Divine spirit realm.
But he didn''t cultivate it since he would have to leave the mortal cultivation realm the second he broke through.
"Or until this world forcefully kicks me out." He muttered to himself as more and more disciples started to gather around his house.
"But for now, I have an entire sect to cultivate with." He said again and opened the door to embrace a new girl.
Chapter 97 Warming His Bed With The Entire Sect (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Kai''s lips curled up as he saw more than a hundred girls standing outside his house. It took him back to a time when he had fucked an entire continent and that included millions of girls.
And that was how he got perfect control over his dick. Sopared to that, 1000 was a small number.
He could detect many virgins among the crowd as more and more disciples started to gather around.
He pointed at the girl standing in front of the line and gestured for her to enter his house. She was excited at this and quickly followed him inside.
"Take off your clothes and get on the bed." Kai instructed as the girl obeyed.
As soon as she got on the bed, Kai started licking her pussy while groping her breasts. She was moaning in no time t as she came thrice into Kai''s mouth.
He then removed his clothes and pushed his entire dick inside her in one big thrust. He then started moving and within a minute, the girl and cummed two more times.
She then fainted as Kai released his yang qi inside her. After waking up, the girl quietly cultivated the yang qi and broke through to the 10th stage of the sky spirit realm.
She thanked Kai before she wore her clothes and left his house. When the crowd saw her, they went silent.
"How was it?" One of them asked.
"Blissful. It was as though I was in heaven. And my cultivation soared through the radar." She said as she released her cultivation.
The crowd gasped as they remembered that the disciple was at the 5th stage of the earth spirit realm before she went inside.
And with that, all of them started entering his house one by one.
While Kai was cultivating with the disciples, Mia and Mariel were destroying cities.
One of them would create a representation of a city with their ice or fire and the other would destroy it.
They were trying to see who would be the quicker one to destroy a city.
"What do you think Kai is doing?" Mariel asked as she created an inferno to destroy Mia''s city of ice.
"My guess? He is currently warming his bed with the entire sect." Mia replied.
"Do you know that he has a record of cultivating with eighty million women?" Mariel asked as Mia''s eyes widened.
"I thought that the record was twenty million." She said as Mariel shook her head.
"That was the record set by the previous Harem Overlord who was a female. She cultivated with twenty million females and created that record. Kai on the other hand cultivated with eighty million women and quadrupled the previous Harem Overlord''s record." Mariel exined as Mia nodded.
"Then he should be done by now." Mia said as she looked at her city of ice melting before her eyes.
"And that was thest disciple." Kai said as thest disciple of the sect left his house.
"I guess I have two special people I have to take care of." Kai muttered to himself with a smile as he teleported to the Zian family''s castle.
"Hmm, Watanabe isn''t in the cave nor is Kiana. They are not even in the pce." Kai said as he spread his spiritual sense on the entire pce.
p He then teleported into the throne room and was surprised to see that the throne room was empty as well.
And one by one, every single cultivator inside the pce started to vanish and this started happening to everyone on the entire continent.
But Kai didn''t panic. Instead, heughed as two purple wings unfolded from his back. His eyes wentpletely purple as he used his demonic side to break the illusion he was in.
"Yo Azazel. You will have to try better than that to fool me." Kai smiled as Azazel appeared in front of him.
This time, instead of golden eyes, Azazel''s eyes were a mixture of ck and red. The white part was reced with ck while his pupils were blood red.
He had blue hair and a pair of ck wings unfolded from his back. His face was set in a creepy grin as his eyes examined Kai''s wings.
"So when did you realize that you were under an illusion?" Azazel asked as his wings folded back.
"Perhaps I was under an illusion from the moment I checked Huan''s memory or you might have snatched me after I cultivated with thest girl. But in reality, the moment I saw that girl standing in front of the crowd, I knew that you had a seal on her mind." Kai replied as Azazel raised his eyebrows.
"And you still let yourself fall into this illusion?" Azazel asked as Kai smiled.
"Because of that girl, I know where you are. That girl didn''t contain any traces of this continent or the other two continents that I visited. This obviously states that you are either on the eastern continent or the northern continent." Kai said as Azazel''s eyes widened in mock surprise.
"How do you know that I am in this realm?" Azazel asked, expecting a good reply and Kai didn''t disappoint him.
"The only way for you to ce that seal on the people of the Central continent and that girl is if you possess a human on this realm. And since you said that your cage has a permanent crack in it, I am sure that you can now reach other realms and possess people there." Kai said as Azazel cackled.
"Who could have known that after so many millenniums, I will find someone like you. I will wait for our next showdown." Azazel said as Kai''s surroundings changed and he was back in his room.
His appearance was back to normal as his demon eyes and wings vanished.
"I guess I still have an entire sect waiting for me." Kai said as he started summoning the disciples one by one.
He cultivated with them in a simr pattern - Removing their clothes, stimting their pussies, pushing his dragon inside their caves, and finally, fucking them dry.
Then there were a few disciples who wanted to experience his massage and he gave them his service. Some girls even said that they wanted to be in a threesome and he was more than happy to oblige with their requests.
"Ahhh~!" Thest disciple moaned in ecstasy as Kai released his yang qi inside her.
She cultivated and thanked him as she left his house. He had spent an entire week cultivating with the disciples and some of them hade back for a second serving of his yang qi.
After he was done, he went to meet Mia and Mariel who were surprisingly doing missions so he had to teleport to the mission hall to talk to them.
"Well, that took longer than I expected." Kai said as Mia and Mariel raised their eyebrows simultaneously.
"Most men could hardlyst for ten minutes and you survived for an entire week in which you fucked about five hundred girls." Mia said as Kai shrugged.
"I think there are a few people left who didn''t cultivate with and that includes us." Mariel said as she held up five fingers to indicate the number of people that were left.
"I will cultivate with you after I am done with the other three. But before cultivating I will tell you something important." He said as he vanished, leaving behind two confused girls.
"I wish we could hear what he is thinking cause that brain of his is seriously messed up." Miamented as the two of them started looking at missions.
As for Kai, he appeared in front on the Zian family''s pce which was brimming with people. He used his spiritual sense to see that Watanabe was in a room while Kiana was in the arena with a group of girls which included Levina.
Kai decided that he would first cultivate with Watanabe and would then go and meet Kiana and Levina.
As he teleported to the room Watanabe was in, he was surprised by his surroundings. It was as though this room wanted to challenge the Blue Moon sect''s blue appearance with its own pink appearance.
Be it the bed, curtains, wallpaper or anything else, the room was entirely pink.
"She had told me that her favorite color is pink but I guess she forgot to mention her obsession with this color." Kai chuckled as the door to the room opened.
Watanabe entered and blinked for a second before looking around the room to see if she was in her own room or not.
"I sometimes forget that you can teleport from one ce to another." Shemented as she entered the room and closed the door behind her.
"So any particr reason for your visit?" Watanabe asked as she sat on the bed.
"Well, I am here to ask Asahi if I can marry his mother." Kai replied in a serious tone and Watanabe was stunned by his reply.
"Marriage?... I... don''t... I..." She stuttered as Kaiughed.
"Even though I am here for a different reason, if you want, I can ask Asahi and marry you today." Kai said as Watanbe''s face went red with embarrassment.
She pouted as Kai ced his hands on her shoulders. He then pulled her closer to him and kissed her lips.
He gently grazed on her lower lip as Watanbe''s hands went below his shirt and explored his muscles.
Watanabe then pulled back as she licked her lips. She thenid herself down as she surrendered herself to Kai.
"Let''s take it slowly." Kai said as he slowly removed her clothes.
Chapter 98 Lets Try Something New (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Watanabe was lying naked on the bed as Kai''s hands started glowing. He traced the outlines of her nipples with his fingers as a warm feeling engulfed Watanabe''s body.
"That''s so warm." Watanabe purred slowly as Kai rubbed her waist.
It made her feel as though she was in heaven. Kai then grabbed her breasts as he slowly rubbed them against each other.
While doing that, he groped the flesh of breasts between his fingers as waves of heat passed through his hands into Watanabe''s body.
"Ahhh~" She released a low moan as arousal juices started to drip from her pussy.
Seeing this, Kai''s fingers traveled to her entrance. He inserted a finger inside her caves as her walls suddenly cling to his finger.
Her knees tightened around his arm as she cummed. Yin qi dripped from Kai''s finger as he took his finger out from her caves and licked it.
"So, how was it?" Kai asked as Watanabe''s body rxed.
"It was a heavenly experience." Watanabe said as Kai removed his clothes.
"But I want to try something new." Watanabe said in a seductive voice as Kai smiled.
"Then let''s try something new." Kai said as he grabbed her thighs and lifted her a little.
He then reached forward with his tongue as he licked her pink rosebud. It was tight but Kai''s tongue slowly entered it.
But he removed it as he inserted his finger inside her asshole. She gasped as Kai used his hand to stretch her asshole.
After stretching it for a few minutes, Kai inserted a second finger inside it.
"Ahh~" Watanabe moaned as she felt her small hole getting stretched.
"Anal sex should be done carefully but you are in the hands of an expert so don''t worry." Kai said before he removed his fingers from her asshole.
He then took hold of his dick and slowly pushed the tip inside her asshole.
"Ahh!" She cried out as Kai pushed even more of his dick inside her.
After half of it was inside her, he stopped to let her get used to the feeling of his dick. After five minutes, he pushed his entire dick inside her.
Watanabe panted a little as she was getting used to the feeling of having Kai''s dick inside her asshole but after a few minutes, she signaled for him to move.
At first, he slowly started moving as Watanabe felt a mixture of pain and pleasure engulf her body. But after a few minutes of slow-moving, the pain slowly started to vanish as Kai increased his speed.
Now he was moving at a ferocious speed as Watanabe''s ass started bouncing. But she soon stopped him and told him to sit back.
With his dick still inside of her asshole, Watanabe slowly put herself on top of it before she started moving up and down on it.
Kai''s dick explored the depths of her asshole as she started rubbing her clit with her hands. While she was doing that, Kai decided to use his hands to fondle her breasts.
"Ahhh!" After half an hour of intense assfucking, Watanabe finally came as yin qi shot out from her front hole.
Kai also released his yang qi in her asshole and removed his dick from it. Now both her holes were dripping two different kinds of qi as she took a few deep breaths.
Her asshole waspletely stretched as it slowly started to return to its original shape.
"That was definitely something new and fun." Watanabe said as she sat up and took hold of Kai''s rod.
She then bent forward and wrapped her tongue around the tip of it. Some drops of his yang qi still covered the head of his dick and Watanabe drank it greedily.
Kai hadn''t told this to anyone that his yang qi could also be used as a drug. If given in small quantities after particr intervals of time, it could be used a drug that would make the other person do anything to obtain it.
But the effect vanished after they reached a certain stage in their cultivation so hardly anyone used it. And other than that, they would have to face Kai''s wrath if they did this.
But it didn''t matter now as Kai released his yang qi inside Watanabe''s mouth and let her gulp it greedily.
Suddenly, there was a knock on Watanabe''s door as she silently stared at it.
"This better be worth my time or I am going to kill!" She yelled out loud as the person standing outside the door spoke.
"Um, Mydy, Lord Asahi is requesting your presence in the throne room. He has to talk about something rted to someone''s marriage." The servant standing outside spoke in a trembling voice as Watanabe sighed.
"Tell him that I will be there in five minutes." She said to the servant as he left.
"Just when the fun part was starting." Watanabe sighed in disappointment as she wished that for that moment, she wasn''t an ancestor.
But Kai didn''t say anything as he grabbed her waist and pushed his dick inside her cave. She moaned at the sudden assault as she stared at his face.
"We only have five minutes." She said even though she didn''t care about that.
"Then we will do it quickly." Kai said with a grin as he started moving.
Watanabe, not caring about anything, intertwined her arms around his neck as she cummed. Kai also released his yang qi inside her.
"You can cultivate itter on. Let''s go and see what this marriage thing is." Kai said as the two of them wore their clothes.
Kai then teleported them to the throne room where Asahi and his court was in session.
Asahi was surprised to see Kai with Watanabe but he soon smiled.
"Now this makes my job much easier than before. I was about to ask mother to go call you but I guess there''s no need for that. Anyways, please sit here." He pointed at the nearest to his throne and asked Kai to sit there.
Kai obliged and sat there as Watanabe moved to stand beside the throne. She then hovered in the air as it was better than standing.
"Today, we are here for choosing the crown sessor for the continent, and let''s start by calling my sons and daughters!" Asahi announced happily as the princes and princesses of the Western continent entered the throne room.
[ In the Zian family, the sessor of the crown is decided by the current ruler, the ancestor, and the council of ministers. This time, the two candidates for the crown are Kiana and Levina. ] Watanabe told Kai as he examined the Asahi''s children.
[ They will marry people from the four great families and other families which wield influence in the continent, including the four great sects. That''s why he wanted me here." ] Kai said back as Levina and Kiana came to the front.
"My two daughters, Levina who is the host of the ck tiger, and Kiana who is the host of the pure white tiger, are the candidates for the crown." Asahi announced as Levina and Kiana smiled.
However, Kai could easily tell that Kiana was really nervous since she hadn''t been living in the pce for a long time. If it wasn''t for her being the host of the pure white tiger, she probably wouldn''t be considered as a contender for the crown.
Whereas Levina had been living in the pce since her birth and had a more deeper bond with the ck tiger. So in other words, she was the perfect person to rule the continent.
But that''s where the problem came. If Levina became the ruler of the continent, Kai wouldn''t be able to leave the mortal cultivation world without her.
''Which of these idiots is good enough to be a ruler?'' Kai thought as he gazed at the other heirs.
All of them had white or yellow in their eyes or hair since it was the mark of the white tiger. Kai checked Asahi''s memories to see who was the most suitable person for crowning the throne.
''All of them are useless?'' Kai thought in confusion as Asahi''s memories told him that all the other heirs were arrogant royals who abused their powers since they knew who the ruler would be.
"Since I am not going to waste our time, I might as well tell you that Levina is going to be the next ruler and she can marry anyone she wants to. As for Levina, her husband is already here." Asahi said with a grin as he pointed at Kai.
People started pping as Kai wondered whether he should stand up or not. He decided that standing for such a small matter was not worth it so he just sat there.
Kiana walked to sit beside him and she stumbled a little on her way. As she reached in front of him, Kai snapped his fingers as his seat expanded to a luxurious couch.
Everyone in the court stared at the couch as Kiana slowly sat on it. She couldn''t believe howfortable it was.
She just smiled and intertwined her hand with Kai''s hand. He then stared at her face as he asked her an important question.
"Did you agree to the marriage on your own ording or did Asahi told you to do it for the royal family''s benefit?" Kai whispered as Kiana shook her head.
"I agreed to it as I love you and I declined the throne since I know that you hate boring things and drama, and ruling a continent is apparently the most boring and overly dramatic job. Did you want to rule the continent?" Kiana asked with a puzzled face.
Kai shook his head but Kiana''s face tightened. She took a deep breath and closed her yes. She then opened them after a few minutes and steeled herself.
"Kai do you love me?" She asked in a shaking voice as Kai smiled.
"You don''t ask someone if they love you. If they love you, they show you their love by action and not words since words can lie. But if you want as answer, then I do love you." Kai said as he kissed Kiana in front of everyone.
"That was smooth." Watanbe murmured as Asahiughed.
Kai just smiled and pulled back as his eyes flickered over Levina.
''I guess I will have to kidnap you.'' Kai thought with a smile as he remembered how he met Levina.
Chapter 99 How He Met Levina ( Past Chapter )(Chapter Preview)
Hello readers, this is the author here and I want to inform you guys that chapters containing ''the past chapter'' bracket are optional chapters. These chapters will be focused on how Kai met certain members of his harem and will be written from his perspective in the past.
In simpler terms, you won''t find the words ''younger version of Kai'' or ''his past version'' anywhere. Hope you like these details on how he met them.
***
"I said that I will do it but I am not that sure anymore." Kai muttered as he nced around the arena.
He was currently standing in an arena that was situated near the pce of Levina, the elemental ruler of lightning.
Even though he had told Mariel that he would take care of Levina, Kai wasn''t sure if he could actually do it.
Sure he was strong and had a high level of cultivation but his opponent was the ruler of lightning who had been alive for a very long time.
"Well, here goes nothing." Kai said as the crowd suddenly started pping.
Levinanded gracefully in the center of the arena, her silky white hair tied behind her head in a ponytail. She was wearing white robes that looked as though they were made from lightning as Kai could see a few sparks of lightning traveling throughout her clothes.
"So your name is Iak and you are going to be mytest opponent." Levina said as she examined Kai.
He had to change his name and appearance since he was the most wanted person on the spirit realm. He was wearing purple robes which were themon dress for the lightning spirits.
His hair was still purple but they werepletely ttened against his head and his face looked like an average person''s face with normal ck eyes.
As Levina was examining him, he too started examining her. It was easy for him to tell that she was sealing more than half of her cultivation which made sense since she was very old and was very close to reaching the peak of cultivation.
''She is approximately as strong as a Divine Core realm cultivator and I am only at the Spiritual Core realm. It would be difficult to even think about bruising her, much less defeating her. But still, I have to try.'' Kai thought as a spirit started to count backward.
"3... 2... 1... Begin!" The entire ce burst with cheers as Levina moved, lightning flickering around her entire body.
''Left leg and right shoulder.'' Kai closely followed her movements with his eyes but it was difficult to do it since she was moving at an extremely fast speed.
But he was able to predict her moves in time as he moved to dodge her attacks in time. But she suddenly surprised him when she swept his legs.
He hit the ground with a thump as blue lightning traveled throughout Levina''s right leg. She raised he leg and put it above his heart, her lightning-covered foot an inch above from his skin.
"In a real battle, you would be dead by now." Shemented and turned back as she walked away.
Kai stood up and brushed the dust off his clothes and for some unknown reason, his lips curled up to form a smile.
"I have been defeated by many people but she knocked me off my feet within a minute after the match began. This is interesting." He muttered to himself before he raised his hands to his mouth.
"I will be back to challenge you!" He shouted at the top of his lungs as Levina stopped and turned back to look at him.
"We will see." She said and disappeared with a burst of lightning.
''I have to raise my cultivation to a higher level.'' Kai vowed as he exited the arena and teleported away to tell Mariel that he had failed.
"That spirit had an odd aura. It was simr to the aura of a human, demon, and a *******. But how could a spirit have an aura of three other species? I will have to keep an eye on him." Levina muttered to herself as she entered her pce, her mind lingering on the thoughts about a spirit who was more than what met the eye.
But she wasn''t able to find a spirit named Iak anywhere in her area on the spirit realm.
The spirit realm didn''t have any continents on it nor did it had any water, air, or practically anything on it. It was colorless and no one could see it in the starry sky.
It was instead divided into seven special realms that were essed using certain spots on a that was almost transparent.
Only spirits were able to see the colorless realm but even they wouldn''t be able to find the seven realms if they didn''t know what they were looking for.
After that, each realm was governed by seven spirits which and they were titled as the elemental rulers.
An elemental ruler had certain privileges while they were in their own realm but outside it, they were normal cultivators with a very high level of cultivation.
But despite being a ruler for such a long time, Levina wasn''t able to find a spirit named Iak in her realm.
She released her frustration in the arena battles until one day, Iak came back. He still looked the same but his gaze was more focused and he had a higher cultivation thanst time.
Kai had just spent many centuries training himself. He had cultivated with more women than he could have imagined and his cultivation was now a realm below Levina''s sealed one.
? "I told you I woulde back." Kaimented as Levina narrowed her eyes.
She decided to first battle him and then interrogate him for information about his residence and mixed aura.
As soon as the battle began, she came behind him and kicked him in the abdomen.But surprisingly, she only hit an afterimage as Kai had vanished from his spot.
His eyes glowed a little as normal purple lightning covered his entire body. He directed it at Levina as a bolt of light in was released from his hands.
Levina''s hand also lit up with lightning as a blue bolt of lightning was released from her hand.
The two bolts of lightning collided mid-air and Levina''s lightning cut through Kai''s lightning as though it was made from paper.
But that was only a distraction as he suddenly appeared behind Levina and pierced her stomach with his lightning-covered hand.
She didn''t even flinch as white blood, the blood of a spirit, flowed out from her wound. But before Kai could move away, Levina''s muscles tightened around his hand and trapped him.
''Perfect body control.'' He thought in awe as lightning ran through her body and traveled throughout Kai''s body.
"Argh!" He screamed in pain as his insides started to burn from the lightning. His skin started to ashen and blood starteding out from his ears and eyes.
But before he could die because of electrocution, he cut his arm in half as the lightning stopped. He felt as though he would faint as unimaginable pain took over his body.
He dizzily jumped back and took a pill from his pendant with his other hand.
He quickly swallowed it as his decapitated arm grew back and his injuries vanished. He then stared at Levina carefully as he saw her injuries starting to heal.
"Next fight will be the one where I will defeat you." He said as Levina moved forward to catch him and stop him.
But she only came in contact with an afterimage as Kai had already vanished. After that match, Levina stopped thinking about him as she knew that he would be back to challenge her once again.
And he dide back, this time with the same cultivation as her. His eyes were more focused than ever as both of them got on the arena stage for the third time.
As soon as the match started, both of them disappeared and met in the middle of the arena. They started punching, kicking, dodging, or blocking as the spirits gathered there were only able to see their afterimages.
"You really think that you can beat me with such easy moves." Levian scoffed as sheunched a lightning wolf at Kai.
"I have been waiting for you tounch your lightning." Kai said with a smile as ck mes suddenly danced around his hand.
Levina stopped and stared at the mes in Kai''s hands. She had seen them before and the person who used those mes was the most wanted person on.
"You..." For once, Levina waspletely stumped as Kaiunched a small fireball the size of a marble towards her.
The mes engulfed her lightning and reached her in a heartbeat. But she was aware of them and easily swatted them away.
But she was not careful enough as a spark of the mes caught the sleeve of her robes. Her entire shoulder was burnt before her other hand started glowing with lightning.
She cut her shoulder to stop the advance of the lightning as her detached arm fell on the ground. A new arm grew in a matter of seconds as she stared at Kai whose appearance changed back to normal.
And for some reason, he had the nerve to grin. It was then that she truly started hating him even though a feeling of curiosity started to bloom inside her.
Chapter 100 We Have A Year At The Most(Chapter Preview)
''That was definitely a satisfying moment to see Levina''s face full of shock.'' Kai thought to himself as he stared at the current version of Levina in front of him.
"The marriage between Kai and Kiana will take ce after two weeks. Every family and sect on the western continent should be invited to make this the biggest wedding anyone has ever seen." Asahi said to the court as everyone pped.
But between their ps and moments of joy, no one noticed the evil smile on Kai''s face. His mind was already forming a n that would take ce on his wedding day.
After all, he was an expert at organizing weddings, being the groom in weddings, and crashing weddings.
After all, his lovers were his legal wives so he had to organize grand weddings for himself and his bride many times.
''Let''s see what will happen in a week.'' He thought and stood up.
He said his farewell to Kiana and Watanabe and teleported back to the sect. Before cultivating with Riang, he decided to tell Mia and Mariel a very important truth.
Both of them were in their separate houses, peacefully cultivating before he suddenly grabbed them and brought them to his house.
"I don''t have much time left." Kai said the second they settled down.
They stared at each other in confusion, neither understanding what Kai was talking about. They stared at him as he sighed.
"I will start from the beginning. When I was in true demon rampage mode, I destroyed the spiritual core of the Central continent. The realm had pushed all that spiritual energy towards me and before I could do anything, my cultivation rose to the 10th stage of the imperial sprint realm. But you already know this.
The thing is, the realm was actually trying to push me out of the mortal cultivation realm. As both of you know, Divine spirit realm is thest stage of the mortal cultivation realms and after breaking through to that realm, a cultivator would either have to take a divine tribtion to advance to an upper realm or he would be thrown out by the realm.
But since the highest level of cultivation achievable in this realm is the 8th stage of the imperial spirit realm, that could never happen. But with all that spiritual energy inside me, I was on the verge of a breakthrough but I stopped myself at thest second. But the realm was still able to mark me and no matter what I do, I will be thrown out of this realm after some time." Kai finished as Mia and Mariel blinked at him.
"We already knew that. We were waiting for you to tell us about that so that we could ask you some questions. We were just giving you some time and space." Miamented as Mariel pouted.
"Do you think we are dumb?" She asked as Kai smiled.
"Both of you are definitely intelligent. After all you are my wives." Kai said with a smile.
"You are marrying someone." Mia said as both of them narrowed their eyes.
Kai started sweat dropping as Mia and Mariel fixed him with a re. Even though he was extremely overpowered, his lovers were terrifying when they were angry so Kai had to make sure that he didn''t make any mistakes to anger them.
"I am marrying Kiana." He replied under pressure as their faces lit up with smiles.
"Oh that''s all right, Kiana is a good person." Mia said as Kai sighed in relief.
"But do not forget that you still have to save my sister." Mariel said as her cat-like eyes stared into Kai''s eyes.
He nodded as she finally stopped staring at him. If Kai had to choose between destroying a realm or facing the res of his beauties, he would choose to destroy a realm in a heartbeat.
"It''s really hard to tell you guys about such things. I remember that ten suns exploded when I told sun goddess that I had a harem and the air around me had vanished when I the elemental ruler of wind found it that I already had a few wives." Kai recalled his past experiences as Mia and Marielughed.
"Compared to that, we were quite subtle." Mia said with a smile as Kai shook his.
"Anyways, how much time do we have before we will have to leave?" Mia asked in in serious tone as Mariel nodded in ordance with her question.
"At the most, a year. At least, six months." Kai replied as the two of them stared at the ceiling grimly.
"Before my marriage, we are going to explore the eastern continent. But before that, I am going to cultivate with Riang." Kai announced as he walked out of the door.
"He never changes." Mia sighed as the two of them went back to their respective houses and started cultivating.
Kai knocked on Riang''s door and he was surprised to see Risea open the door. It looked as though Risea was also surprised to see him as her eyes widened.
"Guess who decided to show up." She said to Riang who moved to stand beside her.
[ How was your bonding experience with her? ] Kai asked as he saw that Risea was now at the 1st stage of the earth spirit realm.
[ At first, she didn''t want to talk to me but after three days, she slowly opened up to me when I told her about my past. In a way, our childhoods were same but the difference was that I escaped and she was caught. ] Riang replied in a sad voice as Kai entered the room.
Since there was only a single bed in the room, he summoned the royal couch he had taken out in the throne room as he settled down on it.
''Even his couch is so royal.'' Riang thought in wonder as Risea stared at the entire couch with eyes.
"What were you doing for the past eight days?" Risea asked in a sharp tone as Kai and Riang exchanged looks.
"I was cultivating for the past week before I had to go to the royal pce. Zian Asahi, who is the ruler of the Western continent, set my marriage with Kiana who is a lost princess of the continent and is the host of the pure white tiger." Kai exined as Risea tried to process this information.
"If you are getting married, then what about those two girls who were with you?" Risea asked as Kai smiled.
"Mariel and Mia have been my wives for a very long time. And I have already told them about my marriage with Kiana and they have no problem with it." Kai replied as Risea''s jaw dropped.
"But won''t they be jealous that there is another woman between them and you?" Risea asked as Kai stared at Riang who for some reason was trying hard to not stare at him.
[ What did you teach her? ] Kai asked a bead of sweat dropped from Riang''s forehead.
"Honestly, you should just go and ask them how they feel about mytest marriage." Kai said to Risea who jumped in excitement.
"See youter onee-san." Risea bowed to Riang before she hurried out of the room, eager to meet Mia and Mariel and question them.
"Now that we are alone, let''s talk about Risea." Kai said with an evil smile as Riang gulped nervously.
"That girl is the most curious person I have ever met. Once she opened up to me, she asked me about the sect, The continent, the leading families, and all that. After that, she took out very curios looking pill from her clothes and swallowed it in front of me.
Within minutes, her cultivation rapidly rose from the first stage of the Yin gathering realm to the first stage of the earth spirit realm. I was so shocked that I could barely speak. She said that the pill was something she had created and it was known as the breakthrough pill. Do you know about that pill?" Riang asked.
''That girl. She already knows how to create a breakthrough pill even though it is for a lower realm but still, it must have been a pure quality pill if it made her advance by an entire realm. Too bad that the mortal cultivation realm cannot provide me with the ingredients to make a higher version of the pill or I could have easily broken through to the imperial spirit realm the moment I arrived at the Blue Moon sect.'' Kai thought with a sigh.
"Yeah, I know about that pill. Many cultivators use that pill to break through to a higher realm but it only works till the Divine spirit realm and after breaking through to the next realm, the pill is useless." Kai replied as Riang stared at him in confusion.
"Divine spirit realm? I thought that was just a myth since no cultivator has ever achieved that realm." Riang replied as Kai shook his head.
"Forget about that. I said that I will save the best for thest. It''s your time to shine." Kai said as Riang smiled and intertwined her arms behind his neck.
Chapter 101 Making Her Cum For The First Time (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
They quickly stripped their clothes and started kissing and exploring each other''s bodies. Kai''s hands fondled rubbed her pussy while she rubbed his dragon.
Together theyid down on the bed as Kai bit her breasts, leaving a trail of hickies as he went towards her sacred fruit.
But as he reached near her stomach, he slowed his pursuit. He first went towards her upper thigh and massaged them with his tongue.
Riang moaned in pleasure as he inhaled the fragrance produced by her pussy. He now reached her cave but he licked around it before he entered it with his tongue.
Kai could taste her arousal juices as his tongue was let loose inside her cave. Coming to her clit, he gently sucked on it which made her cum in a few minutes.
Kai thentook hold of his dick and pushed all of it inside her in one mighty blow. It easily slid inside it since her pussy was now used to the feeling of Kai''s dick.
But to make her feel even more pleasure, Kai started rubbing her inner thighs as she interlocked her legs behind his waist.
His touch generated heat inside her skin as her muscles rxed and tightened at the same time.
His hands then went near her breasts but his fingers didn''t stop glowing. He grabbed her nipples in his hands and heat started to rise in her breasts. But soon, small currents of lightning traveled throughout her body, making her squirm in pleasure.
While doing that, he didn''t stop moving as he slid in and out of her cave. Since she was already at her limit and the electric shocks were too much, she came but it was different than her usual climaxes.
It was as though she was cumming for the first time and that had been her most pleasurable moment.
As yin qi dripped from her pussy and covered Kai''s rod, her expression turned blissful and joyful.
"How did you do that?" Riang asked as Kai smiled
"I just rxed your nerves." That was all he said but it still made Riang happy.
He then started pounding her fiercely as her inner walls turned hotter and hotter. The flesh of her inner walls massaged Kai''s rod as it started to heat.
He came after a few minutes and released his yang qi inside and her and removed his rod from her caves.
Riang then bent towards it weakly and licked it clean. She thenid back and crashed on the bed.
"No matter how many times I do this, it feels fantastic." Riang said Kaiid beside her on the bed.
Instead of replying, Kai just smiled and bent down. His face went near her breasts as he started sucking on her nipples. She gently caressed his hair as they went at it for another round.
But in reality, only Riang was going at it for another round since Kai wasn''t tired from having continuous sex.
"I didn''t know that Mia and Mariel were actually your wives." Riang said after she had cummed for the eleventh time.
"There are many things that you don''t know about me. Perhaps I will tell you about that after some time." He said after thinking for some time as he stood up and started wearing his clothes.
"The entire sect is of course invited to my wedding. I am sure that you will receive the official invite after a few days. I will meet youter." Kai said as an afterthought as Riang nodded.
"I have never been to a wedding before. This will be my first wedding and it is already a royal wedding. It will definitely be splendid." Riang muttered as Kai smiled.
"Then you should prepare yourself because I am personally going to n it." Kai said as he left the room.
Riang could only stare at him as she thought about his past. But for some reason, she couldn''t imagine Kai as a child.
''So I just have to wait for some time before you will finally tell me who you are.'' Riang thought with a sigh as she started cultivating Kai''s yang qi.
She was now at the 5th stage of the heaven spirit realm which felt like a dream to her but she knew it was real.
And with that, she got back to her duties as the sect master as Kai went to check up on Risea.
''I wonder how she is doing with Mariel and Mia?" Kai thought before he opened the door to his house.
He heardughtering from the inside and was surprised to see a giggling Risea lying on the bed while Mia and Mariel were hovering in the air.
But before he could speak anything, Risea got up and pointed at him as she tried to control her giggles.
"Did you seriously thought that Mariel was a man the first time you saw her?" She asked him as he stared at Mariel who shrugged even though she was smiling.
"Anyone would have made that mistake if they had seen her in full d battle armor. You could hardly see her features and she wasn''t speaking anything.I even talked to her using words that are used for males. But she didn''t correct me. She just showed me her face and that was the first time I wasn''t able to determine the gender of a person. After of that incident, I went to talk to the owner of the biggest library in the entire universe so that I could differentiate men and women in armor. And I have to say that she literally drilled everything into my mind." Kai replied as Mariel''s smile turned into a frown.
"By the owner of the world''s biggest library, do you mean Esmeralda?" Mariel asked as Mia''s eyes widened.
"The queen of necromancy?" Mia asked as Kai nodded.
"She is indeed famous for her mastery over dark magic and necromancy but people often forget that she is one of the biggest bookworms in the entire world. Once you get to know her, she is quite cute." Kai said as Mariel and Mia stared at him in disbelief.
As for Risea, she was just standing in the corner with a confused look on her face as she didn''t know anything about the person the trio was talking about.
"But that''s not the reason I am here. Since I am done cultivating with everyone, we should probably go to the eastern continent." Kai said as Mia and Mariel nodded.
"Um, can I go with you?" Risea whispered, her voice barely audible but Kai still heard her.
"Are you sure that you want toe with us? Even though nothing will happen to you, do want to leave the safety andfort provided by the sect?" Kai asked as Risea nodded.
"Even though I like it here, I can''t always stay locked up here. I will have to step out and face the world sometimes so I better do it with you since I know that you can protect me." Risea replied as the trio smiled.
"Then you should go and tell Riang that you want to leave." Kai said as Risea nodded and left his house.
"Ask your questions?" Kai asked with a sigh as he turned towards Mia and Mariel.
"How are you alive after meeting the queen of necromancy? I have heard that she uses your loved ones against you and slowly kills you by tearing apart every single part of your body." Mia said as Kai shook his head.
"Rumors. Those are just rumors." He said but they still weren''t convinced.
"Then what about people saying that she can kill your soul with dark magic and can bring back your loved ones only to let them die in front of you so that you can suffer?" Mariel asked as Kai shook his head again.
"I can''t believe that after being a ruler for is long, you still get stuck by rumors. Esmeralda was born with something of a curse and a blessing. Her body contained more yin energy than any girl I have ever met. But of course, that doesn''t include my harem but still, she had more yin energy inside her than any other person.
Other than that, for some reason, she could peer into The Darkness. That''s how she can raise the dead but she only brings back the body of a person without any memories and they usually go berserk as soon as they are created. But her powers were so strong that the Darkness slowly started swallowing her soul.
When I met her, about 30% of her soul was already gone and she was slowly losing her emotions. But I broke her curse and freed her from the clutches of the Darkness. After that, she could easily use her powers without losing her soul." Kai exined as Mia and Mariel slowly nodded.
"Then what about the rumors?" Mia asked as she didn''t understand why Esmeralda didn''t prove the rumors wrong.
"She is a bookworm and probably the second most annoying booklover after Death, even though he only reads erotica and ero-manga but still. Since in her thirst for books, she started scavenging for books and shut herself up in her library. She didn''t even know about the rumors that were circting about her." Kai said as Mia and Mariel nodded, finally satisfies by his answer.
"Now that all of that is done, let''s go to the eastern continent." Kai said as Risea came back.
He extended his arms as the three girls grabbed onto him and they vanished.
Chapter 102 The Eastern Continent(Chapter Preview)
''Something is wrong.'' Kai thought as all four of them appeared on the eastern continent.
Dark clouds covered the sky and the sun was blocked by them. It was as though a storm was about toe as strong winds ruffled their hair.
"The Azure dragon symbolizes wind, right?" Risea asked as she tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear.
"Yes, you are right. I should call Gale before exploring this continent." Kai half murmured to himself as he tried to summon Gale.
But his eyes widened as his connection with the five spirits was suddenly shattered. He suddenly pulled all three girls close to him and nced around them with alert eyes.
"My connection with the spirits is broken. There is some kind of barrier on this continent and there aren''t that many people in the universe who can do that and somehow, someone on this realm has created such a barrier." Kai exined to the trio as their expressions hardened.
Risea didn''t understand what Kai was talking about but she somehow felt that someone was watching her and that was enough to creep her out.
Out of the four, she was the weakest person so she could only really on the other three but she didn''t mind that. Instead, she took out four pills from her cloth and offered them to Kai.
Looking at the pills in her hands, Kai could only smile as a formation took ce around them. Symbols surrounded the four of them as Risea suddenly felt the gaze go away.
"He created a cloaking formation around us. No one can see or hear us unless they have cultivation higher than Kai which is kind of impossible or they have a certain pill." Mia exined to Risea as she put the pills back inside her clothes.
"Hmm, I have thought about a pill like that but there weren''t any ingredients to make such a pill." Risea replied as Kai sat down in a lotus pose.
Kai rose in the air as he extended his hand towards thin air. However, a dome-shaped ck barrier slowly started to appear under his touch.
The barrier seemed to stretch on forever as Kai couldn''t see its end. He could feel the barrier obstructing his senses but he could still tell that the entire continent was covered by it.
Hended on the ground and sat down in a lotus pose. He closed his eyes and he slowly spread his spiritual sense with caution while making sure that it didn''t touch the barrier surrounding the continent.
This particr barrier was something that was very famous in the upper realms. It could block anyone on the inside from contacting people outside the barrier.
Other than that, if the person tried to use his or her spiritual sense inside the barrier, the creator of the barrier could pinpoint their location and easily kill or capture them.
But since Kai had faced this barrier many times, he could easily use his spiritual sense inside it. Unfortunately, he couldn''t destroy it.
His spiritual went on for kilometers before his eyes suddenly flew open and his spiritual sense retracted.
"Nothing. I wasn''t able to find any living form for hundreds of kilometers. And before I could reach the Central region of the continent, another barrier appeared and obstructed my approach. I barely stopped my spiritual sense from touching the barrier but still, who knows what is happening on this continent?" Kai told them as he teleported them to the second barrier.
It was simr to the first barrier except it was darker in color and blocked anyone from seeing inside it.
"Can you break it?" Mia asked as Kai shook his head.
"Not without warning the creator of the barrier." Kai said as Mia bit her nails.
"However, there is something I can do even though it''s more of a gamble. Hold on to me and no matter what happens, do not let go." Kai said as the three of them nodded.
Risea and Mariel held his arms while Mia his waist. He then raised his eyes and his ck sparks of me appeared on his fingertips.
He drew a circle an inch away from the barrier and a small hole appeared in it. And with that, Kai teleported the four of them inside.
They appeared inside what looked like a house with broken furniture. The walls were bare of any possessions and were painted in a sickly puke green color.
The furniture was broken as though a storm had swept up the entire ce. It looked as though the house has been deserted for some while.
Many insects were crawling in the corners and cobwebs hung on the ceiling. Kai snapped his fingers and the entire ce was cleaned.
"Can you go outside and see if the other houses are in a simr condition or not?" Kai asked as the trio nodded.
They left as Kai sat in a lotus pose. He closed his eyes and spread out his spiritual sense. Within a few kilometers, he could sense a pce but he didn''t extend his spiritual sense as a dark aura was surrounding it and protecting it.
The aura definitely belonged to a living being but Kai couldn''t determine whether the living thing was a human or not.
After retracting his spiritual sense, he stood up and went outside to check his surroundings. The ce he was in resembled a vige as rows upon rows of houses stood together.
However, all of them were either withered or destroyed. It was clear that this was not a natural disaster and someone had intentionally destroyed it.
"What happened to this ce?" Risea asked as she, Mia, and Mariel appeared from a house.
Kai was wondering the same thing but when he stared at Mia''s lost expression, he instantly knew that she had found out something.
"Mia." He said as Mia suddenly shook her head to stop thinking.
"I found this inside one of the houses." She said as took out a piece of stone from her cloth.
At first nce, it looked like an ordinary stone but on closer expression, Kai saw a small piece of dark marble the size of a baby ant engraved in the middle of it.
He took it from Mia''s hands and slowly touched the marble. The stone shattered and the marble was now on Kai''s palm.
"This is apressed piece of dark energy." Kai dered after examining the marble.
"Can people on this realm createpressed pieces of dark energy?" Mariel asked as Kai thought about it for a moment.
"It''s possible if they had extreme amounts of yin energy inside them." He replied as Risea suddenly crossed her hands in front of Kai''s face.
"Can you please exin what you talking about? This realm, that realm, humans, and whatnot. I don''t understand what you are talking about." Riseained as Kai smiled.
"I will exin itter but for now, we will have to take care of certain things." He said as he stared towards the north.
"There''s a pce in that direction and a dark aura is guarding this pce. Even I am not able to determine whether the aura belongs to a human or not. So this time, we are going to prepare before checking the pce." Kai said as the three of them nodded.
"I am sorry but I can''t prepare you." He suddenly said as he pointed at Risea. Her cheeks inted as she stared at him with malicious eyes.
"Don''t look at me like that. Here, you can use this to advance in your cultivation. I don''t have any other treasure to help you so you have to make do with this." Kai said as he took out a vial from his pendant.
The vial contained his yang qi and he handed it to a wide eyes Risea. She took the vial with trembling arms and stared at it in wonder.
"Is this your yang qi that onee-san was talking about?" Risea asked as Kai nodded.
"I don''t think she has given you any good techniques. Here, use this." Kai said as he tapped her forehead.
She suddenly received a dual cultivation technique and she could tell that it was a top-quality technique. But she still felt uneasy about using a man''s semen to cultivate.
"That''s not my semen." Kai said as though he had read her thoughts.
"That vial does not contain my semen or sperm. That is just my yang qi and nothing else." Kai exined as Risea nodded.
"But what about you two?" She asked Mia and Mariel as they smiled.
"We will extract it personally." Mariel replied with a yful smile as Risea''s face reddened.
Even though she knew that the three people in front of her were dual cultivators, she was embarrassed by Mariel''s sudden announcement.
"I will first cultivate with Mariel while Mia will keep youpany. See youter." Kai said as he bid his farewell and entered a house with Mariel.
"You want to watch them, don''t you?" Mia asked the second Kai and Mariel were gone.
Risea''s face reddened even further but she didn''t decline her. Even after a few years of abuse, Risea was fascinated by dual cultivation and even though she didn''t want to admit it, she actually wanted to see it.
"Then nobody is stopping you are from watching." Mia replied with a smile as the two of them went near the window of the house.
Chapter 103 Riseas First Naughty Experience (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Risea watched with wide eyes as Kai summoned a bed from his pendant. She gulped nervously as Kai slowly started removing Mariel''s clothes.
[ What will happen if he catches us? ]She asked Mia who sitting right beside her as both of them peeked inside through a hole in the wall.
[ We just don''t have to get caught. ] Mia replied while hiding a smile.
She already knew that Kai had already sensed their presence but she wasn''t about to tell Risea about that.
And just like Mia had thought, Kai could already feel a presence outside the house as Mia and Risea stared inside.
"They are watching us." He said to Mariel with a quirk of his lips.
"And I was thinking about having hard-core sex." Mariel replied with a tch as Kai''s smile widened.
"Let''s have amateur level sex and behave as though we are cultivating for the first time." Kai said with a wink as Mariel nodded.
He then removed her clothes and she was left standing in crimson bra and panties. Outside, Risea stared at Mariel''s breasts that were bound by her bra and then stared at her own chest.
''They are so big. Wish I had such big breasts. Wait, what the hell am I thinking about?! Rather, what the hell am I doing?! I am peeking at two people who are about to have sex and I feel no embarrassment. What is wrong with me?'' Risea thought but she couldn''t look away from Kai and Mariel.
He slowly walked towards her and kissed her. Her mouth opened under his pressure and she moaned in his mouth.
His mouth drifted towards her ear and he gently nibbled on her earlobe. Mariel''s face flushed as she made erotic noises, her body getting more Garnier by every second that passed.
Kai took this chance to unhook her bra and removed it. Her breasts were exposed to the air and Risea was jealous for the second time.
''Such perfect nipples. No wonder he loves them so much, if Mariel has such breasts, Mia will also have simr breasts.'' Risea thought as she stared at Mia''s breasts.
Mia felt Risea''s gaze on her body and she turned to stare into her eyes. Risea, realizing that Mia was looking at her face, quickly turned towards the hole.
Her face flushed red as soon as she looked inside. Kai was now sucking on Mariel''s breasts and she was pushing him with her hands.
Kai then released her for a second and removed his own clothes. And that was the moment Risea turned away and closed her eyes in embarrassment.
"Afraid of his penis? Don''t worry he is not going to put it inside you." Mia said with a chuckle as Risea lowered her hands to look at her.
"He won''t do it unless you ask him to do it." Mia said with a smile as Risea face reddened even further.
One might even call it a sun-level blush since you could hardly see her face without a twinge of red in it.
"Just so you know, the interesting part will begin right after this." Mia told her and she turned back to watch ahead.
Risea debated whether she should watch it or not and in the end, her curiosity won as she turned back to look inside.
Kai''s one hand was fondling Mariel''s breasts while his other hand was inside her panty as he rubbed her slit.
"Ahh!" Mariel could only stand there and moan as Kai picked her up and dropped her on the bed.
He then removed his panty and Risea could see Mariel''s pussy.
''Not a single strand of hair visible.'' She thought in amazement and remembered her shaved one which still had a few strands of hair visible.
Kai then entered Mariel as she started panting. Kai instantly started moving and Risea felt her little sister getting hotter.
She suddenly wanted to rub her pussy until she cummed but she somehow managed to not do it. But the same was not true for the two people on the inside as Mariel released a long moan.
She and Kai cummed at the same time and both of themid side by side on the bed as Mariel cultivated Kai''s yang qi.
Within minutes, she broke through to the 1st stage of the imperial spirit realm and casually stood up as though it was nothing.
She wore her clothes and exited the house and pointed at Mia to go inside. As for Risea, she could only stare at Mariel with a wide opened mouth.
She then looked at the vial in her hand and unscrewed it. She gulped down Kai''s yang qi in one swift motion and was surprised to see that it tasted a blend of berries, sweet and bitter at the same time.
And Risea loved it. She then cultivated for the next half an hour as Kai and Mia came out of the house.
Mia had obviously broken through to the 1st stage of the imperial spirit realm while Kai had a mysterious smile on his face.
Risea suddenly gasped loudly as her cultivation soared through the sky. From the Earth spiritrealm, she directly jumped to the hell spirit realm.
She stared at Kai in horror and amazement as he smiled and handed her another vial. She unscrewed it as quickly as she could and drank it greedily.
This one was simr to thest one and with the help of Kai''s yang qi, she was now at the heaven spirit realm within an hour.
"You... I... How... I don''t know what to say. Thank you" Risea stuttered many times before she said thank about to Kai.
Instead of replying, he raised his hand and gently patted her head. And Risea liked it as her face bloomed into a smile.
"Now that we are prepared. It''s time to go and see the owner of that dark aura." Kai said as he teleported them near the dark aura.
"Ahh!" The three girls yelled at the same time as their knees suddenly gave up and they hit the ground.
Even Kai''s face showed expressions of displeasure as their atmosphere started to darken.
Tendrils of darkness appeared from the ground and started to surround the four of them. Kai tried his best to prevent the girls from experiencing any major pain and he seeded in it by taking the weight of the aura alone.
He grunted as the pressure weighed down on him. Even for him, it was too much to handle alone and Hellbringer appeared in his hand.
He easily cut the tendrils of darkness with Hellbringer as they slowly started to vanish. But they soon hear a roar and with a swirling ck storm, a lion made its appearance.
Its features were simr to a normal lip but instead of the pale yellow fur of a normal lion, this lion had ck fur and eyes.
The others weren''t able to sense its cultivation and they thought that it was at the peak of the imperial spirit realm but when they looked at Kai''s face, they were shocked.
His eyes were full of disbelief and his mouth was opened a little. He was in shock as he checked the cultivation of the lion.
"10th stage of Divine spirit realm." He mumbled as Mia and Mariel were thunderstruck.
Their jaws dropped and their eyes widened as they stared at the lion who somehow was at the 10th stage of the Divine spirit realm while being on the mortal realm.
"How? I don''t understand but this isn''t the time to be paralyzed because of shock. The only way I can defeat this lion is if I go true demon mode but since my emotions aren''t overwhelmed, I would still be myself. However, after defeating the lion, I would not feel anything for a few hours so remember that." Kai exined to the trio as Hellbringer started glowing in his hands.
His eyes slowly started changing as the purple started eating at the white and before their eyes, Kai''s eyes becamepletely purple.
"What is happening to..." Risea started saying but her voice trailed off as she gasped.
Two purple wings emerged from Kai''s back, ripping through his clothes. They were magnificent and glowing.
With the appearance of his wings and eyes, ck sparks danced around Hellbringer as Kai released his ck mes at the sword.
Instead of burning the sword, his back mes spread across the de beforepletely covering it.
His ck mes were actually something that the first demon, Lilith, had and it was said to be her biggest power.
After all, these mes could burn through anything but without control over it, they could burn entire realms.
The lion also stared at Kai''s sword and growled. Small marbles started to circle it and thend around his feet started to shudder and crack.
The same thing happened to thend below Kai''s feet as the two figures jumped at each other, each ready to kill the other.
Chapter 104 The Sin That Destroyed The Eastern Continent (1)(Chapter Preview)
From this chapter onwards, chapter titles would indicate story arcs that will change with the chapter names.
***
The lionunched the marbles of darkness at Kai. Hellbringer cut through most of the marbles but many passed the sword and came in contact with Kai''s body.
As soon as they touched his body, they exploded and left bruises against his skin. He gritted and stepped back a little.
The lion''s cultivation was ahead of Kai by an entire realm, something Kai didn''t think was possible.
But he wasn''t about to give up. His wings shed some feathers and they floated beside him. They followed the trail of his sword as he shed at the iing marbles.
The feathers also started attacking the marbles, exploding them with contact. The lion was definitely enjoying this battle but it looked as though it was boring. It yawned and sat down and let the marbles attack Kai.
But Kai wasn''t angry at the lion''s behavior. If he was in the ce of the lion, he would have done something simr.
After all, the strong always look down on the weak and the happened everywhere.
''Focus.'' Kai thought as he suddenly stopped moving. His wings spread even more and the wind caught him.
The marbles slowed in front of him. It was as though time itself was slowing down for him. Watching the slow marbles, he easily dodged them.
To the others, it looked as though Kai was moving at hyper speed. His eyes never left the sight of the lion who stood up once again.
Its dark fur was being ruffled by the wind but it looked as though it was smiling. Its dark tail flicked back and forth as its tongue licked across his lips.
"Do you want to eat?" Kai asked with a smile of his own as he suddenly swung the sword in a vertical arc.
The lion didn''t see anything but a momentter, ckish-red drops of blood dripped from the edge of Hellbringer.
The lion stared at its back as saw a deep sh running along with its fur. Kai on the other hand touched the blood with his fingers and close his eyes for a moment.
"Spiritual beast blood. I was thinking that you were a spirit but I was wrong." Kai said as he opened his eyes and cleaned the blood of Hellbringer.
The lion growled at Kai and the marbles suddenly retracted. They circled around the lion''s body before they sunk in its skin.
Its fur started to thicken and darken. A darkyer of hair was nowpletely covering its body. Kai threw a feather against the lion''s body to test the fur but the feather was destroyed as soon as it was an inch away from the fur.
"Corrosion property of the dark element. It even managed to affect the air surrounding its fur. Even without the advantage in its cultivation, this lion would have been a formidable opponent." Kai remarked as he folded his wings.
His eyes were stillpletely purple but without his wings, Kai looked like a normal teenager. The three girls were gritting their teeth as they stared at the battle.
Their cultivation was even lower than Kai''s and they knew that there was no way they could help him. But as they were hopeless, a vial dropped in their hands.
[ I think you know what to do. ] Kai said to the three of them as they unscrewed their respective vials.
They pulled the contents within a minute and sat down to cultivate Kai''s yang qi. He looked at them for a second as a small smile lit his face.
The smile didn''t vanish as he stared at the lion. Kai knew that he couldn''t defeat the lion alone but what if three cultivators at the peak of the imperial spirit realm tried to do it together.
There was a chance that they would be able to defeat the lion but the chance was slim. So while the girls were cultivating, Kai had no choice but to entertain the lion.
He knew that he had to save his power to deal the final blow but there was no way that he could defeat the lion if he hid his power.
"Soul void." Kai whispered as he appeared beside the lion.
He touched its head as the lion''s eyes rolled back for fear second. But it recovered easily and Kai had to teleport back to avoid getting ripped to shreds.
Kai wanted to teleport away from the lion but his teleportation was blocked by the lion''s aura. Looking back at the girls, Kai noticed that they were now at the 5th stage of the imperial spirit realm.
"Guess I will have to use my ck mes." Kai sighed as his back mes covered Hellbringer.
The lion stared at the sword with wide eyes as though it was afraid of it. Its fur returned to its original form as the marbles appeared back.
They formed a shield in front of it as Kai swung the sword against the shield. The sword cut through it like it was nothing.
"Is that all you have got? Come on, I want more. Use more of your power, I want to kill you knowing that you were using your full power!" Kai cackled like a madman as he randomly swung his sword making the lion jump back to dodge it.
The girls broke through to the 8th stage and they had used Evest drop of Kai''s yang qi. But when Mia and Mariel heard Kai''s words, they groaned.
"Why is he saying those words?" Risea asked in confusion as Kaiughed while swinging Hellbringer.
"We don''t know the exact reason for it but we do know that he is turning into aplete S and a battle maniac." Mia replied as Risea gulped.
"But this our best and only chance at defeating that beast." Mariel added as the girls focused on the lion''s movements, hoping to catch a weak spot.
"Now!" Mia shouted as she created an ice dragon while Mariel created a fire dragon. Risea didn''t had a specialty but for some reason, she was feeling the wind around her more clearly than before.
She called out to it and a tornado started taking ce. She directed the tornado towards Mariel''s fire dragon and a fire tornado was created.
Theyunched their attacks at the lion as Kai''s jumped back at thest moment. He made a tch noise before attacking.
He created a full-fledged eastern dragon from his back mes andunched it at the lion which was already preupied with the previous attacks.
It didn''t notice the dragon till it was toote. The mes burned it alive alongside with the surroundings.
But it stillunched ast attack before fading away. A giant ball the size of an elephant wasunched towards Kai whose eyes had returned to normal.
His eyes widened as the marble advanced but it suddenly froze. Ice crept around the ball before it covered it entirely.
Kai already knew that this was Mia''s eternal ice so he didn''t waste any time in shattering the ball with his sword.
He then nced at Mia, giving her a smile as her eyes slowly rolled back. Mariel and Risea managed to catch her as she fell unconscious.
"Her eternal ice and my ck mes are probably the strongest elemental attacks that you will ever find. But it takes a great toll on our body, especially on her since she hadn''t been using it for a long time. Usually overusing these powers would lead to exhaustion and unconsciousness but if you are not careful, you might die because of it." Kai exined to Risea as he appeared beside Mia.
"Let''s wait here till Mia wakes up. This ce is more dangerous than I thought. We should be careful." He added and started creating some protection barriers.
But they would vanish as soon as he would finish. This unsettled him even more but he didn''t speak anything and sat down.
He could not cultivate since even a small amount of yin energy would be enough for him to break through to the next realm meaning that he would be thrown out of the mortal realm.
He just stared at Mia''s unconscious face until she woke up. She offered him a smile that he returned before standing up.
"Now that Mia''s awake, we should carefully advance further." He announced as Risea frowned.
"What if there are more dangerous things inside that pce? Shouldn''t we retreat?" She asked as Kai shook his head.
"You can''t notice it but the dark aura is still here and it is blocking my teleportation. We don''t have any choice except moving forward." Kai replied and Risea dropped her head.
"Speaking of dark auras, why were you speaking those words earlier?" Mia asked as Kai suddenly froze.
"What words?" He asked in a slow voice as Mariel repeated them.
"I said that?!" He eximed before sighing.
"As you know, my ck mes are the most powerful mes and are demonic in nature. So when I use them in pure demon mode, I kind of be a full-fledged demon alongside being a sadist." Kai said as the three girls stared at him.
"But that doesn''t matter. Let''s go and check that pce and leave this continent." Kai said as he stared.
He thought what new horror they would face there but for now, they had to reach the pce
Chapter 105 The Sin That Destroyed The Eastern Continent (2)(Chapter Preview)
The dark aura seemed to emerge from the pce. This pce waspletely different than the ones on the other continents.
It waspletely ck, theplete opposite of the blue color of the Azure dragon. There was no symbol of the Azure dragon on the top. Instead, a red sun-like symbol was ced on the top.
Kai and the others didn''t speak anything as they ventured towards the pce, all of them lost in their thoughts.
Kai didn''t teleport them directly to the pce in case another spiritual beast like the lion they killed was protecting the pce.
''That was way too easy.'' Kai thought as he remembered the lion''s dying expression.
It was a small smile that said that more horrors were yet toe. Other than that, the four of them had defeated a scriptural beast that outssed them by an entire realm.
''At the most, we would have been able to deeply wound it so that it would have to flee from the battlefield but defeating it in one blow, that''s something I didn''t think would happen.'' Kai thought but he didn''t care about it.
"We are reaching the entrance, get ready to either battle or flee." Kai ordered as the others tensed.
But shockingly, nothing happened. No spiritual beasts attacked them, no traps were set for them and no one even made a sign to recognize their arrival.
Kai took out the demon sword as the others also took out their respective weapons, Mia her scepter, and Mariel her sword. Risea was left without any weapon so she only had her wits to use.
"Walking into a trap. One of the most stupidest things to do and we are going to do it." Mia sighed as she pointed at the entrance.
Kai casually strolled inside while the girls followed in a formation. Each of them was looking in one particr direction, ready to sprung if trouble came their way.
"This..." Kai suddenly stopped in front of a door and emotionless or not, he was surprised by the door.
? "A gateway to a special realm. The perfect way toplete the setup of a trap." He said with a quick curl of his lips and touched the gate.
Symbols surrounded the trio and their surroundings started to change. This reminded Kai of the time he was captured in the formation near the mountain of fortune.
Looking back, that was when all of this began and if not for that incident, he and his harem would not be separated.
Thinking about that, Kai and the others appeared in a new ce. Old fashioned houses were lined across a field that was full of dull ck dried grass and trees.
The trees were barely seven feet tall and were crooked at the top with dried-up leaves that covered the area around the trees.
Looking up, the sky was covered with hazy gray colored clouds that looked like a mixture of ash and smoke.
The sun was dim, hidden behind the clouds as they floated across the sky. The air around them was still but they didn''t feel hot since sunlight barely touched the ground.
The leaves were crushed under the group''s feet as they went towards the houses. The houses looked as though they were made from stone and straw and some had moss over them.
But the truly shocking state was that of the residents. They were spread across the entire field and all of them were frowning.
"I have got the biggest penis in the entire vige." One of the men said standing near a house said.
"Oh yeah? I have the best oral sex techniques in the vige." Another man standing beside the first man said as he patted his chest.
"Well, I have fucked more women than both of yoursbined." A third man said as the three of them continued to bicker.
Mia, Mariel, and Risea stared at them before looking at each other to make sure that they hear the men correctly.
However, Kai''s attention was on the other side of the vige where a group of five women were showing their breasts to each other.
"I have the biggest boobs." One said.
"But I have the perfect nipples." Another said.
"But mine are the most rounded." A third countered.
"Mine provide the best milk." A fourth said as Kaiughed.
"What is wrong with these people?" Mia asked in disbelief as she nced around the entire ce.
"It''s been millenniums since I saw a scene like this." Kai said as he controlled hisughter.
"These people are under the jurisdiction of a sin." He replied as Mia and Mariel stared at him.
It was as though he had just announced that he was a female who turned into a male since the impact of his words was quite simr to that.
"In simple words, one of the seven deadly sins is here." He said after a moment but Mia and Mariel didn''t stop staring at him.
"Will you please stop staring at me? It''s creepy." Kai said as Mia and Mariel shook their heads. But before they could speak anything, Kai answered their unanswered questions.
"The Sin that is present on this continent is the sin of pride. And yes, I have the sins in my harem so don''t don''t anything about that. My encounter with the team wasplicated so no questions about that either. Anyways, anything else you wanna ask?" Kai said as he felt a little tug inside his chest.
His emotions had returned after he had talked about the sin of pride and he smiled at that. As for Mia and Mariel, they just closed their mouths as they were about to ask Kai numerous questions.
"Just tell us her name and how she affects these guys?" Mia said with a smile as Kai nodded.
"Her name is Sahara. As for her how these eggs are being affected, it''s simple. Sahara and the other sins can use their powers to draw emotions from living things. However they can only draw emotions rted to their sin, so in Sahara''s case, it''s pride." Kai said as he gestured at the different groups of people.
Mia and Mariel nodded but Risea raised both of her hands to stop them. She took a deep breath and steeled her nerves before opening her mouth.
"I know that you are looking for your reincarnated lovers." She said slowly as tried to read their expressions.
''Either these people are experts at maintaining a poker face or I am wrong." Risea thought and clutched her hands together.
"And how do you know that?" Kai asked in a neutral voice as Risea trembled a little.
"I, um, have seen some visions. I think that these are from my past life or something and I have seen you in them. And the way you guys talk, I definitely think that you are finding your reincarnated lovers or something." Risea exined in one go before she stopped to breathe.
[ Should we tell her the whole story? ] Mia asked Kai as he thought for a minute.
"I hope you will forgive me for this." He muttered to Risea and appeared in front of him.
He touched her forehead with his fingers and her eyes rolled back. He carefully went inside her mind and scrolled through her memories.
He couldn''t delete them orpletely manipte them since her mind was still under a seal but he could put another real on her mind.
"She will probably be angry at me when the seal is undone but still, this is better than being angry and confused in an unknown ce." Kai sighed as he sealed her memories about her visions and the trio''s otherworldly talk.
"You could have just told her the truth." Mia remarked as Kai removed his fingers from Risea''s forehead.
"But then, she would have many questions and she might even be afraid of us. But since we are in an unknown territory, it''s better if we do that on the western continent." Kai replied as Risea woke up.
She didn''t remember what the group had been talking about so when Kai looked at her if asking her opinion, she nodded without thinking.
"Guess we should go and find the creator of this realm." Kai said out loud as they agreed to move.
He would have to make sure that no otherworldly matter slipped from his tongue since the seal he ced on Risea''s mind woulde undone by any mention of such stuff.
They traveled around for quite a while before they realized something. They were traveling in circles.
No matter the direction they chose, they would somehow end up in the vige. After making sure that all four directions lead to the vige, they sat down and started thinking.
"It''s as though we are stuck in a loop." Risea remarked as she pointed at the people.
Aftering back to the vige for the second time, the group noticed that the people were repeating the same thing over and over again.
It was as though moving away from the vige hit the reset button of a loop. So in the end, they had no choice but to find a way to break the loop.
"Okay, I have an idea." Kai said as he suddenly stood up.
"We..."
Chapter 106 The Sin That Destroyed The Eastern Continent (End)(Chapter Preview)
"We have to find something that is not repeating itself. It could be anything like a small stone or it can be a human. So look carefully and don''t go too far away from each other." Kai said as the four of them split up.
While Risea, Mia, and Mariel started exploring the surroundings, Kai decided to talk to the vigers. But the vigers didn''t even look at him. It was as though they couldn''t see him or hear him.
,m He even tried groping the females'' breasts but they didn''t even look at him and continued to banter.
After that, he eyed the houses to see if they had anything insignificant.But all of them were more or less, simr. After giving up on that, he went to his girls to check on their progress.
"So you guys searched every inch of this ce and found nothing out of the ordinary." Kai sighed as the three of them nodded.
"Let''s restart the loop to see if anything has changed or not." Kai said as they started walking in the north.
Once they reached the vige again, the people started arguing from the very beginning. After scouring up the entire ce they found out that nothing had changed.
"Wait, I have a theory and if I am correct, we can finally end this loop." Kai suddenly said as he walked to the nearest group of men and kicked them in the balls.
Risea unconsciously flinched at that action while Mia and Mariel merely raised their eyebrows at Kai.
The men didn''t even move a bit and just continued to argue. Kai didn''t speak anything and started walking towards the north.
The girls also followed him, thinking about what he discovered. Once they appeared at the vige again, Kai went towards the same group of men and put his hands on their shoulders.
He suddenly released his back mes and they engulfed the men and burned them into nothing. Kai went back to his girls with a satisfied smile and held up his fingers.
"If my theory is correct, they should reform after five seconds." Kai exined and just like he had said, the five men were revived and came back to their spot.
Risea''s jaw dropped as she stared at the men who continued to talk like nothing happened. Since Mia and Mariel had already seen Kai resurrecting numerous people, they weren''t shocked or surprised.
"Hey Sahara! I know that you are resurrecting them so no point in hiding yourself." Kai shouted as the sky as Risea''s eyes glowed a little.
"You... sealed my memories." She muttered as Kai nodded.
"I am sorry for doing that but I promise to answer your questionster on. But first, we have an opponent we have to face." Kai replied as Risea nodded.
She wanted to be angry at Kai but wasn''t able to generate those feelings since she knew that she would have bombarded him with questions so she just stared at the sky.
"Resurrecting the dead. I thought only you could do that." Mariel said as nothing happened.
"No, I am not the only person who can do that. I didn''t even create the technique." He replied as he suddenly smiled.
Somehow, a small crack appeared in the sky as though it was a ceiling. On the other side of the crack, Kai could see a glistening blood-red ceiling decorated with a ck and red chandelier.
But inserted of widening, their surroundings shattered and they appeared in a new room. The walls were painted like the ceiling and were adorned with various weapons.
But the most impressive thing about the room was the girl sitting on abright red throne sitting in the northern corner of the room.
She had golden yellow hair that was tied back in a ponytail andpletely pale gold demon eyes that were examining the group.
But the most interesting part of her were the two lion ears on top of her hair. They were the same color as her hair but were ck at the edges.
Her breasts were bigger than Mia''s breasts, who had thergest breasts among the three girls. She was wearing sleeveless ck robes withbat boots and was smiling at the group.
(Check the paragraphment for Sahara''s image.)
"Oh no." Kai suddenly said and bit his finger. Golden blood dripped from it as he created a barrier around the group. After a second of him creating the barrier, a spiritual lion pounced on the group.
It hit the barrier and got thrown back. This was because the lion had a 1st stage imperial spirit realm cultivation.
It stood up and growled at the group before it went to sit at the girl''s feet.
"She is in rampage mode so you can''t expect anything from her. She is doing everything based on pure instinct and it would be dangerous if we attack her carelessly." Kai exined to the group as Sahara proceeded to stroke the lion''s mane.
"But why is she in rampage mode?" Mariel asked as Kai shook his head.
"I don''t know but her rampage mode is different than my rampage mode. Sahara is a pure demon and while she is in rampage mode, the power of her sin would be released without any constraints. She probably controlled those people''s minds to force them into a loop and when they died, she would resurrect them.
But she can''t do that whole being in rampage mode since pure demons can hardly think straight while their emotions run around wildly. This means that someone else is pulling the strings and controlling her." Kai noticed as someone started pping.
A woman appeared from behind the throne and stood beside Sahara whose gaze shifted towards the woman.
"You are something special aren''t you? Not only did you managed to escape that ce, but you also know a lot about Sahara and her powers. Who are you?" The woman asked as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"First tell me about yourself and then I will tell you about myself." He answered as the woman was taken back.
She quickly masked her surprise and Risea tried to cover herughter. This woman seemed unshakable and mysterious but Kai managed to startle her within two minutes of meeting her.
"I am Sahara''s mother and that''s all you need to know." The woman said.
"Well, then I am her lover." Kai replied as the woman''s eyes widened.
She stared at Sahara who tilted her head in confusion, not understanding what Kai had said.
"Kill him Sahara." The woman ordered after a minute and Sahara stood up from the throne.
The group could now see a yellow lion''s tail that emerged from her clothes. She released her cultivation which was surprisingly at the 2nd stage of the Divine spirit realm.
"Why does she still have her demonic powers? Isn''t she reborn in a human''s body." Mia asked quickly as Sahara started walking towards them.
"It''s because her soul didn''t go into The Darkness. Demon souls consist more yin than yang making them darker. The more dark a demon is, the higher it''s rank and since females are the epitome of yin, the demon n is dominated by them though the asional strong male appears in a few centuries. But that''s not the point.
After a demon''s soul goes into The Darkness, it is usually bnced so that it could inherit any body whether that belongs to a human, demon, or something else. But since she directly reincarnated because of my wish, her demon powers followed her to her human body thus making her unstable and controble." Kai finished as he stepped out of the barrier.
Sahara took out a sword from her back and pointed it at Kai before swinging it. The woman expected Kai to explode but he just stood there with a smile. He released his cultivation as the woman''s eyes widened.
''This brat is at the 10th stage of the imperial spirit realm!'' She thought as Sahara growled.
Spiritual lions at the imperial spirit realm started to appear behind Sahara. Risea''s expression tightened as she wondered if Kai could defeat that many opponents.
"Shouldn''t we help him?" Risea asked as Mia and Mariel smiled.
"You should remember always remember one thing. Kai might face some difficulties against cultivators who have a higher cultivation than him. But if someone is in the same realm as him, they will be crushed by him." Mia said as she pointed at Kai.
"Well, that''s not fair, is it?" He said and took out Hellbringer.
ck mes ran across the sword as Kai swung it. A tornado made from back mes ravaged around the room.
Kai controlled it and killed all the spiritual beasts within a few minutes as the woman and Sahara could only stare at the storm.
"That''s..." Risea didn''t know what to say as she stared at the now empty room.
"Told ya." Mia said as Sahara growled.
"You can''t resurrect them since they were at the imperial spirit realm. But now we are equal so let''s battle." Kai said as thend started to shake.
Sahara''s eyes turned into split pupils as she looked at Kai. Since being in rampage mode for a long time, Sahara didn''t feel any remorse or pity for the dead beasts.
Instead, she grinned. It was as though her real self was returning as she got ready to battle Kai. Kai also smiled at her as both of them moved towards each other at the same time and disappeared.
Chapter 107 Retaking The Sin Of Pride(Chapter Preview)
Two swords crashed mid-air. Sparks flew around as one sword was destroyed.
Kai stepped back with Hellbringer in his hand while Sahara was left with the hilt of her sword. She stared at it before tossing it away.
Her eyes started glowing as a small amount of white started appearing in her eyes. Kai smiled at this as Saharaunched herself at him barehanded.
Her nails extended into ws as Kai easily dodged her attacks. She growled in frustration as she wasn''t able tond a single one of her attacks on Kai.
"What is wrong with you?! You can''t even kill a single boy!" The woman shouted as Sahara suddenly stopped.
She turned towards the woman and at stared at her with a death re. The woman whimpered as she saw Sahara''s expression and started to back away.
But before she could run away, Sahara moved towards her and knocked her out. She then looked at Kai and her eyes returned to normal.
"I haven''t felt like this for quite some while. What is your name?" Sahara asked as Kai put Hellbringer back.
"My name is Kai, Sahara-senpai." Kai said in a habit as Sahara''s eyes rolled back and she fell back.
Kai caught her before she could hit the ground as she woke up a few minutester. But she waspletely different than before.
"Kai, where are we?" She asked as she rubbed her eyes. Her lion ears also moved with that and she looked cute.
But Risea waspletely afraid of what she saw. The person in front of her waspletely different from the person a few minutes ago.
''Will that happen to me too?'' She thought as she shuddered a little.
"WE ARE ON THE FUCKING MORTAL REALM!" Sahara shouted as Kai covered his e3ars.
"Yes, Sahara-senpai. Will you please not shout?" Kai asked as Sahara gave him a sheepish smile.
"It''s was just that this was a big piece of information. Anyways what the hell am I wearing? If any of the other saw me in this, I will never hear the end of it." Sahara said as she looked at her robes.
She then noticed the three girls standing behind Kai as she narrowed her eyes at him. He nodded and she smiled.
"So you are here too. Let''s see, I know you but who are you two?" Sahara asked as she pointed at Mariel before pointing at Mia and Risea.
"I am Mia, the previous heir of the frozen pce. It''s an honor to meet you." Mia said in a formal voice and bowed a little since she wasn''t sure what she should do.
The Seven Deadly Sins were like myths in the upper realms. They were the counterparts of the Archangels and had immense power. It was said that even the spirit rulers were afraid of them and Mia could tell that it was true since Mariel''s face was devoid of her usual cheerfulness.
As for Risea, she didn''t know whether she should speak or not. Even though Sahara looked cool and calm, she had an aura of intimidation around her which was quite hard to avoid.
"How many people on this continent are alive?'' Kai asked as Sahara answered within a second.
"Twenty-five people." Kai and Sahara sighed together since they knew that there was nothing they could do for the dead people.
"What do you want to do about her?" Kai said as he pointed at the unconscious woman.
Sahara just shrugged and went near the woman. She bit her finger as a ck drop of blood dripped from it.
She opened the woman''s mouth and made her swallow the drop of blood. The woman then died within a minute.
"Problem solved." She said as the three girls stared at her with wide eyes while Kai just shook his head.
"I am sure that those twenty-five people would die in some time too so we should take them with us. But there''s something I want to do and I need your help." Kai said after a while as Sahara nodded.
He then teleported everyone outside the continent and searched for the spiritual core of the continent.
He found it within a few minutes but it was much weakerpared to the spiritual cores on the other continents.
"Me and the lion you killed before entering the pce kind of absorbed 75% of the core to advance in our cultivation." Sahara said as she saw Kai''s expression.
"But why weren''t you thrown out of this realm?" Mariel decided to ask as Sahara looked at her.
"Good question. The answer is that the realm was intimidated by me and trust me when I say you don''t want me angry at you. That is why I and the lion were able to stay here but I am sure that we would have been expelled after a few more years." Sahara exined as the three girls sweatdropped.
''An entire realm is afraid of her.'' All three of them thought as Sahara turned towards Kai.
"But you already figured that out, didn''t you?" She asked as Kai nodded.
He then took out Hellbringer as she smiled a little. She grabbed the sword with him and her eyes turned to demon eyes.
Both of them swung the sword at the same time and cut through the surface of the continent before reaching the spiritual core.
Kai put it in his pendant for future use before he teleported himself and the four beauties surrounding him to the Western continent.
He then came back and picked up the twenty-five people left alive. He changed their memories and dropped them on the Southern continent as he knew that Haruka was trying his best for his kingdom to make sure that everyone received something.
Kai then teleported back to the sect where Sahara was sniffing around his room for who knows what.
"Hey, give me my clothes." She said to Kai as he sighed and took out some clothes from his pendant.
She snatched them and left to change while the other three girls stared at him. He smiled as Risea came forward.
"Yes, you are a reincarnated version of my lover, and yes that is the reason I came looking for you. And you can continue living your life and I won''t force you to do anything and your memories would return with time and that won''t change who you are. Any more questions?" He said at once as Risea blinked in surprise.
"No, that''s all." She replied and moved back with a surprised expression.
Sahara came out of the bathroom wearing, you guessed it, otherworldly clothes. She was wearing a in white T-shirt that showed her cleavage.
She was wearing a leather jacket with white fur and ckish red shorts with ck running shoes.
( AN: And before you startmenting that this is too simr to the modern world, let me stop you. After living for so many millenniums, the people of my universe have of course created modern clothing. And that is the answer to your unasked question. )
"It feels good to be in my original clothes. Now that we are in afortable ce, let''s introduce ourselves properly." Sahara said as she looked at the Risea.
"Um, hello. My name is Risea and just like you, I am a reincarnated person." She said quietly but Sahara''s hearing strength was quite powerful and she heard what Rise said.
"Good, good. Anyways, my name is Sahara and as Kai already told you, I am one of the seven deadly sins, not sure why people call us the seven ''deadly'' sins but who cares, it''s a cool name. Anyways, you already saw what I can do to other people and I have much more power than that. Anyways nice to meet you." Sahara said rapidly as Kai smiled.
"You are still the same as ever." He remarked as the atmosphere calmed down a little.
"Well, you guys can talk with each other since I have to go and tell Riang about Sahara. See you guyster." Kai said and left.
The three girls stared at Sahara for a moment before they bombarded her with questions. Sahara smiled at them as she started answering their questions one by one. While they were talking, Kai teleported away to a clear forest.
"Five of them huh." Kai said to himself with a smile as he sat down on the ground. He stared at the sun wandering the smile never left his face.
He was finally able to gather five of his girls from the mortal world. Too bad that there wasn''t any person to punish on the mortal realm.
Kai was extremely happy as he stood up and teleported back to the sect. He searched for Riang and found her in the core court.
"You picked yourself a new wife, didn''t you?" Riang asked the second she saw Kai.
She was now used to Kaiing to her and telling her that he had a new wife so she wasn''t as surprised if her guess was correct.
"Yeah." Kai replied with a raise of his eyebrows as Riang sighed.
"Then she must be incredibly beautiful and would have otherworldly clothes. Am I correct?" She asked again.
"At least I don''t have to exin anything now. You are correct about everything. Her name is Sahara and I brought her here from the western continent." Kai exined as Riang just shook her head.
"But that isn''t the reason for me being here. I am here to ask you about an important thing." Kai said with deadly seriousness as Riang looked into his eyes.
"Will you be my wife Riang?" Kai asked as Riang''s expression nked. She stared at him to make sure that she heard it right and his face was still serious.
But in the end, she couldn''t muster any words to speak as they stood there silently.
Chapter 108 New Wives (1)(Chapter Preview)
"You don''t have to answer me now. I will wait for a week before seeing you for an answer." Kai said as he started walking away before he stopped and turned back to look at her.
"If you decide to be my wife, I will tell you about my past and who I am." He added before walking away.
Riang wanted to stop him but she couldn''t move or speak. After he was gone, she took a few deep breaths and moved towards her room.
''He gave me a week to answer him.'' She thought before she closed her door and started thinking.
Kai went back to his house to see the four girls casually chatting with each other. He didn''t enter the room as he saw their smiling faces which unconsciously made him smile.
Risea, Mariel, and Mia were all sitting on a couch while Sahara was perched on the bed. Seeing them like that, Kia was internally happy.
''How am I going to satisfy three girls at the same time?'' He suddenly thought as he looked at Mariel, Mia, and Sahara.
And since Levina and Risea would also join him sooner orter, he would have five women to satisfy at the same time, but counting the other girls he had.
''Let''s think about that in the future.'' He mentally sighed before entering the room.
They stopped dealing as Mia, Mariel, and Risea simultaneously exited the room. Kai raised his eyebrows at Sahara ad she smiled.
[ I am pretty confident that they will be eavesdropping. ] Sahara said as Kai smiled too. Despite that, they decided to talk normally.
"How did you feel after interacting with humans after such a long time?" Kai asked as he sat down beside her.
"Since my powers were too much for any realm to handle, you know that me and the sins used to live in a special realm that was situated near the demon realm. Anyoneing near us would be infected by our sins so hardly anyone visited us. The only visitors we had were the various demon emperors and empresses but that was because they were protected by Hellbringer.
But even with that, they were still afraid of us. They will usually acquire one or two sins'' powers and then leave to never bother us again. You were the first person who actually stayed with all of us for so many years. You were our first friend, first love, first kiss, and many other first things and you visited us even after going out. Also, you were the first person since Lilith who inherited the power of all seven sins. If you didn''t exist and didn''te to meet us, we might have gone mad and destroyed half of the world." Sahra said and interlocked her arms behind Kai''s neck before kissing him.
"Did you know that I am getting married in a few days?" Kai asked after Sahara released him.
"I have actually seen many of your weddings so I am not surprised but still, when is the wedding?" Sahara asked as Kai diverted his gaze.
"I don''t know." He answered as Sahara burst outughing.
"You are getting married to a woman and you don''t know the wedding date. That''s hrious." Sahara said as she controlled herughter but was unable to do so.
"Please stop it senpai. It''s kind of your fault since we were trapped in that realm because of you. Also, you guys cane inside!" Kai shouted as he heard sounds from outside.
Minutester, Mia, Mariel, and Risea entered the room, each bearing an apologetic smile. Kai just shook his head and gestured for them to sit.
"Why do you call her senpai?" Mia asked as the three girls sat down. Kai and Sahara exchanged a small smile before he replied.
"That''s a secret. Anyways, I might as well go and check up on Kiana and the wedding revenue." He said and vanished.
As he appeared at the pce, he saw many familiesing with presents. For a split second, he wondered whether today was his wedding but he shook his head as he noticed Kiana standing at the entrance of the pce.
"Hi." He said as he teleported to stand behind her.
Kiana stiffed a yelp as she took a deep breath. It had been quite a while since Kai had teleported behind her like that.
"You finally decided to show up! I thought you had forgotten about your marriage!" Kiana eximed as she hit his shoulder. Kai then teleported the two of them to her room.
"Sorry, I was kind of busy with some stuff so I couldn''te to visit you. Anyways, when is the wedding?" Kai asked casually as Kiana started rubbing her forehead.
"It''s in a week, you idiot! I don''t have a dress to wear while I had to choose the hall all on my own. There are still so many thi-" She suddenly stopped talking as Kai raised a finger and put it on her lip.
"I have the perfect dress for you." He said and took out a dress from his pendant.
Kiana gasped as she saw the entire dress. It was made from pure white silk with strips of ck attached to it in a swirling style. The dress stretched to below her knees and had a ck and white lightning bolt etched near the heart area.
It was a beautiful dress and Kiana snatched it from Kai''s hands. She eyed it for a few more minutes before she looked at him with sparkling eyes.
"This is so beautiful. Thank you." She whispered as Kai smiled.
''It was a good thing that I created this beforeing here.'' He thought internally before he looked at Kiana seriously.
"I will prepare the wedding hall myself. Just give me a day." He said before disappearing to the grand hall.
Asahi was there with some people and was discussing about the hall''s design with them before he saw Kai and greeted him.
"Guess who decided to show up." Asahi said with a smile but Kai didn''t say anything.
"Please walk outside Asahi. I will decorate this hall by tomorrow. Till then, no one is allowed inside." Kai said as he kicked out Asahi and the group of people and shut off the entrance to the great hall.
"Do you trust him, your majesty?" One of the people asked as he couldn''t believe how disrespectful Kai was. But surprisingly, Asahi smiled.
"Kai is the most interesting person I have ever met. If he says that he will decorate this hall by tomorrow, then I believe that that will look formidable." Asahi said as they moved away.
A dayter, they were back and Kiana, Levina, and Watanabe had joined them. As they opened the entrance, their jaws dropped.
The entire room was done in various shades of ck, white, yellow, and purple. The walls were pure ck with white and lightning yellow-colored designs.
Yellow and White chandeliers hung on the ceiling alongside small glowing lightning bolts. Yellow sses were engraved in the wall to let sunlight enter the room and it created a vibrant atmosphere.
The seats for the guests were lightning purple while a huge stage stood in the northernmost corner of the room.
Behind the stage, a huge purple lightning bolt was drawn on the wall. The entire ce was perfectly decorated with just the right amount of color and everyone was shocked by how perfect it was.
"You..." Asahi trailed off as he stared at Kai.
The shocked people were even more shocked when they looked at Kai. He was wearing purple robes along with a purple cape that draped down to his feet.
His robes were adorned with lightning bolts around the edges and seemed to gleam in the sunlight.
"So what do you think?" He asked and no one could reply. He smiled and his clothes changed back to his normal getup.
"You guys can examine this ce. I have some important things that I have to discuss with Kiana." Kai said as he grabbed Kiana''s hand.
Both of them disappeared and left behind a gaping group of people. They scoured every inch of the room and found out that everything was made from top-quality products.
Even the panes of ss engraved in the walls were actually crystals that were shaped into ss.
"I told you that he won''t disappoint us." Asahi said to the people as they nodded slowly.
Kai and Kiana appeared back in her room as she tightly hugged him. But he didn''t didn''t her back and took her from her shoulders before pushing her back a little.
"I am going to tell you about my past." He said slowly as Kiana''s eyes widened.
She was very much curious about his past and was excited that he was about to tell her about it. But his gaze made her wonder whether she could actually bear to listen to his past or not?
***
Last week we got 400 power stones and as promised here is the extra chapter. Other than that, I want to tell you that after some marriages, the northern continent, and tying up the loose ends, we will exit this realm and enter a new realm.
Isn''t that exciting? Anyways, after 30+ chapters, we will begin our journey in a new realm. Till then, enjoy the chapters.
Chapter 109 New Wives (2)(Chapter Preview)
? "So let me get this straight. You were an all-powerful harem overlord whose harem was killed by the strongest people in the universe and then you used one of your ultimate moves to reincarnate on this, realm, as you say. And in reality, there are many more of these realms in the entire world which is not the only world in the universe?" Kiana asked as Kai nodded.
"That about sums it all up." Kai said as Kiana''s jaw dropped.
She walked to her bed and sat down as her body started to tremble. Kai looked at her with worried look thinking if he had told her too much.
''Maybe I shouldn''t have told her about my past.'' H?e started regretting his decision as Kiana suddenly looked up.
"Finally something that makes sense! It perfectly exins why you are so overpowered and have so much knowledge. Even though it sounds like a far-fetched lie, I believe it." Kiana said firmly as Kai released a sigh of relief.
"But I have spent questions. For instance, couldn''t you have snapped your fingers and killed those men the instance you got there and then you could have used the wish to reincarnate your lovers?" Kiana asked as Kai shook his head.
"Those people sealed my cultivation before I could do anything. That is why I had to use the wish." Kai said as Kiana released an ahh sound.
"Then why didn''t you use the curse to directly kill them?" Kiana asked as Kai smiled.
But the smile didn''t reach his eyes and Kiana unconsciously flinched as she looked at his face.
"That would have been too kind for them. I will personally make sure that they don''t die that easily." He said and cracked his knuckles.
"Tell me about the lovers you have currently found." Kiana said quickly as she was eager to change the subject.
"I currently have Mia, Mariel, and a girl named Sahara who you will meetter on. But those are the girls who have their memories back. Other than that, I have a girl named Risea who looks like a loli and..." He smirked as Kiana listened closely.
"Your sister Levina." Kai finished dramatically as Kiana was taken back.
"Really? Is that true or are you teasing me?" Kiana asked as she looked into his eyes.
"Yup. She used to be the ruler of lightning and was a huge battle maniac." Kai said fondly as Kiana sighed and looked away.
"You are right about that battle maniac part. Ever since I decided to live in the pce, she has been pestering me to battle her and she does that every day. It''s kind of annoying." Kianained as Kai nodded.
"But now I have an important question to ask. Do you still want to be my wife after knowing that I am a reincarnated person who has many girls as his wives?" Kai asked as Kiana thought about it.
"Yes, I want to be your wife. It''s not like I am one to talk either since I cultivated with many men in the past. So yes, I want to be one of your wives." Kiana replied firmly as Kai smiled.
He then kissed her and their tongues finely wrapped around each other. But as Kai started to open Kiana''s clothes, she stopped him.
"I forgot to tell you. Apparently, the Zian family has a tradition that the host of the white tiger will not have sex with his or her fiance till the wedding night. Even though we have already cultivated numerous times in the past, I still have to uphold that tradition." She exined but Kia didn''t let go of her clothes.
"That''s too bad. Since we are not cultivating, do you want to meet my lovers?" Kai asked as Kiana nodded.
He then grabbed her hand and teleported them to the sect as they entered his house which was surprisingly empty.
He spread his spiritual sense around the sect and saw that only Risea was present in the sect. He teleported beside her as she jumped and yelped.
"Please don''t do that again." Risea requested as she calmed down.
Both of them were currently inside an alchemy room and it looked as though Risea was about to create a pill since one of the stands was lit with fire.
"If you are not too busy, there is someone I would like you to meet." Kai asked as Risea sighed and offered him her hand.
Both of them then teleported back to his house as Kai introduced them to each other. Kiana and Risea eyed each other carefully before Kiana extended a hand towards Risea.
Risea shook it and Kai was thinking whether he did the right thing by bringing Kiana here. But before he could speak anything, his eyes narrowed slightly.
"Since the others are not here, do you want to go back?" Kai asked Kiana and she shook her head.
"I want to spend some time here before my wedding and I also want to catch up with Riang and a few others." Kiana replied as Kai nodded.
"Risea, I am going away for a few days. I will probably be back in five or six days. Please tell the others about this." Kai said as he looked at Risea.
She slightly nodded as he teleported to the eastern continent since it was the only empty continent.
Hellbringer suddenly appeared in front of him and started hovering in front of him. The sword looked more ominous than ever. The edges were glowing with a dark aura and Kai''s eyes changed to his demon eyes.
"I... want..." A hoarse voice resounded around him as the sky darkened with clouds. A strong wind started to blow as thend below him shook a little.
Long dark cracks started to emerge from below the sword as Kai heard growls.
"I didn''t think that you would take advantage of me being this weak. I already had Azazel to worry about and now you too." Kai said as his wings burst from his clothes.
But he didn''t touch the sword as he started flying. The sword also rose with him and soon, both Kai and the sword were surrounded by clouds and thunder.
On the western continent, Sahara was about to infiltrate some random bandits hideout alongside Mariel and Mia when she suddenly felt a chill run throughout her body.
She reflexively looked at the sky but she found out that nothing was wrong. Mia and Mariel stopped moving and looked at Sahara with confused expressions.
"Is something wrong?" Mia asked as Sahara shook her head and gestured for them to move ahead.
"No nothing is wrong. I was just thinking how this realm is so much different from the ce where I used to live. Anyways, let''s go inside." Sahara said as Mia and Mariel moved inside.
Sahara stared at the sky for onest time before she shook her head and told herself that she was only imagining things.
''At least I hope I was imagining things.'' Sahara thought before she followed Mia and Mariel inside the bandits'' hideout.
Back on the eastern continent, a mixture of ck and golden blood dripped from Kai''s body as numerous wounds were visible on his body.
Kai was a half-demon and every demon had ck blood in his or her body, whether they were half-demons or not.
The drops of blood touched the surface of the continent and wherever the golden blood touched with the surface of thend, flowers bloomed in in a matter of minutes.
As for the ck blood, it destroyed thend from the inside as the cracks from earlier evolved into broken pieces ofnd that sunk below the surface.
Kai was panting as Hellbringer still hovered in front of him. His wings had many wounds but he didn''t care about that since they would heal after some time.
But the real problem was the sword in front of him.
"Lillith, I promised that I would free you from that sword but you can''t just attack me so that you can possess my body. We had an agreement!" Kai shouted as the sword moved towards him at an impossible pace.
Kai''s expression tightened as he teleported away but the sword followed him. This time, he caught it from the hilt but his hand soon started burning with ck mes and he dropped the sword as it floated away.
Kai''s palm was marked with burn marks as he took a deep breath. His wounds suddenly started closing as his eyes turned back to normal and his wings vanished.
His dark aura also vanished as some of the dark clouds started to part away. The fragrance of spring started to fill the air as thend below Kai suddenly started healing.
His eyes started glowing as another sword appeared in his hand. The sword was pure white with a swirling pattern a of silvers circle that started from the hilt of the sword and reached a few inches above it. A glowing blue gem was engraved in the middle of the sword and it gave out an aura of liveliness.
With the new sword in his hand, Kai charged Hellbringer, and the world illuminated with a blinding light.
Chapter 110 New Wives (End)(Chapter Preview)
"Heh.. heh.." Kai released deep breaths as hey on the ground of the Eastern continent.
His clothes were torn apart though all his wounds had healed. He held Hellbringer in his right hand while the sword from earlier had vanished.
He was tired from his fight with Hellbringer as he put the sword back inside his pendant.
Hellbringer was a sword that contained a soul inside it. But it was not just any soul, the soul belonged to Lillith the first demon.
It was because of her soul that the wielders of Hellbringer could actually use the power of the seven sins.
But while the sword contained unimaginable power, if used frequently, it could consume the user and Lillith would take control of that person.
But only demons could pick up Hellbringer but even then, only a few members of the royal demon family were actually able to hold and wield the sword.
That was why Hellbringer was used to choose the next demon emperors or empress as any royal demon selected by the sword would be given that position.
The first time Kai met Rias, the former demon empress, Hellbringer had burst forth from its ce and had appeared in Kai''s hand, zing with a dark aura.
He had been pulled by the sword and had actually entered the sword. He had met the soul of Lillith and it was not a pleasant experience.
Lillith had wanted to use him to obtain millenniums-old revenge on the angel n and Kai was her key to it.
But Kai hadn''t found about this tillter on and he had used the sword to meet the sins. He had obtained their powers and had started using the sword.
At that time, he had started bing famous in the mid-level realms but after that incident, his fame spread through the upper realms.
But that was just the beginning. After he had used the power of the sins for some time, his body had slowly started disobeying hismands.
Lillith had started her assault on his body and he was slowly falling into her trap. But his visit to the angel realm had loosened her grip on him and he was able to escape from her clutches.
Ever since then, Kai rarely used Hellbringer and didn''t bring it out unless the situation was out of control.
But aftering on the mortal realm, he had used the sword for numerous times and it looked as though Lillith had again tried to get his body.
"I guess I will have to stop using it." Kai murmured to himself as his eyes closed.
He wasn''t sleeping but was instead resting his body to recover the energy he lost. After two days, he hadpletely recovered and he teleported back to the sect.
"Kiana already left, in case you were wondering about her." Kai heard Mia say and saw that she was sprawled on his bed.
She looked as though she was tired from something as she closed her eyes and after some time, she would suddenly wake up.
"Just sleep." Kai advised as Mia nodded and closed her eyes.
She fell asleep in a matter of seconds as Kai sighed and covered her with a nket. He then left his house silently and started walking around the sect.
"Why was she so tired?" He mumbled to himself as a huge explosion took ce inside the sect.
Kai was suddenly alert as he saw mes rising from the sect''s entrance exam venue/arena and teleported to its entrance.
He saw Riang and a group of disciples standing together in a corner as their jaws were hanging open.
Kai then noticed Sahara and Mariel standing in the middle of the ce as mes covered Mariel''s body.
She snarled and her sword appeared in her hand as she moved forward to attack Sahara who smirked and moved away from her attack.
"Be more fierce. You won''t be able to scratch me, much less wound me, if you continued moving like that." Saharamented as she dodged Mariel''s attack and kicked her in the stomach.
Mariel flew back and hit against one of the walls of the arena and growled as she stood up. Numerous bruises and wounds covered her body and blood dropped on the ground.
But she didn''t give up as she decided to attack Sahara from a safe distance. Riang and the others were so engrossed in the battle that they didn''t notice Kai who now standing beside them.
"Hi." He said as all of them jumped.
When they saw it was Kai who said those words, everyone except Riang bowed to him respectfully.
"Are all of your girls so powerful and dangerous?" Riang asked as Kai formed a bitter smile.
He sometimes forgot that this cute lion-eared girl was actually a demon who loved to train others and by train, Kai meantplete domination.
She had of course trainedKai and that was when he had started calling her senpai.
"Some of them are like this. You can continue watching the battle. I wille back in a few minutes." Kai said as he disappeared once again.
He searched the sect for two particr people and found both of them bathing in the women''s hot spring.
He decided to walk inside the hot springs inside of directly teleporting inside. Yui and Nezuko were calmly soaked in the warm water when they heard footsteps.
They turned their heads to see Kai standing at the edge of the hot springs with a smile. Yui and Nezuko smiled back at him.
The water was crystal clear so Kai could easily see their entire bodies but they weren''t embarrassed by that.
After all, they had shared many passionate sessions. They stood up, exposing their beautiful bodies to him before they wore their clothes and exited the hot springs with him.
"So howe you decided to visit us?" Nezuko asked as Kai smiled.
"Do I need a reason for visiting my girls?" Kai tried the most simple and most effective reply as they smiled at him.
"I actually wanted to ask you both a question. I think you already know that I am getting married to Kiana tomorrow and that I already have other girls with me." Kai said as they nodded.
"So I wanted to ask whether you two officially want to be my wives and join me in my journey." He said withplete seriousness as Yui and Nezuko stopped in their paths.
Both of them stared at Kai before they looked at each other and their faces exploded with joy. They rushed up to him and tightly hugged him as they looked at him.
"We thought that you had forgotten us." Yui said.
"We thought that we were just some girls who you cultivated with for a few times before discarding us." Nezuko nodded as Kai shook his head.
"You both are important to me in different ways. So should I take this as a yes?" He asked yfully as they nodded.
They then went to Nezuko''s house and they cultivated for a few hours before Kai started telling them about his past.
Surprisingly, they quickly epted it without saying anything. They asked him a few questions that were simr to Kiana''s questions.
"Well, that was much easier than I thought." Kai said to himself as he walked through the core court.
"What was much easier?" Sahara suddenly asked as she popped in front of him.
Kai blinked as he stared at her. He had already known that she was there but didn''t call her out. After all, he loved to sneak up on people so who was he to stop Sahara from doing the same?
"Done dom- training Mariel?" Kai didn''t even slip as he shifted from domination to training in a matter of milliseconds.
"Yeah, she and Mia are strong fighters, especially Mariel since she has more experience. But Mia has a more dangerous ability. But Mariel hadn''t fought for a long time since she rarely left the spirit realm and inside her fire realm, she was invincible. As for Mai, she hasn''t fought that many battles yet so shecks experience and subtleness." Sahara exined.
Sahara''s methods might be extreme but she was quick at assessing the talent of people and could train them ordingly so Kai knew that entrusting Mia and Mariel''s training to her would be a good choice.
"For now let''s go back and prepare. After all tomorrow is my wedding." Kai said as night approached.
Mariel and Mia were passed out on his bed while Risea was bagging the couch. Only he and Sahara were awake and both of them were sitting outside as they saw the moon.
And just like that, a new day arrived. Kai and Kiana''s wedding would be held today.
***
Be happy everyone, this week I will be releasing dual chapters every day and I have a deal for you guys. If you help me advance in win-win mission, the next week will also be a dual release week. Enjoy mina-san ^.^
Chapter 111 Kiana X Kai X An Unexpected Person(Chapter Preview)
"Ahhhh." Mia and Mariel yawned loudly as Kai and Sahara woke them up.
"You both better get ready in 10 minutes or I am going to continuously train you for a month." Sahara threatened as Mia and Mariel suddenly stood up and went to the respective houses to get ready.
"You could have said that with a little more kindness." Kai suggested as Sahara turned to look at him.
"You pamper us too much. We might bezy if this continues to happen." Sahara said as she licked her lips.
''Being your lover it''s kind of my job to pamper you.'' Kai sighed mentally before he shook her head and nced at Risea who was awakened because of Sahara''s threatening.
"I have something for you." Kai said to her with a smile and took out a dress from his pendant.
It was a pink translucent dress that would approximately reach Risea''s upper thighs. It had a ribbon engraved between the chest area and had emblems embedded in a straight line at the waist.
Kai then took out a pair of stockings, armlets, and wrist bracelets andid them on the bed with the dress. Risea stood up and eyed the items carefully before she picked them up and went to the bathroom to change.
"You are not going to change your clothes, are you?" Kai asked Sahara and she smiled at him.
"At least you know that." She said and kissed him before she went to check up on Mariel and Mia.
"Maybe I should have chosen some less intimidating women." Kai muttered to himself and settled down on the bed.
A few minutester, Risea came out of the bathroom with her face covered with her hands. Kai could easily see that she was blushing as she spoke
"Um, how do I look?" She asked as Kai smiled.
The dress was specifically designed by him for the previous Risea so it suited her perfectly. The dress firmly held her breasts and showed more of her neck and thighs.
The stockings and bracelets were white in color and the bracelets and armlets had white transparent cloth attached to them.
Overall, Risea looked like a Loli goddess which was the nickname Kai used to call her by. He went near her and gently patted her head.
"You look gorgeous enough to make any man get an instant boner." Kaimented as Risea''s face reddened even further.
"I don''t know whether that is apliment or not but regardless, thank you." She said and removed her hands from her face.
She did a little twirl before she settled down on the bed. Minutester, Sahara appeared with Mia and Mariel walking behind her.
Mia surprisingly was wearing robes. Her robes were a mixture of white and blue and had little snowkes on it. She had a blue flower in her hair that was done in an etiquette way to highlight her face and eyes.
Mariel on the other hand was wearing a ming red dress with orange edges. Her hair was tied back in a bun and the dress managed to bring out the beauty of her cat-like eyes.
"Let''s go outside and meet up with the rest of the sect." Kai said and teleported all of them outside.
The entire sect was gathered together in the courtyard and when they saw Kai''s girls, their jaws dropped.
Even Riang was a little shocked to see how beautiful his girls looked in their dresses. She felt that her own look was inferior to them.
Riang was wearing her sect master''s robes and had a ck and a white flower in her hair. She couldn''t wear any celebratory robes since sect masters were supposed to wear their robes at a royal function.
"You are feeling that you are inferior to them. But I don''t think that it is true." Kai suddenly whispered in her ear as Riang jumped back.
"If you keep doing that, I am going to tie a bell around your neck." Shemented but didn''t decline his statement.
"I meant what I said Riang. If I didn''t love you for who you are, I wouldn''t have asked you to be my wife." Kai said with seriousness and walked back to his girls.
''I have to answer him today.'' Riang suddenly remembered and she stared at him.
Kai then teleported everyone in front of the royal pce. It looked as though many sects and families wereing with gifts for the royal family but they stopped moving when they saw Kai and the Blue Moon sect.
"We wee you, lord Kai." One of the family leaders said as all of them knelt to him.
Kai passed them with a fake smile but internally he was frowning. Since he was marrying a princess of the royal family, he technically gained the rights and title of a prince.
But calling him a lord was simr to saying that he was a king. But perhaps that was just his mind overthinking things.
"I will go and meet Kiana. You guys go ahead towards the wedding hall." Kai said to them and directly teleported to Kiana''s room.
Kiana was getting prepared with Watanabe standing beside her. Their eyes widened when they saw Kai and they suddenly seemed very interested in Kiana''s wedding dress.
"Just tell me what is wrong." Kai sighed as Kiana and Watanabe looked at him again.
"N-nothing is wrong." Kiana stuttered but she decided to tell the truth when she saw Kai''s expression.
"Levian wants to marry you!" She said at once and Kai blinked and looked at Watanabe to see if Kiana was joking or not.
"And why is that." He decided to ask as Kiana fiddled with the edges of her dress.
"She believes that you will be a good husband and wouldn''t say anything to her when she will be the ruler. And since you are overpowered, no one can say anything about you marrying two princesses at once." Watanabe slowly told him as he sighed.
''I said that I won''t do anything excessive to win her back but who could have guessed that it would happen on its own.'' Kai thought as he looked at the pair in front of him.
He finally understood why they were nervous. They were afraid that he would not like this decision and kill some people.
"My own lovers are afraid of me. That hurts my soul." Kai sighed as both of them blinked in surprise. They expected him to shout and destroy things but instead, he was calm and collected.
"Let''s just proceed to the wedding hall. What do you say, wife?" Kai asked with a smile and his clothes changed to his wedding clothes.
Both Kiana and Watanabe examined him for a few minutes before Kiana stood up and took hold of Kai''s arm.
He then teleported the three of them to the entrance of the wedding hall. Kiana took a deep breath and nodded for Kai to proceed.
And both of them entered the hall with Watanabe moving behind them. The entire ce was packed with thousands of people and they stood up and started pping the moment the trio entered the hall.
The Blue Moon sect was seated in the very front of the hall and was the nearest to the stage as they waved at him when he climbed the stage.
On the stage, Asahi and Levina were standing with bright smiles on their face. Asahi was wearing ceremonial robes of a ruler while Levina was wearing an embroidered ankle length.
Asahi gave a speech for some time before he beckoned his two daughters forward. They stood on either side of Kai and twined their arms with his. The hall went silent as Asahi came to stand in front of the Kai and the two girls.
"Do you Zian Kiana, swear to make Kai your husband and by the spirit of the White Tiger, promise to stay with him till death parts you?" Asahi asked as Kiana took a deep breath.
"Yes, I do." She replied as the hall burst with the sound of ten thousand people pping.
Now Asahi went back and Watanabe took his ce. She asked Levina the same words and she said yes and the pping continued.
But the hall went silent once again when Watanabe went back.
"Do you Kai, swear to make us your wives-
-and stay with us till death parts us?" Kiana do Levina asked him as he smiled.
"Yes, I do." He replied and the ceremony proceeded.
? While Levina and Kiana talked with some of their friends, Kai went near Asahi to ask him an important question.
"Asahi, what will you do if I told you that I will leave this continent in six months and would take your daughters and mother with me?" Kai asked him as Asahi blinked to make sure that he heard it correctly. But after that, he surprisingly chuckled a little.
"I won''t stop you even if it meant that I won''t meet them again. After all, who am I to stop them from doing what they want. And as a father and a son, I will miss them but people have to leave someday. So if you are really serious about it, I won''t stop you." Asahi said truthfully and hugged Kai.
Kai didn''t expect Asahi to randomly hug him and in reality, he didn''t like to touch men that much. But for some reason, he didn''t push Asahi away.
He just stood still before Asahi released him and walked away to talk to some important people. From a distance, Asahi hardly looked in his twenties and though appearance could fool people, Kai knew that Asahi was hardly one and a half-century old.
But he was called away by Kiana and he went to talk with her. Asahi suddenly stopped in his tracks and he nced back at Kai.
"I hope you really give my mother and daughters the love they deserve. After all, it was my fault that my father, my mother''s only love, died and that my daughter was kidnapped by a sect who I trusted. I trust you, Kai." Asahi finished as a tear rolled down his cheek.
He wiped it and smiled as he went to meet some guests as the emotional person from a few seconds ago faded away.
Chapter 112 Night Of Dreams (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
After the ceremony, Levina, Kai, and Kiana were forc- asked to go into a room to spend some bonding timetogether.
Kiana and Kai were casual about that but Levina was extremely nervous. After all, it was her first time and it would be a threesome.
"Nervousness huh. But that is expected. Do you want to have sex with me without Kiana''s presence?" Kai asked as Levina nodded.
The room they were inside was actually two rooms that were connected by a door. Kiana went to the other room while Kai surrounded the entire ce with a soundproof barrier.
"Before we start, let me ask you something. Why did you want to marry me?" Kai asked before they started doing anything.
"It was because I knew that you won''t bother me-" Levina began but was stopped when Kai shook his head.
"I am not talking about the political and administrative advantages that you would receive by marrying me. Tell me the real reason." Kai said as Levina looked down at the floor.
"I first saw you when you were killing the Boundless weapons sect in front of that hotel. It was a random coincidence but for some reason, I felt a pull towards you and wanted to battle you. So when we actually battled in the arena, I was ovee with joy and for some reason I wanted you to notice me. But when I saw that you loved my sister, for some reason I was jealous.
But that was before I realized that you actually had a harem with plenty of girls so I rxed a little. Whenever you woulde to the pce, I would sneak nces at you. But when the marriage talk came up, I really wanted to marry you so I asked father and Kiana about it and after some persuasion they agreed. It''s quite strange how I went from wanting to battle you to wanting to marry you." Levina said with an honest smile that made Kai smile too.
"Then are you ready to do it?" Levina nodded as Kai picked her up and dropped her on the bed.
He slowly started kissing her lips as she closed her eyes. He didn''t pressure her as she slowly opened her eyes and opened her mouth and inserted her tongue inside his mouth.
Just from a kiss, Levina could feel her insides starting to heat up as she battled Kai''s tongue inside his mouth.
Kai then released her tongue and went towards her neck and slowly reached her corbone as he gently sucked on her flesh.
"Ahh~" She released a low moan as Kai slowly removed the dress from her upper region. She wasn''t wearing a bra beneath it so he could see her naked breasts but she quickly covered them up with her hands as her face went red.
Kai smiled at her expression and removed his clothes. He threw his shirt off and Levina could see his muscled chest.
She started running her other hand across his chest as she slowly lowered her hands from her breasts.
"Don''t worry. I am not as aggressive as you think." Kai said as he went near her right nipple and gently licked it with his tongue.
The wet sensation on Kai''s tongue licking her nipple made Levina squirm in pleasure. Kai then put his mouth around her nipple before he started sucking on it.
His hands removed her entire dress and left her lying in her panties. She gulped as she was aware that the only thing between her sacred fruit and Kai was a ck panty.
Kai''s hand grabbed her upper thigh and slowly started traveling up. Levina wanted him to stop and continue at the same time so she didn''t move.
She instead removed the remaining of Kai''s clothes and stared at his manhood. It was her first time seeing one as she slowly saw it rising in height and width.
She slowly went forward and grabbed it as Kai smiled at her. He then reached her pussy that was still hidden by her panty.
He slowly rubbed it over her panty as it started to get wet. The panty soon became soaked with Levina''s arousal juices as he removed it.
Levina took a deep breath and focused on rubbing Kai''s manhood as he inserted a finger inside her pussy.
"Ahh~" Levina could only moan as Kai rubbed his finger inside her cave. Her grip on his manhood loosed as he bent down and ced the tip of it in front of her entrance.
He nced at her face as she slowly nodded. He proceeded to push his dick inside as Levina''s hands intertwined below his neck.
As he entered her cave, he felt her nails dig into his back as she felt the pain of losing her virginity.
But that soon faded as her body reacted to Kai''s manhood being inside her. Her cave heated up and arousal juices leaked from it.
Kai then started moving as her grip on his body loosened to allow him to move freely. As he moved, Levina closed her eyes with a smile.
Suddenly, certain images filled her mind and she saw and Kai in them. One moment they were in an arena and the next moment he was carrying his unconscious body to Mariel.
The next moment, she saw both of them lying on a bed naked as she felt something inside her awaken.
She slowly felt her mind fade away and it was reced by something else. She saw a girl simr to herself who was standing in front of her.
The only difference was that her surroundings were dark while the other Levina''s surroundings were light.
The other one suddenly moved forward and hugged her. For some reason, she felt her soul was at peace as she slowly faded into nothingness.
In the real world, Kai had stopped moving as he saw Levina''s still and peaceful face. Her eyes suddenly flew open as blue lightning moved around her hair.
"Levina?" Kai asked, his voice barely a whisper as Levina smiled. Something in her eyes had changed and Kai already knew what it was.
"I am back Kai." She said with a smile as Kai''s entire body went still.
"Then what about the Levina from earlier?" He asked as Levina''s smile widened.
"She was a part of me. In simpler words, she was my past version which showed how I was when I was a teenager. She was a persona that was being used while I wasn''t there but now that my memories are back, she just faded into my soul." She exined as Kai rxed.
"So you know what is happening?" He asked as Levina nodded.
"For some reason, I saw it all y out in front of me and I felt as though I was watching a movie. I couldn''t do anything except watching it but today, I was able to move and now, I am back." She exined as Kai started thinking about various things.
"We will talk about thatter. For now, let''s finish this." He said as he ced his palms on the bed.
He then started moving as Levina moaned.
They both soon came and Kaiid beside her on the bed and stared at the ceiling with her. They stayed like that for some time before Levina fell asleep.
He smiled at her sleeping face and covered her up with a nket. He then went to the other room where Kiana was ying with the pure white tiger to pass some time.
When she saw him, she dismissed the tiger and moved towards him with a smile. He returned the smile and both of them went down on the bed and shared another passionate session.
Kai then told her about his past and she gasped a little and looked shocked. But in the end, she said that she had already expected that he was something out of this world but she didn''t know that it literally meant that he was out of this world.
After Kiana had fallen asleep, Kai wore his original clothes and left the room. But he did ce a barrier on them in case some stupid person decided to enter them.
He then went towards the city where the Blue Moon sect was staying. After reaching their hotel, he saw Riang sitting on the rooftop as she looked at the stars.
"Counting stars and here I thought that you would have a better way to pass some time." Kai said as hended beside her.
Riang didn''t say anything and patted the space beside her to sit down. As Kai sat down, she gentlyid her head on his shoulder.
"Yes." She said.
"What?" Kai already knew what she was talking about but it was fun to y the part of an idiot.
"My answer is yes. I want to marry you and explore the entire world with you. But you have to promise me that you would appoint someone to protect the sect." Riang said as Kai smiled and nodded.
"I promise." He replied and under the moon''s light, he kissed her and the two of them rolled down on top of each other.
Theyughed together before Riang fell asleep and Kai sat there the whole night as he watched her sleeping face.
Chapter 113 Departure For The Northern Continent(Chapter Preview)
"Good morning." Kai sighed as Riang yawned and woke up in a bed.
She stretched her body before she got up from the bed. She clearly remembered yesterday night''s events as she walked up to Kai and kissed him.
His right hand took hold of her right hand and he slid a ring on her ring finger. She broke the kiss and stared at the ring.
It was made from a shining silver metal and had arge blue crystal embedded in the middle of it. Surprisingly, the crystal was the same color as her hair.
"My marriage gift to you and this marks that we are officially married." Kai said as he lifted his hand for her to see.
A ring simr to Riang''s ring appeared on his hand. She kissed him again before she went to the bathroom to get ready for the day.
"I still have to give a ring to Kiana, Nezuko, and Yui." Kai muttered to himself as he went to check up on his girls.
Surprisingly, all of them were staying in the same room but since it was a luxury suite, all of them had their own bed.
"It''s a wonder how all of them are good friends yet have so many differences." Kai said as he looked at the four beauties sleeping in different positions.
Mariel and Sahara had thrown off their nkets and were sleeping with an open face while Mia was firmly wrapped in her nkets and was sleeping with a peaceful expression.
Kai then snapped his fingers and the entire room started to shake. The four of them suddenly woke up with battle-ready expressions as Kai startedughing.
All four of them then stared at him with killer res and he fell silent. He coughed and asked them to get ready as he left the room in a hurry.
He then teleported to the pce to check up on Levina and Kiana. Both of them were awake and were tending to their respective spirits. When they saw Kai, they smiled as he took Kiana''s right hand and slid a ring on her ring finger.
It was a pure white ring with a small ck stone engraved in the middle of it. Kiana kissed him in excitement before she remembered that Levina was watching them and she stepped back in embarrassment.
"I don''t think you know this but Levina has recovered her memories." Kai said as Kiana''s jaw dropped. She looked at Levina who smiled and nodded.
"Even though I had six sisters like girls around me, I had ways wanted a real blood-rted sister. Guess my wish finally came true." Levina said as Kiana stood still.
"Even though I love the usual chitchat and all that, we have some important things to do." Kai said in a hurry as he teleported them to the hotel.
He then went around and gathered all of his lovers, both old and new ones, in a room and ced barriers around it.
"Now, I am pretty sure that most of you already know each other but for those of you who don''t recognize some people, I want to tell you that every person sitting inside this room is my lover." Kai said as some of them stared at other members.
He than told them how he was someone who was from another realm and how the world had so many other realms.
But none of them were surprised about this. They had already though that he was out of this world and this just confirmed their theory.
"And now that all of you know about my past and who I am, I will tell you why we are gathered here." Kai said and a round figure appeared in front of him.
It was the visual representation of the mortal realm that showed five continents and the rest of the realm being covered with water.
"I have already been to four of the five continents in search of my lovers but today, I have to explore the Northern continent. But instead of a lover, I think that something dark and evil is waiting on that continent and it would take a mighty battle to bring it down. So I wanted to ask you guys, who are also the strongest people in this realm, that would you apany me in this journey?" He asked and nobody said anything for a few minutes.
But slowly, all of them nodded and Kai smiled. He decided to not tell them that he would be leaving the realm in a few months and instead decided to mention thatter on.
"You guys can interact with each other while I will go and tell thest remaining woman on this realm." Kai then said and disappeared to meet Watanabe.
She was bidding farewell to the guests that attended the wedding and when she saw Kai, she excused herself and came to talk to him.
"I thought you would be spending some time with Levina and Kiana." Watanabe said in a disapproving tone but her smile gave her away.
"I want to tell you something serious." Kai said and Watanabe''s smile vanished when she saw his serious expression.
"But not here." He said and teleported them to her room.
He then told her about his past life and harem and his adventures on the mortal realm. Watanabe absorbed this piece of information with a shocked look and she took a deep breath after he was finished.
"Thank the White Tiger that you are not some person belonging to a mysterious organization or hidden family." Watanabe said and Kai was taken back.
Out of all the things he had expected her to say, this was the least expected one. But she ignored him and went towards her neck.
Two pendants hung around her neck and she removed one of them and handed it to Kai.
"When I was younger, my mother would tell me that giving a pendant to your loved one would strengthen the bond between you and them. At first, I didn''t believe her but when I realized that a pendant somehow symbolized the time spent by two people, I actually epted that custom. I gave one to Asahi''s father but he died with itid on his grave. I hope I won''t have to suffer the same fate with you." She exined as Kai hugged her.
He also slipped a ring between her fingers and told her that he was leaving for the northern continent with the rest of his girls. Watanabe said that she wanted to talk to Asahi about some important things and wouldn''t be able toe. Kai understood but before leaving, he decided to ask her a question.
"Would you leave everything behind for me and travel to an unknown ce while abandoning the people you know?" He asked as Watanabe smiled at him.
"All my life, I have treasured my moments with my loved ones who usually left me after some time. Before meeting you, I was paranoid that Asahi would also leave me behind so I cultivated like a madman to make sure that didn''t happen. But now, even though it will be hard, I am willing to leave everything behind to explore the world with someone who I love." She answered as Kai teleported away without saying anything.
,m Watanabe stared at the ceiling for some time before she decided to tell Asahi about her rtionship with Kai.
Even though she knew that Asahi already knew about that, she thought it would be better if she told him about it herself.
And more than that, she felt that Kai''s words had a hidden meaning that said that he would be leaving this ce after some time.
So just in case, she decided to tell Asahi that she would also be leaving with Kai.
As for Kai, he appeared in a room that was full of cheerfulness and vivid talking. When all of them saw him, they nodded to indicate that they were ready.
He looked at their faces before he teleported them to the Northern continent. But before teleporting, he remembered the talk he had with Sahara the night before his wedding.
"What do you think is happening on the Northern continent?" She had asked and Kai had told her about his suspicions.
"I think that Azazel has somehow appeared on this realm and has taken control of a human. If my guess is correct then he is on the Northern continent doing who knows what." He had said and a dark look had appeared on her face.
"If your theory is correct, then you do know that you won''t be able to defeat him in your correct state?" She had asked and Kai had gone silent.
"If the worst happened, there is something that will help me in defeating him but I hope that I wouldn''t have to use it. But for now, we will only think about the future." He had said but now that they were actually going to the Northern continent, he was fully alert about everything.
''I am taking many people with me and I know that they won''t die but for some reason, I am afraid. But being a coward won''t help. The only thing I can do is believe in our power.'' He thought before his surroundings vanished.
Chapter 114 The Barrier Of Eden(Chapter Preview)
Frozen wastnd.
If Kai had to describe the Northern continent in one word, he would describe it as a frozen wastnd.
A snowstorm was raging across the continent as Kai and the others appeared on the Northern continent.
Hills upon hills of snow filled the area around them and most of them could hardly see anything because of the snowstorm.
But suddenly, Kai''s body started to glow and a warm feeling surrounded them. They could now see everything clearly and their bodies were warm again.
"Stay here and be on the lookout for anything dangerous. Mia,e with me." Kai ordered as he and Mia walked away.
"For some reason, I feel as though we are burdens." Nezukomented but Mariel, Levina, and Sahara shared a secretive smile.
"Even though you feel like that, he actually brought all of us here since he thought we will be useful. Mia has special ice-rted powers and would prove to be more advantageous than any of us in case something bad happened. That is the reason Kai took her with him." Mariel exined as the others girls nodded.
Kai and Mia on the other hand wandered around a little. Mia''s powers allowed her to see through the snow and allowed her better eyesight than Kai.
"Can you see anything below the snow?" Kai asked as he nced at Mia''s outfit.
Her ice goddess dress was back on her body and despite the revealing features of the dress, it didn''t look as though Mia wasn''t feeling cold.
"I can only see frozennd beneath the snow. I think that this snow had been gathering up for quite some time and that is why you see these hills." Mia exined as she suddenly stopped.
She walked towards a particr hill and parted the snow with her touch. She then bent forward and took out something.
She was holding a pure ck feather as Kai sighed. He plucked it from her hand and his eyes started to glow.
The feather suddenly rose in the air and burned down to nothing.
"Let''s go back, Mia. I already got what I wanted." Kai said and teleported them back to the group.
"Did you find anything?" Mariel asked as Kai nodded.
"I found enough evidence to prove that this continent is being ruled by Azazel." Kai said as Mariel, Sahara, Mia, and Levina frowned.
The others were however confused by Kai''s words since they didn''t know what he was talking about.
But before they could say anything, Kai''s eyes widened and he looked around in disbelief. He suddenly bit his finger and touched the ground with it.
"Barrier of Eden." He said slowly as their surroundings vanished.
Everyone, except Sahara, looked around in disbelief as they appeared in a pure white cube that was big enough topletely encase them.
"What happened Kai and where-" Mariel began to ask as she turned to look at Kai but she suddenly froze.
The others also turned to look at him and they also froze in shock.
Kai''s hair was nowpletely ck but that was the most minor of changes in him. Two beautiful white wings were visible behind him and they seemed to feel the entire ce with a glow.
His round-shaped pupils had turned into cross-shaped ones and his eyes were continuously glowing.
"I didn''t want many people to know about this but since you have already seen this, there is nothing I can do about it." Kai sighed as the others continued to stare at him.
"How... is that possible?" Mia managed to ask as Kai just shook his head indicating that he didn''t want to talk about it.
But in reality, Mia''s question madeplete sense. From what all of them were seeing, Kai had angel wings and angel eyes indicating that he has angel blood in him.
But he also had demon blood in his veins which marked him as both half demon and half angel which was kind of impossible. But her thoughts were stopped by Risea''s voice.
"Um, Kai, is there something on my back?" Risea asked in a low voice as all of them turned to look at her since she was standing at the very back of the group.
They would have gasped if not for Kai''s wings since Risea was sprouting her own pair of wings. They were white just like Kai''s but they were half the size of his wings.
"Wings huh. It could only mean one thing." Kai muttered to himself and teleported behind Risea just as she fainted and copsed on his arms.
Her body started to glow as her appearance changed. Her hair grew thicker and longer and her eyes changed to pink as her body grew.
She now looked like a girl in her twenties as she stood up from Kai''s arms. Her wings folded back and her clothes changed to a simple skirt and ck shirt.
"Kai." She said his name with an annoyingly familiar simrity as he went forward and hugged her.
His wings wrapped around her body and her insides were taken over by a warm filling. She hugged him back and they stayed like that for a while and no one disturbed them.
They broke apart after some minutes and Risea stretched her body a little before she stared at the group of people.
"As all of you already know, my name is Risea and I am one this guy''s lovers. By the way, I already know all of you so there is no need for introductions." Risea said and the others were taken back by the change in her personality.
"I have a name you know." Kaimented as Risea chuckled and patted him on the head.
It was a shocking scene to see Kai being patted by a girl but he let her do it. He and Risea had somewhat of a more deeper rtionship as both of them had powers that were not supposed to exist.
"Now that you have recovered your memories, this will officially end my search for my lovers in this realm." Kai said as he folded his wings.
Bu his cross-shaped eyes were still there as he starting hovering in the air. He then drew a map of the Northern continent that was created with the help of his spiritual sense that wasrge enough to cover the entire mortal realm.
The details were fully urate except the middle part of the continent which was blocked by a high barrier that was used to block spiritual sense.
"The entire continent has many cities and viges full of people but the part in the middle is the one that we should worry about. The reason I created this barrier known as ''The barrier of Eden'' is that a dark ripple of power went throughout the continent and it was simr to spiritual sense. Now for those of who didn''t know about this, the realm above the imperial spirit realm is known as the Divine spirit realm and cultivators develop a physical-spiritual sense in this realm that can be extended in a certain area around them." Kai exined as the women from the mortal realm nodded.
"Then what realmes after the Divine spirit realm?" Riang asked curiously.
"After the Divine spirit realm,es the four core realms - Spiritual core realm, Imperial core realm, Saint core realm, and Divine core realm. After them are the four soul realms that have simr names except the soul part. Thene the three divinity realms - Semi divinity realm, Golden divinity realm, and Soul divinity realm. Thest stage of cultivation is immortality and immortals are strong enough to destroy a realm by themselves." Kai exined as their eyes widened.
They nodded as they processed the information. Having done with that, Kai turned in Sahara''s direction and gave her a little nod.
She nodded back and sat down in a cultivation pose. The barrier suddenly disappeared and all of them appeared back on the frozen wastnd.
The dark ripple went throughout the continent once again but before it could reach the group, three powerful auras burst simultaneously.
One of them was dark lime the ripple while the other two were purifying and heavenly. The first aura belonged to Sahara while the other two belonged to Kai and Risea.
They released three ripples of power that stopped the iing dark ripple. The three of them then looked at each other before wings appeared from their back.
Kai and Risea''s were white whereas Sahara had a pair of dark yellow wings. Kai then looked around onest time before his body started glowing and he teleported them towards the blockage.
***
Inside a pce, a woman with bloodstained hands was sitting on a throne made from ss. Her eyes werepletely ck with red in the center and her hair were royal blue.
"So you have finallye. I cannot wait for our battle Kai." The woman muttered to herself with a grin as she nced at the person in front of her.
A man was lying on the floor in front of her and was kissing her boots. His face and body were full of bruises but he paid his full attention to kissing thedy''s boots.
"Now that he is back, I don''t need pitiful ythings like you." The woman spoke to herself as the man suddenly tensed up.
Dark energy wrapped around the woman''s right hand and she sliced the man''s neck in one swift motion.
"Nothingpares to the feeling of fresh human blood on my hands." She said to herself and licked the blood off her palms as the throne of ss was stained red by the blood of the man.
Chapter 115 Aganst Azazel (1)(Chapter Preview)
"By the gods, what is this ce?" Riang asked in a terrified voice as the group saw the scene in front of them.
Thousands of spears were ced in a circr design around a pce made from ice. The horrifying thing was that the spears contained the heads of thousands of people.
The blood had dried off on many spears while some looked as though they ere nted recently. On the top of the pce, a spear and fall were imnted side by side.
The spear contained the head of a man with a crown on his head while the g was ck with two red eyes painted in the middle of it.
It had letters written on it that spelled ''Reign of Blood'' in a crimson color that was obviously blood.
"That man was the king of this continent." Mia suddenly said as a spark of recognition could be seen behind her eyes.
"Azazel is a demon who would stop at nothing to bring chaos upon the entire world. This is just the beginning of it and if we don''t stop him, the rest of the realm would soon bow down to him." Kai said as he brought out Hellbringer.
ck mes ran throughout the sword and he threw it at the pce but before it could in contact with the ice, it was repelled by an unknown force.
Hellbringer flew back to Kai''s hands as a woman appeared from inside the pce. She had a sadistic grin on her face as she nced at Kai and his group.
"You finally arrived. I was getting bored without any fighting so I decided to y with some humans." She said as she pointed at the thousands of human heads below her.
Kai however remained calm as he rose in the air. Azazel saw this and smiled as he raised his right hand in the air. [ He is being used for Azazel instead of she since he is male despite being in the body of a woman. ]
Battle cries sounded from the inside of the pce and millions of people charged out with their cultivation released.
"Prisoners,mon folk, men, women, and basically everyone who is terrified of me. I offered them a peaceful life if they fought you and they agreed." Azazel said but couldn''t get a reaction out of Kai.
"I will take care of him. You guys battle them. You can kill them without any fear as I can resurrect themter." Kai said to the group before he pointed at Azazel.
The two of them then vanished into thin air as the armyunched themselves at the group. Even though some of them were afraid of the giant army, they believed in Kai''s words and jumped forward to battle them.
Mariel and Levina both stood back to back as fire and lightning raged around them. They released a tornado made from fire that had lightning around it andunched it at the people.
The storm annihted thousands of them before it slowly started to freeze. The power of Azazel was spread throughout the continent and it was trying enough to neutralize Mariel and Levina''s attacks but they also had an ice expert on their team.
It looked as though nature was fighting against itself as Mia tried to control every piece of ice or snow around her.
She focused on the pce but it would take her some time to use it so she pointed at the others to protect her.
The women from the mortal realm were surprised at their strength as they knocked people out with their cultivation alone.
After all, they were the strongest people in the entire realm and for a moment, they felt invincible because of it.
The army soon started to retreat as they became terrified of the girls but they didn''t notice the Sahara and Rise hadn''t been using their powers.
Both of them were staring at the pce with narrowed eyes.
"Risea. It''s that isn''t it?" Sahara asked as Risea nodded.
Both of them abandoned the battlefield and flew towards the pce. As soon as they reached it, the entire fell silent as a groan went throughout the continent.
Mia suddenly lost her concentration as the entire pce shattered. From below the pce rose a beast that touched the clouds.
It had fourrge legs and a flickering ck tail. Its eyes were closed as a huge seven-foot pure white tongue came out its mouth.
"Subzero lizard." Rises muttered in wonder as the lizard lies creature groaned again.
"It''s at the imperial core realm." Sahara said after a few seconds as both the girls looked at each other.
"They can''t defeat it." They said at the same time before releasing their cultivations.
While Risea was in the imperial spirit realm, Sahara was in the Divine spirit realm, and from a normal cultivator''s opinion, they couldn''t defeat the lizard.
But nothing about them was normal.
The clouds started to part as they revealed the shining moon and stars behind them. Time had passed much faster than they had imagined.
But they didn''t have time for it as the lizard hit the ground with its tail. Cracks ran against the round as the people from the opposite side started to run.
But one by one, all of them slowly fell into the gaps as they screamed. The group however started flying as they examined the giant lizard.
Except for Risea and Sahara, no one thought that they could beat it. But the girls went in anyways.
Sahara''s nails grew into ws made from dark energy as Risea picked up a head free spear. The spear suddenly started shining with a white light and she readied herself.
[ Mia, when Risea gives you the signal, try to control the lizard as though it''s a giant piece of ice like a cier or something. You will probably lose your consciousness but it will give us a split-second distraction that we can use to kill it. Be alert. ] Sahara said through a spiritual message as she Risea dropped in the lizards back.
Immediately ice started to approach then but it was countered by their respective powers. Risea and Sahara attacked the skin of the beast simultaneously as it roared.
It started to shake violently as Risea gave Mia the signal. She closed her eyes in concentration and focused on the beast''s body.
She felt a pull inside her and she pushed it outwards as the beast stopped moving and stared at her for a split second.
At this moment, Risea and Sahara rose in the air. Under the moonlight, a demon and an angel joined hands as their body started glowing.
A dark and light force of power released from Sahara and Risea''s bodies respectively as they closed their eyes.
The lizard sensing danger raised multiple shields of ice as Mia cried out in pain. Risea and Sahara opened their eyes at this moment and stared at the moon above them.
Light shot out from Risea''s body while a curtain of darkness descended on the lizard. The curtain of darkness started to burn the shields and soon touched the surface of the lizard''s body.
The skin started to melt as the lizard screamed in pain. The light from Risea''s body then attacked the lizard and entered its body through its open wounds.
? The lizard blenched out a pool of blood as its insides started to burn and melt. Within minutes, its entire body melted into a mixture of white blood and soaked the surface of the continent.
Sahara and Riseanded on thend before their eyes rolled back and they hit the ground with a thud.
Mia followed their example and also crashed down as the snow below her formed a bed for her.
"What incredible powers." Yui eximed in wonder as she stared at the three girls on the ground.
"With lots of practice, you can be strong enough to wipe out armies with a single blow." Marielmented as she lit a fire to warm everyone up.
"Even though we somehow won this battle, future battles won''t be this easy." Levinamented as they settled down near the fire.
"You are right about that. We only won because that lizard had been chained for a long time." Risea said as she woke up and came to it near the fire.
"Nephilim healing powers." Risea added as she saw their expressions.
"But aren''t Nephilim strictly against angelicws and any angel who gives birth to a Nephilim will have his or her wings cut?" Mariel asked as Risea nodded.
"Yes, that''s true. My mother fell in love with my father who was an honest and hardworking human, which is a rare urrence in the upper realms. Because of that, she blessed him by giving birth to me, and at that time, Nephilim weren''t hunted down. She returned back to the angel realm and left me to my father. Nephilim beings take centuries to develop in the mother''s womb and they then take more centuries to grow up.
When I was fifteen, my father had been taking care of me for eight centuries but he was near his limit. After a few days, he passed away but before dying he told me to hide myself or I will be killed. It was at that time that the angelic realm passed down thew to not have children with humans and that all existing Nephilim would be hunted and killed. My mother and the other protestors against thisw were killed and most of the Nephilim shared the same end. But I survived and hid myself from everyone. And that is the reason that I am alive." Risea exined and went silent.
The others knew that there was more to the story than Risea was sharing but they didn''t press her further.
"What about Kai? Where is he?" Riang asked as Risea shook her head.
"Who knows where he is. But I can tell you one thing, he is fighting his own bloody battle." Risea finished as the entire ce went silent.
Chapter 116 Against Azazel (2)(Chapter Preview)
"But what about those who died?" Nezuko suddenly asked as the atmosphere turned gloomy.
Without Kai, they couldn''t revive those who had died but he was fighting Azazel and they didn''t know when he would return.
As far as they knew, Kai could only revive someone who hadn''t been dead for long so if he didn''t return in a few more minutes, those people will remain dead.
"I don''t think you need to worry about them." Sahara whispered so lowly that they could barely hear her.
"That damn kid like adult. I will probably be knocked out for a week or two after doing this but since only I can do this, I don''t have a choice." Sahara sighed as she bit her finger.
ck drops of blood dropped on the ground as people started to appear around them. Within minutes, every single person from the army was standing around the group.
Sahara grinned at the others before she fell unconscious for the second time and this time, she would be unconscious for a long time.
The army was still afraid of what had happened and some of them were scrambling around to pick up some weapons to fight again.
But thankfully, the group somehow managed to calm them down by saying that Kai was fighting Azazel and that he would win.
But while doing that, all of them were wondering where he was since no lightning struck the continent and no auras were released.
It was as though Kai and Azazel had simply vanished. By thinking that they had vanished, the group somehow controlled themselves from thinking about the worst. But the question still lingered in their minds.
Was Kai still alive?
But whole thinking that, a meteor shower suddenly took ce as hundreds of stars fell. As everyone was watching the shower no one was paying attention to Sahara.
? "Wrath." She somehow muttered while being unconscious and darkness surrounded her whole body.
***
As soon as Kai saw Azazel move, he teleported behind him. He grabbed him by the neck of his dress and teleported away.
"Ooooo, The Eastern Continent. Since Sahara killed most of the poption, this continent is empty and a perfect ce for our fight." Azazel cackled as Kai frowned. His eyes were now back to normal but his frown certainly wasn''t.
After all, Azazel had a bad habit of stating the obvious. Maybe it was because he loved to annoy his opponents and see their reactions while he did it.
But that was just a theory created by Kai, only Azazel knew the reason behind his own actions and no matter how many millenniums Kai spent figuring this guy out, he would still fail to understand him.
"Anyways, how did you know that Sahara destroyed most of the continent?" Kai asked as he nned to dy the fight as long as possible to n some tricks.
"I know everything that happens on this realm. When I first got hold of a vessel on the demon realm, you and that demon empress Rias sealed me back but I had managed to create a small crack on my prison from the outside. As time flew by, the crack remained there and grew wider thus giving me the opportunity to travel here and trick a foolish human.
After that, I waited for a year before suddenly, aet fell that the realm. And guess how surprised I was when I found out that theet was you. I had spent an entire year crafting ns to take over the content and I even created those space gates to make it easier for myself. But seeing you, I forgot about my ns to rule this realm and instead nned to fight you. After all, I was the one who destroyed some of those space gates to give you a clue." Azazel praised himself as he looked at Kai.
"And you still won''t give me any expression. Guess I will have to do something extreme." Azazel sighed and mist started appearing around his body.
Kai knew that he could only fight Azazel since it was the only thing left to do. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.
Hellbringer appeared in his hand as his eyes turned to demon eyes. They traded a look and attacked each other.
The mist moved with Azazel as though it was a part of his body. The mist then traveled towards Kai who cut through it with Hellbringer.
"The Seven Deadly Sins." He mumbled under his breath as the sword started to glow. The only way he could win without using the extreme method was if he used his most powerful moves.
The power of the sins varied depending on the situation. The Sin of greed for example would take every ounce of Greed present near the user and convert it into a copy of Hellbringer that would be as strong as the individual.
But since Kai was on an abandoned continent, he had could only use sins that require the user''s powers instead of his or her surroundings.
And since he wanted to defeat Azazel, there was one sin that far outshine the others in matters of annihtion.
"Sin of Wrath." Kai said as Azazel suddenly stopped.
He felt a sense of danger as he stared at the sky and his eyes widened. It looked as though the stars were falling.
White beams of light fell through the sky and entered Hellbringer one by one. The sword gleamed with all that power as Kai''s eyes darkened even further.
He swung the sword with all his power as his dark beams of light shot out of Hellbringer and hiswrath was brought down on Azazel.
However, Azazel justughed as his wings appeared in front of him. His wings extended even further as they collided with the beams of light.
To Kai''s surprise, Azazel''s wings started absorbing the energy produced by the dark beams of light as they vanished.
"Did you seriously expect it to work?" Azazel asked as he raised his eyebrows.
"Since you are in the body of a human, I thought that it would have worked." Kai replied and Hellbringer vanished as his eyes returned to normal.
"Are you giving up?" Azazel asked as he frowned. As much as he would like Kai to break down, it wasn''t fun if he didn''t do it himself.
Kai didn''t say anything as his angel wings burst from his behind along with his angel eyes. For the first time, Azazel''s eyes widened in real shock as he saw Kai''s angelic form. He felt something inside him burning up as he looked at those wings.
"You were put under a curse by the Archangels that made sure that whenever you saw an angel, your soul would start burning. After all, you indirectly ughtered half of the angel realm by manipting younger angels while siding with demons." Kai said with a quick curl of his lips.
With a blinding sh of light, the white sword he used to fight Hellbringer appeared in his hand. Azazel''s face was a mixture of anger and disbelief as Kai flexed the sword in his hand.
"Excalibur, also known as the heroes sword, ray of light, the sword of hope, etc. This is the strongest weapon of the angels made to counter Hellbringer and the sins. It can give the wielder the power of the Archangels and just like the demon ruler selection, the Supreme deity is also chosen by this sword. And ording to the Archangels themselves, Excalibur was the sword that corrupted you.
After all, you were one of the seraphim before you got corrupted. ording to them, the sword will corrupt anyone who it finds unworthy but no one knows why it does that. So you, Azazel, a seraph decided to hold the sword and be the Supreme deity but it rejected you and instead corrupted you. So how does it feel knowing that your opponent can use something that you couldn''t use." Kai said as he pointed Excalibur towards Azazel.
He snapped.
Something inside Azazel changed as he roared andunched himself at Kai. But that was what Kai had thought would happen as he teleported away.
Trails of blue light were left behind as he tightly gripped Excalibur. Yellow bursts of lightunched from the tip of the sword and attacked Azazel.
He was not able to dodge them and growled as they stuck to his body. Kai suddenly teleported in front of him and ced Excalibur over Azazel''s heart.
"Soul break." Kai said as Azazel''s eyes turned white. His body suddenly went limp and Kai grabbed his throat to keep him from falling.
Azazel suddenly screamed in pain as golden tendrils shot out from his eyes and covered his entire body.
He started burning as the tendrils destroyed him into tiny little pieces that vanished as soon as Kai snapped his fingers.
But before Kai could sigh in relief, he felt a sudden re as he turned around to see Azazel''s real body hovering in the air.
"You bastard." Azazel said, his sadistic sens would humor gone as heunched himself at Kai with determination to tear him apart.
Chapter 117 Against Azazel (End)(Chapter Preview)
Kai teleported to a different location the instance Azazelunched himself towards him but no matter where he teleported to, Azazel woulde at him as though he knew Kai''s location.
There was no way he could defeat Azazel''s real form which was at the peak of cultivation while Kai himself was at the imperial spirit realm.
No matter how powerful his weapons were, he simply couldn''t defeat him.
Azazel growled in frustration as he wasn''t able tond a hit on Kai. Kai on the other hand realized that teleportation wasn''t gonna do him much good.
He instead started using his wings to steer and tore through the air as Azazelunched blue fireballs at him.
Kai wanted to counter them with his ck mes but since he was in angel form, he couldn''t use his demon ck mes.
But instead, he had a rather purifying version of those mes as a white fire started to burn in his palms.
Two Phoenix made from the same white mesunched from Kai''s palms and tackled Azazel''s fireballs.
But instead of destroying the blue balls of fire with pure ruthlessness, the Pheonix slowly merged with the blue mes as it started to change.
The blue turned to white as the fireballs stopped midair. Azazel was stupefied by what he saw as his own attack was turned against him.
Kai directed the newly converted white fireballs towards Azazel. He tried to destroy them with his bare hands but the mes slowly covered his entire body.
He screamed in pain as the mes literally started to purify him. His body turned to dust as the mes vanished.
"If only I could kill you this easily." Kai muttered as his wings vanished and he fell down.
His bodynded on the continent''s surface with an explosion as he took some deep breaths. Even though he had somehow managed to defeat Azazel, it certainly had not been easy.
But Azazel was far from dead and was still alive in his cage though he was certainly wounded. The white mes and cleansed a small part of his soul and the rest of it was in pain because of it.
But Kai would have to face himter on but he was sure that he won''t encounter Azazel for at least a century or two.
"I wonder how much time I have left. With this fight and my other adventures, I probably have a month or so left." Kai muttered to himself before he teleported back to the Northern continent.
"So you are finally back after a day." Miamented as she was the first one to see Kai.
The snowstorms had stopped a few hours after they had defeated the Subzero lizard. But despite that, the northern continent was still full of hundreds of snow hills and it was easy to lose sight of a person amongst so much snow.
The others also saw him after Mia called his name and surrounded him as they rampaged him with questions.
"Settle down. I will answer your questions one by one." Kai chuckled as they settled down.
He then told them everything from the beginning and they listened carefully without saying anything.
"So now, we won''t have any encounters with Azazel for a century or so." Kai finished as the others nodded.
"When will Sahara wake up?" Risea asked as she didn''t know that Sahara had lost consciousness because of resurrecting the dead people.
After the people of the Northern continent realized that Azazel wasn''ting back, they cried in joy and went back to their houses.
"You should have seen Mia give her speech." Nezuko said with excitement as Kai raised an eyebrow at Mia who just shrugged.
"I just told them that I was the daughter of the previous king and that I was smuggled to the Western continent so that I won''t die and one daye back to rescue and rule the continent. Obviously, I declined the ruling the continent part and they went away saying that they would elect a new king." Mia exined as Kai nodded.
"Now that the fights are out of the picture, I have an important thing to discuss with you all. I have a mission to meet up with my girls and exact our revenge on those who did this to us. So I will have to leave this world in about a month." Kai announced as the girls from the mortal realm gasped.
The others on the other hand frowned at Kai''s revtion.
"Originally, I had about six months to a year to stay here but the recent fights burned out that time and now I am left with a month''s time before I will have to leave." Kai exined as he saw their expressions.
"So you know what this means?" He then asked the women from the mortal realm as their expressions darkened.
They had about a month to decide whether they wanted to stay on this realm with people they know or whether to leave it all behind and travel to an unknown ce with the man they love.
"I wille with you." Nezuko and Yui said at the same time.
Since they didn''t have any family members and were like sisters, they agreed to go with him in a heartbeat.
"I want to go too but..." Riang said but stopped as Kia already knew her issue.
She couldn''t leave the sect without picking anyone goof enough to man it. But fortunately, Kai had that covered up.
"We can elect Min as the male sect master. As for the female one, I have certain someone in my mind." Kai reassured her as Riang''s face brightened.
She nodded in excitement and the group then looked at Kiana.
"Is grandmother leaving?" She quietly asked as Kia nodded. She then took a deep breath and smiled.
"Even though I just reunited with my family a few months back, it feels like I have been with them for a long time. But before that, you and Riang were the ones who actually felt like my home so yes, I am going with you. But before that, I want to spend some time with my family." Kiana said and Kai nodded.
He then stood up and teleported the group back to the sect as they stretched their bodies. Kai then took Kiana and, surprisingly, Levina back to the pce.
It looked as though Levina had grown close to Asahi and wanted to spend some time with her father.
It was understandable since in her previous life, Levina didn''t have any family members early on and she got Mariel and the others as her sisters after she became an elemental ruler.
He then went to talk to Watanabe and asked her whether she would leave with him or not. Even though she had answered his question earlier, he still had to officially ask her.
She said yes to him and after that, he went back to the sect to attend to some loose ends. First, he and Riang dered that both of them would be stepping down from their post as the masters of the sects at the same time.
This brought on a huge wave of depression as everyone loved Riang as a mother figure while Kai was their dream boy who they mastu- admired.
"Elder Min would take my ce as the male sect master for now and as for the female, you will find that out in a few days.
As they retreated, Kai and Riang saw Min''s reaction and he was so overwhelmed that it almost lookedical.
"Who have you chosen as the female sect master?" Riang asked as soon as they were out of hearing range.
"I have chosen as ex sect member to be the sect master. She has probably posted many missions in the mission hall but I deliberately made sure that none of them would reach the sect. She is probably going to visit us after a day or two. She might evene tomorrow." Kai said as Riang''s eyes widened.
"You chose Tzu to be the female sect master!" Riang eximed as Kai smiled.
The reason for her reaction was simple, Tzu was what someone would consider an asexual person who didn''t have any feelings of love for others and simply wanted to raise her cultivation using dual cultivation.
Once she had broken through to the heaven spirit realm, she had left the sect to live in the middle of a forest and hadn''t left that ce for ages.
But even after that, she had posted missions in the sect through messengers saying that she would give a little ''reward'' to any young man who helped her advance in her cultivation.
It was clear as day what that reward meant so Rian g wasn''t sure if Kai did the right thing by choosing her.
"Don''t about her personality. Thest time I visited her I rocked her pretty badly and made her think about her life decisions. When you will meet her, you will understand what I meant." Kai said to her with a smile and she decided to take his word for it.
Since she was too tired to cultivate with him, she just excused herself and left to sleep. Uponing back to his house, Kai saw that all of his girls were fast asleep.
It looked as though they were too tired since they didn''t even put the unconscious Sahara on the bed. Kai sighed and did it himself.
"Usually you are the one who stays awake to keep mepany but now you are asleep too. Guess I will watch the starry sky by myself tonight." Kai smiled bitterly as he quietly left the house.
Chapter 118 Tzus Arrival(Chapter Preview)
Just like Kai had predicted, Tzu appeared at the sect entrance the next morning. Since the sect was covered with a barrier disciples stood guard at the barrier to let peoplee inside. So when they saw Tzu, they immediately let her enter the sect.
''That barrier is strong. Even I can''t break it. The sect''s security is much better thanst time. Guess the news about the Blue Moon sect being attacked was true since I don''t see that many disciples here.'' Tzu randomly thought about many things as she traveled towards the sect master''s residence.
Even after leaving the sect, she had been allowed toe and go as she pleased but she hardly came here.
But since she was allowed that privilege, she could simply go to the sect master''s residence and talk to them.
"He was right about you showing up today." Tzu heard Riang say as she saw hering out of her room.
Riang hadn''t changed in the years and still looked like a gorgeous woman in her twenties. Tzu herself hadn''t changed much but in terms of personality, she and Riang werepletely different.
Riang believed in sharing the pleasure of dual cultivation between both the participants while Tzu just saw it as a means to increase her cultivation.
"What do you mean by that?" Tzu decided to ask as Riang smiled but it didn''t look as though she was smiling at her since she was staring behind her.
"Hi Tzu." Kai''s voice suddenly entered her ears and she reflexively jumped.
She heardughter from behind her as she turned to look at Kai standing behind her. Shockingly, he was wearing the sect masters robes as a cloak.
"You are the male sect master!" Tzu eximed as Kai nodded and walked to stand beside Riang.
"Butst time I met you, you were just a normal disciple." Tzu said in confusion and disbelief as Kai continued to smile.
"Since you cut yourself off from the world, you will only receive bits and pieces of important information. No wonder you don''t know about any of the recent events. Did you know that I married two princesses of this continent?" Kai asked as Tzu''s jaw dropped.
''Who is this man?'' She thought as she remembered theirst encounter. Kai had scared Tzu into thinking about her decisions and she had wanted to meet him again after that incident.
''No wonder he didn''t receive those missions I sent. He was too just doing the work of a sect master and marrying princess.'' Tzu thought as Kai and Riang suddenly turned serious.
"Tzu, would you like to be the female sect master of the Blue Moon sect?" Kai asked as Tzu frowned.
"No. I don''t like dual cultivation the way she does. I just use it to help me advance in my cultivation." Tzu shrugged as Riang''s expressions darkened.
[ What should we do now? ] Riang asked Kai. He did you reply and instead looked at Tzu with a smile.
"So you are saying that you don''t feel any pleasure in dual cultivation. If I change that view of yours, would you be the sect master?" Kai asked as Tzu thought about it.
"And of course you will advance in our cultivation because of my yang qi and so if you don''t decide to be the sect master after our session, you will still have a benefit." Kai added as Tzu nodded.
It wasn''t as though she was a stranger to dual cultivation and while she was in the sect, she had risen to the position of a core disciple by cultivating with various male disciples.
So when Kai offered to increase her cultivation by giving her his yang qi, of course, she would agree to his request.
Both of them then entered a random room in the sect master''s residence as Kai winked at Riang before closing the door.
Tzu wasted no time in removing her clothes and was standing naked in front of Kai as her clothesy on the ground.
Kai smiled at her behavior and removed his clothes. As soon as his dragon rose, Tzu moved forward and immediately started rubbing it.
''So she wants to over pleasure me and tire me out huh. Sadly, that will never happen.'' Kai thought amusingly as Tzu rubbed his dragon with an internal smirk.
But much to her horror, no matter how much she rubbed it, Kai didn''te. Not even a drop of precum was visible to her.
And when her hands started aching, Kai suddenly lifted her from her ass and sat her down on the bed.
Her ass was quite firm and well-rounded with tan lines since she had paid attention to that. Her ass was quite tight as well as Kai yfully spanked her.
She felt a shocking sensation travel through her body and she gasped. She had been spanked many times and it had been boring but when Kai did it, the sensation was quite different.
"That was just the starting." Kai grinned and Tzu suddenly felt something inside her woke up.
She suddenly grabbed him and pushed him down on the bed. She then got over his dick and quickly sat on top of it.
"Let''s goooooo. Ahh~" Tzu screamed in pleasure as she started bouncing up and down on his dick.
Kai on the other hand just blinked and let her do what she wanted. He had to admit, Tzu was the most unique woman Kai had met on the mortal realm.
"And you were saying that you won''t be pleasured." Kai said with augh as Tzu cummed.
"I never said that though I thought about it." Tzu replied as she got off his dick andid beside him.
"So will you be the sect master now?" Kai asked even though he already knew the answer.
"Only if you will cultivate with me daily." Tzu replied as Kai shook his head.
"I will only be staying here for few more weeks so that''s not possible." Kai replied but before Tzu could say something, he continued to speak.
"But in this world, there would be a person who would make you feel the pleasure in dual cultivation. So stay here at this sect as the sect master and work to find that man." Kai replied and Tzu thought about it for some time.
She didn''t want to agree to that and just wanted to leave and peacefully live in her house in the forest.
But for some reason, her heart actually agreed with Kai''s words and she found herself nodding at him. Perhaps she had been hiding from what she had truly wanted but she could only find the answer after some time and now that she was bing the sect master, hopefully, it wouldn''t take long.
"Then it''s time to fulfill my promise." Kai said and pushed her down as he made her cum again. After releasing his yang qi inside her, he left the house and let her cultivate it.
"So now I can leave this ce without any worries." Riang said to him with a smile as she knew that Tzu would have agreed.
"I don''t think you can do that since this ce has been your home for a long time. By the way, if any of my girlse asking about me, tell them that I went to check the other continents." Kai told her and vanished as Riang sighed.
"Typical Kai behavior." She said to herself and went to tell the girls about it.
"This ce lookspletely different than before." Kai muttered as hended in the slums area on the western continent.
But it wasn''t a slums area anymore. Instead, it looked like a noble colony that was spread around in a circle with the golden tree that Kai had nted standing in the middle of it.
He strolled through the ce with a smile as he saw how everything had changed. He wasn''t hidden to the naked eye as he encountered the woman he had met the first time he hade here.
"Hello, nice to meet you. It''s probably your first timeing here. Here, take this apple as your weing gift." The woman who had decided to sell her body to earn some money to buy food for her children was now offering Kai an apple.
He smiled at her and took the apple from her hand. He saw two children dressed inly run towards the woman and they clung to her clothes.
Chuckling at the scene, Kai teleported at the royal pce on the southern continent and made himself invisible. He was impressed by Haruka''s efforts as not a single piece of valuable jewelry was left on disy.
If Kai had to guess, he would say that Haruka had sold it to maintain the empire.
As he entered the throne room, he saw Haruka sitting on a simple throne made from red ss. The other thrones were made from simr material and the only difference between them was that Haruka''s was elevated a little higher.
After seeing him act as a king for a few minutes, Kai left the pce and decided to visit the Central Continent.
But as he was about to teleport, a small ck crack suddenly appeared in the space beside him and it sucked him right in.
And with that, Kai vanished in clear daylight.
Chapter 119 The Realms(Chapter Preview)
Kai appeared in the middle of the gxy for the second time.
Even though he had been unconscious for the first time, this time he could see it all with eyes.
He remembered the glimpses of cosmos he had the first time he was here but he was wrong about that.
The swirling masses of energy were actually the entrance of different realms. ssified by their color, the entrances were used to decide the realm''s rank.
Or rather, after finding the level of spiritual energy on a realm, people had ssified them by using the color of the entrances.
But Kai was not happy to see them. His eyes lingered on two particr entrances that gleamed ck in color.
They were the entrances to the angel realm and demon realm, two out of the three upper realms.
The demon realm, the angel realm, and the imperial realm were the three major upper realms and were often called higher upper realms.
After them came the spirit realm and the human realm which were also upper realms but were simply called as upper realms. Their entrances were ck in color.
Below them came the sovereign realms casually called as middle realms. They were stronger than most realms but couldn''tpare to the upper realms. Their entrances were blue in color.
Below them were the lower realms, the mortal cultivation world being one of them. Their entrances were greenish-white in color.
And at thest ce were the abandoned realms that either had very little poption living on them or were simply abandoned because they didn''t have any resources to provide for the living beings. Their entrances were white in color.
Kai remembered this as he thought about his first inter-realm travel. He had been quite afraid at the time but thinking about it now brought a small chuckle out of him.
"Trying to throw me out of that realm huh." Kai said out loud though no one was visible in front of him.
But he knew that the world which maintained the bnce in the realms was listening. In the world, there were three major powers, the One, the Darkness and atst, the world that was born because of the first two powers.
It was responsible for maintaining bnce and all that drama that Kai came to know veryte in his life.
And since he was a danger to the mortal realm, the world was trying to send him to a higher realm.
"You didn''t send Sahara to a higher realm because of her demon powers and Azazel too since he was an immortal. If you are afraid of them, why don''t you fear me? I would have asked you that but since you don''t have any physical presence, there is nothing I can do." Kai said to again but his lips quirked up as his right hand lit up with ck mes while his other hand lit up with white mes.
"The mes that destroy everything and the mes that purify everything. Even though I can''t deal any damage to you since you are too powerful, I can still destroy some meager realms." Kai used his powers of bluffing to see whether it would work or not.
He could easily go ahead and destroy a lower realm but that would knock him out and would leave him floating between the entrances of realms.
The world could very much toss him out for good because of that so the best thing he could do was wait.
But fortunately, the world took the bluff and sent Kai back to the mortal realm through a greenish-white entrance.
"Beware of memories and ?!#$@%&# me-" A gentle whisper resounded in his ears as Kai looked around but saw no one.
As he appeared on the surface of the Central continent, his eyes started hurting a little. But the pain was gone as soon as it hase.
"Beware of memories." Kai repeated the only part of he had understood and sat down as he closed his eyes.
The words didn''t make any sense to him but when he slowly started thinking about it, he finally understood the first part of them.
Kai had an idea of why he was sucked inside that space as he started thinking about some certain things.
A crack again appeared beside him and he quickly opened his eyes and dispersed the thoughts he was thinking. The crack vanished as Kai sighed and stood up.
"So feelings of happiness and excitement would open the crack huh? The world sure knows how to trap me." Kai sighed and started walking towards the Outcasts headquarters as he thought about what he had said.
If his theory was correct, any extreme feeling of joy, happiness, anger, etc. would probably activate the crack again.
Kai didn''t understand how this worked but it didn''t matter to him. After all, he would be gone from the mortal realm in a few weeks and he had finally got back his supreme control of emotions.
But when he reached the outcasts headquarters, he was surprised to see that the entire ce was empty.
He spread his spiritual sense in a wide area and didn''t find any other outcasts colonies anywhere. He frowned a little and extended his sense towards the royal capital.
And that''s where he found Jiyai. He immediately teleported near the ce and found himself in the middle of a calm neighborhood.
While walking through the ce, Kai saw a few people from the outcasts headquartersughing while doing their daily jobs.
No one paid any attention to him as he had disguised himself as a normal-looking person. So without any interruptions, Kai walked towards Jiyai''s direction and ended in front of a green house.
He saw Jiyai and a man sitting in the garden drinking tea. His eyes narrowed for a moment as he stared at her stomach before he smiled.
After all, it looked as though Jiyai had finally found someone she loved and was now pregnant.
"Jiyai." He called out as both she and her husband turned to look at Kai.
They looked at him in confusion as they didn''t recognize him. But they soon gasped as Kai''s illusion wore away.
"Kai, what are you doing here?!" Jiyai asked as she stood up and tackled him with a hug.
"Nothing, I just came to check up on you to see if you were doing well and I have to say, I didn''t expect you to be pregnant so quickly." Kai said with a smile as Jiyai''s jaw dropped in shock.
"Don''t ask how I knew that." Kai added as Jiyai closed her mouth.
"Anyways, meet my husband. He was one of the two men who came with me when we first met." Jiyai said as the man stood up and offered Kai a small bow.
"After you went away, the royal family came and asked to make amends with the outcasts. At first, we thought it was a trick but when he realized it was not, we agreed to forgive each other and we came here. At first, the people were on edge and thought that something and would happen and who could me them? After all centuries worth of hatred wouldn''t just vanish in a matter of days. But we are all getting ustomed to living here and we are finally changing our old ways." Jiyai said as Kai nodded.
She talked to him for an hour before he excused himself. As he walked away, he saw Jiyai''s husband touching her belly protectively and Kai subconsciously smiled.
"Every ce I went in search of my harem is now changed for the better. Guess I can leave this realm without leaving behind any blunders." Kai said to himself and teleported back to the sect.
It looked as though Tzu had been officially given the post of the sect master because Riang was roaming around wearing a normal flowered blue dress.
Speaking of blue clothes, he would definitely break her out of her habit of wearing blue and nothing else.
"You are back earlier than I expected." Riang remarked as Kai smiled.
"How do you feel now that you are no longer a sect master?" Kai asked as Riang thought about it for a while.
"Even though I loved being a sect master, it feels as though I am finally free to do anything I want." She replied honestly as Kai nodded.
"Since we only have two to three weeks left on this realm, you can spend some time with your friends. I will take this time to give the disciples onest cultivation session with me." Kai said as Riang nodded and went away.
Kai then teleported to the ce where he had started his healing center and smiled as people bowed do to him.
He then put up a new sign saying that he would be willing to cultivate with any disciple for the next two weeks.
And just like he had though, girls gathered around him as he went inside one of the rooms in the sect master''s residence to cultivate with them.
He stayed there for two weeks straight as the disciples came back for second times and personal requests.
However, after two weeks, the crack reappeared.
Chapter 120 Leaving The Realm Of Mortals (End Of Volume 2)(Chapter Preview)
"So it''s time to leave this realm behind." Kai said to himself with a sigh as he went to his girls. The crack didn''t follow him and it was as though it was a reminder.
Most of his women were already present at the sect and the only ones left were Levina, Kiana, and Watanabe who Kai had decided to pick up at the leaving time.
"All of you said your goodbyes?" Kai asked as they nodded nervously.
Although some of them had done inter-realm travel before, they had never actually done it by ascending from one realm to another.
For the past two weeks, they had been spending time with some people they thought they would miss and were also getting to know each other.
Sahara had also woken up two days ago and now was back to normal with her cool vibe that still awed the others.
Only Risea and Mia were able to resist the vibe but it was probably because they had their very own vibes.
"It''s time to leave this realm. I will go and bring thest three and then we will move to a in area." Kai said and teleported to the room pce.
It looked as though someone had died as the entire pce was full of sorrow. Kai of course knew the reason behind it so he didn''t speak anything.
He straight went to the throne room where the three women were waiting with Asahi. As they saw him, they bowed down to Asahi and moved towards him.
"Wait I want to tell Asahi something." Kai said as he walked towards Asahi''s throne and whispered something in his ear.
Asahi''s eyes widened as heughed in delight. He then shook Kai''s hand before he saw him vanish with his mother and daughters beside him.
"Bye." He whispered to an empty room before he stood up and walked outside. He was feeling empty on the inside but when he remembered Kai''s words, he smiled a little.
Perhaps he won''t be as lonely as he thought he would be.
Back at the sect, everyone was now present in one room as Kai and the other three teleported there.
"What did you tell him?" Levina, Kiana, and Watanabe asked at the same time as Kai smiled at them. But in the end, he didn''t didn''t tell them anything.
"We are now going to the Eastern continent." Kai announced as he teleported them.
Riang stared at the room for onest second before it all vanished. She closed her eyes and engraved the memories of the sect in her mind.
They appeared on the Eastern continent as Kai took a deep breath. He then looked at all of the women assembled together and his gaze lingered on their faces for a few minutes.
"Move away a little. I will face the Divine tribtion before taking you all with me." Kai said with a smile as the others stepped back.
Divine tribtion was a series of elemental attacks by the world to test whether you were worthy of ascending to a higher realm or not.
But since Kai was not a normal person, he didn''t think that the Divine tribtion would be that tough.
He first created a barrier around himself so that none of hisdies would be harmed in case of a powerful attack.
He then closed his eyes and absorbed all the energy he had gathered earlier. His cultivation rose and he broke through to the 1st stage of the Divine spirit realm.
The sky turned dark and started to rumble as a bolt of lightning wasunched at Kai. He smiled at the weak bolt of lightning as he threw his own bolt of golden lightning at it.
His bolt tore through the purple and went further towards the clouds and entered them. The clouds then soon vanished but before going away, they threw two dozen lightning bolts at him.
He let them hit his body and they didn''t do anything except tickle him. After lightning was out of the way, the next one was wind.
Two tornadoes formed right beside Kai as they grew in height. Kai did little more than yawn as he touched the tornadoes with his hands.
They soon started vanishing as his hands started to suck the power from them. After clearing wind, the next thing was earth.
It looked as though the world was also getting bored as thend just rumbled for a few seconds before stopping.
But in reality, it was just preparation for the next attack as huge waved of tsunamis rose from the four corners of the continent and started swallowing it.
Kai created a barrier to protect the girls asva oozed out from the cracks made by the earthquake.
But he just yawned again and made it all vanish with a snap of his fingers. After that, everything started to calm down as a crack appeared in the space beside him.
He went towards his women and a glow surrounded them. All of them git sucked inside the crack as Kai nced at the mortal realm onest time before entering it himself.
The people on the mortal realm suddenly felt a powerful surge of power went throughout the continent as Kai and the others exited the realm.
But little did he know that as he was leaving, many legends were taking ce and all of them were about him and his women.
On the Southern continent, Haruka suddenly gained back his memories of Kai, and the people that used to live in the slums area also got their memories back.
From that day onwards, Kai came to be known as the God of justice on the Southern continent.
On the Northern continent, a new kind of government was taking ce and they told tales about Mia, the goddess of ice, Risea the goddess of mercy, and Sahara the goddess of punishment.
But all the tales mentioned one man who conquered all these goddesses and came to be known as God of beginnings.
As for the Eastern continent, the news about Kai and many other powerhouses leaving the continent soon spread everywhere.
But none of them dared to attack the Blue Moon sect as they still believed that Kai woulde back to punish them if they did.
,m And on the other hand, Tzu had already appeared in front of the other sect members and family leaders and had shocked them with her high imperial stage cultivation.
Asahi on the other hand had deliberately spread the rumors that Kai had left behind secret weapons for the Blue Moon sect to use in case of emergencies.
That just made everyone fear Kai even more and instead of calling him a God, the people started calling him the Purple Shinigami.
But Kai was oblivious to all of this as he and everyone else appeared in the space between the entrances of the realms.
"What is this ce?" Many of them asked in awe as Kai smiled.
He then exined about the realms and the ce they were currently in. They listened to him and wonder and their view of the world was brutally shattered.
"If the abandoned realms are that bad, why don''t the people living there leave the realm and move to a higher realm?" Kiana asked the question that many of them were wondering about.
"It''s cause they can''t. Every realm except the upper realms has a limit on the maximum cultivation a cultivator can have. Since the spiritual energy on the abandoned realms is very less, the people there simply can''t break through to the required realm." Kai exined as Kiana nodded.
"Then why don''t the people from other realms bring them to their realms. You said that people above the Saint Soul realm can do that. So why don''t they do it?" Nezuko asked as Kai smiled bitterly.
"It''s cause they don''t care about them. In the higher realms, you will find many types of living beings like angels, demons, elves, spirits, etc. Though most of them live in their own realms, there are some realms where these beings live together and interact with each other. But they don''t care about others and things like humanity don''t exist there." Kai exined as their eyes widened and a silence ovee the ce.
"So where are we going?" Levina decided to break the silence with her question as Kai shook his head.
"That''s up to the world to decide where we will go. But the only thing that I can tell you is that we are at least going to a sovereign realm since we are ascending." Kai shared what he knew as they were suddenly sucked towards a particr entrance.
It was blue in color and was the entrance to one of the sovereign realms. Even Kai didn''t know what realm was waiting for them on the other sides.
And with that, they entered a realmpletely different from their previous realm. Even Kai didn''t know what adventures were waiting for them on the other side or whether he would find his girls on this new realm or not.
But in the end, that was something that will happen in the future.
***
And there you have it, the second volume ispleted much earlier than I thought and it hardly has fourth chapters.
But I couldn''t stretch it for hundreds of chapters where Kai was still stuck on the mortal realm. So from tomorrow onwards, we will begin a new adventure in a new realm.
Hope you guys are still reading the novel and if you have time, please drop a review telling me how you feel about this.
Now I will end it with my usual line, use a nket while reading this and enjoy!
Chapter 121 The Realm Of Elves(Chapter Preview)
"This¡ is so beautiful."
The girls who were traveling between realms for the first time muttered in excitement as they entered the blue entrance.
Beyond the entrance, they couldn''t see any realm. The only thing visible on the other side was a curtain of darkness.
Their eyes widened as Kai chuckled lightly
After entering the curtain of darkness, the other sided finally became visible. As they slowly came in front of a beautiful blue-green, they could only look at it in awe.
"Are those stars?'' Yui asked as she pointed at the stars that were spread all around them.
"Stars are beacons of yang energy and that is why they glow like that. But the yang energy they
contain is too pure for a cultivator to absorb. Even when I was at my full power, I couldn''t absorb the energy without burning my body." Kai exined as their gaze fell on the realm.
In the center, they could see two giant continents side by side. They couldn''t see the rest of the as they suddenly vanished from their ce.
"Well, that was anti-climatic." Mariel muttered as they looked around themselves.
They were standing on bare drynd with a clouded gray sky. Nothing was visible for many kilometers. Mariel turned to look at Kai who had a dark expression on his face.
"Why here?" He muttered to himself as though he was in a daze.
His head suddenly whipped towards the north as his eyes widened. The others looked at him with confusion as thend suddenly started to shake. From the far north, they could see something advancing towards them.
As it came a little closer, they were able to see ck tendrils full of dark energy advancing towards them. The tendrils destroyed everything in their path as thend sumbed to their numbers
"That''s thest person who I wanted to meet before regaining my strength." Kai whispered as his wings tore from his clothes.
He bit his finger and created a barrier of Eden around him and his girls. But the barrier was muchrger than thest barrier and was spread out in a 500-meter radius. But the white barrier soon began to crack as one of the tendrils destroyed its walls.
''She is already strong enough to break the barrier of Eden.'' Kai thought as his wings folded back. He couldn''t save them from that dark power with his current strength.
So asst resort'' Kai removed the pendant around his neck and dropped it on the ground.
He then bit one finger of his right hand and one of his left hand as ck and golden blood started to drip from his fingers. The two different types of blood mixed together as they fell on the pendant.
The pendant suddenly started to glow and turned blood red and surrounded the group in a red aura. One by one, the pendant slowly swallowed them until only Kai was left standing alone.
The tendrils were barely 100 meters away as Kai''s hand started glowing with white fire. He threw it at the tendrils and they suddenly stopped. The fire slowly started to spread but suddenly, more tendrils appeared andpletely swallowed the fire.
Kai sighed before his figure started to shimmer. With a sh of white light, he vanished and entered the pendant. The tendrils stopped once again as though they didn''t know what to do any morebefore they vanished in a swirl of dark energy.
***
"Weird. Their auras suddenly vanished." In a dark room, a man with waist-length white hair was sitting on a throne made from skulls. Nobody knew if the skulls were real or not but judging from the man''s aura, they certainly looked as though they were real.
The man also had a noticeable X-shaped scar between his eyes that seemed to run from his eyebrows to the underside of his eyes. He stood up from his throne and moved towards the walls of the room.
He had intimidating golden eyes that lingered on another throne beside him. This one was taller than his own throne and was made from a dark gleaming material that seemed to shine without any light.
His eyes then curiously strayed towards the area beyond the ss wall. Beyond the ss, dark clouds were gathered in the sky and thunderstruck every few minutes. On thend, numerous old-fashioned stone houses were lined in a circr pattern around a ck pce that was also made from stone.
The man turned his gaze away from the ss as the door to the room was opened with a groaning sound of metal. A beautiful woman with silky purple hair entered the room with a deep frown.
"What happened, Esmeralda?" The man asked in a deadly voice as the woman named Esmeralda bowed to him.
"I tried using my necromancy powers to search for them but it is as though they vanished from the face of the realm." Esmeralda replied in a sour tone as the man turned away to look beyond the ss.
"What about the queen of darkness?" The man asked as Esmeralda fell silent. It was as though she didn''t want to answer his question.
"She¡ is angry at not being able to kill them and taste their blood." Esmeralda whispered quietly as the man sighed.
The clouds rumbled louder than before as it started to rain. But the rain wasn''t normal. The drops were ck in color and fell at the speed of hail. As the rain pattered on the ground, the man could see a woman rise in the air.
Esmeralda visibly shivered as both she and the man stared at the woman outside. Her hair were dark ck and reached down to her waist. Her skin was moon white pale and shimmered in the dark surroundings. They couldn''t see her eyes but both of them knew that they were bluish-ck.
If someone stared into them, they would likely see a bottomless dark abyss in them. It didn''t look as though the rain was bothering the woman as she raised her right arm.
The people on the streets started screaming as though they were seeing Death in front of them. But they wouldn''t have screamed if they had seen Death since he was not what everyone expected him to be.
But even though the woman was certainly not Death, the people still screamed and trampled over each other to escape to sheltered ces.
The womanughed like a maniac and a dark shadowunched out from her right hand. It went towards the group and grabbed a random person as his voice suddenly faded.
He opened his mouth and tried to scream but no sound came out. He shut his eyes as a tear trickled down his cheek and the woman brought him in front of her.
She then touched his face with her hand and dark cracks started to appear on his face. They started from his cheeks and spread throughout his body.
The man burst apart as blood and gore fell on the ground below. The few people who were still there since they couldn''t move because of fear, screamed as blood dropped on them.
The woman them swept down and grabbed one of them by his throat. She crushed his head on the ground as ck tendrils wrapped around his body and killed him.
One man was apparently brave enough, or stupid enough, to attack her with a sword. He however managed to Stan her in the stomach easily as his eyes widened.
The area where the woman was stabbed started to absorb the sword before it vanishedpletely.
Dark tendrils then swirled around the woman and swallowed every single person that was around the woman.
The man and Esmeralda continued to watch this and when people started to die, both of them smiled like lunatics.
"She kills them in one blow. There''s no fun in that." Esmeralda said as she licked her lips and took out her sses from her clothes.
She cleaned them with the hem of her clothes before she put them on. They highlighted her pink eyes as the man turned towards her with an evil smile on his face.
"You are right about that. But the most interesting thing is that you two are the only females on this continent which is a wonder." The man said as Esmeralda''s smile widened.
"It''s because you were the one who brought us here brother." Esmeralda said as the manughed.
"You are right about that too." The man said as both of them looked out again.
The woman looked as though she was satisfied with her killing as she brushed the dust off her clothes and rose in the sky.
She started heading towards the pce as the man and Esmeralda turned towards the door to wait for her.
"After all, the kingdom of death finally has the spirit of death as their ruler." The man said with a mysterious smile as the rain didn''t stop.
But when it touched the blood on the ground, it started melting the foundations of the ce where killing people is asmon as breathing.
Chapter 122 Kais Soul(Chapter Preview)
"Where are we?" Was the first thing all of them asked at the same time.
All the girls were currently standing in a dark ce that seemed endless. But after a minute, everything around them lit up. It was as though someone had lit up a light in a darkened room.
The first thing they saw was a closet. Sahara was the most daring one as she stepped forward to open the closet. Inside the closet, they saw thousands of clothes. But the surprising thing was that all of them were the same.
Be it the shirt, pants, jacket, or anything, they were the same. Upon close inspection, they found out that the clothes were the same clothes worn by Kai and Sahara closed the door with a sigh.
"Even in an infinite storage, he still keeps his clothes in the perfect order. Damn that clean freak." Saharamented as they moved away from the closet.
"Is he really a clean freak?" Nezuko asked curiously as Yui nodded to show that she was curious as well.
All the girls from Kai''s original harem chuckled at her question as they thought about the various incidents in which Kai had acted like a clean freak. It was a surprise that someone like him actually became a dual cultivator.
"I remember one time when he visited my pce in the spirit world. When he saw how messy my room was, he personally decided to clean it until it was spotless." Mariel shared as the others nodded.
"That brings me to the topic, what exactly is a spirit?" Riang asked as Mariel and Levina thought about it for a moment.
"A spirit can be anything though, in older times, most of the spirits were usually humans who had be too emotional. But humans lost that ability after some time and it was then that spirits started to rise from nature." Mariel exined.
"When Mariel, me, and the other spirits met for the first time, the spirits were being hunted down since they dropped a spirit core on their death which could help someone advance in their cultivation. We gathered all the spirits we could find and brought them together in a special realm that was created by us. We were the first elemental spirits and the other spirits stated dividing onto types after they saw us." Levina said as she looked back on her past.
"After that, spirits started to rise from nature and there were so many that someone had to take charge. Since we were the oldest and most powerful, we became the rulers. At first, some of the spirits didn''t listen to us but then we found a new way to make them obey our orders. We formed a blood pact with our respective special realm and each of us got a crown.
Anyone wearing that crown could make all other spirits obey them. It also allowed us to the abilities of infinite regeneration andplete immortality in our own realms. After that, no one could disobey us but we didn''t abuse our powers and thus managed to remain as the elemental rulers for thousands of years." Mariel finished as they saw a shelf in front of them.
The shelf had many columns full of different spatial pouches and space rings and had headings written on every shelf column. Some had ''100'' written below them while some had ''1000'', ''5000'', ''10000'' and so on.
"No wonder he has the exact number of spirit stones." Saharamented again as they started walking forward.
"Does this mean that we are under his pendant?" Watanabe asked as Risea nodded.
"Um, what''s that?" Kiana who had been silent for so long asked as the girls saw a heap of pouches thrown on top of each other lying a few feet away from them.
"Alchemy ingredients." Risea said before anyone could examine the contents of the pouch.
"How are you so sure?" Sahara asked as she picked up a pouch and checked its contents.
"It''s cause I gave him the idea of keeping all alchemy ingredients near each other in special pouches to make sure that you had all ingredients." Risea exined as Sahara picked up many pouches.
"All of them contain the same ingredients." She announced as she handed one of the pouches to Risea.
"They are the ingredients for a True Mind pill." Risea said as she dropped the pouch back on top of the pile
They then continued their exploration before they came in front of a box the size of a veryrge watermelon except it was square. But before they could open it, they heard Kai''s voice.
"I finally found you. This pendant is sorge that I got lost." Kai said as he appeared from their north.
Sahara stepped back from the box as the others went forward and surrounded Kai. But she and Risea didn''t move forward and stood there as they examined Kai.
He looked normal but on closer examination, they saw that his air were swept to the right side by his own hands which was surprising since Kai preferred a natural hairstyle. Other than that, the corners of his jacket looked as though they were wrinkled by the wind.
[ I will tell you about thatter on. ] Kai said to them using his spiritual sense.
Risea and Sahara exchanged a look as they were confused about the thing Kai wanted to tell them. What was it that he couldn''t tell the others but only them?
Perhaps it was a dangerous world-shaking revtion. But in the end, only he knew.
***
''Where am I?'' Was the first thing Kai thought as he appeared inside a ss pathway.
The ss pathway surrounded Kai in a rectangr shop and he could see what was on both sides of it. On the left, he could see the storage of his pendant where he stored items and the girls were also there.
However, on the right side, he could only see a white area that was covered with white and gray mist. Instead of going to the left side, Kai started walking towards the right side as he his memories yed in his mind.
"This will happen at some point in your lifetime so listen carefully. When you will enter the pendant, you might get dropped in a ss pathway that will lead to two ces. One will be the storage. The other will be the entrance to your soul. So when this happens, always go and see your soul." The person had said as Kai continued walking.
Along with the words, bitter memories filled his mind as he clenched his fist. As he reached the end of the pathway, he stared into the mist with glowing eyes.
He couldn''t see anything past it so he decided to take a step inside. As soon as he entered it, the pathway and everything behind it vanished.
Kai was left alone in a mist-covered area that seemed endless as he roamed around with alert eyes.
But no matter which direction he chose, the mist didn''t vanish and nothing new appeared. He couldn''t figure out what to do next as he stood at one point.
''What if this is my soul?'' A sudden thought entered his mind as he stared at the mist with examining eyes.
What he thought was in white and gray mist was actually moreplicated. On closer examination, he could see a little ck in the mist.
,m Souls were divided between good and ck and most people had one side that dominated the other.
But what if someone, somehow managed to create a bnce between the two?
The result would be gray since that''s what you get if you mix white and ck. The mist suddenly started to clear before itpletely vanished.
Kai stood in a half ck and half white room as his eyes focused on the middle of the ce.
Even though the room was divided into two colors, in the middle, the color was grey. The ck and white werepletely merged in perfect harmony and covered the middle of the room with a vibrant aura.
Kai realized that he was standing on top of the line and he moved on the white area. His wings suddenly appeared from his behind and his eyes changed.
Seeing this, he stepped into the ck area and his demon wings and demon eyes appeared. Seeing this, Kai tried a little experiment.
He nted one foot on the white area and the other one on the ck area. One of his ck wings vanished and was instead reced with a white one.
One of his eyes also shimmered and changed to angel eye as he sighed and stepped on the grayline.
His appearance turned back to normal as he started looking for an exit. But the room was an enclosed square and nothing was in it.
But as he was about to try to teleport out of the room, a warm glow suddenly surrounded the entire ce and the white stretched across the entire room.
"Aizza.[1]" Kai slowly said as his eyes widened.
With a whooshing sound, a woman appeared in front of him and the entire room went berserk.
[1] Literally means life.
Chapter 123 The Spirit Of Life(Chapter Preview)
The room exploded with blinding light as Kai looked at the woman in front of him. in brown hair that reached down to her waist and deep ocean blue eyes.
Two pure white wings appeared from her back and covered a good half of the room.
A bright smile covered her face as Kai stepped forward with shaking hands and tried to hold her. But his hands passed through the mist as her image shook a little.
He stepped back with wide eyes as her image was restored. She shook her head with the same smile as she gestured at the room.
"Do you remember the theory about the harem being attached to your soul? You were right about that." She said as Kai''s eyes widened even further.
"I am just the representation of my soul that is still tied to yours. That is why you can see me and speak with me. The others also wanted tomunicate with you, but since I am the only one who has the powers for this, I am the only one who canmunicate with you." The woman exined as Kai nodded.
"Aizza, I sensed H''s beforeing here." Kai slowly said as the woman, Aizza, looked at him sadly.
"I know that Kai. She is probably turned into a killing machine by now and who knows what will happen if someone doesn''t get her back." Aizza said as Kai nodded.
Aizza was the spirit of life and H was the person who had summoned those tendrils earlier. She was also the spirit of death.
H and Aizza were the two spirits that Kai had freed from a seal in the spirit realm and it was because of that incident that he had met the elemental rulers.
Even though he hadn''t talked to them during that time, they had had still thanked him by giving him the blessing of life and death which in turn led to him meeting Death''s sister and her twin.
His life was an intricate pattern in which every incident had led to a greater incident. But freeing the spirits of Life and Death certainly had been one of the most dangerous things he had ever done.
"But no one except you can subdue her and since you are still not reincarnated, I don''t know what to do." Kai said in frustration but Aizza smiled at him.
"H is theplete opposite of me but we still loved each other as though we were family. After you freed us, we explored the world to obtain our revenge on those who had sealed us but in the end, we found out that many of them had died or changed. Death, especially, haspletely changed from the Death we used to remember. Even the elemental rulers had changed from what they used to be.
It was because of you that they changed Kai. It was then that we showed our interest in you. We followed you to see what was so special about you but when we found out that the creators were keeping an eye on you, we thought that you were like us. After that, we finally interacted with you and then, you conquered us. Remember Kai, you conquered both me and H. If you do everything you can, you can definitely bring the old H back." Aizza said in a sweet voice as she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Kai.
Her arms flickered as they touched Kai''s body but she didn''t let go as he stared into her eyes. Aizza had always been the calm kind-hearted person and even after her imprisonment, she had still retained that trait.
But now as he stared into her eyes, Kai caught a trace of sorrow in them. Perhaps she was thinking was he had thought numerous times.
Will the creators ever let them go?
"My time with you is about toe to an end, Kai. Remember to visit thend of life and please defeat Amon. Also please find the tablet of samsara." Aizza said quickly as she stepped forward and kissed him.
Even though he didn''t feel her lips, he still closed his eyes as she vanished. The mist started to surround the entire room as the room returned back to its bnced form.
"The creators and Death. His sister and her twin. The spirit of life and the spirit of death. No matter where I look, things are always in bnce. And no matter how much anyone tries to break free of this bnce, they always fail. After all, I am like them." Kai muttered as the room slowly started to fade from his vision.
He appeared on the ss pathway again but this time, he couldn''t see the right side exit. He sighed and started walking towards the left side. As he reached the storage, he looked around with sad eyes as certain things caught his gaze.
A closet so dusty that it might have been millenniums old. A picture was set on top of the closet and Kai went forward and picked it up.
The picture was faded beyond imagination but Kai could make out the shapes of two people standing with smiling faces. He brushed the dust off the picture with his hands and the picture turned into a new picture.
A man and a woman were standing with their hands intertwined and they were smiling. The man was in good shape though wasn''t too bulky. His eyes werepletely red without any white in them and his arms contained many scars. But the most catching thing about him was his shiny purple-ck hair.
The woman on the other hand didn''t have any scars but was extremely beautiful with silky white hair. Even though she was smiling, her eyes were on alert as though she was expecting someone to attack her.
One of her hands was intertwined with the man''s hand while the other one was wrapped around her belly which was extremely round. Anyone could tell that this woman was pregnant and was about to give birth in a few days.
Though the couple were smiling, their bodies were alert. Kai smiled at this as he set the picture back on the closet. He wiped his eyes and continued moving forward. After a while, he saw another thing and stopped moving to stare at it.
It was a poster that was hovering in the air. It was faded at the ends but Kai could clearly make out the words written on it.
"The harem overlord is looking for a new partner. Anyone who would win this contest would get the chance to meet the current Harem overlord and talk to her. And if she likes you, you might get the chance to cultivate with her. Don''t miss this golden opportunity!" Kai read the contents of the poster with a smile and moved on.
There were many things in this ce that contained good memories of Kai''s past but he couldn''t look at them without remembering the bad ones. His gaze lunged at a pair of robes that was lying on the ground.
He went towards it and picked it from the ground as brushed the dust off it. His lips curled up into a smile as he stared at the robes. They were red in color and had a heart symbol near the chest area on them. The edges were done with a golden color while the rest of it was designed with various patterns.
The robes looked as though they belonged to a royal family but they actually had belonged to a particr sect. A sect Kai had joined in his early days. The sect had been a home to him for many years before he had outgrown their standards and left it.
But that sect them had some disputes and shift in level of powers and had been disbanded and Kai had then promised that he would never join a sect again, lest that one faced the same fate.
But he had broken that promise when he had joined the blue moon sect though this time he had left the sect with weapons and high-level cultivators to defend it. And other than that, Asahi and the Zian family would protect it for a long time. But even after all that, he couldn''t help but remember what had happened in the past
Thinking about this, Kai could no longer stare at his past as he dropped the robes and walked away to meet his present.
Chapter 124 How He Met Aizza And Hela (Past Chapter)(Chapter Preview)
"This isn''t going to be easy." Kai muttered to himself as he stared at the realm in front of him.
The realm of spirits was truly magnificent since it was a literal transparent blue realm which no one could see unless they knew what they were looking for. But Kai exactly knew what he was looking for but the problem was how he would enter it.
Only spirits could enter the realm and after that, they would have to search for special entrances that would lead them to a particr ruler''s realm. Kai was not a spirit so there was no way for him to enter the spirit realm but where there is a will, there is a way.
"Are you guys ready to do this?" Kai asked as he turned to look at the five spirits standing behind him. It hadn''t been that long since he had rescued them but all of them had be friends in such a short time.
Their appearance was striking as all of them had hair and eyes the color of their respective element. Kai didn''t know why but he had named them. Perhaps it was because he didn''t want to call them spirits.
Coming out of his thoughts, he extended his hand towards the first spirit in line. Her name was Misty and she was a water spirit with dripping blue hair and sea-green eyes. Kai didn''t understand how her hair were always were but he felt that it would be best that he didn''t ask her about it.
He took her hand as she slowly started fading. She vanished as Kai''s hair suddenly became wet. Misty had just merged with him to give him half spirit form but even if he was half spirit, the elemental rulers would easily detect his presence on their realm.
So to reduce the chances of this happening, he decided to merge himself with five spirits. For a normal person, this was impossible. But Kai was half-demon and because of that, he was somehow able to handle the power of five spirits inside him.
He extended his hand towards the other spirits as he one by one started to merge with them. Though his appearance didn''t change much, he still felt the raging powers of the five spirits inside him.
"Hope everything happens like how I nned." Kai said to himself as he took a deep breath and jumped towards the realm.
He had to buy a very expensive treasure for this inter-realm travel but if everything went ording to his n, it would be worth it. As he neared the blue bubble of a realm, he felt himself travel through a ripple of power.
As he entered it, his descent started to slow down before hepletely stopped and hovered in the air. He took a deep breath and his eyes. Normal eyes wouldn''t help him see things in the spirit realm as the spirits started to talk with him through their connection.
"Why do you want to open the seal on the spirit of life and death, Kai?" Sera''s voice echoed in his mind and the others went silent as they also wanted to hear his answer.
"It''s because I feel that what happened to them was unfair. Hardly any people alive know about this so I wasn''t able to find what happened to them. But being locked for so many years without any interactions while being conscious the entire time is too much for anyone. Instead, if it being a seal, it''s like a curse for them." Kai replied as the spirits were silent.
For some reason, Kai was obsessed with curses and whenever he would hear the word curse, he would drop whether he was doing and pay full attention to the curse-rted thing.
The spirits didn''t know why he behaved like that but they knew that the only reason he met them was that he had heard of evil scientists who were creating new types of curses by testing them on spirits.
After that, they had also met a woman named Hailis who was under a curse that made her transform into an animal during the night. Kai had helped her in removing her curse and they had fallen in love with each other because of that.
But they knew that Kai had wanted a harem as they hadter traveled to the elven realm when a rumor that the daughter of the elven ruler, one of the two elven princess, was under a curse that depleting her spiritual energy.
Kai had healed her too and had spent quite some time with her that the two of them had be a pair. And now, they were on the spirit realm as Kai tried to search for the seal.
After a few minutes of hovering around, his attention snapped towards a particr area of the realm which was blurring a little. As Kai tried to make his way towards the spot, he hit against an invisible barrier and was thrown back.
"Guess we finally found the spot." He said while grinning as he wiped the blood that was dripping from the corners of his mouth.
He stepped back as he bit his finger. ck blood started to drip from his finger as he started drawing symbols with it. The symbols red to life as he stopped drawing them. They continued to shine as they merged together to reveal even more symbols.
The new symbols looked ancient as Kai''s eyes widened. They were moreplicated than he had imagined but he could still dismantle them. After all, what was the point of being the number one formation master''s disciple if you can''t figure a formation?
"What if they are hostile and try to destroy the entire world?" Jade suddenly asked as Kai started recreating the symbols.
"I am sure that soon after their release, the elemental rulers would be here since they would feel the burst of sudden energy. If the spirit of life and death are hostile, we will leave them to face the bigshots while we will run away." Kai exined as he slowly recreated the symbols.
When he was halfway done, he suddenly stopped as he felt a dark aura around him. He suddenly had goosebumps as the aura started to grow before it suddenly vanished and was reced by a warm aura that made Kai rx. This aura also vanished after a few minutes and everything returned to normal.
He resumed his work and spent weeks on it before the auras returned. But this time, their powers were far greater than thest time. The symbols started to tremble and a ripple of power went across the entire realm.
One by one, the symbols started to crack as they fell apart and crumbled. With a blinding sh of light, all of them were destroyed as two figures appeared in front of him.
Both of them were women. One had silky ck hair while the other one had brown hair. The first one had bottomless ckish-blue eyes while the other one had shining ocean blue ones. Twopletely opposite auras were radiating from their bodies as they moved forward to look at Kai.
"So you were the one who freed us. You are not a spirit but are merged with five spirits. Hmm, that''s interesting. You are clearly not a human so let''s see what you are." The brown-haired woman said as she touched her cheek while his jaw dropped.
Her touch was warm. Kai could clearly feel her hand as her eyes widened and she retracted her hand. The other woman looked at the first one with sharp eyes before she stared at Kai with an ice-cold re which made him step back a little.
"You are half demon and half¡" The brown-haired woman began but trailed off as she looked at Kai''s face.
"You don''t need to worry about that. My name is Aizza and I am the spirit of life" The brown-haired woman introduced herself as she pointed at her sister.
"I am H and I am the spirit of death." H''s voice was as cold as a chilly winter night as she looked away from Kai and examined the ce they were standing in.
"My name is Kai." Kai somehow managed to introduce himself as Aizza smiled.
"Thank you Kai for freeing us. We have been imprisoned for thousands of years and we are finally free. We will take this opportunity to explore the world." Aizza said as Kai began to speak but hesitated. Aizza smiled and gestured for him to go on as he took a deep breath.
"Who imprisoned you?" He asked as Aizza''s expression darkened.
"Some people known as the creators. Even though I don''t want this to happen, there is no avoiding it. They wille for you to Kai. Our time with you is about toe to an end as we have to go somece else. But we will leave you with onest gift." Aizza said with a sad look as she looked at H.
Their eyes started glowing as a crown appeared on their heads. Both the crowns were gray in color and had nine spikes on each crown. Four spikes from each crown detached from it and flew towards Kai''s head. The spikes joined together to form an eight spiked crown and it dropped on Kai''s head.
"You have our blessings." The two women said together as they vanished and the crown on top of Kai''s head also vanished.
"Maybe we should leave now." Kai said to the spirits and they agreed. But before he could move, he heard a voice behind him.
"Where do you think you are going?" A woman with red hair asked Kai as seven figures stood together behind him.
"The elemental rulers." Kai mumbled as the woman grinned at him.
"You are correct." She said and all of them charged at him.
Chapter 125 How He Met Mia (Past Chapter)(Chapter Preview)
Kai turned right just in time to dodge a hot ball of fire being shot at him by an armor-d figure. Kai yelped in surprise as water appeared around him. As he tried to move away, he saw the red-haired woman smile and he figured that it was her deed.
But he wasn''t about to give it as his demon wings burst through his back and helped him dodge the water. The seven figures looked at him in surprise as Kai flew over the water.
"You are a demon who is merged with five spirits. What a surprising thing to see." A shiny white-haired woman muttered.
As they were examining him, he took the time to examine them as well. Six of them were women while thest one was a man, at least that what the armor-d figure looked like to Kai.
It was very hard to determine what gender the person was so Kai focused on the others.
The red-haired woman who had attacked Kai with water was the ruler of water while the armor one was definitely the ruler of fire.
There were two white hair women in the group while one of them was the woman who had spoken earlier.
Kai couldn''t figure out their elements so he moved on to the others. Then there was one with shoulder-length brown hair while one had glossy ck hair that reached a little bit below her shoulders.
This one was probably the ruler of dark while the brown-haired one was probably the ruler of the earth. Then there was one girl with curly ck hair that reached down to her spine and she had two red hornsing out of the sides of her head.
Just as he finished examining them, the ruler of water gestured towards the spirit of the dark as she smiled at Kai and his vision went ck.
But it only happened for a second. When he blinked, he could clearly see everything.
The rulers were smiling but when they saw Kai staring at them with confused eyes, their smiles faded as they looked at the ruler of dark for an exnation.
She looked at Kai with wide eyes as raised her fist in front of her and clenched it quickly.
Kai felt a crushing pressure of r a second before it too vanished. The ruler of dark stared at him with wide eyes as she looked at the others in shock.
"My powers are not working on him." She told them as their expressions hardened.
The ruler of water then turned towards the white-haired woman who had spoken earlier. She nodded as her eyes started to glow.
As Kai stared at her. He felt his eyes starting to burn as the light became too much for him.
But he suddenly blinked in surprise as the light became soothing for him. He then remembered Aizza''s words telling him that he had her''s and H''s blessing.
He smiled at the rulers as his wings bent downwards and heunched himself upwards with a fast pace.
But no sooner had he risen above few feet that a wall of fire appeared in front of him. He quickly stopped himself as he stared at the ruler of fire with hatred.
"Will you please extinguish this fire man?" Kai tried asking nicely as the rulerughed and removed the helmet of the armor.
Kai''s eyes widened as he saw long blond hair alongside a feminine face. This told him that all the rulers were females. He gritted his teeth as all of them prepared to attack him at once.
''Guess I have no choice lefty except using it.'' Kai thought as the rulersunched their attacks.
ck mes swirled around him as he directed it towards the attack and the wall of me at once. The me was strong but their range wasn''t wide enough to stop all the attacks as a lightning bolt and a giant rock hit him and blood started to flow from the wounds.
After getting fatally wounded, Kai saw that the wall of me in front of him had been swallowed by his ck mes.
He jumped through it without any hesitation as the rulers tried to attach him again but failed as the ck wall of mes swallowed their attacks.
Kai tried to find a ce to stop and heal his wounds but the only ones he found were abandoned realms and they will probably do him more damage than they would heal.
His eyes then fell on three realms that were situated too close to each other. He remembered that these realms were the sun, ice, and moon realms as hended on the closest realm he saw which was the ice realm.
He was in a frozen forest as the trees were all crooked and the leaves were shed. The ground was frozen and the entire ce was extremely cold. Kai''s wounds however didn''t start healing as he touched the surface of the realm.
It was as though the realm wasn''t allowing him to be there as his woundsy open and blood flowed from them. He went near a tree as his spirits detached from his body and appeared in front of him.
"Go check if someone ising here or not. If you see anyoneing here, quicklye back and tell me." Kai ordered as they nodded.
They were worried about Kai but checking their surroundings was an important task as well. They spread across the area as Kai sat down and supported his back on the trunk of a tree.
"Even though I suffered because of it, I still managed to free them." Kai smiled as he talked to himself.
Raiden suddenly appeared in front of him with a worried expression as Kai gestured for him to talk.
"Someone ising here from the north. That person has a higher cultivation than me so I couldn''t get too close to them but they will be approaching this ce quickly." Raiden said as Kai dismissed him.
There was nothing he can do about that person especially since he was wounded. So the only thing he could do was to create an illusion to make his ck blood look red.
The person soon came into his vision and he was surprised to see her appearance. The person was a beautiful girl with moon yellow hair and gleaming gold eyes with a very pale skin.
She was wearing shorts and a leather jacket even though the entire ce was too cold but it didn''t look as though she cared about it.
Another surprising thing about her was that she was sucking on a popsicle in such a cold ce. Either she was mad or she had a very supreme level of resistance against the cold.
"Hmm?" She turned to look at the bleeding Kai and she frowned at the blood that had gathered around him.
"What happened to you?" The girl asked as she took the popsicle out of her mouth and pointed at Kai''s injuries.
Kai opened his mouth to tell her some farfetched tale but instead, he coughed up some blood.
The girl sighed as she bent down and extended a hand towards Kai. He took it and felt a chilling sensation travel throughout his body as she pulled him up.
''You just had to be in my secret walking space. Now, I can''t let you go without treating you." The girl said as Kai slowly felt that his consciousness was fading away.
"What is your name?" The girl asked him and Kai somehow managed to answer her.
"Kai." He replied as the girl smiled.
"My name is Mia." Mia said as Kai''s consciousness faded away and his mind went ck.
He was now trapped inside a ck void of nothingness while his body healed. Day by day, the feeling of loneliness started to catch up to him as the void became darker. But one day, he suddenly saw a light that covered the entire ce and shook him awake.
He quickly raised his head and head-butted someone as both of them yelled ow at the same time. Kai''s eyes adjusted as he saw the same girl from earlier. What was her name? Mia.
"You should never move so quickly after waking up from a one-month unconsciousness." Mia said in a disappointed voice as Kai grinned at her.
"Where are we?" He asked as Mia grinned back at him.
"Already using we instead of I?" She asked as Kai smiled.
"I might as well answer your question in a simr way. We are in the ice pce FYI my home. I didn''t get to introduce myself earlier but I will do it now. My name is Mia and I am a princess of the frozen realm." Mia said proudly as Kai raised his eyebrows.
''My luck never ceases to surprise me.'' He thought to himself with a chuckle as Mia extended her hand towards him.
"Come on. We have to go meet my father and you will tell him who you are." Mia said in a hurry as Kai sighed and took her hand.
"And you were the one saying that I shouldn''t move too quickly." Kai said with a smile as he and Mia left the room and went off to meet the king of the frozen realm.
Chapter 126 The Land Of Death And Life(Chapter Preview)
[ I talked to Aizza, the spirit of life ] Kai said to Risea and Sahara as all of them were standing sitting together.
The other girls were waiting for Kai to tell them anything so Kai quickly told Sahara and Risea about his interaction with Aizza. They nodded a little as Kai stood up and looked at all his girls sitting below him.
"We are currently inside my pendant but you might have already figured that out so let''s talk about the realm wended on. It''s the realm of elves and you will only find elves on this realm. Elves look exactly like humans but they have pointed ears and sharp teeth. Other than that, they have a much higher level of elemental energy than other species and are the best at using the elements around them so we should be wary of them." Kai exined as they nodded.
"Now let me tell you about the elven realm. It has two continents in the center which you have already seen. The two continents are known as thend of dead and thend of life. Other than that, they are five other continents on the elven realm and all of them except one continent are in a pair of two. They are all named after the elements and are in this order ¨C thend of fire and wind are together while thend of earth and lightning are together.
Since the realm has plenty of water, thend of water is the most fearsome continent. The ruler of the elven world also resides in thend of water which is like the capital of the realm instead of a capital of a city, Every continent except the water one is only filled with people having the same element. For example ¨C you will only find fire using elves on thend of fire.
The continent of water however has all kinds of elves since it is the capital. Thends of death and life also have this but they have another rule. Only men are allowed in thend of death while only women are allowed in thend of life. Every continent worships an elemental ruler and while we were on thend of death, I sensed the aura of H, who Is the elemental ruler of death.
And atst, the elves have a rule that the strong can do anything to the weak. The strong can choose to marry anyone they like but if the other person is stronger than them, they can decline him or her. So when we will go out, act strong." Kai finished his exnation and the entire ce plunged into silence.
"So they are like brutes." Kiana asked as Kai nodded.
"You can call them that." Kai said as he nced away.
"The previous elven ruler tried her best to modernize the elves a little but hardly anyone listened to her. Some even started hating her and cursed her daughter though I healed her and got her thanks for that." Kai said with a smile as he remembered his past.
"But now, we are on thend of the death which is one of the most dangerous continents on the entire elven realm. The elves leaving there are all men that have dark elements. And they also have the spirit of death with them and that makes them even more dangerous." Kai warned them.
"If all of them have a dark element, then why is their continent named thend of death?" Kiana observed as Mariel and Levina''s faces darkened.
"Originally, the seven elemental rulers didn''t include the spirit of dark and light. They actually consisted of the spirit of death and life but they were too strong and couldn''t maintain the necessary bnce. So they were reced with the spirits of light and dark." Kai exined as the others slowly started standing up.
"Remember to stay close to me since anything can happen." Kai said onest time before he teleported all of them out of the pendant.
They appeared on the same bare field as Kai sensed H''s aura in the far north. Before anyone could do anything, Kai took a deep breath and teleported them away.
They appeared on what looked like a small idea as Kai slumped down on the sandy floor as he took some deep breaths.
"Thends of death and life don''t have an ind or any other ce near them so I had to teleport us to an ind that was thousands of kilometers away." Kai exined as he stood up and brushed the sand off his clothes.
"Alright, guys. We are sleeping here today and you guys need a lot of rest after that travel. You look as though you are a zombie forcefully awakened from your eternal slumber." Kai chuckled at his own bad joke and took out some beds for everyone to sleep.
He wanted to cultivate with them but he realized that his earlier statement was actually true. All of them were actually tired from the trip and since many of them had their first inter-realm travel, it was good for them to get some rest.
As the others settled in for the night, Kai decided to take a walk on the ocean. His feet tapped on the water as he walked on it while looking at the two moons that hung together in the sky.
"Our revenge also begins from here onwards." Kai said to himself as he looked at his reflection in the water.
One of the people he had remembered seeing in the group of people who had massacred his harem was the sister of the elven ruler. She had been jealous that her sister had gotten the crown and was using it to make changes instead of doing things the traditional way.
She hadined about it to the ministers of the empire but it was a futile attempt since she was too weak to be a ruler. But she had a cunning mind, something her sistercked.
So when she saw an opportunity to remove her sister and her daughter from the throne, she of course lunged at it with open hands. If Kai had to guess, he would say that she was already using her authority as a ruler to reinstate some of the oldws that her sister had abolished.
As the night passed away, Kai and the group were sitting on the beach with thoughtful expressions. Since the elven kingdom had so many contents, they couldn''t decide on which continent to visit first.
"This is taking too long. I have decided that we are going to thend of the life." Kai said as the others stared at him in confusion.
"Didn''t you say that it was an exclusive all-women continent?" Kiana asked as Kai smiled.
"Both thend of death andnd of life have special barriers around them which prevent the opposite gender from entering the continent. But I have the blessing of the spirit of life and I can easily enter it." Kai exined as Kiana nodded.
"And I am sure that you cultivated with all those women on the continent." Watanabe said jokingly but Kai''s smile widened.
"Remember my record of cultivating with 80 million women?" Kai asked the older members of his harem as their eyes were full of disbelief.
"You entered a continent where men aren''t allowed and then cultivated with all the women with all the women on that continent." Mia said in disbelief as Kai nodded.
"Now that we are going there, I have to tell you all about some things that I forgot to mention earlier. On the mortal realm, I was the strongest person in the entire realm but here, there are plenty of people stronger than me. But what really matters is that I don''t have to hide since even if these people know that I am alive, the news can''t travel out of this realm." Kai exined as some of them were confused.
"Why is that?" Yui asked but Kai didn''t answer her.
"It''s because, after the destruction of the fairy realm, the elves were afraid that they were next. Elves are after all a race of the fairy species but they left their entire race on the fairy realm and started a realm of their own. But since they were afraid, they sealed their entire realm with so powerful formations that no one could enter or exit the realm." Mariel answered instead of Kai as he nodded.
"Even though I wasn''t about to destroy the elven realm, they were still afraid of me. I feel bad that they had to seal their borders up because of that." Kai said as the girls from the mortal realm stared at him.
"You destroyed an entire realm?! Why?" They asked as Kai smiled.
"Because they thought that kidnapping Risea would be fun." He said with a dangerous grin and the others went silent.
"And with that. Let''s go to thend of life." Kai said as he teleported them away.
Chapter 127 The Lake Of Awakening (1)(Chapter Preview)
Kai''s face lit up with a smile as theynded on a beach. The ce didn''t have anything special about it but Kai remembered the various cultivation sessions he had on this beach.
"This doesn''t feel like a special ce." Nezukomented as Kaiughed.
"After my visit, people started calling this the beach of relief." Kai said as the others looked at him in confusion.
"Well, I fucked millions of women on this beach so rumors started spreading that if you masturbated on this beach, all your worries will disappear." Kai chuckled as he saw their horrified expressions.
"I cannot tell whether you are joking or not." Sahara said as Kai smiled and looked towards the north.
"This continent has many cities but the capital is the best ce to look for information and... other things." Kai said as the others narrowed their eyes at him.
"Yeah the other things include women but I am not looking for them to just cultivate with them. I have to go to theke of awakening and only they can let me enter it." Kai exined as he teleported them near to the capital.
"Theke of awakening is a ce that contains natural yang qi that can make a female elf pregnant. But for a male, theke of awakening is like a golden treasure that can boost my cultivation beyond limit. I might even reach the imperial core realm because of it." Kai said before anyone could ask him what theke of awakening was.
"Now disguise yourself. We can''t have too many people staring at us, especially me. Risea if you will." Kai said as Risea nodded and handed everyone a pill.
As soon as everyone swallowed the pill, their face toned down a little and their ears became pointy. They basically looked like an average human with pointy ears.
"You are not going to change your appearance?" Riang asked as Kai smiled and his body started to glow.
? His hair grew longer and reached his waist. The purple was shining at the end of it as his face became softer and his chest suddenly pressed against his clothes.
His height remained the same but his body rounded, especially at the hips and chest, and a minuteter, Kai was unrecognizable.
When the others saw him like this, the first thing that entered their mind was the word girl as he stared at him or her?
"What do you think of this?" Kai, now as a girl, asked them with a smile as their jaws dropped.
"You can turn into a girl!" Risea eximed was the first one toe out of the shock.
"Of course I can do this. I told you that I can do anything. Though I can''t turn back to my original self until I touch theke of awakening." Kai replied but the others looked at him suspiciously.
"Kai, if you can turn into a girl, how do we know that you weren''t originally a girl who turned into a boy?" Mia asked as the others continued to stare.
"Fine, you got me. This is just an illusion." Kai said as his form flickered and he appeared in his original looks.
"But it looked so real." Watanabemented as the others nodded.
"It looked real too because you have lower cultivation than me. Anyone with a higher cultivation than me can easily look through the disguise and see that I am a man. And the problem is that there will be plenty of people with higher cultivation than me since the advancement point of the elven realm is Divine core realm." Kai sighed as he took out a sphere from his pendant.
"I was hoping that I could use this in theke of awakening but if someone catches me before I can reach it, we might be doomed. I wille back after cultivating this." Kai said as she vanished.
But he created a barrier around the girls to hide them before vanishing.
"That was a spiritual core that is usually found in the center of a continent. A spiritual core keeps the continent supplied with spiritual energy and cultivating one can help a person make rapid breakthroughs." Sahara exined about the spiritual core to the mortal realm women as they nodded.
Kai appeared on an isted ind that was nearer to thend of water. When created various formations around himself so that the spiritual energy wouldn''t leak outside.
He then sat down and started cultivating the spiritual core. Kai felt his cultivation increase rapidly as the spiritual core started losing its spiritual energy.
When only ten percent of the spiritual energy was left, Kai stopped cultivating the core and sat it down.
He was now at the 6th stage of the Divine spirit realm. Even though the 6th stage would have been a god-tier on the mortal realm, it wasn''t that impressive on the elven realm where the breakthrough point was the Divine core realm.
Kai then started searching his pendant for anything that would help him in advancing in his cultivation.
"Come on, I used to have so many treasures in this thing but where are they now that I need them?" He muttered as he found nothing in the pendant.
Kai sighed as he teleported back to his harem. He changed his appearance once again and teleported all of them to an alley in the city.
"So what''s the n?" Riang asked as Kai pointed at a building in the distance.
It was a huge castle with set on top of a hill and it would probably take them many weeks to actually reach it by walking.Thousands of stairs made from stone started from the base of the hill and reached the castle.
"That castle you see is the entrance to theke of awakening. Not many elves can reach the castle but those who do can get the yang qi from theke to either give birth to a child or to advance in their cultivation." Kai exined.
"But what if the child is a male?" Nezuko asked as Kai shook his head.
"The yang qi in theke is unique. It can only give birth to young females and only female elves can get pregnant with the qi." Kai replied as they started moving through the crowd.
[Why didn''t you teleport us to the castle directly?] Mariel asked him as she said to all of them.
[You will understand that when we reach the first stair.] Kai replied as they swirled through the crowd.
Some people stopped to take a better look at them but Kai the group was quick to navigate through the crowd so no one could gaze at them longer than necessary.
But most people didn''t spare a second nce at them and continued at their daily business. The ones who had stopped were the woman who had higher cultivations than the group.
They thankfully reached the first stair without any problem. As they stepped on the first stair, the girls gasped as they felt an unbearable pressure on their bodies.
But the pressure was gone as soon as it hade and Kai smiled at them as he pointed at the castle and the stairs.
"The yang energy is spread throughout the hill and the stairs basically double its strength. Those who cannot bear the pressure can never reach the top. On these steps, every type of technique fails, be it my teleportation or a person''s normal gaze meaning that we would be able to stay hidden till the end." Kai exined as they stared at him in confusion.
"The reason you aren''t feeling the pressure is because I took it from you. I will now return it to you. Bare it till as long as you can and if it bes too much to handle just tell me to take it from you." Kai exined as the pressure returned on the girls
They slowly started climbing with the pressure. With the extra weight, it was difficult for them to quickly walk up.
Kai stayed ahead of the group by five stairs with Risea and Sahara two stairs behind him. The others were in the back as they supported each other to continue walking.
But after walking a hundred steps, Kai suddenly stopped and looked back at them. He Sighed As Nezuko and Yui suddenly copsed as Mia and Mariel caught them.
"I told you to tell me when the pressure bes too unbearable." He said as the pressure was lifted from Nezuko and Yui.
Their cheeks flushed in embarrassment as the group continued walking. Since Nezuko and Yui were free of the pressure, they decided to support the rest of the group by walking behind them f someone suddenly copsed.
"Kai, I can''t take it anymore." Kiana told him after a hundred more steps as Kai took the pressure from her too. His speed now decreased from before but his face didn''t show any expressions of effort.
"We are taking a rest here." Kai stopped after a few more steps as he saw the group''s tired expressions.
Only Sahara and Risea didn''t show any expressions of strain as they settled down. While the others fell asleep, Kai looked at the bottom of the hill.
Quite arge crowd had gathered at the bottom as they tried to look at Kai and the group. He smiled at this before he looked at the castle that was still far away.
"I wonder if you are still a guardian." Kai whispered to himself as the night continued.
Chapter 128 The Lake Of Awakening (2)(Chapter Preview)
"Judging by the speed we are going, it will probably take us a month or more to reach the castle." Kai told the group when they woke up in the morning.
"But we managed to travel hundreds of steps in one day. Shouldn''t we be able to reach the castle in a week or so?" Watanabe asked as Kai shook his head.
"The closer we get to the castle, the stronger the pressure will get. Even I cannot bear it alone. We will have to take more frequent breaks when that will happen." Kai exined.
The group looked gloomy as they started their ascent. Everyone who was still feeling the pressure managed to finish the entire day without passing it to Kai.
They continued their routine in this manner; they would wake up in the morning and try to climb as many steps as they could without giving up. In the night, they would be too tired to do anything and would fell asleep the moment they would stop.
As they continued their ascent, more and more elves started gathering at the base of the hill to see them. It looked as it had been quite a time since an elf had climbed the stairs since the elves below started shouting encouragements for the group.
Since they were already too high, they could hardly hear anything but they could still make out a few words that told them to keep going
But on the tenth day, Watanabe and Riang gave in to the pressure and Kai took it off them as his speed slowed even further. Even though his face wasn''t still showing any expressions of exertion, it was clear that he was feeling the pressure of six people at once.
But on the twentieth day, the pressure on the remaining girls and Kai doubled as they suddenly stopped because of it.
"We are halfway done." Kai exined as all of them sat down and started taking deep breaths.
"We still have to go for two more weeks." Watanabe said as she looked at Kai and the girls.
Kai''s face had finally started showing signs of exhaustion while the other girls were panting.
"Can you share the pressure between all of us?" Riang couldn''t see it anymore as she asked Kai on behalf of the girls from the mortal realm.
Kai and the others blinked before they smiled at them. Riang and the others slowly felt a little pressure on them but it was bearable as they saw Kai and the others rx by a bit.
"Then let''s continue." Kai said as they continued their journey.
It took them 15 days to reach the top of the stairs but when they did, all of them crashed down as soon as they stepped above thest step.
They stayed there for a few minutes as they had a huge sense of aplishment. They then stood up and walked towards the castle''s entrance.
It was two huge golden doors that were etched with a careful pattern and as Kai touched them, they ignited from his touch and started shining brightly.
They opened to present a dimly lit hallway with torches on both the sides. As the group entered it, the doors closed behind them.
Mariel created small fireballs that hovered in the air beside the group and brightened the entire hallway. It was at least a kilometer long and the end of it had another gate.
Even though the pressure had been reduced by great amounts the moment they stepped above thest stair, it was still there.
But as the group walked towards the second gate, the pressure slowly started to lift from them. As they reached the end of the hallway, the pressure had vanished.
The group stood in front of the gates as they saw the images of a smallke etched on the gates which were pure ck in color.
Kai pushed them open as the doors opened with the groaning sound of metal. The other side revealed a small goldenke that filled the atmosphere with an unimaginable fragrance.
It was so sweet that it felt as though they were eating honey. Theke was surrounded by a cave which didn''t have any exits except the one they were standing in.
But before they could enter it, a figure appeared from the shadows and came to stand in front of them. It was clear as day that the figure was a woman but they couldn''t see her appearance since it was hidden by a cloak.
"So you are the eves that managed to reach this ce after a millennium." The woman spoke in a voice that reminded the group of spring and sunshine, though they were not sure how that was possible.
However before anyone could speak anything, their appearance started shimmering. The woman stepped back with a gasp as Kai smiled.
"We are not elves you know." He said as all the girls returned to their original looks and the cloak wearing woman gasped
A green staff with a blue gem attached to one end appeared in her hand as Kai smiled and his form started to shimmer.
"It''s been quite a while Xiaozen." Kai said as he turned back to his original form and the cloak-wearing woman fell back on her butt.
"Kai." The woman said in disbelief as she slowly removed her cloak. She had Yui''s green hair but they reached down to her knees and were silkier than Yui''s. Her eyes were a mixture of green and blue and she had heart-shaped pupils.
She was wearing a in green dress that reached down to her ankles and was slit at the right side and had golden embroidery at the edges.
No one could determine her age since with cultivators, you never knew how old they are and appearance can always fool you.
She stood up and carefully eyed Kai and the rest of them with alert eyes as though she expected them to vanish any second.
"But everyone says that you have been dead for two millenniums now. How are you alive?" Xiaozen asked as Kai smiled at her.
"That''s honestly a very long story. It would be best if we all sit down to listen and tell it." Kai said as everyone obliged.
9Kai then proceeded to tell about everything that happened to him as everyone listened with keen interest. Though most of them knew how Kai had used the wish and curse, they wanted to hear it in detail.
Xiaozen and the girls from the mortal realm were fascinated and shocked as Kai told them about his encounter with the Divine emperor and other powerhouses of the universe and were shocked to hear how powerful they were that they managed to subdue Kai.
"I don''t know what I should say to that." Xiaozen said after Kai was finished.
"But why didn''t you kill them immediately instead of dying it?" She then asked as Kai gave her an evil grin.
"That would have been far too lenient and kind. They will first suffer from insomnia and depression and will have nightmares about meing to kill them. But when I will arrive in front of them, their worst nightmares woulde true." Kai exined as Xiaozen nodded since it was the only thing she could do.
"But how did you came to know that I was dead?" Kai asked as Xiaozen''s expression darkened.
"I think it was after you died that the barriers around the elven realm suddenly started to weaken. Many cultivators noticed this and tried to enter the realm but they weren''t able to do that. However, when the news about the barriers getting weaker spread across the realm, people found a way to trade information to and fro from the elven realm.
People can now trade information both easily as the greedier elves will sell important information at a very high price and cultivators who need it will buy it. Though no one has been able to enter or exit the realm, I fear that they will soon be able to do it." Xiaozen exined as Kai nodded.
This meant that they would have to be even more careful while exploring the realm since information could be leaked to the other elves and in his current state, Kai didn''t want that to happen.
"Who could have known that so many things can change in a few millenniums?" Kai asked as many of them chuckled.
"Just because an immortal can''t feel the flow of time pass by, it doesn''t mean that nothing happens in that time." Xiaozen said even though she was smiling.
"Now that you are here, I already know that you are going to absorb the energy from theke of awakening. All of you should leave him alone for the time being." Xiaozen said as she pointed at the girls.
They looked at Kai in confusion but he nodded seriously so they stood up and left the cave. The doors closed behind them as they looked at each other.
"I wonder what is going on in there that they wanted us to leave?" Riang asked as the other girls just shook their heads.
"Only Kai knows about that." Sahara said and they sighed.
After all, there was nothing they could do about it except wait.
Chapter 129 The Lake Of Awakening (End) (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Inside the gate, Kai and Xiaozen stood silent for a few moments before Kai walked towards theke and reached knee-deep inside the golden-colored water.
His clothes started sizzling as they burned away till his knees. Xiaozen watched it with an expected reaction as she put the staff down.
Kai then started walking even further as all of his clothes slowly started burning until he was standing naked in theke. The golden water swirled arounnd him and covered him till his shoulders as he closed his eyes in concentration.
The yang energy in theke water was powerful enough to incinerate a person alive if they lost their focus for a second so Kai kept his eyes closed as he took out the spiritual core containing ten percent of the original spiritual energy.
Xiaozen''s eyes widened as she saw the spiritual core which was now floating in the water. It slowly started absorbing the energy alongside Kai who managed to break through to the 10th stage of the divine spirit realm before he suddenly opened his eyes.
His body started to glow as he advanced to the spiritual core realm and left behind the spirit realms. Theke still had a lot of energy left so Kai closed his eyes in concentration again.
The four core realms had six stages each but were very difficult to advance in but since Kai already had broken through them once, it was easy for him to advance in it further.
Xiaozen sat down as she stared at Kai absorbing all the yang energy theke had gathered in the past few millenniums. He managed to break through to the 3rd stage of the spiritual core realm before the entireke went dry.
The water remained golden but the yang emerying from it vanished. Kai then looked at the spiritual core which was now gold in color. He smiled and put it back in his pendant which was still around his neck.
"You want toe here, don''t you?" He suddenly asked Xiaozen as her cheeks turned red.
"I¡" Her voice trailed off as Kai stood up and she could see his naked body. She forgot whatever she was about to say as her mouth suddenly started to water.
After all, Kai was the only male who had ever managed to cultivate with a priestess of life. It was said that the very hill they were on used to be the resting ce of the spirit of life and that she had blessed this ce with huge amounts of yang energy.
After the spirit of life had been sealed away, a priestess was blessed by every other elf living in thend of life and she became the protector of this ce and theke.
When that priestess was about to reach the end of her life, she took some yang emery from theke and gave birth to her daughter which made the ritual of every priestess giving birth to elves to keep the line pure.
But when Xiaozen was about to reach the end of her life, she had met Kai who had helped her advance in her cultivation and thus made sure that she won''t die. Though his yang qi only helped her in her cultivation and didn''t make her pregnant.
After her first time, Kai hade back many times to meet her and cultivate with her. At first, Xiaozen thought that he was onlying because of theke of awakening but she was wrong since sometimes he woulde to meet her daily.
So when she saw him naked after so many years, she couldn''t control herself and lunge at him. Both of them fell in the water as Xiaozen started kissing him.
Kai wrapped his arms around her neck and deepened the kiss as her tongue entered his mouth. Her insides were about to burst with excitement as Kai started removing her clothes.
He threw them on the dry area and started groping her breasts as she released low moans while kissing him. He then broke the kiss as he went near her breasts with his tongue outstretched and licked her nipples.
She closed her hand behind his head and pushed him into her breasts as he started sucking on her nipples. While doing that, her hand outstretched to his rod as she slowly started stroking it.
She could feel the hot yang energy that was boiling inside his balls as she continued stroking him. His muscles tensed as he released a huge amount of yang qi directly onto her body.
Most of it was caught by her hand as she brought it near her mouth and tasted the sweetness of it. To her, it tasted like honey fruit which was a very rare fruit that was only found in the depths of the forests in the middle of thend of life.
"It''s been so long since I cultivated with someone having higher cultivation than me." Kai said with a smile as he inserted one of his fingers inside her cave. Her body suddenly straightened as she felt electric currents run throughout her body.
Xiaozen was at the saint soul realm which was below the divine soul realm, thest of the soul realms, and thest realm before one could enter divinity realms.
But despite that, she was brought to her knees because of Kai''s techniques as her cave started to rise in temperature.
"If you keep doing that, then I am going toe soon." Xiaozen said as her face morphed into a pleased expression.
Kai grinned and inserted a second finger inside her cave as she moaned loudly and released arge amount of yin qi. Kai removed his fingers as he licked the yin qi and started cultivating it while Xiaozen rested after cumming after such a long time.
Even though Xiaozen was ahead of him by so many realms, his supreme absorption rate helped him in cultivating her yin qi. Even though the effectiveness of it was decreased by 50%, it still helped him in advancing in his cultivation.
"Put it in." Xiaozen said as Kai smiled at took hold of his dragon. He looked at her naked body that still had his yang qi on it.
He first teased her cave with the tip of his rod as Xiaozen gulped as she waited for him to insert it. He obliged by pushing the head inside her cave.
Tight. If Kai had to describe her cave in one word, it would be tight. And it would of course be tight since it had been ages since she had his rod in it so Kai happily proceeded to fit in his entire rod inside it her.
He then slowly started moving as Xiaozen moaned and smiled because of the feeling of having Kai''s rod in her cave after so long. He let her enjoy it to the fullest as he moved slowly before increasing his speed.
As she was about to reach her climax, she interlocked her legs behind Kai and pushed him inside to the furthest as both he and she came at the same time. They panted a little as Kai removed his rod.
Both of them then started cultivating the energy as Kai advanced to the 5th stage of the spiritual core realm because of her high-level yang qi.
Even though Xiaozen was very far from making a breakthrough, she still loved her session with Kai. She didn''t know if she could make a breakthrough even after cultivating his current yang qi hundreds of times but that still didn''t disappoint her.
"So how did you feel after cumming after so long?" Kai asked as theyy side by side on the water.
"The same as my first time. Remember that you actually had the daringness to ask me to give you a blowjob the first time we had sex." Kai chuckled as he remembered their first cultivation session.
Looking back on it, he certainly had been very brave since he had asked her to give him a blowjob even though it had been their first session.
"Will you give me a blowjob now if I ask you to?" Kai asked as she smiled and went near his hard dragon.
She licked the tip with her tongue before she put it inside her mouth and slowly started riding it. She would swallow it entirely for one second and would throatfuck him beforeing back and removing it to lick it.
The warm feeling of her tongue and mouth made Kaie after a few minutes as she opened her mouth and left his yang qi to enter it. She quickly swallowed everyst drop of his yang qi before she licked his dragon clean.
"Can we go another round before your lovers start wondering what we are doing here that is taking so much time?" Xiaozen asked as Kai nodded and the two of them spent a few hours cultivating with each other.
Chapter 130 Beach Day (Fan Service Chapter)(Chapter Preview)
"You guys can nowe in." As soon as they heard Kai''s voice, the girls burst through the door with scanning eyes.
They saw Kai sitting near the edge of theke while Xiaozen was missing. They also noticed that theke wasn''t radiating the same menacing aura it was doing a few hours ago.
"How much did it increase your cultivation?" Risea asked as Kai smiled and released his aura.
"The older members of his harem gasped in surprise as they noticed Kai''s cultivation. The others were however confused by their reactions.
"Why are you all gasping as though you just learned that Kai had sex with that woman named Xiaozen?" Nezuko inquired but the others were still surprised.
''How did that thought enter her mind?" Kai on the other hand was wondering whether Nezuko was a mind reader or not.
"Honestly, I expected you to reach the first stage of the spiritual core realm with the help of theke." Mia said as the other four nodded.
"But you surprised us by breaking through to the six-stage of the spiritual core realm." Levina said as the others once again nodded.
"Um, even though we know about the realms above the divine spirit realm, can you please exin how strong they arepared to the imperial spirit realm?" Riang asked as Risea nodded.
"Above the spirit realms are the four core realms and each of them have six stages. A 1st stage divine spirit realm cultivator can destroy cities at the most. While a 1st stage spiritual core realm cultivator can easily destroy a continent but that''s ording to the mortal realm. Such cultivators are strong here but many are even stronger than them and can destroy many things by simply staring at them." Risea exined as the girls nodded.
"But now that we are done with that, what should we do? We can either try to find one of my girls on this continent or we can train to attack thend of the death." Kai asked his girls as they thought about it.
As they thought about it, Kai remembered his time on the beach of relief. At that time, had broken the record of cultivating with the most women and had multiplied the previous record by ten times.
Though the highest number of people any harem overlord had ever cultivated with was twenty million and that included both men and women.
"Have any of you ever spend some time on a beach?" Kai suddenly asked as the girls were taken by surprise.
"I spent most of my time in the sect and I have never actually seen the ocean beforeing here." Riang admitted as Nezuko, Yui and Kiana also nodded their heads indicating that they were the same.
"I have seen the ocean many times but I have never actually spent time on a beach." Watanabe said after Riang.
"I hardly left my domain and since I was the ruler of fire, my realm hardly had any oceans or water sources like that unless you count theva oceans in my realm." Mariel said and shrugged as she saw the looks the others were giving her.
"Mine realm also didn''t have any water sources like that. My realm was always covered with dark clouds that always rumbled with thunder but they hardly rained." Levina said as she remembered the weather of her realm.
"Does this mean that I am the only girl here who has been to a beach beforeing here?" Risea asked in disbelief as everyone nodded. Even though Sahara hadn''t said anything, it was clear to everyone that she hadn''t been to a beach before.
"Well, that settles it. Before your training will begin, we are going to spend an entire day on a beach and have beach activities." Kai said with confidence as he teleported them out of the castle.
"You guys can go to the city and buy some swimsuits for yourselves while I will go and find a good spot for us. And here, eat this." Kai said as he handed them a pill that was simr to the pill that Risea had handed them earlier.
"Though Risea can create the best quality pills, they can''t hide us well because of her low cultivation and I can''t cloak us for the same reason. But these pills were given to me by Xiaozen and they are made by a saint core realm expert meaning that it can perfectly hide us from anyone." Kai exined as each of them took a pill.
Their appearance changed to an average-looking elf''s appearance and they looked at each other in wonder.
"If anything happens, just try to send a spiritual message to me and I will be there to help you." Kai said to them onest time before he dropped them in the city.
He then teleported away to talk to Xiaozen about some of the more important things while the girls started shopping around. Everything in the realms could be bought with spirit stones, cultivation techniques, treasures, etc.
Kai had given the girls quite a good amount of spirit stones to spend so they started shopping without worrying about the money.
"Xiaozen, has the current elven ruler asked the rulers of the continents to assemble before her and pledge their loyalty to her?" Kai asked as he appeared back at theke to talk to Xiaozen.
"Yes, she already did that. Amon and Mikasa declined her but the others epted her." Xiaozen exined in a dark voice.
Amon was the name of thend of death''s ruler and he had been the ruler even while Kai was the harem overlord while Mikasa was the name of the ruler of thend of life and she also had been the ruler since Kai had been the harem overlord.
"Other than that, I don''t know about any major changes since thend of life hardly gets any news from the outside.'' Xiaozen exined as Kai nodded and bid his farewell to her.
He then went back to the city to find the girls waiting for him with bags full of clothes. He gathered all of them and tossed the clothes inside his pendant and teleported them to an abandoned ind in the vast ocean.
"Now go away ande back in a few moments." Mia said as she forced him away from the group while they changed into their swimsuits.
Kai didn''t understand the logic in that since he had already seen them naked and done whatnot to them so why were they behaving like that.
When they called him, he understood that they wanted to surprise him. All of them showed off their swimsuits as though they were modeling for a fashion magazine but Kai wasn''tining.
The most eye-catching swimsuit belonged to Risea who was standing in her milf form with a teasing look on her face. She was wearing a pink swimsuit if could be called a swimsuit, that was a single piece one that covered her breasts and went below in a V-shaped design and covered her pussy.
Yui and Nezuko were wearing matching green swimsuits and while Riang was quietly sitting down in mix white and blue swimsuit. Watanabe and Kiana were wearing in white ones but there was something special about it to Kai as he couldn''t stop looking at it.
Coming over to Mariel, she was wearing swimming shorts with a red top while Mia was sporting a pure ice-colored swimsuit that perfectly highlighted her hair and eyes.
Levina was wearing fluffy white pair of swimsuit that was barely covering her pussy and little movement was exposing it to Kai''s gaze.
Atst, Kai looked at Sahara who was wearing a in ck swimsuit and was as always looking cool in it. She had a lollipop in her hand and was calmly sitting at the edge of the beach as waves of water touched her feet.
Kai smiled at all of them as he snapped his fingers and a beach ball and a appeared on the sand. Kai''s ability to make things and people appear and disappear with a snap never got old no matter how many times you looked at it.
The others got up in the excitement and formed teams of three to y. One team consisted of Risea, Nezuko, and Yui and Risea appeared in her teenage form to y the game more swiftly.
The other team consisted of Watanabe, Kiana, and Riang and they started ying. As for Mariel and Levina, they looked at each other fiercely and looked towards Kai.
He created a separate met for them to y roughly and they soon started using their abilities to y. After all, these two were the biggest muscle heads Kai had known except for a few others like them.
"You both are not going tgo0 y?" Kai asked MI and Sahara as they shook their heads.
"Since we are on a beach and the weather is so hot, can I get a¡" Mia''s voice trailed off as she looked at Kai and he sighed.
"Here." He said and took out a special popsicle-making machine for her that only required ice and the required vor input to create one. Mia happily took it and went off to eat her popsicles without sharing them.
"Do you want anything?" Kai asked Sahara as he sat down beside her to feel the cold water on his skin.
"Booze." Sahara didn''t beat around the bush and asked what she needed.
Kai smiled and handed her a can as the two of them calmly sat there while the others spent their day doing various interring beach things.
Chapter 131 The Tablet Of Samsara(1)(Chapter Preview)
After the happy beach day passed over, hell was waiting for the girls as Kai started their training.
"I only have one rule in training that you have to worry about. You have to train till you are either dead or can''t move your body. No rules except that." Kai said as the girls nodded.
They all thought that it wouldn''t be too difficult but they didn''t know how wrong they were.
Kai stretched his body and released his full cultivation before it started to decrease and stopped at the 5th stage of the imperial spirit realm.
"Even though you will hardly encounter cultivators at this realm, you should start by fighting at this realm. Me, Sahara, and Risea will give you an idea on how to fight such opponents." Kai said as Risea and Sahara stepped forward.
He created a barrier around them so nothing would go out. Risea and Sahara released their respective imperial spirit realm and Divine spirit realm cultivation as Kai smiled at them.
"Please go easy on us." Risea said as her wings appeared from her back while Sahara''s eyes turned to demon eyes.
Both of them fixed Kai with a re as their auras started merging. Since Kai had modified the effects of the harem mark, they could easily shift their powers.
Risea''s left eye turned golden while Sahara''s right eye turnedpletely pink. The two women moved at a fast pace as Risea''s nails became ws.
As for Risea, symbols started to appear around her as she started using her angelic powers. White beams of light appeared around her and she used them to create a bow.
She loaded it with arrows and fell back as Sahara continued her pursuit. Kai didn''t take out any of his weapons nor did he use his angelic or demonic powers.
He instead set his feet wide apart and clenched his knuckles as though he was getting ready for a fistfight.
As Sahara approached him, she swung her caws at his face and he tapped her wrist with his hand and stepped aside.
Sahara was thrown off bnce for a minute before she leaped back with lightning ferocity and aimed at Kai''s abdomen while she swept her legs below him.
Kai did the unthinkable as he jumped to the right and used her shoulder to jump in the air to avoid her ws.
Risea took this opportunity to release the arrows as they shot towards Kai with perfect uracy. They were made from the same beams of light that were around Risea and looked like sizzling arrows made from the sun.
Kai grinned at this as white wings appeared from his back and he used them to dodge the arrows while pointing his right hand towards the sky.
Dark clouds started gathering in the sky as lightning rumbled across the entire ind. A golden bolt of lightning appeared in Kai''s hand and he threw it at Risea.
She rolled in time to dodge the bolt while Sahara leaped in the air to attack Kai. She managed to hold on to his leg when her whole body shivered with fear.
This had been way too easy.
She looked up to see Kai smirking as lightning hit his body and Sahara. She was burned by the lightning andnded on the ground with a thud as Kai suddenly appeared behind Risea with a lightning bolt pointed towards her heart.
"That''s how you defeat your enemy and take a hostage." Kai finished as he healed Sahara and Risea.
"But we don''t have your powers." Riang protested as Kai shook his head.
"That''s not what I was trying to teach you. Sahara and Risea were in perfect sync where Sahara was attacking me directly while Risea was ready from afar as she waited for a chance to catch me off guard. This is amonly used strategy so you should definitely try to use this. Other than that, you can use your own powers like me if you master them.
Watanabe and Kiana have good lightning control and you both can use it for quick dodging or destroying the enemy at the same time. You should train with Levina and all three of you will spar regrly. She can teach you to control your lightning powers while you can teach her how to outmaneuver your enemy by using your brain." Kai said as he pointed at Levina, Watanabe, and Kiana.
"Riang has a good control at the water element and you know how to surprise your enemy to give your teammates some time to breathe. You will train with Mia since you both will be helpful to each other. As for Nezuko, Yui, and Mariel, all three of you are quick and cunning though you don''t look like that. This can be used to your advantage. Figure out what you are best at and spar together." Kai finished as he named everyone except Risea and Sahara.
"What about them?" Mia asked as Kai smiled.
"If I let these two spar at their full power, this entire ind might get destroyed. I will take them to another isted ind to practice and we will be back after a week. And after our return, I will spar each of you separately and you will have tond a hit on me to obtain the yes. But if you are not able tond a hit on me, you will get a good punishment." Kai said as he gave them an evil grin.
They unconsciously shivered at the mention of punishment and nodded their heads as Kai, Risea, and Sahara vanished.
"So what thing do you want us to do that you don''t want to involve them?" Risea asked as soon as Kai teleported them in the middle of the ocean.
It was clear as day that he wasn''t taking them anywhere. Kai smiled at them as he touched the water with his hand.
"When I met Aizza, she told me to search for the tablet of samsara. It is a tablet that was made by one of the seraphim, one of the royal demons, Aizza and H and it is a treasure that can boost the cultivation of several people tremendously if they have the right powers." Kai exined as the other two stared at him with wide eyes.
Just like the demons, the angels were also divided into ranks based on the number of their wings and other things.
The first rank was your basic angel with two wings. The second was cherubim who had four wings on their backs. The next were the seraphim which had six wings on their backs.
And atst, were the Archangels who had random numbers of wings on their backs and had cross-shaped pupils. And then there was the ruler of the angel race, the Supreme deity.
The ranks were in a way, simr to the demon rankings.
"But I didn''t think that demons and angels, especially high-ranked ones, were friendly with each other." Risea said as Kai shook his head.
"They weren''t friendly with each other. They were basically enemies but they cared about their respective races so they agreed to create the tablet to help both the races. And guess who the seraph was?" Kai asked as Risea looked at him with confusion.
But her eyes suddenly widened in disbelief as she thought about his question for some time.
"You don''t mean that... my mom was the seraph who created the tablet!" Risea eximed as Kai nodded.
Risea was half angel and half human meaning that she was Nephilim. The powers of the Nephilim depended on how powerful their angel parent was and Risea''s mom had been quite powerful.
"To open the tablet, we require a powerful Nephilim from the angel side, a sin from the demon side, and a person blessed by the spirits of Life and Death. And we have every single one of them gathered at one ce." Kai said as he gestured at himself and the two girls.
"Even I didn''t know about this." Sahara muttered as Risea nodded.
"The tablet of Samsara was actually something that was meant to help the two races grow in case a war happened between them and the end was bloody. Buy before the two spirits or the seraphim or the royal demon could tell anyone about this, the spirits were sealed and both of them were killed. Risea''s mom because she protested against thew that stated that Nephilims should be killed and the royal demon because he interacted with an angel without killing her." Kai exined as both of them nodded.
"As for why I didn''t bring the others, this mission can only be undertaken by the required people and they can only seed if they work in harmony." Kai exined further as the two girls smiled.
"I don''t know how difficult this would be but I do know that all three of us are in perfect harmony." Risea said as the trip looked at the setting sun and started their search for the tablet of samsara.
Chapter 132 The Tablet Of Samsara (2)(Chapter Preview)
"But where do we look for it?" Sahara asked as Kai pointed at their surroundings.
"I don''t know the exact location of it but when they had finished building it, they were somewhere near thend of life and death though I don''t know why they were there. So we have a huge mass of ocean to search up." Kai said as the three of them stared at the ocean.
"So in other words, you don''t have a clue on how to find this tablet." Risea sighed as Kai chuckled and teleported them away.
He teleported them to thend of life as they rested as they started looking for clues on the beach of relief.
"Hey, can you try to contact Aizza again?" Risea asked as the three of them met up after searching the beach for many hours.
"That pathway only appears once in a person''s lifetime and I can only check my soul after I reach the spiritual soul realm. Guess we should give up." Kai sighed in dejection as an idea suddenly clicked in his mind.
When Aizza had first told him about the tablet, she had mentioned that all of them were somewhere between thends of life and death.
"Risea, Sahara, I think I know how we can get the tablet." Kai said as he suddenly stood up and closed his eyes in concentration.
He opened them a minuteter as a crown dropped on his head. The crown had eight spikes on it and was gray in color.
"Both of you release your powers." Kai said as Risea and Sahara looked each other with confusion before their wings appeared on his back.
Nothing major happened but Kai''s eyes suddenly widened as he teleported them away. They appeared somewhere in the ocean and a whirlpool was swirling below them.
"I was right when I felt the water getting restless." Kai said with a smile as the water slowly started parting to reveal a formation hidden below it.
"A teleportation formation." Kai said as the three of them descended on the formation.
The formation engulfed them and teleported them to a new location as the ocean started to calm down.
The formation soon vanished as soon as the trio vanished and the ocean returned to normal as though nothing had happened.
Kai, Sahara, and Risea on the hand appeared in a brightly lit corridor. They couldn''t see any fire source or any other thing that was illuminating the ce.
But it didn''t matter as numerous formations appeared on the side of the corridor and Kai could feel them connecting to other formations.
Then the corridor suddenly went ck. Kai felt the formations die down as his eyes started gleaming in the dark.
The crown on his head also gleamed in the dark alongside Sahara''s and Risea''s eyes and wings. Kai could feel them struggling to unfold their wings but he shook his head at that.
"Don''t even try to do that. The formations we saw earlier were specifically created to reveal the powers of demons, angels, and people blessed by Aizza and H. It''s quite surprising that they managed to do that without messing up the other millions of formations here." Kai said in an impressed tone as thend below them dropped.
But the trio was simply hovering in the air as though nothing happened.
The rooftop of the ce slowly started shimmering before it vanished. The trio nced at the now empty spot and slowly started rising in the air.
No traps sprung at them and no one attacked them. They just had to fly to the top and nothing else.
When they saw the ceiling at the top, they slowed down and touched it with the tips of their wings.
"Now what? We hang around the ceiling of a bottomless pit?" Sahara asked as Kai shook his head and examined the ceiling.
"Guys, bite your fingers and touch the ceiling with it." Kai said as Risea and Sahara did what he asked.
They bit their fingers and smeared some of their blood on the ceiling as Kai smeared some of his own blood on it.
The ceiling rumbled a little as another teleportation appeared around the trio.
"The first formation appeared when we released our respective auras. This one appeared after we smeared some of our blood on it. This ce is testing if we are the required people or not." Kai determined as they appeared in a dungeon.
It was brown in color and looked as though it was made from mud. As they were examining it, letters started to appear on the floor as Kai stared at them with interest.
There were three types of differentnguages written on the floor below him though all of them were saying the same thing.
"Demons represent hate and angels represent love. But who determined that?" Kai read as the letters started to rearrange themselves.
"What if no one represented anything and instead of ck or white, this world is just in gray?" Kai read next as the letters vanished.
"One was written in demonnguage while one was written in thenguage of angels. The final one was written in thenguage of the spirits. One for each person I guess." Kai said as the dungeon started copsing as they appeared in an open field.
Figures suddenly started to pop up in front of them as a ss barrier appeared in front of them.
On the other side of a ss barrier, houses started to appear. There were barely twenty houses on the other side as humans started to appear beside the houses.
Words started to appear on the ss barrier as the other thing started to appear beside the humans and the houses.
"In front of you is a small vige. The people here live beside a goblins cave but the two species don''t disturb each other until one day, the goblins suddenly started looting the vige." Kai read as small green colored goblins suddenly entered the vige and started stealing stuff.
"The vigers were too weak to do anything against the goblins since they outnumbered them as well as outssed them. If you were in their position, what would you do?" Kai finished as Risea and Sahara spoke at the same time.
"Since I am strong, I would kill all of them." Sahara replied.
"I would try to negotiate with the goblins since I wouldn''t be that strong." Risea replied and it was clear that there was a difference in their opinions.
"What if the goblins killed you during negotiations?" Sahara asked Risea.
"The message said that if we were in their ce, what would we do? Since the vigers aren''t strong enough to kill the goblins, your idea won''t work." Risea retorted as the two of them started pointing out the weakness of each other.
Kai on the other hand thought about the message they had seen on the floor of that dungeon.
''What if the world was just in gray?'' Kai thought about it for some time before he finally got the answer to the question.
"Both of you are wrong about this. ording to Sahara, the vigers should kill the goblins by since they are not strong enough to do that the idea doesn''t work. Then ording to Risea''s idea, they should negotiate with the goblins. But that won''t work either since you require a stronger force on both sides to negotiate properly. Worst case scenario, the goblins would ughter everyone." Kai exined why both of them were wrong as they slowly nodded.
"Than what is the correct answer?" Sahara asked as Kai smiled at her question.
"They should just shift their vige." Kai replied as the two girls were dumbfounded.
"The reason for that is simple, they can''t defeat their enemies or negotiate with them. The only option left for them is to shift their vige to a newer location. It was quite simple really." Kai exined as new letters started appearing on the wall.
"You have cleared the first challenge." Risea read as another teleportation formation appeared around them.
"But how did you figure that out?" Risea asked as Sahara nodded indicating that she also wanted to know the answer.
"I figured that out when I remembered the first message we got. Sahara''s way was what someone could call the ruthless and evil way while Risea''s was the peaceful and good way. But that doesn''t justify the actions taken by both parties since they are doing everything they can to survive. No one can judge them for that. The world, after all, is gray." Kai exined as the two of them nodded.
"For some reason, it feels as though you are calling us dumb." Sahara said with a re as Kai chuckled.
"What you thought was actually relevant from some people''s perspective. But everyone has a different opinion. That''s all I have to say." Kai replied as she nodded.
"So the first challenge was a quiz show. Let see what the second challenge is." Kai said as the trio appeared in a new environment to take the second challenge.
Chapter 133 The Tablet Of Samsara (3)(Chapter Preview)
"This looks like an arena." Risea said as the trio appeared in a square-shaped, sand-filled, arena-like building.
It was a structure made from stone and enclosed the trio in a sand-filled pit. There were no stands for any type of audience but there wasn''t any need for them anyway since anyone can hardlye here.
Just as they were figuring what the next challenge was, the words started to appear on the sand.
"The sand of pit will swallow you all and there is nothing you can do except choosing who gets to live. If all want each other to live then you all get to live. But if even one of you doesn''t want anyone to live, all will die here." Kai read and smiled as the letters rearranged themselves a few minutester.
"An error has urred. Please proceed ahead." Kai read as the trio burst outughing.
They managed to break down an invincible test giver with their bonds and the poor thing couldn''t even figure out what happened.
"If we were normal people taking this test, we would have certainly failed since demons and angels hate each other and they will certainly want the other one to die. But we have an unbreakable bond." Kai said with a smile as they teleported once again.
"Final challenge awaits before you. After clearing this, you will reach the tablet of samsara and save your respective races." Kai read as they appeared in a boss room type of ce.
The room was lit with menacing blue torches as the fire raged on them. The entire room had an ominous aura as Kai raised his eyebrows at the words that appeared next.
"What if you were fighting an evil version of yourself? Do you know yourself enough to defeat your own evil self?" Kai read in confusion as boss music suddenly started to y.
"Where is that musicing from?" Risea frowned as three shapes moved from the shadows.
"Now we know what those letters meant." Kai said slowly as the figures moved in the light.
Their expressions tightened as they saw the figures. They looked exactly like the trio but had purple outlines around them.
Their eyes were pure ck like a demon''s eyes and they were snarling at the group with fierce expressions.
"How the hell did they manage to close us?" Sahara asked as she got into a battle pose.
"They are not illusions. They are our exact clones that are probably created using Aizza''s powers. They can do anything we can do and they know us better than us since they are us which is a very confusing sentence but you get the point." Kai said as he tested his theory by taking out Hellbringer.
His clone did the exact same thing and took out a shadow version of Hellbringer. Kai put the sword away and touched his neck with his fingers.
His clone, however, didn''t mirror his actions and just stared at him lifelessly. Kai''s hands fell down as entered a battle stance and his clone did the same thing.
"This is going to be annoying." Kai remarked as the clones suddenlyunched themselves at the originals.
The clones swiftly moved through the room and they crossed the distance between them and the originals in a matter of moments.
Risea stood back as Kai and Sahara went forward. Clones Risea did the same thing as the original Risea and fell back to support the clone versions of Kai and Sahara.
As Sahara''s nails extended into ws, the same thing happened to her clone. Sahara grinned at this and suddenly jumped in the air and her clone did the exact same thing.
Sahara extended her right w forward and her clone did the same thing. But Sahara surprised herself and the clone as she suddenly grabbed the clone''s ws and went behind her.
She swiftly cut her neck in a swift motion and her clone''s lifeless body fell on the ground with a thump before it vanished.
As Sahara''s ws retracted, she saw Kai fighting his clone and smiled at him as she saw him toy with his clone.
Even though Kai''s clone could do everything that Kai could do and had the same unpredictable attacks as Kai, it could still not beat the original''s unpredictability as Kai literally attacked the clone from all four sides.
He used his teleportation at the max power as he teleported the second hended. His clone also tried to teleport but before it could even think of that, Kai had alreadypleted his teleportation.
After having his fun, Kai decided to kill his clone. He suddenly teleported behind his clone and enmed him with ck fire.
The clone burned down to nothing as Kai turned to look at Risea''s match. Both Risea and her clone were attacking each other with arrows made from light and both had the same power.
It looked as though Risea was testing her skills against her clone as she wasn''t attacking vigorously and was using calcted moves and strategies.
The beams of light suddenly appeared around her as she focused her concentration on her bow. She readied her bow and pointed it at the ceiling.
For some reason, her clone couldn''t do that as it stared at Risea lifelessly. She released arge glowing arrow towards the ceiling as it started ascending towards the clone.
The clone just stared at it as the arrow started sparking and dropped on the clone. The arrow exploded with a blinding light as the clone started to melt.
The trio saw a trace of a smile on the clone''s face before it died as the music stopped ying. The blue torches turned to normal and the ominous surroundings turned to normal.
"Is it over?" Risea asked as she walked towards Sahara and Kai.
New letters started appearing in front of the trio as the ce was swept with a fragrance of flowers and spring.
"In the end, nothing can exist without another person. Just as life and death make samsara, people create bonds throughout the span of their life. Congrattions on defeating the challenge. The tablet of samsara will await you in the next room. But beware the guardians that protect it." Kai read the words with a sigh.
It looked as though the challenges were yet toplete. The trio then looked at the far end of the room and saw a door open.
They walked towards the room and calmly entered it. The door was attached to a small hallway that was lit with the same white light if the corridor they had first encountered.
They reached the end of it pretty quickly as they entered another room. This one was made entirely from gold and other expensive materials as the trip examined it.
In the center of the room was an encased ss case etched with formations. Inside the case was a tablet made from stone but something about it made it look ominous.
There were words written on the tablet but before they could read it, the light suddenly dimmed. The tablet started glowing as the ss case suddenly shattered.
"Oh no, H, why did you use that spell to create the guardians?" Kai said in a grim tone as dark energy started to swirl around the tablet.
It rose in the air as two holes appeared in the ground below them. Two hands imed out of each hole as two figures appeared from them.
"Necromancy." Kai said with a grim face as they examined the figures.
Necromancy was the art of summoning the bodies of the dead and controlling them. Though the dead bodies didn''t have any soul or their past memories, they were as strong as they were before dying.
The two figures in front of the trio were a man and a woman. The man was fully d in battle armor and had a thick brown beard.
His eyes were hollow and his cheeks contained wounds and frozen ck blood this marking him as a demon.
His hair was long enough to reach the end of his spine and were tied back in a ponytail. A sword was strapped to the waist of his armor as he stared at the trio lifelessly.
The woman was dressed in a white dress that reached down to the starting of her lower thighs and had six beautiful white wingsing out from her back.
The wings were scarred with w marks and golden blood was frozen around the wounds. But her face was the most remarkable thing about her.
It wasn''t scarred and was extremely beautiful. She had pink hair that were braided down the side of her shoulders and a feather from her wings was attached to her hair.
But the most attractive thing about her was her deep pink eyes which were as beautiful as gems. Her appearance reminded Kai and Sahara of...
"Mother?" Risea whispered as her eyes turned to disbelief as she stared at the seraphim who was her mother.
Chapter 134 The Tablet Of Samsara (4)(Chapter Preview)
Risea could only stare at the seraph in wonder as her eyes widened in disbelief. The six wings gleaming on her back made her look like like avenging angel. She had only met her mother during her childhood but she hardly had any memories of her.
Her father used to say that she looked just like her mother and would be just as beautiful. He would especially tell her that he had loved her mother''s pink hair but he hadn''t thought that she would fell in love with him.
Risea''s father had been an honest and hardworking man who was well known in the area Risea grew up in.
Her years as a child had been different than most children since her father had to make sure that she didn''t use her powers unintentionally.
So the entirety of her childhood was spent with her father and the memories of the two of them chasing each other across fields filled with flowers still lingered in Risea''s mind.
There had been a time when Risea had turned 18 and her powers had gone out of control and she had hurt her father.
She had criedter on about that even though her father had said it was ok but she had known that he had been under a lot of pain.
That''s when Risea had asked why her mother didn''te to check on her. But she had instantly realized that she had said the wrong thing as her father''s eyes and crumbled with despair.
"I... honestly don''t know Risea." He had said with teary eyes as she had hugged him.
At the time, they hadn''t known that a neww was being passed down in the angelic realm about not giving birth to a Nephilim and killing all the existing ones.
Her mother hadn''t originally died at that time but she and been injured beyond any healing. On the night this happened, she had appeared in front of Risea''s father and had apologized to him.
Her father was of course shocked at her condition and had wanted to take her to a hospital but it had been toote for her mother.
She had told her father that she wanted to be in the arms of her lover before dying and her father had held her dying mother while crying.
Risea had slept through this and in the morning, her father had been apletely different man from before.
He had asked her to prepare her essential items and they had left their hometown during that day. Her father had been old but was still strong because of his cultivation.
They had traveled for many days and her father had told her that some angels were here to kill her because she was a Nephilim.
"I am not going to let them steal my daughter from me too." Her father had told her with a resolute smile and took had traveled to a very far away ce on the human realm.
They had lived there for many years before her father had finally sumbed to old age and had died.
But before dying, he had told her everything about what had happened to her mother and why they had to run away.
He then asked her to promise to him that she would never reveal her angelic powers to anyone and would remain safe.
Risea had promised this with teary eyes as her father had died with a smile on his face. After burying his body, she had slowly started exploring the world and that''s how she found out that she had a talent for alchemy.
She knew that she could make money using it but she wanted to hide her identity. So during her exchanges, she would use her perfect quality pill to perfectly conceal herself while earning money.
She had thought that she would die like that but that''s when she had met Kai. Both he and she were using perfect quality appearance-changing pills when they had first met but they had been able to sense the effects of the pill on the other person.
After their many encounters, they had be partners and Risea had made Kai her first friend. But she would spend minutes staring at his handsome face and his movements during alchemy and would snap out of it when he would look at her with a smile.
She had of course done this while using her loli form to not give Kai any ideas. Even though this had meant that she was using her angelic powers in front of Kai, she didn''t think that he would expose her.
And she had been right though if it had been someone else, she wasn''t whether she would have used her powers in front of them.
When they had their first intercourse, she had admitted everything about her powers to Kai and he had taken it with augh.
He had then told about his own half-demon powers and how he had a harem and all and she had been taken back by it a little.
Even though she had been disappointed that she wasn''t the only girl he loved, she was happy to be one of them.
But now, standing in front of her dead mother''s body, her emotions raged inside her and she wanted to tear the ce down to shreds.
"Risea, calm down. She is not your mother but just her dead body. She doesn''t remember anything." Kai slowly said as he tried to calm Risea down.
A Nephilim with full control over his or her power was dangerous but an out-of-control Nephilim was one of the most dangerous beings to ever exist and Kai didn''t want to see one in action.
''Why did you create such a thing Aizza and H?'' Kai asked in his mind as Risea''s body suddenly started trembling.
Besides of her two wings, four more wings appeared from her back and spread out I a majestic way.
"Her full powers are unleashing." Kai said as he tried to touch her body but she suddenly rose in the air.
Her eyes were glowing like crazy as the beams of light around her multiplied from five to ten. The light started to brighten as the entire ce started shaking.
Risea extended her hand towards the demon''s gut as rays of light shot out from her hand and traveled towards the demon at an unavoidable pace and blew his head in one clean shot.
A secondter, her head turned towards her mother as tears trickled down her cheeks. She screamed in frustration as the beams of light started attacking everything and destroyed everything it touched.
One beam hit the woman in the middle of her head and she crashed down beside the demon guy with a thump.
Their bodies vanished but Risea didn''t stop. She curled up in a ball as her powers went haywire and continued destroying everything.
"That girl reminds me of my past self. The one who wasn''t destined to be a sin and was supposed to leave a normal life." Sahara said with sad eyes as she looked at Risea.
Kai listened to her and went forward as he retrieved the tablet of samsara which was lying down on the floor after its supposed guardians were gone.
"Risea''s life had always been full of hardships and she had faced as much as everyone else in the harem. Perhaps I got attracted towards all of you because of your tragic past." Kai said to her with a smile as he looked at Risea.
"Let''s go and take her out of her shell." Kai said as Sahara nodded and the two of them moved towards Risea.
The beams of light focused their assault on the two moving figures but they weren''t able tond a hit on the lightning-fast Kai and Sahara.
When they appeared near her, they both jumped towards her as Kai patted her forehead with his hand.
Memories of her time with Kai and the others filled Risea''s head as two beams of light vanished.
She remembered the many sessions of pill creating she had with Kai thatter turned into many sessions of cultivation. Another beam vanished.
She then remembered how he had gone to the fairy realm and destroyed it for her. She also remembered his visit to the angel realm that was specifically done for her. Two more vanished.
She then remembered the recent events in which he had destroyed another continent for her and saved her.
She remembered the time she had spent with the many girls and her body slowly started to loosen. The pirspletely vanished as Risea looked at Kai.
"Please don''t leave me alone." She said as she buried her face in his chest.
He gently stroked her hair as he looked at Sahara who was flying beside them. He then teleported them away from the ce as he looked at Risea.
"I promise." He whispered to her gently as they teleported andthe entire ce exploded.
Chapter 135 The Tablet Of Samsara (End)(Chapter Preview)
"This thing better be good or I am going to blow your head off." Sahara said as soon as the trionded on an isted ce.
"Well, ording to what Aizza has told me, the tablet is supposed to give you a boost of two reals at the least and the most value is unknown. It depends on the people who are using it." Kai exined as he took out the tablet and put it down in the middle of the trio so all of them could see it.
"Life is death and death is life. One will die and one will live. The cycle will go on forever and no one can stop it. If you found this tablet, then congrats. To use it, please smear the bottom of the tablet with your blood and this is required by all three people." Kai read as the three of them put some of their blood on the base of the tablet.
The tablet started glowing as the stone slowly started to crack. With a blinding sh of light, the stone crumbled away and three things came in front of the trio.
One was a white feather while another was a ck feather. They were dumbfounded to see this when their gazended on thest thing they were confused by what it was, at least Risea and Sahara were confused by what it was.
But Kai looked at it with wide eyes as he chuckled slightly and took hold of a gray spike from a crown that was lying in the middle of the feathers.
"Well, thatpletes my crown collection." Kai said with a smile as he sat down and concentrated on thend in front of him.
Eight shining crowns appeared in front of him, each one the same but with a different color. The colors were red, blue, brown, purple, light pink, white, ck, and gray.
The first seven had seven spikes each while the eighth one had eight spikes. Kai ced the spike he was holding on his hand on top of the gray crown as it shook a little and merged with it.
Kai felt tremendous amounts of spiritual energy enter inside him and it was enough for him to make another breakthrough and advance to the imperial core realm.
He smiled at that as all eight crowns rose in the air and started vanishing. When all eight of them had vanished, Kai stood up to look at Risea and Sahara''s confused faces.
"Those were the blessing of the elemental rulers. When they bless someone, a crown with a certain number of spikes appear on the head of the person being blessed. It gives you many powers rted to the specific element and gives boost to your cultivation as well." Kai exined as the three of them nced at the two remaining items.
"I know that these are feathers from an angel and demon''s wings but I don''t know how it is supposed to help us." Saharamented as she looked at the feathers.
"Maybe something will happen if you pick it up." Kai suggested as Sahara bent forward and picked up the ck feather.
Her body suddenly froze as her eyes dimmed. Her eyes came back into focus a few secondster as she stared at the feather in disbelief.
She didn''t say anything and handed the feather to Kai who examined it curiously before he took it from her hand.
His surroundings changed the moment he took it as he saw men and women roaming around while wearing clothes made from leaves and cotton.
His jaw dropped as his gaze fell on a certain person casually standing near a tree with a bored expression.
The person was a female with fiery red hair and bored deep red eyes. She was wearing a ck dress made from cotton and it looked as though she was waiting for someone.
She suddenly smiled and waved the distance as the scene changed and the same female''s hands were covered in blood whole her eyes were divided into three different colors of ck, gold and red while the white part of them had vanished.
"Lilith." The words escaped his mouth as he saw the girl killing humans with angry expressions.
Even though her face clearly told that she was angry, her eyes looked dead. She released a ferocious scream as Kai came back to the real world.
"Who was that Kai?" Sahara asked as he suddenly stepped back as Hellbringer.
"Oh no." Kai said as he dropped the feather to the ground. Hellbringer disappeared as soon as he did that.
He released a sigh of relief as he looked at the feather with eyes full of disbelief.
"The person you saw was Lilith the first demon. And that probably is a feather from her wings that somehow contains fragments of her memories. If properly used, it can boost a demon''s cultivation by an entire realm. We can split it and use itter on." Kai exined as Sahara nodded.
But their gaze fell on the white feather. If the ck feather had belonged to Lilith, then did the other feather belong to the first angel?
"Do you know who the first angel was?" Risea asked as Kai shook his head.
"I asked the Archangels about that but they couldn''t remember it. ording to them, they were the first and the most strongest angels to be born and the other angels came after them. So honestly, I have no idea who the first angel was. But maybe we can find that out today." Kai said excitedly.
He picked up the angel wing and waited for his surroundings to change. But nothing happened.
"That was anti-climatic." Saharamented as they stared at the feather with disappointment.
"Though it still contains some enough spiritual energy to help us make multiple breakthroughs." Kai added as he put the feather beside Lilith''s feather.
He then nodded at Sahara as the two of them bent forward and touched the ck feather at the same time.
Though their surroundings didn''t change, they felt tremendous amounts of spiritual energy travel throughout their body.
Both of them sat down and started cultivating it but Kai didn''t create a barrier around them. Sahara already being at the 3rd stage of the Divine spirit realm managed to break through to the 3rd stage of the spiritual core realm.
Kai on the other hand used the spiritual energy obtained from the spike to break through to the imperial core realm before using the newly obtained energy to advance by four stages.
"I can probably reach the Saint core realm if I use this feather too." Kaimented as Sahara got up and Risea took her ce.
The ck feather didn''t disappear and the only change in it was that its spiritual energy disappeared.
Kai carefully ced it in his pendant for future use as he and Risea used the white feather to make more breakthroughs.
Risea managed to advance to the 1st stage of the spiritual core realm while Kai reached the 1st stage of the Saint core realm just as he had predicted.
"Why didn''t you create a barrier around us? Now the entire realm knows that powerful rogue cultivators are roaming around." Sahara asked as Kai smiled.
"That''s what I wanted to happen. Sooner orter, everyone is going to know that I am back at the elven queen will definitely try to find and kill me before I kill her. So instead of hiding away, I have them someone else to look into them. While they do that, all the girls can train and we can enter thend of death to get H back." Kai exined as he teleported them auto the ind where his girls were staying.
And just like he had said, a huge ruckus was created in every single continent as all of them felt the huge waves of breakthroughs spread through theirnd.
Even though every continent had plenty of high-level experts, the number of them at the Saint core realm could be summed up to a dozen or so cultivators.
So when they felt the powerful waves of someone breaking through to the same realm, they sent their top-level experts to investigate it.
While this happened, a woman sitting on a throne was talking to her advisors about something.
She had faded pale hair with deep blue eyes and a creamyplexion. Her breasts were about average and she was resting her chin on her hand.
Her expression was bored yet an air of superiority surrounded her as she looked at the elves around her.
"Stop your senseless bantering. I am taking the final decision." The woman''s voice echoed down the entire room and as the elves felt silent.
"Send some top-level cultivators to examine the area from where those waves came from and while they are doing that, I am going to meet with thend of lightning''s envoys." The woman instructed as the gathered elves nodded and started whispering among themselves.
''Why am I stuck with this job. I thought being queen was fun but I didn''t know that sis had to deal with so many issues. Oh, why sis? Why did you got with that bastard Kai and got yourself killed? Now I am stuck with this stupid job in your ce.'' The woman thought with a sigh as she stood up to leave the room.
It looked as though events hadn''t quite proceeded in the order Kai had thought they did. Who knows? Perhaps something else might have been different as well...
Chapter 136 Taking Their Virginity (1) (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
They had spent six days trying to find the tablet of samsara while taking all the challenges. Since they had a day left, the trio decided to watch the others practice secretly.
Kai cloaked them with a formation before he went around the entire ind and covered it with numerous protective formations.
Since it was nighttime, everyone was sleeping so they didn''t notice Kai quietly creating the formations.
After he was finished, he returned back to stay beside Risea and Sahara and saw them ying rock paper scissors.
"What are both ying rock paper scissors for?"0 Kai asked curiously as they smiled.
"To see who will cultivate with you first." Risea replied as they started ying again.
Kai chuckled slightly and sat down as he remembered that Risea and Sahara were still virgins as he didn''t have the time to cultivate with them.
And he had to admit, this was the most intense game of rock paper scissors he had ever witnessed as both of them were concentrating so hard.
Atst, Risea came out as the victor as Sahara sighed and stepped back.
"Why didn''t you surround the ind with any formations before we left?" Risea decided to ask before they did anything.
"An ind with weak formations surrounding it attracts more attention than a normal isted ind. But now that I am at a higher cultivation realm, only cultivators above me can see it." Kai exined as he looked at Sahara.
She sighed and nodded as she walked away to let Kai and Risea enjoy their time alone. After all, she would be the one enjoying it after Risea.
"Hmm, let''s do it just like the first time we did it." Risea said with a teasing smile as her form began shimmering.
She shrank in size as she changed from her teenage version to her loli version.
***
And that''s where I stop you. I usually don''t like writing author notes in the middle of a chapter but this is important. From this scene onwards, Kai is going to cultivate with loli Risea and you know what I mean.
In case some random person was about toin about thister on, then here is your warning.
Just skip to the next chapter if you don''t like lolis. And for those of who sticking around, please don''t report me to the FBI.
Amen in advance.
***
Kai looked at her petite body frame with a small smile on his face. He slowly moved forward as he bent down and kissed her.
Risea body smelled nice as intertwined her arms behind his neck and pulled him closer. Seeing this, Kai grabbed her from her thighs and lifted her up.
Risea now rose above him as their lips remained intertwined with each other as Kai took out a bed.
He gently dropped Risea on it before climbing on top of her. Her cheeks were rosy red in the coldness of the night as Kai bent forward and nibbled on her throat.
Risea''s lips quivered as she released a cute low moan. Kai inwardly smiled at this as he slowly removed her clothes.
One of the biggest mysteries ever was how did Risea''s clothes change with her form? She was currently wearing the same pink dress she wore at Kai and Kiana and Levina''s wedding.
Kai removed the dress to find a pair of small pink bra and panties on her as she closed her arms around them.
"Are you acting shy after so many of our cultivation sessions?" Kai asked as he moved back with a grin. Risea''s cheeks reddened as she smacked his arm.
"It''s not my fault you idiot. Don''t me me for doing this unconsciously and even though we have shared many cultivation sessions, I am still a virgin who is facing an extremely handsome man in the middle of an isted ind." Risea pouted as Kai continued to grin.
"If that is the case, why don''t we get you familiar with this handsome young man of yours?" Kai said as he shook off his upper clothes and put Risea''s hands on his chest.
,m She stared at it as her hands moved along his chest and felt his muscles under her warm small hands.
She then retracted her hands as she went behind her back and unhooked the bra. She revealed her breasts to Kai as she threw the bra of to the side.
"Well, what are you waiting for? Dive in." She managed to say as she pointed at her small rounded melons.
Kai chuckled slightly as his hand slowly grabbed her right breast. He felt the firm roundness of her small chest against his hand as he went forward and started sucking on the bright pink hard nipple.
A moan escaped from Risea''s mouth as Kai''s other hand slowly massaged her left breast with his hands as he alternated between them.
Risea felt Kai''s dick harden beneath his remaining clothes and her handsome towards it. She slowly rubbed it on top of the cloth as Kai suddenly stopped and move back.
He removed the remaining of his clothes and let Risea see the rest of his naked body. Since she was no stranger to it, she only smiled and looked at the spot between her legs that was covered by a bright pink piece of cloth.
Kai moved forward and removed it as he saw her tiny pink hole. He went forward and gently gave it a lick with his tongue as her whole body vibrated.
But he didn''t back off as he inserted his tongue inside it and made her quirk in pleasure. Her legs locked behind his head as she pushed him deeper inside her hole.
Her face suddenly rxed as Kai felt a hit wave of yin qi enter his mouth. He gulped all of it in one go and backed away as Risea''s grip on his neck loosened.
"This was just your first time cumming and you already look as though you are in heaven." Kai chuckled but Risea didn''t say anything.
He then took hold of his rod and touched the tip to her tiny entrance. Her pussy parted slightly to let the head of his dick enter inside.
Her body tightened as Kai started pushing more of his dick inside her hole. The inside of her pussy was too tight and it was almost as though it didn''t want him to enter her.
But Kai easily broke through that obstacle as he managed to fit his entire rod inside her. Risea''s hands tightened around at her sides as she took a few deep breaths to get ustomed to Kai''s dick.
After a few minutes, her cave slowly started adjusting to Kai''s rod as he started moving. A few drops of blood fell out from her hole but that didny matter to him.
He grabbed her breasts with his hands as he passed in and out of her hole. His hard rod easily slid through the slippery folds of her cave as both of them started to feel the pleasure in it.
Kai''s right hand traveled to her small clitoris that peeked out from her caves as he gently started rubbing it.
Combined with his thrusting, Risea moaned loudly as she came for the second time. Her cave tightly wrapped around Kai''s rod as it was drenched with her yin qi.
"If we go on like this, you will probably faint before our second session." Kai sighed as he shot his yang qi inside her.
Her face suddenly lit up as she felt the familiar energy inside his yang qi and formed an eager expression.
For the time being, Kai removed his dick from inside her as she started cultivating. Looking back to their first intercourse, Risea had acted in a simr way.
But his yang qi wasn''t rich enough to give her the energy for a second round as she had fallen asleep. But her body had cultivated it while she slept and she had woken up in a few minutes to go on for another round.
But now, his yang qi was rich enough to stop her from falling unconscious as he saw a small smile covering her face.
"Let''s test your focusing power." Kai suddenly said as he moved behind her and wrapped his arms and legs around her.
His rod picked at the bottom of her spine as his hand wrapped around her breasts and he slowly started rubbing them.
He gently lifted her body and put her on top of his dick as she tried hard to keep her focus straight but gave up on that.
She just surrendered herself to Kai as he trusted his rod inside her while shey on top of him. He felt the soft skin of her small tight ass rub on the skin near his dick and he enjoyed it.
After a few more minutes, both of them came andid down on the bed as they nced at the starry sky.
"Who could have thought that I will get the opportunity to take your virginity twice." Kai said with a smile mile as Risea nodded.
"Now that you have done that, let''s see how long I canst before falling unconscious." Risea suddenly said with determination as she lifted herself up to sit in his dick.
Kai justughed as they cultivated under the starry sky for a few hours.
Chapter 137 Taking Their Virginity (End) (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
"That went on for hours. I was so bored that I decided to carve a figure of myself." Sahara said as Kai teleported to meet her.
He was holding a fully clothed unconscious loli Risea in his hands as he gently put her down before staring at the stone carving of Sahara. It just looked like the real Sahara except for the stone part.
"Sorry for making you wait." Kai said with an apologetic smile as he took Sahara by the shoulders and pushed her against a tree.
Compared to Risea, Sahara was theplete opposite of her. The delicate, cute, teasing Risea versus the cool straight forward aggressive Sahara.
Kai wondered how two people could be such good friends and understand each other without bawling at each other.
While thinking this, Sahara suddenly pushed Kai towards the tree and started nibbling at his neck which further proved his point.
She slowly removed his shirt and threw it on the ground as her hands explored his chest freely. Her mouth wandered off to his nipples as she licked it with her tongue before she looked up and kissed him fiercely.
He let her do anything she wanted as her hands slid below the waistband of his jeans and touched his sleeping dragon.
It didn''t take long for it to wake up as she gave it a few quick strokes. With her other hand, she removed her jacket and threw it alongside Kai''s clothes.
She swept her hair a little back as they gleamed in the moonlight. Her eyes also caught the glint of moonlight as remove her hand from his dragon as she removed her tank top.
She wasn''t wearing any bra beneath it as Kai saw her breasts bouncing up and down as they were freed from their restraint.
Her eyes stared into Kai''s and the meaning in them was clear. She rose in the air a little as her breasts came in front of Kai''s face.
He started sucking on them while she quickly removed the rest of his clothes and started stroking his dragon again.
Sahara always had been this much dominating and Kai let her do whatever she wanted unless it included making him a naked pinata hanging in the air for anyone toe and fuck.
Sahara felt Kai''s dick getting warmer as she knew that he was about to cum. Shended on the ground and bent her face towards his dick and opened her mouth.
Yang qi shot out of it and entered her mouth as she gulped it with a satisfied look. She licked her lips afterward as she stood back up and smiled at Kai.
He took out a bed as Sahara pushed him on top of it. She removed her shorts and ck thing and climbed on the bed naked.
She eyed his body with a hawk-like gaze and gentlyid down on the opposite side of him. She used her foot to take hold of his dick as she slowly jerked it.
"A foot job huh." Kai said with a smile as Sahara increased the speed of her jerk movements.
Her snow-white feet rubbed Kai''s dick with precise movements as it yang qi shot out of the tip and rose a foot in the air before it tumbled down.
The bed was soaked wet with Kai''s yang qi as Sahara crawled towards him with a panther''s grace.
Her tail flicked in excitement as her lips licked her lips in excitement. Her lion ears were straight and alert and it looked as though her body was the same.
She crawled on top of his dick as she parted her bottom lips slightly as he teased him by only taking his head in before removing it.
Sahara wasn''t like many other addicts who wanted the session to progress quickly and end as quickly.
She did everything slowly and with precision to make sure that both she and Kai got equal pleasure while she dominated him.
She finally swallowed his entire dick with her pussy as she sat on top of it as her tail wrapped around Kai''s leg.
Her breasts bounced a little as she settled down and made sure that his dick was hitting the most pleasurable spot before she started moving.
She used her tail as a support as she rode his dick with an overly pleased expression. Kai knew how to pleasure her even further as he started rubbing her clot with one hand while he used the other one to grope her breasts.
She released a low purr as her tail tightened its grip on Kai''s legs and her body tensed up. She orgasmed as her tail loosened and her face turned into a heavenly expression.
But again didn''t give her a break as he pushed her below him. He then grabbed her waist as her tail wrapped around his leg as if to stop him but he had already started moving.
His eyes gleamed as he grabbed her thighs and pushed and massaged him with his hands. Her cave started to loosen up as she felt the sensation travel from her thighs to her cave.
But her cave suddenly tightened on Kai''s rod as her inner walls started to get warmer. She cummed again and that wasn''t thest time she cummed that night.
Kai and Sahara cultivated till dawn approached and even after such a long cultivation session, she was still awake as both of them watched the sunrise in the distance.
"Ready to check on them?" Kai asked as he and Sahara stood up and wore their clothes.
Risea also woke up after a few minutes and joined the duo as the three of them teleported to the area where the girls were staying.
For a moment, none of them noticed the trip ad they were too busy in their practice but when Mariel saw them, she waved at them and called out their names.
The others saw them after this as they gathered together and formed a circle around the trio and asked them some questions.
"Their training went fine and they have managed to make multiple breakthroughs in their cultivation. I will help you guys after I am done assessing you." Kai exined as the others nodded and looked at Risea and Sahara with a little envy.
After all, ording to them, the reason Sahara and Risea had been able to make this many breakthroughs was because of Kai''s yang qi.
So they then started the assessment.
Since all of them were at the imperial spirit realm, Kai brought down his cultivation to the first stage of the Divine spirit realm.
The first to step forward was Mariel and she immediately released all of her powers. Her dragon wings and tail appeared behind her as her long sword appeared in her hand.
"I wish I could use the power of my crown but since I have such low cultivation, it will probably drag me down instead of helping me." Marielmented as the match begin.
She didn''t immediately rush out at him and took a few minutes to assess Kai''s body posture as she determined what he will do.
But that was a futile thing to do since Kai was casually standing with a bored expression and since there was nothing else she could do, she decided to attack him using a different strategy than the one she usually used.
She created pink fireballs around her and moved forward with them moving beside her. When she was a few meters away from Kai, she suddenly stepped back and directed the fireballs at Kai.
He didn''t even bat an eye as he swatted them aside with his hand as Mariel charged forward once again.
Her wings spread forward and caught fire at the edges as her sword and tail followed their example.
Mariel suddenly started rotating while walking and she became a live-fire tornado as she progressed towards Kai with a very fast speed.
"A good way to take your opponent down by surprise and being able to kill them while protecting yourself from any attack. Good job Mariel." Kai apuded as he walked towards the tornado and touched it with his finger.
Mariel suddenly stopped spinning and stood rooted to a spot as Kai let her go. She walked off with a small smile and Yui and Nezuko came after her.
"Can we do it together?" They asked as Kai nodded.
Though there might be times when would be forced to battle alone, it didn''t mean that they couldn''t fight together.
Since Yui and Nezuko didn''t have any particr specialty, they could only really on their wits and cunningness.
As the match began, they divided and attacked Kai from two different sides which was amon choice.
They decided to battle him in closebat and since neither one of them was using a weapon, it was a battle of fists.
They threw punch after punch and kick after kick but Kai managed to block every single one of them without getting a bruise.
It looked as though Yui was tired as she fell back and only Nezuko remained. She continued to throw attacks at Kai even though it was impossible for her to do anything.
Kai on the other hand bore a mysterious smile on his face as he knew what was about to happen any second.
And just as he had thought, Nezuko suddenly sidestepped as Yui threw sand in his eyes and tried to sweep him off his feet.
"Though this trick will against advanced warriors, it can take most people with surprise and unless you have your spiritual sense extended or you have an eye technique, you wouldn''t be able to see anything and might be defeated because of it. Good try both of you." Kai said as he rose in the air and opened his eyes without any problem.
Even though Nezuko and Yui felt as though they had lost instead of winning, a praise from Kai was still enough for them.
"So who''s next?" Kai asked as he eyed the group of women with an interesting expression as he waited to see what they had prepared to defeat him.
Chapter 138 The Queen Of Necromancy (1)(Chapter Preview)
The others had many different ways to try to defeat Kai but the most unique one was used by Mia.
She decided to change the entire battlefield to an ice structure so Kai was forced to fly since the ground would try to freeze him as soon as he touched it.
But the air wasn''t safe since ice pirs would randomly raise up and attack him while Mia was throwing arge number of icicles at him.
Even though he was somehow dodging them all, it was still enough to kill many people easily, and the only way they could counter it was if they had a much higher cultivation than Mia.
After everyone was done, Kai spent a week cultivating with all of them separately as all of them reached the Divine spirit realm because of him.
"But after this, your cultivation would slow and even my yang qi can not help you break through a few stages in one session." Kai had told them after their sessions.
After giving them an entire day to sleep, he had spent two more weeks helping them reach the spiritual core realm.
While he was having fu- helping his girls advance in their cultivation, many events were taking ce in the elven realm.
The new elven queen was strengthening her alliances with the four other continents while thend of life and death were still secretive.
But after every single one of Kai''s girls had broken through to the spiritual core realm, they were ready to move towards thend of death.
"Thend of death is ruled by a person named Amon and he was the same person who ruled that ce when I first came to this realm. But he is moremonly called the dark emperor because of his mastery over the dark element. He can kill a person by simply looking at them as his dark element would spread over their body and would slowly kill them from the inside.
But with H beside him, I am quite surprised that he still hasn''t tried to conquer this entire realm. Who knows? Perhaps he preparing somerge-scale nasty plot inside the protection of his continent. Even though he doesn''t matter to us, we will have to be careful around him when we will go and take H back." Kai exined as the girls nodded with determined expressions.
As much as he wanted to leave them behind, he knew that it would neither help him nor them if he did that.
They wouldn''t gain any real fighting experience and would depend on Kai to protect them and even though he was happy to do that, he still wanted them to be independent.
As he teleported them on the surroundings of thend of death, he swore to make sure that all of them git out of this safely.
"What is this?" Nezuko asked as they looked at the huge dome-shaped barrier in front of them.
Back mist was gathered on the other side of the barrier and any of them could see what was on the other side of it.
The dome-shaped barrier looked as though it covered the entire continent since it was so huge and wide.
"This is purely made from yin energy. You guys can use this to cultivate and increase your cultivation but it will take you months to do that. We can however do that after we get H back." Kai exined as his figure started glowing
Before teleporting inside the barrier, he carefully cloaked them with numerous formations since he knew that Amon would have spread his actual sense across the entire continent.
Amon was at the 5th stage of the Saint core realm and was probably one of the few elves who had such high level of cultivations.
He was ruthless and brutal and didn''t think about who he killed or how many he killed. Anyone standing in his way would be killed by him and he had wanted to take control of the entire elven realm.
He had started pressuring the previous elven ruler about that but she and been strong enough to keep him suppressed.
He hadn''t known about this until many yearster. He had asked her if she wanted him to kill Amon but she had declined him since elves followed the rule that whoever was strong would win.
After this many years, he might kill Amon without actually it being his original mission. As they entered the continent, Kai felt the same aura asst time for a few moments before it vanished.
"We have to be very careful here. This continent is full of extreme amounts of yin energy but it is just suitable for cultivation and can kill a cultivator if they try to cultivate it. Even normal cultivators who use spirit stones to cultivate can die easily if they don''t have enough focus. So be always alert." Kai said as they appeared in a forest full of crooked trees.
He decides to walk rather than randomly teleporting into the mouth of danger without any information on what awaited them.
They encountered a few spiritual beasts in the forest but the group was strong enough to them as they continued their progression.
"Kai, are you sure that we are going the right way since your sense of direction isn''t really reliable." Mariel said after a few minutes as Kai smiled but didn''t stop walking.
"You might not sense it but I have extended my spiritual sense in a wide area to check for any signs of dangers. I know the directions because of that" Kai exined as the group silently released a sigh of relief.
Kai however suddenly stopped as his eyes widened and he frowned. He looked at Risea and silently asked her toe forward.
"We will be back in a few minutes." He said while frowning as they vanished.
"What do you think he sensed?" Riang asked curiously as the others shook their head.
"Probably something rted to yin energy since he took Risea because of her angelic powers." Sahara added as the others nodded and patiently waited for Kai.
As for him and Risea, they appeared in a clearing that was full of people. But both Kai and Risea looked at them with wide eyes.
Their clothes were torn and dirty and wounds covered their entire bodies. Frozen blood was visible around the wounds and some looked pretty fresh.
But the people didn''t care about the wounds as they walked in a particr direction senselessly. Their eyes were hollow and bloody and their faces were split with horrible wounds.
"They are necromancer elves." Kai muttered as he stared at the dead yet alive elves walking around without doing anything.
But as soon as he said the word necromancy,their ears snapped to attention as they turned to look at Kai and Risea.
Both of them looked at the dead figures with wide eyes as their angelic powers burst forth. Their wings appeared from their backs as they shot beams of light at the undead elves.
But it looked as though they had suddenly gained intelligence as many of them managed to dodge the attack and started advancing towards the duo.
Kai and Risea didn''t panic and instead took out their weapons. Risea created a bow while Kai took out Excalibur and wielded the sword with a perfect grace.
He swooped in quickly and with a swing of his sword, he managed to kill many of the undead elves.
Their number barely summed up to two hundred and they were raise destroyed b Risea and Kai''s attacks as they fell down one by one.
Numerous bodies of the undead elves littered the ground as they slowly started vanishing. Only ck as remained behind as Kai and Risea looked at each other with grim expressions.
"That was not your usual necromancer. Rarely any undead creatures gain intelligence when their bodies are brought forth but these creatures were capable of detecting noises made by living beings, dodging, attacking, and many more things no undead should be able to do. I only know a handful of people who can do this level of necromancy and H is one of them.
However, I didn''t feel any auraing from the undead creature and I am not sure if it was her. But without any information, I can guarantee anything for sure. But if it was someone else, we have got a really fearsome enemy." Kai exined as Risea agreed with him.
The two figures stared at ck ash on the ground onest time before Kai teleported them back to the other girls.
***
In a castle, Esmeralda suddenly opened her eyes with a surprised expression as she licked her lips with interest.
"An entire legion of undead elves killed by someone. Interesting." She said to herself as she stood up from her bed.
She started walking towards the throne room to tell his brother about the most interesting thing that had happened in a while.
Perhaps she would get to see a battle between two powerful opponents.
Chapter 139 The Queen Of Necromancy (2)(Chapter Preview)
"What did you see?" Mia asked as Kai and Risea came back.
"Undead elves." He replied as many of them looked at him in confusion although they already got the basic idea about what he was speaking.
"Amon is being supported by a powerful necromancer. The necromancer might just be H but I have a feeling that it''s not her." He added as he started thinking about their next move.
He hadn''t visited thend of death many times but he still knew the different cities in it. The continent, just like other continents, had a royal capital.
The royal capital on thend of death however was not full of wealthy nobles. Almost all of the houses were created with stone and even the castle was created with it.
The people living away from the royal capital suffered pretty badly as they had to face attacks from wild beasts and the like.
They received no help from Amon and his soldiers and many died just because of that. Other than that, the soil was pretty spoilt because of the extreme amounts of yin energy so crops hardly grew on thends.
Everyone living away from the royal capital were forced to grow crops or Amon''s soldiers woulde and kill them.
But the people living in the royal capital did live much better lives than the ones living outside.
Most people living in the royal capital were either soldiers or crop management in charge. Amon didn''t have a council of ministers anything like that and ruled the entire continent by wielding fear as his weapon.
The elves were so frightened of him that they hardly did anything against him. But some had tried to escape to the outside but had failed as they were killed by spiritual beasts.
"Hey Kai, if there are only males on this continent, then how does the poption survive without giving birth to new elves?" Kiana asked a question that had been bugging her for quite some while.
"This continent is like a cult. The only requirements for you to be a citizen of this continent is that you should be a male and you should have the dark element. Numerous elves from other continents travel to this ce to forget their past and start a new life." Kai exined as he finally decided on a new n.
"We will slowly travel towards the royal capital and would stop in viges to check if there are undead there or not." Kai said as the group started moving again.
After traveling for a day, they came to a vige that almost looked deserted from the conditions of its houses and other things.
If not for the elves roaming around, no one would have believed that someone would be living in this dead of a ce.
"No undead here." Risea said as they continued their journey.
They traveled for another week and saw many ces like the first one but they saw no undead roaming around anywhere.
Kai however was feeling as though they were getting close to something as the number of spiritual beasts they encountered was starting to decrease.
Currently, they had spent an entire day walking and had not encountered a single beast. Kai was about to change directions when he suddenly felt something at the edge of his spiritual sense.
"Undead elves and they have undead spiritual beasts with them." Kai suddenly said as the group went alert.
Kai directly teleported them to the area as they saw numerous undead creatures moving around.But when these creatures saw the group, they suddenly turned to dust.
"Is that supposed to happen?" Many of them asked at the same time as Kai shook his head.
''This was a trap to lure us out. Thest time we had killed those elves and that must have notified the necromancer about our presence. But since they didn''te here themselves, they probably don''t know how many people killed the beasts. We should be even more careful from now on.'' Kai mentally noted as he turned towards the group.
"From today onwards, we are directly going towards the pce and will not sidetrack from our route." Kai told them as they started moving towards the east.
***
In the castle, Esmeralda opened her eyes as she was sitting on a chair in the throne room. H was sitting on a dark gleaming throne while Amon was sitting a little below her on a throne made from bones.
Even though Amon had wanted to sit on the highest throne, it was impossible since H was the goddess he preached.
Even ruthless men had people they had faith in.
"I was right. Someone really is looking for the undead elves. I don''t know their exact number but someone found one of my squadrons a few day''s journeys away from the first one. If my guess is right, then they are probably trying to destroy them." Esmeralda told the two people as Amon looked outside with a curious look.
"They are not trying to destroy the undead. They are trying toe here while observing the undead." He said as he turned to look at H whose face was morphed into a sadistic smile.
"Then let theme here." H said in a tone that was enough to send to make goosebumps appear on Esmeralda''s body.
''How can she and I be sisters?'' Esmeralda wondered silently as she looked at her brother and sister sitting on the thrones.
***
"That is creepy." Mariel remarked as she looked at the ck stone castle standing tall in the distance.
"You have been to H''s pce as well Sierra''spce and you find this creepy?" Kai teased her as Mariel pouted.
"There pces were outright frightening. But this one is just in ck and that somehow makes it much more creepy." Mariel replied as Kai suddenly stopped everyone.
"From here onwards, things are going to get serious. I am directly teleporting us inside the castle so be prepared to fight." They nodded but before Kai could teleport them, a figure suddenly appeared in his spiritual sense.
He frowned a little as the figure was moving at an unimaginably fast pace and it appeared in front of them within a few seconds.
Everyone looked at the figure in shock as she appeared in front of them. Kai had told them that only men lived in the continent so what was a girl doing here.
They looked at Kai for answers but his face was masked with a neutral expression and they couldn''t read anything on it.
"Oh, who could have guessed that our intruders were a handsome boy and a group of women. How did you manage to enter this ce anyways?" Esmeralda asked them with an interesting expression as Kai stretched his aura around the group.
"Hmm, you have a higher cultivation than me? But that''s impossible since I am at the 6th stage of the Saint core realm." Esmeralda said as she examined Kai with an interested expression.
"Esmeralda, also known as the queen of necromancy. You are famous for your unimaginable powers to resurrect dead elves. But the most surprising thing is that you are not an elf yourself." Kai said with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes as Esmeralda''s eyes narrowed.
"None of you are elves as well." Esmeralda retorted as the group stared at her with wide eyes.
The person in front of them was not only the owner of the world''s biggest library but was also a necromancy expert. Though only some of them knew that.
The others knew that the woman in front of them was another one of Kai''s lovers and was probably too dangerous.
''Two girls on the same continent and both of them had to be the ones with extreme yin energy. Their powers are probably multiplied by this vast yin energy. I still don''t understand why Amon didn''t try to take over the entire elven realm.'' Kai thought as he stepped forward with an expressionless face.
"Going to ask me to let you go through? Not happening." Esmeralda said as Kai shook his head.
"I was going to ask you to fight me." He replied as Esmeralda was baffled.
"But that isn''t how this is supposed to go! I read it in so many books and people like you always ask for such things. If you don''t say that, the scene will not go ording to the other books." Esmeraldained as Kai internally smiled.
Even after reincarnation, Esmeralda was still a huge bookworm who loved to see the scenes from her bookse to life.
"If you are not going to say that then I might as well outright kill you." Esmeralda said with a pout as her cultivation was released.
If not for Kai''s powers protecting them, the group would have been brought to their knees by Esmeralda''s aura.
"If that''s what you want." Kai replied as he released his own aura and the two figures jumped at each other.
- Can you find the meaning of this name?
",
Chapter 140 The Queen Of Necromancy (End)(Chapter Preview)
Pink sparks danced around Esmeralda''s fingers as elves began to rise from the ground beside her.
Many undead elves rose quickly and firmed a group of 50 undead together. Kai just looked at them as though they were bugs that were about to be trampled under his feet.
His angel wings appeared on his back as his pupils became cross-shaped. Esmeralda was so startled that she suddenly stopped on her spot.
"White wings." She mumbled as Kai took out Excalibur and ughtered all the undead in one single move.
"What are y-" Esmeralda began but suddenly stopped short as she saw Kaiing towards her.
She raised her hands as the dark element swirled around them. She used it to create a shield in front of her as Kai brought his sword down.
For a second, it looked as though Esmeralda''s shield was going to survive but Excalibur swallowed the entire shield in one go.
Excalibur touched Esmeralda''s elbow and she suddenly felt all of her yin energy slowly evaporating away.
She tried to pull away but Kai moved with lightning speed and hit her head with the hilt of his sword.
Normal swords weren''t able to knock high-level cultivators unconscious with such a simple technique but since Excalibur was a powerful sword and was opposite Esmeralda''s yin energy, it was able to do that in just one hit.
Kai thenid her down on the ground as he went through her memories to check which type of seal she had.
And that''s when he saw an unknown seal on her mind. He couldn''t identify it nor did he had any idea on how to remove it.
"This is not good." Kai muttered as he then checked the rest of her memories.
And he was surprised by what he saw. Esmeralda and H had been born to the same family of elves on thend of lightning.
H was born a year earlier from Esmeralda and the parents had been shocked when they saw the amount of yin energy she had.
But they were even more shocked when they saw Esmeralda had the same amount of energy. They didn''t see this for a few years but theyter realized that H and Esmeralda weren''t developing pointy years.
Elves were born with normal ears that grew pointy a few yearster. All the elves got pointy years when they were five to six years old but neither H nor Esmeralda had those.
The parents started getting paranoid as they started paying close attention to Esmeralda and H.
They saw how Esmeralda summoned the body of a recently dead elf back to life while they saw nts dying from H''s touch.
They were so frightened that they actually tried to kill both the children but failed miserably. They cursed their fates as with heavy hearts, they took the children to thend of death and dropped them on the entrance of it.
''So they were Amon''s parents.'' Kai thought in surprise as he saw Esmeralda''s memories in which the parents were talking about Amon and how their children were cursed.
They thought that Amon would kill the two children and they left them there and went back to their home.
The two girls were left standing near a ck barrier-covered continent and the raging ocean. H gently held Esmeralda''s hand as the two sisters decided to walk inside the barrier.
And surprisingly, they managed to do it. They easily crossed the barrier as Amon felt two new auras enter in his spiritual sense.
But the weird thing was that the auras belonged to girls. He immediately appeared beside them as the two little girls stared at him in fear.
But they didn''t back off and stood there bravely as Amon looked at their appearance. He then touched H''s cheeks with his hand as his eyes suddenly widened and his hand retracted.
He looked at H as though she was a goddess and then looked at Esmeralda with a simr gaze.
He took the two children to his castle and slowly tried to gain information about them. It took him some while but the children finally told him about their past.
When Amon found out that the two girls were actually his sisters, heughed out loud as his eyes glinted with the remains of his past.
What happenedter was something Kai could never believe he would get to see. It looked as though H remembered who she was but she decided to stay here.
This meant that she didn''t want to go back to her original life.
He saw through Esmeralda''s life how H became the ruler and revealed her true form. He saw Amon bowing down to her and he saw her conquering the entire ce.
He felt Esmeralda''s emotions as he saw her killing people and getting a liking to it. He also saw her reading smut at night and touching herself a little.
That''s when Kai came back into the real world as his face was set into an expressionless face. He created some formations around Esmeralda as he looked at the group with emotionless eyes.
"Stay around be and be on alert. Just think about me if something happens and I wille back." Kai instructed as he sat down in a lotus pose and closed his eyes.
"Can''t I see it more than once?" Kai remembered the question he read asked the person who had handed him the pendant.
"It''s cause most people can''t handle looking at their soul twice. But there have been some who were able to do it and summon the pathway on their own ord." Kai remembered as he started focusing.
He didn''t think about his soul, he started thinking about Aizza and how her face looked when she had been in her embrace.
He remembered their happiest memories as his body was suddenly surrounded with a bright yellow glow.
His body started shimmering before he vanished and left the group and Esmeralda alone near the castle.
"You called for me?" Aizza''s voice rang out in his as he directly appeared in the room that was his soul.
He looked at her mist form and nodded. His face was still emotionless and Aizza couldn''t figure out what happened.
Being attached to his soul, she only saw certain things on the outside and that was when his emotionless were running rampage.
But right now, Kai''s emotions were numb and it was as though he couldn''t feel anything anymore.
"What happened?" Aizza gently asked as she looked him into the eyes.
"H already remembers everything." He told her as he stared back into her eyes.
No matter how much Aizza tried, she couldn''t mask her surprise as her eyes widened and her lips parted slightly.
"This means that even after remembering everything, she doesn''t want to go back to her past life and she wants to kill people." Kai exined as Aizza stepped back a little with her face hung low.
She looked up at him a few minutester and a bitter smile covered her face as she clenched her hands at her side.
"Do you know what we were before we became the elemental rulers?" Aizza asked as Kai shook his head.
"I tried asking you but you will decline to tell me even before I finished speaking." Kai said as Aizza''s smile turned less bitter.
"Before I became an elemental ruler, I used to be a demon." Aizza slowly said as Kai''s eyes widened in surprise.
"You, a demon?" He asked as Aizza nodded.
"Can''t believe that someone like me was a demon? At that time, even I couldn''t believe that I was such a failure. Just like the vessel that Azy possessed." Aizza said as her smile turned sad.
Kai on the other hand sighed at the name Azy.
"You never call him Azazel." Kai said as Aizza shook her head.
"All of us are the same, Kai. We are just puppets being yed by the creators. Me, H, Azy, Death, you, Her." Aizza said as Kai flinched a little but she didn''t notice it.
"The only difference is how we react to it. When I was a demon, I met Azy and H and both of them were angels." Aizza told him as his eyes widened again.
It looked as though the day was still full of plenty of surprises. One after the other, they followed Kai throughout his day.
"H and Azy were both overly aggressive for the supposedly peace-loving angels. They didn''t fall under the creators bnce and neither did I. So when we met, we immediately became friends and started sharing our past incidents. But perhaps we got too friendly or crossed an uncrossable boundary since the next thing we knew was that all three of us were getting cursed by the creators.
Azazel became someone who enjoyed fun in others suffering and his wings turned ck and his eyes also changed to demon eyes. H''s aggressiveness took over her and she started killing for fun and could not spend an hour sitting still unless she killed someone. Her wings too turned ck. As for me, I was cursed to always stay nice to anyone I met and I could hurt anyone even if they were trying to kill me. And I didn''t have any wings but I grew white ones ti symbolizes my so called purity." Aizza said with a sad smile as the entire ce plunged into silence.
Chapter 141 Bond Of The Two Outcasts(Chapter Preview)
"Does this mean that when we met for the first time, you were just being nice to me because of your curse?" Kai asked as his brain started forming multiple theories.
"No. For the first few months, our curses were unbearable. Azy lost it and was sealed away which further worsened his condition. As for me and H, we left our homes together so that we could protect each other. That''s when we met the five young spirits trying to build a shelter for those like them. Despite our curse, we wanted to help them for some reason.
We went and told them that we would be their protectors since H was killing anyone pretty easily while I had somehow gained the ability to heal people. But as we lived with them and built the spirit realm, our curses vanished and we became our old selves except we weren''t an outcast demon and an angel. We were two girls living together as a family." Aizza said fondly as she remembered her past.
"But that''s when they struck again." Kai said angrily as Aizza''s face darkened.
"The other five were strong but we far outssedthem. H had be so strong that all five of thembined could hardly hit her. We were happy but we were naive. The creators struck again and spoke to the other five about bnce. They told them that they created everything and that everything belonged to them.
They told them that they wanted to maintain a bnce and that they would take us for a little time to maintain a bnce. They hadn''t met the creators before and we hadn''t told them about the creators so they were easily swayed by them. The creators requested their help in meeting us and..." Aizza''s voice trailed off as she couldn''t speak ahead. But Kai knew what happenedter as he continued the story.
"They called you both to meet them and you instead found the creators waiting for you with smiles. You tried to fight them and escape but it was useless as they sealed you in the very realm that you called home. They separated you so the only person who had been with you for most of your life couldn''t see or speak with you.
They then went back to the other five and told them that they had taken care of you and you were now much calmer versions of yourself. But what they had actually done was that they had reced you with the elemental rulers of dark and light." Kai finished as Aizza nodded.
"We were in agony for many centuries Kai. Centuries. We were trapped in a void of darkness with no one to listen to us. Day by day, our very insides started to shatter and we felt that we would die that way. But then, suddenly we felt someone trying to reverse the formations that created our seal. Who could have guessed that someone like you who was not even a spirit and snuck into the spirit realm just to free two random people who might or might not be dangerous for the rest of the world." Aizza said with a smile as Kai smiled back.
"Guess saving cursed people and kind of be my job. I only used to pay attention to people who were actually cursed and were not faking it." Kai said as Aizza nodded and continued.
"H and I first thought that you were actually one of the creators who was bored and trying to toy with us. That is why H released her aura at that time. But when we saw you that but weren''t them, I used my aura to protect you from H''s powers. After you freed us and we gave you our blessing, we went back to our own realms that were now being controlled by our duplicates.
The other five rulers git many spirits like them but I and H were unique. But that wasn''t the case for the elemental ruler of dark and light. Though they barely had twenty spirits in their territory, they still had some that were like them. After you escaped from the elemental rulers and both of them came back, we were surprised to see them.
Instead of being the creators puppets, they had actually be real people and started thinking for themselves. Since they were technically recing me and H, we wanted to be angry at them and use them to release some of our frustration. But for some reason, we couldn''t me them for what happened to us. We left that ce and started wandering around trying to figure out what we should do." Aizza exined as Kai nodded.
"They had told me that Mariel and the others had figured it out in minutes that they were not the same people from earlier. They still let them stay on the spirit realm but Mariel and the others were secretly searching for you. But they could find anything and they had to give up after a few centuries." Kai told his side of the story as Aizza smiled.
"That''s true I guess. I and H then decided to meet Azy to see how he was. We traveled to the demon realm and tried to call him up but nothing happened. But that was expected since he had gone to find a vessel but had unfortunately found nothing. Many things had changed since we were sealed away and both of us didn''t know what to do anymore.
We couldn''t even go and meet the other five since we were kind of afraid of not being remembered. In the end, we decided to seek the person who freed us from our suffering and ask him why he did that even though he didn''t know us." Aizza finished with a smile as Kai sighed.
"You both showed up at a hotel I was staying in and frightened me while I was eating my breakfast. I still remember how high I had jumped when you had suddenly shown up in front of me." Kai said as he remembered his second encounter with them.
He had been staying in a hotel near an area where people supposedly had seen a girl that could change her age and appearance and killed people to use their blood for a ritual.
Kai had,ter on, found out that the girl was actually Risea who was secretlying up with different disguises to sell pills to powerful cultivators.
While he was staying in the hotel, the lights had gone out but he didn''t have any problem since he could see everything because of Aizza''s blessing.
But Aizza and H had suddenly popped in front of him and he had jumped so high that he had actually touched the ceiling of his fifteen-foot room.
"When we heard that you had simply freed us because of us being cursed or something, weughed at your answer. That''s when we decided to follow you and see what you do daily. It was nice that you tried to help people with curses especially when you met Risea and stayed with her despite her not being cursed though being Nephilim was something bigger and worse than a curse since it is in your blood and it can''t be removed.
We actually felt really close to you as me and H started debating about how we felt about you. When we knew that you had a harem, we burst outughing since we had thought you were the good boy instead of being the yful one. Oh, how wrong we were at that time. But even after that, both of us fell in love with you at different times and we once again thought that we had escaped from the clutches of the creators or at least we hoped that it was true. But here we are." Aizza and Kai both sighed at the same time as they thought about their past.
"My point is that even after all that we went through, we still chose to fell in love with someone and that someone was also marked by the creators. The reason H decided not to return is because she is afraid that the same thing will repeat again. That is why she gave in to her curse and now lives to kill people." Aizza said as Kai nodded and hugged her misty form.
"I hope that you will reincarnate soon enough. It would be fun to see you reunite with Mariel and the others." Kai said to her as her form started to shimmer.
She smiled at him briefly before shepletely disappeared and Kai was left standing alone in his box-like soul.
"Guess I will try to obtain you back." He resolved to break her curse and win her again. He stood there for a few minutes after that as he saw the bnce of his soul.
Even after all that happened, he still was in bnce. Maybe bnce was important sometimes but then there were sometimes when you have to let go of everything and turn into a monster.
And with that, he left his soul to return back to the real world and to also reunite with all of his girls.
Chapter 142 Helas Rage(1)(Chapter Preview)
"Where did you go?" Kai was bombarded with the same question over and over again as he appeared back.
"I went to check up on something." Kai said with a smile but didn''t tell them where he had gone.
He then looked at the unconscious Esmeralda lying on the ground with the numerous barriers surroundings her.
"What are you going to do with her?" Mia asked as Kai thought about it for a moment.
"We are going to take her with us since leaving her behind will be dangerous since anyone can technicallye here and try to take her back though that is going to be impossible without breaking the barrier which is also impossible. " Kai said as he looked at Risea and she nodded.
Asso made from her beams of light appeared in her hand. Kai took down the barriers as Risea held Esmeralda''s hands and tied them up using thesso.
Kai then carefully went around Esmeralda as he created a cube made from formations around her and sealed her inside it.
"That will prevent her from using her powers though I am sure that Amon already knows that someone is traveling towards his castle. As a precautionary step, I am going to go inside alone and face him and H while you guys clear up his forces." Kai instructed and it looked as though they were about to protest but he cut them off.
"I am saying this for your own safety. Now that you are above the Divine spirit realm, I can no longer resurrect you if you die. You guys can pick that cube up and take it with you." Kai added and they didn''t protest anymore.
They nodded as Kai stared at the castle in the distance and teleported towards it. The others were left behind and they started moving on foot.
Sahara picked up the cube containing Esmeralda and started walking while casually tossing it from one hand to another.
***
"She went to meet those people from earlier?" Amon asked as H nodded.
"They must be quite powerful since they managed to defeat her. It would be fun to kill them." H muttered as her tongue darted across her lips.
''All she thinks about is killing. But she is the spirit of death after all.'' Amon thought as he stood up from his throne and looked outside at the gloomy city.
His eyes widened for a moment as he saw a spark of brightness against the gloomy night but it was gone the second he blinked.
Amon knew that his eyes weren''t fooling him but as he turned back, his eyes went wide as he saw himself standing alone in a void of darkness.
"Wee to the real Darkness, oh the so-called emperor of darkness." A voice echoed around the entire ce as Amon released his entire aura.
But he didn''t find anyone else inside it. It was just him and the Darkness beside him as he tried to catch ut using his fist.
But it parted away before he could gather it and his hand passed through empty space as he tried to figure out how to leave the ce.
p "Who are you?!" Amon shouted but he heard no reply. The voice from earlier was gone and Amon was left standing alone in the Darkness.
Kai watched him onest time before he exited the ce and appeared in the throne room. H''s eyes narrowed when she saw Amon vanish and someone else appearing in his face.
Her face suddenly went nk as she saw the familiar purple hair and glinting purple eyes with the familiar pair of clothes standing where Amon and been a few minutes.
"Kai." H said slowly as her face remained nk and Kai gave her a sad smile.
"Let''s talk H." He said and stepped forward to talk to her.
***
On the girl''s side, they were slowly getting closer to the pce when Esmeralda suddenly woke up and quickly tried to of her head but it instead hit against the top of the cube.
She looked around to see the group of girls traveling together and understood that she was being held as a prisoner.
She didn''t speak anything and tried to gather up her powers near her hands but she couldn''t generate them as she looked at thesso tying her hands.
Thesso gleamed pure white and was countering Esmeralda''s powers as she growled in frustration.
As the only option left, she tried kicking the barrier which in turn caused a huge racket as the group paused to look at her.
"Stop making that noise. It''s annoying." Sahara told Esmeralda but instead increased the amount of noise that she was making.
"That''s not funny kid. You better stop doing it or you will regret not listening to me." Sahara said as she gave her an evil smile but Esmeralda wasn''t about to stop.
But her body suddenly froze as she felt a huge wave of powering from the castle. The others also felt as they turned to stare at the castle with narrowed eyes.
That''s when Esmeralda remembered the purple-haired young man who was traveling with the group and had defeated her.
"Please don''t tell me that he went to meet H." Esmeralda said in a grim tone as she remembered the words her sister had said to her a few years back.
Esmeralda had been about to enter H''s room to talk to her about certain things when she had felt a horrible auraing from the inside of the room.
She was frightened by it but still opened the door to her sister''s room by a crack and peeked inside with wide frightened eyes.
H''s entire room was destroyed and she was standing in the middle of the wreck with a dangerous expression as ck tendrils wrapped around her arms and legs.
Her face was twisted with an unknown fury as she heard the door open a little and turned around with bloodthirsty eyes.
"H?" Esmeralda had asked in a normal tone as H started calming down. The tendrils vanished and her eyes turned back to normal.
"Yes?" She asked as Esmeralda took a deep breath.
"What happened? Why did you destroy this ce?" Esmeralda asked as H''s face darkened and she hesitated to answer.
"It is because of someone I knew. He was a boy with purple hair and purple eyes and was handsome. But because of him, many things happened to me." H said as Esmeralda was confused.
She and H had spent their entire lives together but she and never seen the boy H was talking about.
But H had refused to give her further details and she never questioned her earlier as her face would turn dark the mention of that day and she wouldn''t speak anything about it.
But Esmeralda now realized that the purple-haired young man from earlier was the same person H had told her about.
"Can you stop him from going there or has he already gone and met her?" Esmeralda asked SAS the group looked at her in confusion.
"I think he has already met her since he directly teleported to the castle." Mariel answered as Esmeralda''s body shook a little.
"Why did you ask that. You know something, don''t you" Mia asked as she narrowed her eyes and looked into Esmeralda''s eyes.
Esmeralda was brave and wasn''t afraid of anyone but Mia''s gaze was cold and piercing and it was as though she was destroying her from the inside by just staring at her.
"I... H told me about a purple-haired boy and how something happened to her because of him. I think that the person you are traveling with is the same person." Esmeralda decided to tell them as they shared looks with each other.
"And?" Mia asked as she looked back at her and Esmeralda averted her eyes and hesitated to answer.
"You can answer us one way or the other. We have plenty of different types of power users here and we easily outnumber and outpower you." Mia randomly stated some facts even though they were roughly true since the girls had a lower cultivation than Esmeralda.
"Before I went away, I asked her what she would do to the same boy if she met him again. And her answer was not pretty. She said that she would tear him limb by limb as his insides would pour out and then she would use his blood to paint the entire castle." Esmeralda answered as all of them looked at her with surprise.
"Even though it has been centuries since we met H, the one she is talking about is vastly different from the one we used to know." Mariel said as she Levina told the group about the H they knew.
"Living beings keep changing ording to the circumstances." Mia said as they fell silent.
She turned to ask Esmeralda about some more details when a huge explosion took ce.
They turned towards the castle to saw a piece of it fall down from the top of it and they saw the figure of someone standing on the edge of it.
"Is that?" Kiana asked as they tried to get a better look even though they already knew who it was.
The figure was Kai.
Chapter 143 Helas Rage (2)(Chapter Preview)
''And here I thought that I could have convinced her by talking.'' Kai thought as he dodged the throne that H was sitting on.
A few seconds after hearing his words, she had gotten up and removed the throne from the floor, and had thrown it at Kai.
He had easily dodged it but the castle walls weren''t that lucky as the throne had hit them and a huge chunk of it had fallen down alongside the throne.
H''s eyes looked ready to tear him apart as her shining sleek ck wings appeared from her back.
Unlike Azazel''s wings, which were made fromrge feathers, or Kai''s demon wings, awhile were made from numerous small feathers, H''s wings were filled with medium-sized feathers.
They extended from her back and covered her entire self as they were bent towards her head. She started walking towards Kai as her wings straightened behind her.
He didn''t look the least bit worried but his entire body was alert. Even though cultivation didn''t matter much for Kai since his powers were enough to obliterate some cultivators easily, it still yed a major role against someone like H.
Not only was she much more aggressive than ever, but her powers were also at their peak since she wasn''t controlling them and keep them under control.
Her hair started lifting upwards as though they were being charged by electricity as she spread her hands and the cloud started to darken.
Kai already knew that she had entered rampage mode and there was no point in trying to reason with her so he also got prepared to battle her.
Since death was something usually attached to yin powers, Kai decided to use his angel powers to counter her powers.
His pupils turned into cross-shaped ones but no wings appeared from his back. H started rising in the air as Kai rose alongside her.
The people below started whispering in fear as they saw the two God-like cultivators rise in the air.
Lotuses made from Kai''s white fire started swirling around him as ice shards started appearing beside H.
Too much yin energy was powerful enough to convert water to ice and if mastered correctly, it could be used to summon hail storms and lightning storms too.
She closed her fist tightly and raised it as the storm moved with her. She flicked her hand towards Kai''s direction as the clouds rumbled and lightning danced around the entire ce.
Hail started to fall from the clouds as H gathered all of it in one ce and created arge Phoenix from it.
The ice Phoenix was thenunched at Kai as he smiled and flicked one of his lotuses forward as it turned into a white Phoenix and closed with the other Phoenix.
But that was just the beginning as H''s back tendrils returned and turned to ck sparks of what looked like lightning.
They gathered around her body in a wide radius and slowly started forming a barrier as Kai''s eyes suddenly widened.
It looked as though H was nning something big as Excalibur appeared in Kai''s hand. He threw the sword at the barrier without a single thought.
The sword crashed alongside the barrier but suddenly was thrown back as Kai called it back with a grim expression.
His eyes started glowing as multiple crowns appeared around him. They started fusing with each other with huge sts of energy as they formed a single crown with 9 different colored spikes.
The crown moved towards Kai''s head as his body started shimmering. The people below suddenly started screaming when they looked at him and they had to turn their eyes away from him to ease the pain.
Even his girls couldn''t look at him without getting their eyes burned. He was currently looking like a supernova about to explode.
H on the other hand looked like a ck hole that was ready to swallow everything inside it and then destroy it.
"Do you think this realm can contain their power?" Kiana asked the other members who had more information on this topic than her.
"It probably should. The elven realm is a sovereign rank realm whereas the mortal realm was a lower realm. It should be able to handle their powers to... a certain extent." Mia replied after a pause as they looked at the sky.
''Looks as though this part of my powers is back.'' Kai thought as he remembered a time when people died by just looking at him.
The first time that started to happen, Kai had to run away to stop himself from killing people. He slowly gained control over these powers but if he wasn''t paying attention, a human would randomly explode by just looking at him.
Though currently, the people''s eyes were burning instead of them exploding but that was still a major change.
But he didn''t care about that as he focused his attention on H whose entire body was covered with ck tendrils that were slowly spreading around her.
[ What is happening to her? ] Even though Risea was quite far away from Kai, she could still send him a spiritual message from that distance.
[ She is gathering all of her energy in one single ce. Every ounce of her yin energy is pouring out from her body in the form of those tendrils while her consciousness is slowly fading away. As soon as she falls unconscious, her body would cause a huge explosion of yin energy that would be strong enough to destroy the entire continent. But she would still live after that though I am not sure about the rest of the living beings. ] Kai replied as Risea''s expression turned grim.
She told the others about it and they slowly mirrored her expression and hoped that Kai would prevent that from happening.
The crown on his head red with a brilliant aura as he moved forward to destroy the barrier surrounding H.
Golden lightning appeared around his body while he used the air around him as razor des. The hail falling from the clouds started to avoid him as the earth below started to form a defense barrier for the group.
Kai then hit the barrier with all of his strength and managed to make a crack in it before he was thrown back.
''That only managed to make a crack in it. Her powers are far more formidable than in the past.'' Kai thought as he stopped in the air and started focusing.
Suddenly, seven different types of figures started forming behind him. All of them started to take the shapes of dragons as they roared loudly.
They were like eastern dragons but their scales were more skinnier and smoother. All of them had a different color that symbolized their element.
Kai directed all of them at the barrier as they rushed at it with a blinding glow. They seemed to merge together as they traveled further and formed a big ray of seven colors.
They hit the barrier with a shattering noise that echoed around the entire ce as they slowly vanished and Kai teleported beside H.
The tendrils suddenly started wriggling towards him as though they had sensed him hovering beside H.
He however did nothing except standing there as the tendrils slowly moved around his body and encased him like H.
The town figured merged together as Kai and H were wrapped around in the tendrils and were left hovering in the sky.
"Why did he do that?" Riang asked as though she was confused and many of them mirrored her confusion.
"It''s cause he would have to destroy those tendrils from the core and that would mean that he would have to destroy H along with the tendrils. The only way left to stop it is if he actually reaches out to H and prevents her from using the move." Sahara exined as they hoped that Kai would be able to do that.
"This ce..." Kai muttered as he found himself in a dark void as numerous scenes yed in front of him
One of them showed H with white wings as shended in a city of humans who were gaping at her with open mouths.
The next showed her meeting with some people who were fake smiling at her. In a moment, Kai saw H killing the sawm people with a cold expression as she left the ce.
He then saw her being scolded by the supreme deity as she left her throne room with a tch and bumped into Azazel who was apparently going to meet the Supreme deity for a scolding.
The Azazel in her memories was a grinning angel with white wings and a mischievous face with crystal red eyes that still had the white part in them.
Butpared to the current Azazel, this one looked like a troublemaker instead of a M who enjoyed making people suffer.
The next part however was the most interesting part as he saw H and Azazel meet up with Aizza.
Kai had already understood what he was seeing from the moment he entered the ce but this confirmed it.
He was seeing H''s memories.
Chapter 144 Helas Rage (End)(Chapter Preview)
Kai saw H and Azazel bing friends with Aizza and saw the three friends meeting each other regrly.
He smiled at certain interactions they had but his eyes were sad as he knew what was about to happen.
And after a few minutes, he saw it happen with his very eyes.
The creators didn''t appear to curse the trio but it was clear as day that they were the ones doing it since they had the nerve to send a message to the trio.
He saw all three of them transforming into different beings in front of his eyes but he didn''t feel anything about it since there was nothing he could do about it.
Many people would have been sympathetic or would have felt pity for the trio but Kai had learned this early on that feeling such things won''t turn back time to when everything was good.
He then saw them meeting the girls who would beter on called as the elemental rulers as H and Aizza escaped their realms to find sce in a better ce.
Kai already knew what would happen after this as he saw it all y in front of him. He saw them getting sealed, him freeing them, their journey after that, and how they came to meet him.
He also saw the time he had spent with H alone and he also saw some sisterly moments between H and Aizza but then there were the threesome moments at which Kai smiled a little.
At the veryst of her memories, he saw H traveling to the mountain of chance before everything cked out and he was left standing in a ck void.
He still didn''t know why his girls didn''t remember what happened at the mountain of chance and there wasn''t any way to know it.
Kai then slowly started walking as he traveled across the ck void. To a normal person, it would have felt as though he was traveling at the same ce over and over again but Kai could tell that he was moving forward withouting back to the same ce.
This was weird considering how he didn''t have a sense of direction but could still know if it was the same spot in the ck void or not.
He suddenly stopped as he turned his head to look at something he had sensed but he found nothing.
"H, I know that you have been through a lot and I of all people know how that feels. I even thought of destroying everything once but there were people who helped me ovee that. I want to help you ovee that too." He said gently as the ce started to tremble.
"And H, Aizza is still alive." Kai added as the space in front of him swirled and H appeared in front of him.
She was sitting down with her head resting on top of her knees as she looked up to stare into Kai''s eyes.
He smiled at her and sat down beside her but she didn''t stop staring at him. In the end, he could only sigh at this.
"Well, her soul is attached to my soul and she is currently not reincarnated but that will happen after some time so you can say that she is alive." He said as H surprisingly smiled.
"So you are the real Kai." She said with a smile as she rested her head on his shoulder.
"What do you mean by that?" Kai asked in confusion.
"When the creators cursed us, they imnted an alternative personality in us. Our curse is that personality that takes over us or rather it is like a desire. The three of us could usually control it to keep it to a bare minimum but we slowly started losing control. Azazel was the first one to go and me and Za tried to make sure that it didn''t happen to both of us.
We controlled it pretty well even while we were sealed. But when I got my memories back, I lost myself thinking that Za was dead. And because of that, I started Killin for fun. But sometimes while I was sleeping, I will remember my happier moments and would sometimes imagine you and Za to be with me." H saidwith a smile as Kai looked at her in surprise.
Those were the longest sentences she had spoken together in a while. H used to be the quiet one who hardly spoke anything but when she spoke, she made it meaningful and to the point.
"You know that while we are talking here, your body might explode in the real world and might kill everyone on thend of death." Kai said as H gave him a grin.
"Then maybe I should prevent that from happening. But I will do that after a minute. Let''s stay like this." H said as Kai sighed and sat there with her.
After a minute, H and Kai both stood up and looked at each other before they exited the void together.
The others expected a st to ur at the moment since neither H nor Kai was moving inside the tendrils.
But the tendrils suddenly vanished as Kai and H appeared from inside them. Her expressions were controlled as the two of themnded down on the ground with ease.
,m The elves were confused as they didn''t know what was happening so Kai just knocked them unconscious which was probably something he should have done earlier.
The girls stared at H for a few moments as they took in all of her. The silencested for a long time before it was broken.
"Uh, H?" Mariel said awkwardly as she and Levina stepped forward to meet H.
The spirit of death smiled at them as she went forward and hugged both of them. Mariel and Levina were so surprised that they could not blink before tightening their arms around H.
"It''s being so long Mariel, Levina." H said as the two elemental rulers lost themselves in H''s embrace and buried their heads in her shoulders.
The atmosphere was bing too awkward for the others so they waved at Kai and quietly left to explore the area around them.
"H-nee, we are sorry that we didn''te to meet you and Aizza-nee when you were released by Kai." Levina said as H shook her head.
"Me and Za also didn''te to meet you so you are not the not the only ones at fault. But know that we have met again, we have a lot of catching up to do." H said with a smile as Mariel and Levina nodded.
Kai smiled at this as he quietly walked away and let the three of them talk with each other while the rest of his girls were just moving around the ce for fun.
But Kai still had one more thing left to do. He went to a secluded area in the forest and closed his eyes as he felt a cold feeling run throughout his body.
He opened his eyes as he appeared in front of Amon who had been trapped in the Darkness while Kai was calmingH down.
"I should have known that no one other than you you do this." He heard Amon chuckled darkly as he looked at Kai with eyes full of hatred.
Even though Kai hadn''t killed him, he had freed lots of elves who were being held as prisoners and he had also destroyed huge chunks of hisnd.
Amon had battled Kai once and Kai had almost snapped Amon''s head in half but the previous elven ruler had stopped him front doing that.
Amon had been furious about that incident but the surprising thing was that he had not been standing with the group of people who had massacred Kai''s harem.
"Amon, why didn''t you try to take over the elven realm even though you had H and Esmeralda with you?" Kai asked as Amon gritted his teeth.
"You don''t have the right to call the spirit of death by her name." Amon said, no, growled at Kai as he smiled at him.
"She is my lover Amon. I can call her by any name I want." Kai replied as Amonughed at him.
"Oh yeah, then why does she want to kill you?" Amon said as he remembered how Esmeralda had told him about H saying that she would kill the purple-haired boy if she met with him again.
Amon of course had immediately understood that the purple-haired boy had of course been Kai. He hadughed at the circumstances when he had heard that.
Kai, however, continued to smile at him as Amon slowly started frowning. He started debating with himself whether Kai had gone crazy or not.
"How much time do you think has passed Amon?" Kai asked with a mysterious smile as Amon''s eyes widened.
"You guessed it right. Many hours have passed since you were stuck here. The Darkness has already taken a liking to you in such a short time so I am leaving you with it." Kai said as he vanished as left behind a screaming Amon alone in the Darkness.
Chapter 145 The Manipulator Was Manipulated (1)(Chapter Preview)
"Elves of thend of death. Your ruler, Amon, has mysteriously disappeared while I and the spirit of death were fighting. I wish you the best of luck in finding another ruler." Kai said as sat down on the ground and teleported away to his harem.
The elves were left wondering about what they should do now that Amon had left. But that was another story.
After all, it would take them a huge amount of time to rebuild their kingdom from the starting now that a tyrant had left it.
Kai appeared beside all of his girls as they nced at the huge ck castle gleaming without any sunlight since the sky was still covered with ck clouds.
"Um H, why are we traveling with these guys?" Esmeralda whispered as she and H were also with the group and Kai.
"You will know about this automatically after some time." H answered with a mysterious smile as all of them were teleported away by Kai.
They appeared on edge of the continent as the group slowly watched the huge dome-shaped barrier crumble in front of them.
This happened because of the barrier was tied to the life of the continent''s ruler and it would disappear until the old ruler would pass on the title to a new ruler.
But that was not going to happen since Amon had been left behind in the Darkness meaning that thend of death would be without a barrier forever.
"Guess we made too big of a show that she came here herself." Kai suddenly said with a smile as the group turned towards the south direction.
They saw five figures traveling towards them at a fast pace. The figures included of five people out of which four were at the 5th stage of the Saint core realm while thest one was at the 2nd stage of the same realm.
"Hello, Laofen." Kai said as the figures appeared close enough to hear him.
Three of them were men while two were women. One of the women stared at Kai with wide eyes as theynded opposite of the group.
The woman had wavy ck hair with sharp golden eyes. Her jawline was sharp while her shoulders were hunched upwards as though she was proud of something.
Her breasts were extremely round and looked too perfect but Laofen''s sister, Laoxiao, had the same type of breasts as her sister.
"K-Kai? Why ar-" Laofen began but suddenly stopped as Kai suddenly released his aura.
The other four people began to tremble as they knelt down because of the pressure. She herself was feeling the same pressure as she slowly fell to her knees.
"What are you doing?" Laofen managed to say as she coughed blood.
The others in Kai''s group also looked at him in confusion as they didn''t understand why he was doing this.
"Why, you ask. Then let me ask you some simr questions. Why did you n to kill Laoxiao along with the rest of my harem? Why, Laofen, why did you kill your own sister?" Kai asked with a cold expression as Laofen''s eyes widened.
"What are you saying?! I did no such thing! I didn''t even know that your entire harem was killed!" Laofen eximed as Kai was momentarily stumped.
He recovered within seconds as his expression didn''t change. He then walked towards Laofen and touched her head with his right hand and looked at her memories.
It looked as though Laofen had now been ruling the elven kingdom for more than a millennium but time quickly passed for high-level cultivators so that wasn''t that much time.
His expression however started to change as he went back into her memories. It looked as though after he had officially made Laoxiao one of his harem members, Laofen had told her sister that she was jealous of her.
Laoxiao however had given her a sad smile and had told her that she would trade ces with her sister in a heartbeat if she was given the chance.
Laofen had been in disbelief after she had heard that and the two sisters had actually made up after that incident.
''Did she lie to her?'' Kai wondered as he remembered that he had definitely seen Laofen with the rest of the people who had killed his harem.
But what he sawter clearly denied what he thought was true as he reached her memories of the day his harem and died.
"Where are you going so urgently sister?" Laofen asked as she saw the urgency on the face of her sister.
"Kai called me for something important. He had been sending the same message for a few minutes and is asking me to meet him at the mountain of chance." Laoxiao exined her urgency as Laofen sighed.
"Then you should not make him wait and go meet him. I will take care of the realm in your stead so you can take your time." Laofen said with a smile as her sister nodded and hugged her a thanks.
Laoxiao then left as Laofen shook her head even though she was smiling. But little did she know that her sister would not return for a long time.
"How''s that possible?" Kai asked himself as he saw Laofen''s memories when she had found out that Kai and her sister had died.
She had cried for an entire and had trashed around her entire room before her cousins had managed to calm her down.
But since the elven realm was in need of a new ruler, Laofen had attended her coronation with teary eyes.
Most continents had epted her as they pitied her but thend of lightning, life, and death had not epted her as the true ruler.
It looked as though she had been trying to convince thend of lightning for quite some time and had managed to convince them before she had seen the sh of powers above thend of death.
She had taken her most strongest and trusted warriors with her and had left thend of lightning to see what was happening on thend of death.
And after that, she had seen Kai and her thoughts had been jumbled up because of that. Kai on the other hand appeared back in the real world with a shocked expression.
"Kai?" Laofen asked as Kai''s body trembled a little.
"Remember Kai, anything can he fake just as anything can be real. Remember that fake isn''t that different from reality." Words filled Kai''s mind as his head suddenly started to hurt.
For the first time in ages, the physical pain was too overbearing for him. He clutched his head with his hands as he dropped to his knees.
The people on both sides couldn''t understand what was happening as Kai''s wings burst forth from his back.
Both of them, the ck and white ones, were out together and were out in a parallel form. Two ck wings on the left while there were two white ones on right.
His eyes slowly started burning as his right eye turned to angel eye while his left eye turned to demon eye.
His whole body started glowing as the others had to turn away from him. Hellbringer and Excalibur suddenly burst forth from his pendant.
Both the swords also started glowing alongside his body and hovered in the air on either side of him.
Intricating patterns of different runes appeared on both the swords as Kai''s body started shimmering.
Thend of death slowly started to shake as cracks ran across the entire ce and they formed a circle around Kai.
The others somehow managed to look at his body as they saw the space around him twisting and turning.
Pain filled Kai''s mind and his whole body started to burn. Golden blood dripped from his right eye while ck blood dripped from his left eye.
The half-demon half-angel Kai slowly gained his eyesight back as he looked at the space in front of him swirling.
His body suddenly disobeyed him as he slowly stood up and started walking forward against his will.
Hellbringer and Excalibure also trailed alongside him as his body continued walking. The space in front of him turned ck and Kai entered it as he was cut off from the elven realm.
The harem members with the harem mark slowly felt their connection with Kai dim as they didn''t understand what was happening.
The entire ce went silent as the continent stopped shaking. All of them looked at each other as they tried to understand what had happened.
"What happened to him?" Mariel was the first to ask this as the others nodded.
"Both of his powers were released at the same time while his body got out of control. It looked as though someone else was controlling him. But the questions are who, why, and how." H replied as the ce went silent once again.
The only thing they knew was that Kai had vanished and they didn''t know where he was or whether he would return or not.
Chapter 146 The Manipulator Was Manipulated (End)(Chapter Preview)
Kai''s vision was blurry as he entered the ck swirling mass of a thing. His face was strained with all the pain that he was feeling.
But it slowly started to disappear. First, his burning skin calmed down and he felt a cold feeling run throughout his body and it rxed him.
His eyes had stopped bleeding and the previous blood had already dried off and stuck to Kai''s cheeks.
He tried to clean it up with a snap of his fingers but it didn''t work. Because of that, he had to take out a bottle of water from his pendant to manually wash the blood off.
His vision was still blurry but he could feel the presence of Hellbringer and Excalibur beside him as the two swords glowed dimly.
Kai''s vision slowly returned as he saw himself standing in a ck void of darkness. The swords hovered beside him as they gave him a faint light in the darkness.
His wings were also fully spread behind him and he tried to unfold them but failed. He could only sigh as he closed his eyes and started focusing.
His connection with his harem had been cut off though it was not broken. He could still tell that they were alive but anything other than that had been cut off.
His powers also didn''t work as he sighed in frustration. He then grabbed the two swords by their hilts but suddenly let them go as his palms burned by their touch.
He examined the swords closely as he saw the new runes that were etched on the des and his eyes widened when he saw all of them.
Both the swords had different runes etched on them. But Excalibur had the same runes etched over it again and again while Hellbringer also had the same runes etched over it again and again.
The runes were an ancientnguage that Kai slowly deciphered as his face went nk with confusion.
"A gift to Lilith by Eve." Kai read with wide eyes as he turned towards Excalibur.
"A gift to Lilith from Adam." He read as his mouth opened a little.
Suddenly, the two swordsbined together by the hilt as golden letters appeared in the space beside them.
"The first demon was Lilith while the first angels were the Archangels. That is what we all know but have you ever wondered if this is wrong? What if Lilith was not the first demon and the Archangels were not the first angels?" Kai read as the letters disappeared but nothing new appeared in their ce.
Instead, the runes on the swords started to. change. Kai carefully examined them as the swords flew apart and hovered at a certain distance away from each other.
"The gateway to the world... lies in one''s divinity." He read the new words with a confused expression.
Suddenly he was teleported away from where he was standing and appeared in a new ce. His expression turned into one full of disbelief as he looked around himself.
He was standing in the special realm where he had to find out that his harem had died. It was also the same ce where he had used the curse and wish and had begun his journey of getting his harem back.
But the ce was full of different people than the ones he had remembered. The Divine Emperor was there but for some reason, his aura was different from the Divine Emperor Kai knew.
As for the others, he didn''t recognize any of them. Suddenly a blinding sh of light brought forth three women who gentlynded on the ground.
Everyone looked at the women witha strange kind of fear in their eyes and it was expected since the women were the creators.
The three of them werepletely different from each other yet all of them had the same aura of power and superiority around them.
The first creator was barely 5 feet tall but her aura was far more dominant than the auras of everyone else surrounding her.
She had faded blue hair that reached down to the curves of her massive breasts while her sharp faded blue eyes looked at everything with boredom.
This woman was the creator of beginnings and was supposedly the one who had created all kinds of creatures.
Invisible creatures trailed around her and Kai could only see theirs outlines as their bodies were invisible.
They moved around the three women as though they were their escorts but the creator of beginnings looked bored.
The ones walking beside her on the other hand looked kind of excited as her gaze bounced from one person to another.
But she wasn''t excited about meeting them. She was rather interested in creating different fates for them. The woman in the middle was the creator of fates.
She had silver hair that reached down to her knees. Some of her hair were braided while the rest of them stopped down to her knees.
Her eyes were translucent ck and you could probably see yourself reflected in them. But the surprising thing was that she had cat ears. This woman was always excited about creating new fates.
And atst, the third woman on the left was the most calm and collected one. She walked forward confidently despite the four wings poking out from her back.
They were magnificent. All four of the wings were pure ck in color while the edges of the feathers were blood red.
She had two hornsing out of her head and they gleamed dangerously. Her hair were red and silky and reached down to her breasts in curls.
,m Her eyes were golden and her ears were pointy like elves. After all, the elven race had been created based on her looks while the horns and ck wings have been the characteristics of the demon race and spirits.
This woman was beautiful and confident but little did most people know that this woman weaved the threads of a person''s destiny.
She could make a person the savior of a ce while she could also make him or her someone who would destroy everything.
Though the three women looked invincible, they had certain ws in their powers that Kai had learned veryter on.
But the question right now was what were all of these people doing at a ce like this? And it looked as though no one was seeing him as he casually moved through the crowd and stopped in front of the creators.
But they continued walking and passes through him as though he was made from mist. The creators however suddenly stopped as Kai turned to see what they were looking at.
For some reason, the space a few feet away from the creators had disappeared and was reced by a ck empty hole.
The hole widened and extended as a person stepped out from it but Kai''s world suddenly flipped as he looked at the opposite side of the hole and the mysterious person who wasing out of it.
His eyes widened as he saw a fluctuation in space as someone appeared from nowhere. The person had a handsome face with attractive purple hair and purple eyes.
The person was Kai himself.
Kai had been confused about many things on many asions but seeing himself standing in front of him was the one of themost confusing thing he had ever seen.
His body then slowly started fading as the entire ce started fading from his vision. But before going, he caught a glimpse of long ck hair of the person who had appeared out of the hole.
He then vanished as appeared back in the ck void of darkness as his mind thought of what he had seen.
''Where those my memories?'' Kai thought as this was the only reasonable exnation he had left.
But this meant that his memories had been tampered with so what he knew had never happened on the mountain of chance.
But if that wasn''t what had happened, many new questions arose in his mind and he didn''t know the answer to them.
As he was thinking this, he didn''t notice the strange golden rope that was swirling around his legs.
But when it grew further, Kai noticed it revolving around his body. The rope suddenly extended forward and made contact with his body as it slowly submerged inside him.
Kai suddenly felt something change around his body as his yang energy suddenly increased in purity.
"This..." He said as his voice trailed off.
He understood what was happening and couldn''t believe what was happening. He had tried many things to do this before but nothing had worked. But now it was happening on its own.
"Guess it''s time to make some babies." Kai said to himself with a small grin as he felt his yang qi was now overflowing with energy.
And as he was grinning, he saw the void slowly crack apart as he was dragged back to the real world with the mission of having some babies.
***
Starting from today onwards, Harem Overlord will upload on a new upload time. Since I am not good at converting my local time to a global one, you will have to wait for the 2nd and 3rd chapters which will be uploaded at the new timings.
Chapter 147 The Land Of Water (1)(Chapter Preview)
"Told you he would appear after some time." Kai heard Saharament as he appeared on the beach.
"Where did you go?" Laofen asked as Kai smiled and shook his head indicating that he wasn''t about to tell her about it.
Laofen pouted but there was nothing she could do about it. She then looked at herpanions and nodded at them.
They bowed down to her and slowly went away as Laofen turned to look at Kai and the other girls standing behind him.
,m "I don''t know what is going on but it looks as though something serious is happening here. If you tell me about it, I might forgive you for getting sis killed." Laofen said with cold eyes as Kai''s expression turned serious.
He then told her about everything that had happened to him and her eyes widened at the mention of her sister being alive.
Tears trickled down her cheeks as she rubbed them at the corners of her clothes. She then shook her head as her lips curled up to form up a smile.
"We will discuss this further in my pce at thend of water." Laofen said as she called the guards back.
She then looked at Kai with great expectations as she expected him to teleport all of them to thend of water.
Kai could only sigh at her expression as his body started to glow. They suddenly vanished as all of them appeared in front of a pce made from blue ss.
The elves who were with Laofen looked at Kai with their jaws wide open as they had teleported for the first time.
Laofen had experienced a few teleportations so she was better at controlling her expressions but she had to admit that this power was amazing.
"You guys can go do whatever you want to do. I will show these guys my pce." Laofen said as she waved her hand at the elves as they bowed and left.
"Being a ruler for you must be tough." Kaimented as Laofen snorted.
"You have no idea." Laofen said as Kai nodded since he had never ruled a kingdom. Though he had definitely got many people asking him to do that.
"He doesn''t know how difficult it is to manage some people, especially the dumb ones." Marielmented from behind as Laofen nodded.
"Have you ever ruler over any people?" Laofen asked as Mariel smiled.
"I used to be the elemental ruler of fire." Mariel said as Laofen suddenly stopped and stared at her with wide eyes.
"Is that true Kai?" She asked with disbelief as he nodded.
"I didn''t know that you had such a high-level person in your harem!" Laofen eximed as Kaiughed and looked at his harem.
"You don''t know how powerful and important women he has. By the way, I am Levina and I used to be the elemental ruler of lightning." Levina said as she moved forward to shake hands with Laofen.
Laofen on the other hand was shocked to know this and shook Levina''s hand with a trembling body.
Kai let them have their fun as he fell back and let them move forward.
"You guys have been so quiet ever since we appeared in the elven realm." Kai said to Yui, Nezuko, Riang, Kiana, and Watanabe as they offered him some apologetic smiles.
"It''s just that we are too overwhelmed to see so many things that we have never seen before." Watanabe said as the other four nodded.
"That''s true. Believe it or not, there was a time when I was overwhelmed by just an inter-realm travel. When I first met a top-tier figure, I was so overwhelmed that I could hardly move." Kai said with a chuckle as they looked at him with surprised expressions.
"I mean to say is that it''s normal to be overwhelmed by such stuff. The reason the others are not overwhelmed by this is because they have spent their entire lives being surrounded by such stuff. At first, they were overwhelmed by this too but look at them now. If you have anything you want to talk about, you can speak to me or any one of them." Kai said with a smile as they slowly nodded.
He patted their heads before he moved forward to talk to Laofen about something he had seen in her memories.
"Laofen, I have something important to talk to with you." Kai with a serious expression as Laofen looked back at the group and nodded.
"I wish I could let you explore the rest of the pce but I have to first exin it to the other elven officials about you. Please stay in these rooms for now." Laofen said as she guided them to a set of rooms that were situated side by side in a wide hallway.
They nodded and each of them took a certain room as some of them looked at Kai with curiosity but in the end, they all entered their rooms.
Laofen lead Kai to a separate room which was her own room and both of them entered it as Laofen closed the door behind her.
"What do you want to talk about?" Laofen asked as Kai began.
"I watched your memories where you had made up with Laoxiao. I am sorry for using you of killing your sister." Lai said sincerely as Laofen''s face suddenly went nk.
"Laofen?" Kai asked as she shook her head and smiled at him.
"Nothing, I was just thinking about how can thend of lightning. Even though we have a so-called alliance, we don''t have any particr bonds to strengthen it. The best way to do it is marriage but I am the only here left alive and I don''t want to marry some unknown prince from thend of lightning." Laofen said as Kai nodded.
"What is their current status?" He asked curiously.
"We only formed an alliance a few days ago after so many centuries of banter. At first, they had epted me as their ruler but something changed in the past five centuries. An elf with extreme amounts of talent was born to the royal family and she actually had the sacred golden lightning." Laofen said as Kai''s expression turned even more curious.
When the elves had first started worshipping the elemental rulers, they had decided to ignore them but they had epted it after a few years.
The ruler of lightning had blessed the royal family with the golden lightning that every few millenniums, a genius would be born into the royal family and he/she would be able to use the sacred golden lightning which was the strongest of all lightning.
Kai himself had it as he had received Levina''s direct blessing instead of the indirect one the royal family on thend of lightning had received.
"That would be an interesting thing to see." Kai said with a smile as Laofen nodded.
"The Golden lightning princess has been trying to be the ruler of the entire realm as she says that she has the blessings of an elemental ruler. Though no one would say it in front of me, there are actually many people who want her to be the ruler. If not for preserving the royal bloodline, they would have already made her the ruler." Laofen said with tch noise as though she actually wanted to hand over her post.
"You actually want to give this post away but you will feel guilty about it and that is why you are not doing it." Kai said with a small smile as she pouted.
"This wasn''t that important of a thing to talk about. Remember that we still have to go and tell the court about your arrival." Laofen reminded as Kai nodded.
"Now go out and wait for me to change." She added as Kai shrugged and left her room. As soon as she heard the door close, she released a sigh.
Her heart was pounding extremely fast as she remembered the words she had said to her sister before both of them had mended their rtionship.
"You have everything I always wanted. The throne, an entire kingdom, loyal elves, people writing histories about you, and most of all, the man I am in love with, loves you!" She had shouted at Laoxiao as her sister had blinked and given her a sad smile.
At that time, she didn''t know that Kai actually had a harem and she had thought that he was just a handsome elf who had fallen in love with her sister.
But both of them had known Kai for a long time since he was the one who had cured Laoxiao''s curse.
Both of them were younger than him and had grown alongside him. Both of them had admired Kai from afar but only Laoxiao had been the one to obtain his love.
"I hope he didn''t see that." Laofen prayed as she took a deep breath and started changing her clothes.
"I knew that you had some liked me but I didn''t know that you loved me that you were jealous of your sister because of me. Let''s see how this wi y for you Laofen." Kai said to himself with a smile as he blended with the shadows.
Chapter 148 The Land Of Water (End)(Chapter Preview)
"This ce is still the same after so many years." Kai said with a smile as he and the group were standing outside the throne room.
Since Laofen was the ruler, she had already gone in and was currently telling the elven officials about Kai and his group.
Most of them were dressed in their regr clothes but Kai had asked the women from the mortal cultivation realm to wear some other clothes than the ones they were currently wearing.
Since Riang, Yui and Nezuko were still wearing the Blue Moon sect''s clothes, Kai had given them a simple pair of dresses to wear to make all of them unique.
If most people were wearing the same type of clothes with a certain symbol on them, the elves believed that they were part of a certain family of a sect.
Kai didn''t really care about what they thought but he for Laofen''s sake, he decided toply with the customs.
Watanabe and Kiana had already switched to regr robes instead of the Zian family ones after they hade to join Kai on his journey.
As all of them were waiting for Laofen to call them inside, Kai thought that it was about time he revealed that he could now impregnate them.
But he decided to do this differently.
"I was wondering whether any of you want to have my child." Kai casually asked as the others stared at him in confusion.
"That''s a rather sudden question." Yui admitted as Kai smiled.
All of them looked at each other for a few seconds before they shook their heads.
"We do want to have your child but we are currently in the middle of figuring out what happened to you and us and since the enemy is unknown, I don''t think we should have children with us at this time since we would worry about them and might be useless. Do you all agree with me?" Mia asked as the other women nodded.
Kai sighed as he had expected an answer like this so he decided to not tell them about him now being able to impregnate them.
He instead told them about what he had seen in the ck void of darkness. Their expressions were confused and grim at the same time as they didn''t understand what he was talking about.
"What are you all talking about?" Esmeralda asked as she was the only one who didn''t know what they were talking about.
In reality, she didn''t even know what they were doing here and Laofen, the ruler of the elven realm, seemed friendly with Kai. Esmeralda was just following her sister H since she didn''t really know what to do.
"It isn''t anything that important. Looks like it is our time to enter." Kai said with a wave of his hand.
They entered the hall with Kai leading forward while all of them walking behind him. The elven officials gasped visibly as they saw that no one from Kai''s group was an elf.
"You!" One of the elves present there suddenly stood up and pointed at Kai with wide an open jaw.
"Oh, hello Jiakzin." Kai said with a devilish smile as the person fell down on his seat.
The other elves looked at this scene with confusion. Jiakzin was the oldest member of the court and had been a member for more than a millennium.
They however were confused about how someone like him knew Kai who barely looked as though he was 19 years old.
"But you are supposed to be dead." The left muttered as Kai smiled and waved his hand.
"Hmm, did you think that I wouldn''t leave a part of my soul behind to regain my memories?" Kai asked with a smile as Jiakzin closed his mouth.
Laofen inwardly chuckled at this as her expression remained neutral. When Kai had firste on the continent, everyone had believed that he was just a fake person trying to obtain the elven ruler''s favor by trying to cure Laoxiao.
Jiakzin had been the one who had first suggested this but when Kai had actually managed to cure Laoxiao, he was asked by the elven ruler to bow down to Kai and apologize.
Laofen guessed that Jiakzin still hadn''t forgotten about that incident.
"So why did youe to the royal pce?" An elf asked Kai as he turned to look at her.
"Me and my wives are here to help her majesty with the ruler of thend of lightning." Kai replied as the assembled elves were baffled by what they heard.
"You dare to say such a lie before the court and her majesty!" Another elf roared as he believed that Kai was lying.
Almost all of them were thinking the same thing since the current ruler of thend of lightning was too powerful.
Everyone except two people believed that.
"Don''t say that since you will regret thatter on. If he says that he can do that, then he can do it." Jiakzin said as he gritted his teeth.
The others looked at him with confusion since he was famous in the court for pointing out the ws in anything anyone would present.
But if Jiakzin was agreeing with Kai''s words, they were interested to see what he could do. Laofen on the other hand felt a warm feeling in her heart but she soon shook it aside.
''He is not doing it for you. He is probably doing it for sister''s sake since he technically got her killed. Stop thinking such stupid thoughts Laofen.'' Laofen chided herself mentally as she stood up and the entire room fell silent.
"I would like your help in solving this. But you have a far toorge group with you. At the most, I will permit three of them to go with you to thend of lightning." Laofen said as Kai nodded.
"Watanabe, Kiana, and Levina. You three wille with me since thend of lightning has plenty of powerful lightning users. It would be a good experience for you." Kai said as he turned towards them.
They nodded as he turned to look at Laofen and gave her a small bow with a smile before he vanished with the three girls.
The others yawned as they bowed down to Laofen before going back to their assigned rooms.
The court fell silent as Laofen left too and the elves then gather around Jiakzin.
"What did you mean by the words he should be dead?"
"Why do you think that he can defeat the blessed ruler?"
They berated him with questions as he held up his hand to stop them.
"I don''t believe that he can do it. I just know that he will definitely do it since he is powerful. The only other thing that I can tell you is that things will get interesting." Jiakzin said with a smile as he walked away while leaving behind a group of confused elves looking at each other
Chapter 149 The Blessed Ruler (1)(Chapter Preview)
"Wow." Kiana muttered as the four of them looked at the fields in front of them.
Kai had teleported them on high ground and they could see the vast green fields extend beyond their vision.
The fields were full of greenery and had many houses in them. They could make out the shapes of elven kids ying around as they smiled at that.
"Thend of lightning is full of open fields and hills. Most cultivatorse to these hills to train their lightning skills and get stronger." Kai told them as they nodded.
"Thend of lightning huh. If I am not wrong, a festival must be going around this time of the year. They started celebrating it when the first blessed person showed up and they honored the festival in my honor." Levinamented as she remembered how she had given the elves from thend of lightning her blessings.
"Is it weird seeing all these people worshipping you?" Watanabe asked as Levina nodded.
"At first I was wondering why were they even worshipping me. But I slowly saw that people needed something to have a belief in. They needed something to guide them or at least make them hope that someone is guiding them. If someone can live a good life just because they believe in me, then I am happy to be their goddess." Levine replied as Kai gave her a sad smile.
Levina had told him her past a few years after she had joined his harem. It wasn''t as bad as the others pat but it wasn''t a good one either.
Levina had been born to a woman who used to fight in an arena. Her mother had been beautiful and deadly with her lightning skills and had thought Levina everything she knew.
But her mother was poor so she had decided to join an arena that was famous in the upper realms for hosting battles to the death.
Her mother killed many people and in return got money, food, and shelter. The more the crowd cheered for her, the more she would get.
But her mother was only the second strongest person though she definitely had a fan base to rival the first person''s fan base.
Because of that, the people managing the arena made sure that Levina''s mother and the person at the first position never fought each other.
But Levina''s mother had suddenly decided to quit when she had seen the arena getting kidnapped children so they could train them to fight from a young age.
Levina''s mother had wanted to leave with Levina but the arena officials had caught wind of this and had forced her into a match with the strongest arena fighter as they had used Levina as a hostage.
The strongest person was far more powerful than Levina''s mother and had killed her in a few minutes.
Levina had seen this happen in front of her as the arena officials were thinking of using her as a fighter.
But Levina had just seen her mother''s dead body in front of him as blood flowed from her wounds. She had jumped down as she saw her mother''s wide-open eyes that were fixed in Levina''s direction until she had died.
Seeing this, Levina snapped and golden lightning had emerged from her body. She had gone on a rampage and had killed the arena officials in a rage before she had found her mother''s killer and had snapped his neck.
After that, she had destroyed the arena before she had finally calmed down and cried at her mother''s death.
She had buried her mother''s body with bawling eyes and had left the only ce she could call home with a teary face.
She had gone into seclusion and had trained herself until she was strong enough to kill most people.
That''s when she had encountered Mariel who had asked her if she wanted to create a realm for people who had faced such tragedies.
Levina had not trusted Mariel''s words and had instead asked her for a match and has said that if Mariel defeated her, she would go with her.
The match had ended in a stalemate but she had still agreed to go with Mariel. That was the moment when her life had changed and she had met the other elemental rulers.
After getting her own realm, she established an arena there to remind herself of her past and never forget the important things that she had learned early on in he life.
That was why Levina was such a battle maniac since she wanted to keep testing her potential to be the strongest person ever.
"If there is a festival going on, it is the best moment to go there and meet this blessed ruler." Kai said as the others nodded.
"Do you know where the royal capital is?" Levina asked as he shook his head.
"I can just find it with my spiritual sense." Kai said as he released his spiritual sense and checked the entire continent for the royal capital.
If someone else was using their spiritual sense in such a wide radius, they would have probably attracted all the powerhouses of the continent towards them.
But no one could feel Kai''s spiritual sense unless and until he let them feel it.
While seeing him doing that, Kiana and Watanabe remembered that they also had it since they were above the Divine spirit realm.
They tried it in a small radius around them as they sensed each other''s and Levina''s cultivation. They were excited with this new power as Kai turned to look at them.
"Don''t use it in front of a crowd unless I am with you. For now, let''s go to the royal capital and check out this festival." Kai said as he teleported them away.
***
Back at thend of water, Esmeralda was sitting in her room with her eyes shut closed. She wanted to know what happened to her brother so she decided to see if he was dead or not.
She started focusing on her surroundings as she felt the rush of coldness move through her boned and making her shiver.
Ever since she had started using her necromancy, she would always feel this chill whenever she would try to summon a dead person.
Her eyes opened suddenly but they were unfocused. Esmeralda was currently looking at a ce she had named the void which was actually the Darkness.
She could see many things in this ce but most of them were just people getting drowned in the void
She willed herself to move forward and her gaze swept forward as she tried to look for Amon. At first, Esmeralda had been really bad at navigating in the void and had often gotten lost inside it.
But after years of practice, she could easily soar search the void for a particr person even though it took some time.
She however suddenly stopped when she saw a hollow corpse of a person lying around in the open.
The corpse was already a skeleton as though the void had sucked the life out of it but its clothes were ones that she could recognize anywhere.
The corpse was of Amon, her brother.
Chapter 150 The Blessed Ruler (2)(Chapter Preview)
"No, no, no, NO!" Esmeralda screamed as her eyes came back into focus. She immediately got off her bed and exited her room as she knocked on H''s door.
H opened her door to see a tear trickle down Esmeralda''s cheeks as she looked at her in confusion.
Esmeralda suddenly pushed H inside as she closed the door behind her. She then moved forward and hugged her sister.
H didn''t understand what was going but she gently patted her sister. After all, both of them were sisters by blood.
"Brother is dead H." Esmeralda said as H''s expression hardened.
She had forgotten that Amon also had been her brother alongside Esmeralda''s brother. But since she had gained her memories way earlier, she didn''t have any feelings for him.
? Esmeralda on the other hand still hadn''t gained her memories back and still felt connected to Amon.
There was nothing H could do about it.
"Esmeralda, remember that people always leave you. I might leave you one day too so believe in yourself and your ability to survive." H said with a confident voice as she looked into Esmeralda''s eyes.
She used to say this to Esmeralda when they were abandoned by their parents and Esmeralda understood her clearly.
She wiped away her tears and nodded as she went back to her room. H saw her door close away as she looked at it with a worried expression.
She then closed her own door and sat on her bed and started cultivating.
"I will avenge you brother." Esmeralda muttered to herself as she closed her door.
She had a feeling that something was wrong with her sister for quite some time but what happened now confirmed that it was true.
Though H wasn''t that much close with Amon, she had still spread some time with him and they had shared some smiles.
But the H talking a few minutes ago didn''t even look shocked by Amon''s death. It was as though she already knew that it had happened.
"He must be the one who did this." Esmeralda thought about her encounter with Kai and how she had been charmed by him.
But after seeing his powers, she realized that it might have been because of a technique he had been using.
Perhaps all these women who followed him were under a spell and her sister had been caught in it too.
"I will free you from his spell. Just wait for me H." Esmeralda said as she opened the window in her room.
They were pretty high above the ground but it didn''t matter since cultivators could fly. She took a deep breath and jumped out.
She rose in the air and went above the clouds to hide herself from any guard scouting for her. Most of the pce guards would be using their spiritual senses to look for intruders but Esmeralda''s cultivation far outssed their cultivation.
"Thend of lightning huh. There should be a teleportation formation near the shore of thend of water that should be able to teleport me to thend of lightning. Wait for me Kai. I aming to break your neck in half and free my sister and all those women from your spell." Esmeralda resolved as she went away.
Back at the pce, H opened Esmeralda''s door with a sigh as she had heard her speak everything.
"How do people manage to think up such things?" H asked herself with a sigh as she went forward and closed Esmeralda''s windows.
She could have just stopped the girl from leaving but that would make Esmeralda think that her theory was correct.
So instead, she just let the girl go away and find Kai. It would be better this way rather than imprisoning her.
"Kai,e here. I have something important to tell you." H said as the harem mark on her breast started to glow.
***
''Hmm, why is H calling me during the night?" Kai wondered as he looked up at the moon.
The three women were sleeping below in a hotel room Kai had rented while he was as usual awake and staring at the sky.
''On second thought, why do they love sleeping this much?'' Kai thought as he teleported away to meet H.
It was a stupid thing to think since he already knew the answer to his own question.
Teleportation was the most easiest and free of cost way to travel and Kai had mastered this technique very early on.
Normal cultivators below a certain realm would have to use teleportation formations to travel between ces on their realm and those formations costed too much money to power up.
Though there was another way to travel between ces and that was with the help of space gates.
Space could also be used for inter-realm travel and the only requirement was that the space gate must be built at the same time in both ces.
But only highly powerful ns and sects had space gates so the only option left for normal people was a teleportation formation.
Kai''s teleportation was the most ideal way to travel between ces but it also took a toll on both the bodies of the people traveling with Kai.
The longer the teleportation, the higher the toll.
That was why his beauties would often get exhausted after a long-ranged teleportation and would have to sleep to obtain their energy back.
Thinking about this, he appeared beside H who was still standing in Esmeralda''s room.
"Esmeralda has run away and she is traveling to thend of lightning to kill you since she believes that you have all of us under a spell and that she is the only one who is safe." H said as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"That isn''t a big problem. She can easily travel to thend of lightning and is strong enough to defeat any danger that mighte her way." Kai replied as H nodded.
"Just make sure to not do it excessively." H said with sudden protectiveness as Kai smiled.
"Who could have guessed that you will feel like that for someone other than Aizza or the elemental rulers?" He said to her with a smile as he teleported away.
"Who indeed." H said to herself as she turned away and left Esmeralda''s with a small smile.
Chapter 151 The Blessed Ruler (3)(Chapter Preview)
"At night this ce looked good but in the morning, I don''t even know what to say." Kiana said as the four of them looked at the colorfully decorated buildings.
Banners with hand-sewn lightning bolts hung around every building they saw and shops were selling many different things.
There was a shop that was selling exclusive lightning bolt shaped candy and Kai actually went ahead and bought it.
"This kind of feels like the stuff normal people do." Watanabe said while putting another candy in her mouth.
Kai smiled at that as he suddenly turned around to see a huge crowd moving towards the buildings in distance.
Thend of lightning didn''t have a castle or a pce. It instead had numerous tall buildings side by side at the tallest one was upied by the rule while important people got the other buildings.
"During the festival, the ruler disys his or her strength in a battle. A special arena is created for this and elves from all around the continente to battle the ruler. Usually only a hundred participants are allowed to participate since the number exceeds thousand so it''s firste first served. But since this year''s ruler is so strong, I don''t think many people will try to challenge her." Levina exined as the other three agreed with her words.
"Guess we will go ahead and take part in it." Kai said as he created an illusion around them and teleported them to the specially build arena.
The entire ce was really unique. The arena floor was a huge ss cube made from shiny purple material that matched Kai''s hair and eyes.
The spectators were all hovering in the air using their cultivation. Anyone flying above them had heaven while the people with low cultivation were sitting on stands that were made around the cube in a circr shape.
There were numerous desks ced all around the arena and an elf was sitting on every desk to sign up people for thepetition.
A huge banner hung at the entrance of the arena which exined how thepetition worked this time. Since the ruler was too powerful and nobody wanted to waste her time, the officials decided to host a tournament to choose the strongest elves to battle her.
The tournament was divided into four blocks and only the winners of each block will get to fight the ruler.
"It''s would be a good fighting experience for you both. Let''s enter the tournament." Kai said to Watanabe and Kiana as they nodded.
He then signed up all four of them for thepetition. After a few minutes, the first banner was reced with a banner that showed the participants.
Each group had eight participants and their names were written on the barrier. Kai was in block D while Levina was in block B. Watanabe and Kiana were both in block C as the tournament began.
(AN: To save some time for both of us, let''s just skip to Watanabe and Kiana''s battle since all of us already know that Kai and Levina would win effortlessly. )
,m Kai and Levina were standing a few meters away from the cube as the assembles crowd started whispering about them.
After all, both of them had defeated their opponents just a fewmoments after their matches had begun.
And they had done that without using any lightning-rted moves. But Kai and Levina were more interested in Kiana and Watanabe''s match.
The duo had each won their first match and were now facing each other in their second match. They examined each other with calm eyes as their split pupil eyes narrowed down to reach each other''s next move.
Kiana suddenly jerked forward as white lightning raced across her legs to increase her speed. The crowd cheered for her as white lightning was a rare color of lightning that was mostly focused on precise attacks and speed.
Watanabe didn''t have any OP powers nor did she have a special trait. But she had plenty of experience as she smiled at Kiana and suddenly conjured up a wall on her right just as Kiana''s legunched towards Watanabe''s abdomen.
Kiana''s eyes widened as she tried to stop herself but it was impossible since her lightning had boosted her speed.
Her leg crashed against Watanabe''s lightning barrier and she was thrown back with a boom as Watanabe shot forward and summoned a purple lightning bolt and threw it at Kiana.
Kiana could only turn her body midair to dodge the lightning bolt or she would have gotten a major wound.
But that''s where her calctions failed as Watanabe smiled and spread her lightning throughout her body.
She suddenly appeared in the ce where Kiana was about tond and summoned two lightning bolts in her hands.
But Kiana still had onest trick under her sleeve. She closed her eyes as she started to fall and her hair started to rise up.
Dark clouds gathered above the duo''s head as the crowd mumbled in excitement. Kiana opened her eyes and directed a hand at Watanabe as lightning bolts dropped from the dark clouds.
They easily passed through the cube since it was specifically made to let lightning from the outside enter it while nothing from the inside could attack anyone on the outside.
Watanabe''s eyes widened as the lightning bolts reduced her movement along with her defense since even a single lightning bolt would be harmful.
But her face suddenly lit up with a smile as Kiana looked at her with confusion. But her body suddenly froze as she fell down on the ground with a thump.
Her body was paralyzed and she couldn''t move any of her body parts. She looked at Watanabe with confusion as she was announced as the winner.
The lightning bolts vanished along with the dark clouds as Watanabe went near Kiana and helped her stand up. Kiana''s body was slowly getting unparalyzed as both of them moved off from the stage to stand beside Kai and Levina.
"You kept your eyes on me and not on your surroundings. While the match had started, I released a small lightning snake into the ground and you and the audience didn''t notice it since you were focusing on my barrier and your movements. So when you were in the air and your movement and vision were restricted, I unleashed the snake.
It lunged in the air and bit you, this causing momentarily paralysis. But on a real battlefield, you would have been killed or captured just because of those few moments. You have still got many things to learn." Watanabe exined as Kiana nodded sincerely.
After that Watanabe''s next opponent was an elf at the 5th stage of the imperial core realm and had even more experience than her.
She put up a fight for a few minutes before she gave up and the match ended with the elf bing the winner of block C.
Now only a single blocks battle was left before the Kai and Levina would face off against the blessed ruler.
Chapter 152 The Blessed Ruler (End)(Chapter Preview)
"Is she dancing?" Kai asked with narrowed eyes as he saw the elf spinning three times before throwing a lightning bolt from her hand.
The bolt tore through the air and hit the other elf and he fell down. The dancing elf won and bowed down to the audience before walking off the stage.
"It adds more power and precision to lightning-based attacks. Where are you from? The jungle? It''s such a basic thing." The elf said to Kai as she walked away.
"Is that true Levina?" Kai turned to look at Levina since she was supposed to be an expert on the lightning element.
"It doesn''t add any precision or power to the next attack. It is a wah to show off your power and nothing else." Levina replied as an idea filled Kai''s mind and he grinned at that.
The same elf advanced to the final round and after a gruesome battle, came won''t as the victor. Now all four winners were summoned to the stage.
The winners included of Kai, Levina, the dancing elf, and another elf with close-cropped hair and a subtle beard.
"The Golden lightning ruler is appearing!" An elf announced as people stood up and bowed down their heads in respect.
Kai and Levina on the other hand were wondering why someone would want to be called by a title that basically said that they depended on a certain thing for power.
But that didn''t matter as a woman moved from the pce and appeared above the cube in the arena.
The woman had beautiful golden hair with hazel brown eyes. Strands of her hair came in first of her pointy ears and her eyes were full of curiosity as she looked at the four assembled winners.
She was wearing a sleeveless pink and brown dress that revealed a little of her side boobs.
The woman touched down on the arena floor gracefully and an aura of superiority surrounded her as she eyed each of the four winners for a few seconds.
Her gaze lingered on Kai for a few minutes before she looked at the announcer and he nodded and bowed before moving away.
A battle bell resounded as the two other winners got into battle positions. Kai and Levina on the other hand were interested in seeing how this so-called golden lighting ruler fought.
The two elvesunched themselves at the woman as one fell back and startedunching lightning webs to trap the woman while the other one made an are out of lightning and swung it at the woman.
She just sighed in disappointment and raised her hand as sparks of golden lightning danced around her fingertips.
She extended her hand and threads of golden lightning traveled forward as they tore the web so flight ingredients made by the other elf into two pieces.
The person who had swung the ax was now trapped between lightning when and golden threads of lightning as the woman lifted a finger and the elf suddenly fell down as his body shook.
The woman then focused her attention on the dancing elf who had stopped cresting webs and was now creating lightning bolts.
She spun thrice andunched a fleet of lightning bolts at the woman who started moving forward with a bored expression.
She dodged the lightning bolts with perfection as not a single one of them hit her. In a few seconds, she was standing in front of the dancing elf who was trembling with fear.
The woman smiled at that and touched the dancing elf''s shoulder with her hand. The dancing elf''s body went still as her eyes rolled back and she fell on the ground unconscious.
She then turned towards Kai and Levina who was watching her with mysterious smiles. The woman frowned as hardly anyone had looked at her like that.
"What is your name?" Kai asked as the entire ce went silent.
''This ce still has that rule huh.'' Kai thought with a sigh as he remembered his only visit to thend of lightning ages ago.
The elves here had a rule that no one can ask the ruler for their name unless they were as strong as him/her or the ruler decided to tell them his/her name.
"Lian Qin." The woman replied with a sly smile as she told everyone gathered there her name.
Lian family was the ruling family of thend of lightning while the current ruler''s name was Qin.
"Levina, do you want to take her on?" Kai asked as Levina shook her head.
"Knock yourself out." She replied and walked off the stage and left behind Kai and Qin staring at each other.
Qin made the first move by summoning up a bow made from golden lightning and numerous lightning arrows appeared in her hand.
She knocked them in the bow and shot them at Kai as he grinned at her. His hair started moving towards the sky as dark clouds rumbled loudly. Twin bolts of lightning shot out from the sky and passed the cube.
All around him, Kai heard the elves gasp in shock as they looked at the twin bolts of golden lightning that Kai was holding in his hands.
Qin was taken back as Kai threw one of the lightning bolts at the iing barrage of arrows. His lightning pierced through her arrows andnded just an inch away from her body and she could tell that this was no mistake.
Kai had deliberately made sure that the lightning bolt would stop before it touched her body and was now watching her with interested eyes as he wanted to see what her next move would be.
Qin didn''t say anything as her lightning bow vanished. She instead closed her eyes and started rising in the air as lightning started running around her body.
The clouds rumbled once again and a mega bolt of lightning hit her body and illuminated the entire ce.
The audience was blinded for a few seconds but once their vision returned, they could see Qin hovering in the air as her whole body glowed with pure lightning.
Kai on the other hand raised his eyebrows as though he was impressed before he threw the second lightning bolt into the air.
The bolt seared through the air and went beyond the dark clouds as everyone looked at him with confusion.
But Kai just flicked a finger at Qin as he rose in the air. A burning smell filled the entire ce and hundreds of lightning bolts appeared around Kai and shocked the entire ce.
"Let''s see if you can survive this attack." Kai said with a smile as he directed the lightning bolts towards Qin.
Chapter 153 The War Of Unification (1)(Chapter Preview)
"Good defeats evil but sometimes evil defeats good. But if there is no good and evil, there is no bnce and everyone is just. Time and Space are the only things that will matter in case good and evil vanished but people will find a way to divide them too. Argue why the fuck am I stuck with this job?" An eighteen-year-old girl started cursing as she crashed on her bed.
Her room was neat and clean, courtesy of her lover''s demonic mood, and it contained many things she had shared with her lover. Her expression turned sad as she remembered that he wasn''t with her anymore.
She was growing more longer by every day that passed and would spend hours writing books. But that was because it was her job, a forced job if you asked her.
The girl posted as her gaze moved towards a metal leash and hand chains lying in a purple cube.
The leash and chains were embedded with various runes that would glow dimly for a few seconds before vanishing.
The symbols would glow in red color and matched the symbol ced above the center of her breasts.
"I miss him so much and yet the only thing I can do is write how people die. Honestly, this is such a stupid thing to do. I wonder how I spent 1000 millenniums alone while still managing to retain my sanity?" The girl asked herself as she hopped off the bed and started stretching her body.
She then opened the door of her room and entered the room opposite her. It was dimly lit with an orange light as the girl carefully entered it.
"His room never gets dirty. Wish I had asked him to do this to my room." The girl said with a sigh as she went across the room and opened a closet.
She took out a book from inside the closet and hugged it to her chest before she closed the closet and went back to her own room.
She carefully put the book on her bed before she took a deep breath and opened it. The book was empty.
"It''s still empty." She said with a sigh of relief as she closed the book. This was the only thing left to erasure her since her lover had left.
She could of course easily meet him but that would expose her to the creators, her so-called sisters who thought it would be a good thing to imprison their smallest sister for eternity.
And no matter how much she wanted to go meet him, she didn''t want to get caught again and sealed for eternity.
And this time, no one would help her until her lover returned but she knew that the creators would make sure that it would be impossible to find her.
She opened the book again and summoned a blood-red pen with a ck jewel attached to its cap.
She touched the pen to the book''s empty page and the pen started glowing before it suddenly disappeared.
The girl smiled at that as she closed the book and picked it up to return it to its original ce. But before doing that, she happily looked at the name written on the cover of the book.
The name was Kai.
***
"I came here to defeat him but defeating him without any army or force is impossible." Esmeralda sighed as she appeared on thend of lightning.
Amon had given her quite a fortune to use in case of emergencies and she had used it to travel to thend of lightning.
But now that she stared at the fields in front of her, she didn''t know what to do. She had paid half of the teleportation formations price beforehand and now paid the rest of it as she moved away from it.
But that''s when a n started forming in her mind as she remembered Amon''s history lessons.
"Thend of lightning and earth are together and always try to fain supremacy over the other but neither one of them had managed to do that for quite some while. Thend of lightning would win supremacy over thend of earth when a golden lightning elf would be born but it would end as soon as he or she would die.
But now that the blessed ruler is so high in cultivation, it would take centuries for her to die and thend of lightning would gain control over thend of earth. Thend of lightning has already started its advancements and it''s only a matter elf time before it turns into a war." Esmeralda remembered Amon''s words as she wanted to use this situation to her advantage.
She wanted to gain an army to kill Kai and what better way to get one from and that was currently at war with the continent Kai was staying on.
She could easily tell them that thend of lightning is getting someone from the royal capital to help them for a future war.
Thend of earth would instantly be furious as that but would first try to obtain some information on whether she was to be trusted or not.
But Esmeralda thought of herself as a sweet talker and with a little money and some show of her necromancy, she would easily win their favor.
If her n worked perfectly, she might even be a general and would thus gain arge portion of thend of earth''s army.
After fine-tuning her n, Esmeralda rose in the air and started flying towards thend of earth with a resolute expression.
***
In the arena, Kai toned down the power of his lightning to Qin''s level as he saw he recharge forward with her body surging with lightning.
She swept away multiple thunderbolts with her hands but they were numerous in number and she could feel her powers slowly running out.
She normally used normal lightning to attack since golden lightning took a huge tax on her body.
But she knew that she would have to use her golden lightning to its full potential or her pride as a ruler would be damaged.
Kai smiled and snapped his fingers as the lightning bolts vanished. Qin suddenly stopped with confusion as Kai pped with an impressed expression.
"You are far above my expectations. Come with me, the ruler of thend of lightning. We have a lot of things to discuss." He said with a devilish smile as his body started shimmering.
Chapter 154 The War Of Unification (2)(Chapter Preview)
The entire ce went silent as they nced at Kai''s clothes. His normal clothes were now reced by formal clothes.
He was wearing ck trousers with a bright red shirt. He was wearing a long red-golden coat that opened at the end like a cape.
A symbol of a drop of water and a bolt of lightning intersecting the drop of water was etched near the heart area of the coat.
"An ambassador." Qin muttered as the crowd below suddenly bowed down to Kai.
One by one, every single elf present there bowed down to Kai except Qin who was looking at Kai with deep respect.
[ I don''t understand what is happening? ] Kiana and Watanabe asked Levina at the same time as she silently chuckled.
[ The elven capital can''t spend too many cultivators on taking care of the realms so they have specialized elves called ambassadors who are experts in certain elements. Ambassadors are trained from childhood to be strong and smart and they are sent to the other continents to keep an eye on them. The elven capital usually allows small wars between two nations that are together but if anything major scale like a revolution happens, they send in the ambassadors.
The ambassadors travel to the specified continents and take care of the situation. The elves living on the continents are supposed to treat the ambassadors like royalty since anything they say to the elven ruler would determine what will happen to the continent. ording to the ambassadors report, the elven ruler would issue a decree that everyone will have to follow or they will be executed. That is why they are bowing to Kai. ] Levina exined as they nodded and looked up at Kai and Qin.
"Why are you here ambassador?" Qin asked in a respectful tone as Kai smiled at her.
''No wonder Laofen made me take these clothes with me.'' He thought with a smile as he moved forward and extended a hand towards Qin.
She shook it with narrowed eyes as she wondered what he wanted.
"My name is Kai and I am here on behalf of her majesty. It hase to light that thend of lightning is trying to take control over thend of earth. Is that true, ruler Qin?" Kai asked as he used the official words for this.
The only reason he knew these words was because he had seen Laoxiao memorize them. After all, a ruler of such a big realm must know every important thing about their realm.
Qin gritted her teeth as she had hoped that it would take the elven capital a few more days to hear about this.
? By then, she would have captured thend of earth''s important people and would have taken them hostage to make sure that the current ruler forfeited his throne to her.
But her ns wereing undone now that an ambassador had shown up so suddenly. And the terrifying thing was that he could also use golden lightning with much more precise control and power than she could.
"You must have heard rumors, ambassador." Qin replied with a poker face as Kai''s smile widened.
"That is what I am here to confirm ruler Qin. Let''s hope for your sake that those are just rumors." He replied as Qin nodded and both of themnded down.
Qin dismissed the gathered elves and only important officials were left behind. Kai looked at Kiana, Watanabe, and Levina as their clothes suddenly changed.
All three of them were wearing simr clothes to Kai except theirs only had a lightning symbol near the heart area.
The single element meant that the specific ambassador could only use the element etched on the heart area of the coat.
But an ambassador with an element and a drop of water was recognized as a head ambassador who had mastery over two or more elements.
Qin rose in the air to hiver beside her officials while Kai and the trio also rose in the air alongside them.
The group of elves were the first to start moving as they flew towards the pce while Kai and the others slowly followed them.
"What do you n on doing?" Levina asked as Kai gave her a small grin.
"Last night, H told me that Esmeralda had left the capital toe and kill me. She is under a delusion that I have all of my lovers under a spell and that she is the only one immune to it. But I don''t think that she is going toe here directly." Kai told them as Watanabe understood what he meant.
"She is going to gather a few people together toe and kill you since she realized that she can''t beat you on her own." Watanabe said as Kai nodded.
"Can any of you guess why I made us all ambassadors?" Kai asked as Levina suddenly got the answer to it.
"Ambassadors can pretty much do anything they want unless the elven ruler stops them. And Qin you know the ruler pretty well, we can do anything we want. And other than that, ambassadors also act as mediators during negotiations and peace signings. You want to unravel thend of lightning''s n while making sure that a truce takes ce between them and thend of earth." Levina replied as Kai nodded.
"But you can just do it all with a snap of your fingers. Why are you spending so much time and strength on it?" Kiana asked as Kai chuckled at her words.
"That''s cause everything fixed quickly doesn''t alwaysst forever. We will do it slowly to make sure that this doesn''t cause a problem to Laofen or her children in the future." Kai replied sincerely as he had felt bad about leaving Laofen without a family member.
The elves didn''t have ancestors and once someone passed the throne, they would have to leave the pce and find some other pce to love though they cane back anytime to meet their family members.
( AN: And it is a great median for character development. *winks* )
"Then we should do this properly." Watanabe said as they straightened their clothes. Kai gave them a small smile before they reached the pce.
It was time to be officials on a mission for the well-being of elves.
Chapter 155 The War Of Unification (3)(Chapter Preview)
"This was so much easier than I thought." Esmeralda said to herself as she was sitting on a bed in a huge room with dimly colored walls.
She was currently inside one of the many rooms in the royal pce on thend of earth. She had arrived there a few hours ago and had introduced herself as a spy from thend of life.
She had wanted to tell that she was from thend of death but it was impossible since everyone thought that only men were allowed in that continent.
She had then made a tale that she was secretly working as a maid in the royal pce when she heard some council members speaking of aiding the rule ofnd of lightning.
She then told them that she had gone back to thend of life and that the queen had decreed that thend of life will pass on this information to thend of lightning.
"She also said that I should help you. I am at the 5th stage of Saint core realm if you wanted to know." Esmeralda had said as the royal family had doubted her words.
Hardly any spy could manage to get into the elven capital''s royal pce but if by chance someone managed to do it, they will be able to gain valuable information.
"Why should we believe you?" The king had asked her and she had given him a sly smile.
"When the attack wille, you will remember not trusting the words of a person who had decided to help you." Esmeralda had replied and the entire ce had fallen silent.
The king had asked a guard to escorts her to a room while they discussed on this and Esmeralda was now sitting on a bed with a bored expression.
An idea suddenly popped in her mind as she went quickly looked around the room to find a small insect.
After a few minutes, she finally saw a small rat peek out of a hole in the wall and she released a bit of her pressure to kill the rat.
She then closed her eyes and connected the rat''s body with her powers. She opened her eyes andid down on the bed and closed her eyes again.
She however could see everything clearly though it was from the rat''s perspective so everything lookedrge.
She controlled its body to slowly move around the pce as she tried to search for some valuable information.
She, however, stopped moving when she heard four people talking over each other and it looked as though two of them were the king and the queen.
She closed in towards their voice as she started hearing the words clearly.
"We will name her Gaia." She heard the queen said as she heard threw other people say yes.
She quickly used the rat''s teeth to create a small hole in the wall so she could see on the other side of it. This was possible because she had used her cultivation with the rat''s teeth or otherwise it wouldn''t be possible to break marble.
She saw a room on the other hand with the king and the queen standing together near a bed which contained a woman whose face looked rxed and happy.
Thest figure was a young elf with kind brown eyes and rough dark hair and he had a happy smile stered in his face.
The woman was holding a small figure in her eyes and Esmeralda had to use her power on the rat''s eyes to focus on the figure.
The figure was a small child whose eyes were closed and its fists were clenched tightly. Judging by the name the queen had said earlier, the child was a girl.
She however suddenly opened her eyes and they hovered onto the spot where Esmeralda was hiding.
Her eyes, which were currently the rat''s eyes, widened as she saw the girl''s eyes. The girl''s eyes were pure blue like a shining jewel and were fixed on the rat with an interested look.
Esmeralda quickly exited the rat''s body and woke up on the end with a sweaty body. She might have been mistaken but she could swear that it looked as though the child actually knew that there was a person behind the rat''s body.
Esmeralda just shook her head as she heard a knock on her door. It looked as though she had been summoned by the royal family.
She fixed her hair and left the room while questioning whether what she saw was true or not.
***
"That concludes our report." Qin said as she looked at Kai and the others and tried to judge their expressions.
But she wasn''t able to do that since they were looking at her with poker faces, something the ambassadors were trained to maintain.
"So basically, you want to gain control over thend of earth since they have ess to resources such as coal and stuff while they want to control you since you have crops and better food management. You can broker a truce for this situation." Kai asked amusingly as Qin gritted her teeth.
"It''s cause they don''t want to do it." Qin decided to say as Kai chuckled lightly.
"That''s the worst excuse I have heard in a long time. If you are si sure about this, then why don''t we go and meet up with thend of earth''s people. You can take a few people with you if you want." Kai said finally as Qin had no choice but to ept it.
She chose a few of her trusted elves and exited the pce with Kai and the others. Qin had ten elves with her which whenbined with Kai and his girls made fifteen people in total.
Since they were going on an official visit, Kai decided to travel by flying instead of teleporting since surprising the opposite party would hardly work in their favor.
''Maybe I should have be a politician.'' Kai thought with an inward chuckle as they flew away.
Little did he know that this would cause a huge misunderstanding on thend of earth.
Chapter 156 The War Of Unification (End)(Chapter Preview)
While Esmeralda was conversing with the royal family, a group of guards suddenly burst into the throne rooms with terrified expressions.
"The ruler of thend if lightning ising here and she has ten top tier elves with her. And other than that..." The had of the guards began but trailed off.
"And what?" The king asked with a dark expression as the guard replied.
"They have four ambassadors with them and one of them is a head ambassador." The captain replied as the entire ce fell silent.
''What the hell? Is Kai an ambassador in disguise who is trying to clean the realm of corruption? Maybe this is the time to use it to my advantage.
"I told you." Esmeralda said to the king as he turned towards her with a grim expression and nodded.
"Prepare every single person who is ready for battle and only choose people at the saint core realm." The king barked at the captain as he and his squadron bowed and quickly left.
The king then asked Esmeralda to help them as he and the queen went away and came back while wearing matching pieces of dull-looking battle armor.
But Esmeralda could easily tell that the dull-looking armor was actually a powerful treasure as all of them assembled outside the pce.
About a hundred elves were gathered on the outside as the others asked the captain to direct them towards the iing people.
The captain gulped nervously and started flying towards the northeast as everyone followed him. The people in the capital watched the soldiers and the king and queen go away with dark expressions since this meant that something big was happening and any one of them could tell that it wasn''t anything good.
Kai could suddenly see a huge group of peopleing towards them as he gestured for Qin and the rest of the elves to settle down.
"That girl is quick and smart as usual." Kai muttered with a smile.
Qin''s expression tightened when she saw more than a hundred elvesnding in front of them and all of them were wearing battle armors.
But there was a woman whose face was the only thing visible about her as she was wearing a hooded dress.
The woman was not wearing any armor yet she was smiling vigorously but the smile didn''t reach her eyes as she looked in Kai''s direction.
"Why are you here, Lian Qin and ambassadors?" The king and queen were wearing matching armors had they had a crown symbol etched on their sheaths and right upper arms.
"We are here to broker a truce between both of yournds." Kia replied without any emotion as the king tried to determine whether he was lying or not.
"We don''t believe what you saying." The queen replied instead of the king as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"And why is that, queen of thend of earth?" Kai asked with curiosity as the queen gave him a grim smile.
"It''s cause the elven capital has never taken any steps to mend the rtionship between ournds. And we have information that you, a head ambassador, was dispatched by the capital to make sure that thend if lightning gains supremacy over ournd." The queen replied as Qin suddenly looked at Kai with sharp eyes.
''Her ability to weave a web of maniption always manages to surprise me.'' Kai thought with an amused expression.
"Will you believe me if I say that the capital really sent me to broker a truce?" Kai asked a the kingughed without any humor.
"We have been tolerated the capital for long enough but deciding to side with another person just cause they are powerful was thest line. From today onwards, thend of earth is revolting and this will start by killing the ruler of thend of lightning and some ambassadors!" The king roared as the army behind him started getting ready to fight.
Qin''s expression turned dark as she looked at Kai. They had two golden lightning users but even with that, they wouldn''t be able to defeat thend of earth''s small army that consisted of their strongest troops.
Esmeralda on the other hand grinned a little as her n proceeded as she had imagined it. She then closed her eyes and raised hundreds of dead elves back as both parties stared at her in shock.
"Didn''t I say that I would help you?" Esmeralda replied as the king nodded.
"I wanted to make this as clean as I could." Kai said with a sigh as the earth below him started to tremble.
Dark clouds gathered in the sky as Kai''s eyes started glowing violently. Lightning ran amongst his body as the king''s expression turned grim.
"No wonder he is a head ambassador." He said andmanded the troops to move forward.
"I will now avenge you brother." Esmeralda said under her breath as sheunched herself forward and started using the undead elves as stepping stones.
Her hands started shimmering as they transformed into sharp dark purple ws and extended by 6 inches.
She directlyunched herself at Kai as the two parties started shing. Esmeralda''s undead elves proved to be great shields as thend of earth used them to advance forward.
The queen of thend of lightning tried to clear the way with her lightning but more and more elves kept appearing in front of her.
''I have used too much of my golden lightning.'' She thought as she gritted her teeth and summoned another lightning bolt to protect one of her trusted elves from getting butchered.
"Stop." Kai said in a loud voice oas the entire ce suddenly paused. Their bodies disobeyed them and they couldn''t move forward no matter how much they tried.
Kai then walked towards Esmeralda as his eyes stopped glowing and the lightning around him vanished.
Esmeralda strengthened herself as she tried to use her necromancy to at least deal a blow to Kai as she believed that she was about to be killed.
But instead, Kai sighed and gave her a sad smile and touched her forward with one of his fingers.
"I hope this is enough to make you remember me." He said sadly as the world went ck before Esmeralda''s eyes.
Chapter 157 How He Met Esmeralda (Part 1)(Chapter Preview)
"I still can''t believe that she was a girl but I guess I don''t have that much knowledge on armored people since I never need to wear one." Kai sighed as he gazed at the sky while sitting on top of the ice pce.
After nearly escaping the elemental rulers with his life, he had somehow managed toe to the frozen realm and was now a special member of the ice pce.
"You have a bad habit of sitting the and gazing at the sky." He suddenly heard as he turned to look at Mia who was hovering in the air behind him.
"I can''t help but look at the sky at night since there is nothing else to do. Anyways, what are you doing here?" Kai asked as Mia sighed at his words.
During his time at the ice pce, he and Mia had grown quite close to each other. Though Mia was quite busy learning about managing a kingdom, she would still make some to chat with him.
"I am here cause I found what you were looking for." She finally replied as Kai was suddenly interested in her words.
After his near-death encounter, Kai had decided toy low for a few months. But now that the fiasco was over, he decided to get back to his job of healing cursed people.
"Can you tell me about the person?" Kai asked as Mia nodded.
"Rumors have been spreading throughout the realms that there is a person who has the ess to the world''s greatest library. Many schrs and other people are looking for her but she is impossible to find. Because of that rumors, are spreading that she is under a curse that she can''t meet any other human. I don''t know if you can do anything about this." Mia replied as Kia just smiled.
"It''s still something that I can look into. Anyways, I will see youter." Kai replied as he flew away and left behind a sighing Mia.
"I said that I will do something about this but how am I supposed to find a person who supposedly cannot meet another human?" Kai asked himself as he teleported outside the realm with a curious expression.
Since the frozen realm had heard these rumors, this could mean that they had started somewhere on the two nearby realms.
"Hmm, would a person who no one could see try to remain hidden or would she try to attract attention by doing bold things?" Kai thought to himself as a thought suddenly hit his head.
Maybe the person could actually meet other people but she deliberately didn''t do it. After all, if you owned the world''s biggest library. You would probably spend most of your time reading the books inside it.
"So I just have to find its entrance." Kai said with certainty but it turned out to be a very difficult thing.
He spent hours investigating the frozen realm and theva realm but couldn''t find anything. As for the moon realm, he didn''t want to go there since that ce was currently at war.
As ast-ditch attempt, he spread his spiritual sense near the three realms has his spiritual sense suddenly got rebounded.
His eyes narrowed as his surroundings started to change and he appeared in a huge room full of shelves.
The shelves were made from shiny wood and had thousands of books on them. Kai couldn''t even manage to calcte the number of books this ce had.
"Huh, how did you get here?" A confused voice asked him as he turned around to see a woman looking at him with curious and confused eyes.
The woman had faded ck hair with shiny bright pink eyes and was wearing quite a revealing dress.
It formed a cleavage of her huge breasts and highlighted her eyes.
"I just entered this ce when my spiritual sense was rebounded against an unknown thing." Kai replied as the woman''s eyes widened.
She moved forward and was now standing half a feet away from Kai. Her eyes slowly traveled over his body as she examined him.
"What is so special about you that this ce let youe here?" The woman asked herself as Kai just shrugged. The woman sighed and stepped back.
"Now that you are here, I should probably tell you that you are stuck here till you die." The woman revealed as Kai''s eyes widened.
"My name is Esmeralda and I have been here for a very long time. I just appeared in this ce when I was sixteen and from then to now, I have read almost every single book here." The woman, Esmeralda introduced herself as Kai sighed and raised his hand forward.
"My name is Kai." He introduced himself as Esmeralda nodded.
"If you had that much time on your hands, why didn''t you read the remaining books?" Kai asked as Esmeralda gave him a frustrated smile.
"The problem is that I can''t read the remaining books." She replied as Kai nodded.
"Let me give you a tour of this ce." Esmeralda said as she and Kai started moving around.
She mostly told him about different sections of the library that were dedicated to particr things.
Some of them contained information on various spiritual beasts while some had information on different species of nts.
But the most interesting one was the book section dedicated to powerful techniques and skills.
After roaming around the entire ce, Esmeralda lead him to a door that as she opened it and both of them entered the room inside it.
The room was a fully furnished wooden room with a single shelf standing straight at the other side of the room.
The shelf contained ten books, half of which were ck while the other half were white. Esmeralda stopped Kai from moving forward as she took out a small piece of nk paper from her clothes and threw it forward.
The nk piece of paper touched a barrier and was sted to shreds as Kai''s eyes narrowed.
"The reason I can''t read all the books is because of this stupid barrier." Esmeralda muttered as Kai slowly moved forward and touched the barrier without his hand.
And to Esmeralda''s shock, his hand passed right through it. It was as though the books were pulling him towards them as he moves forward towards the shelf and grabbed a ck book.
"The Sins guide to resurrecting mortals." He read out loud as he sat down and started reading the book.
Chapter 158 The Real Esmeralda (1)(Chapter Preview)
"And as the prince moved forward, her body froze against the cold stone wall. She couldn''t move as the prince eyed her body with a ferocious gaze. He moved forward and kissed her lips as her heart started to beat rapidly. She could feel the prince''s masculine smell as she let herself go loose in his embrace." Esmeralda heard these words in her mind and it looked as though they had been spoken by Kai.
But these words, for some reason, felt nostalgic. But she couldn''t tell why they were nostalgic since she had only met Kai a few days ago.
''But what if that isn''t true?'' Her mind said as she remembered the certain feeling of familiarity Kai was giving when they had first met in the forest near the pce of thend of death.
As she thought about that, her eyesight suddenly got flooded with a bright light. Her vision slowly returned as numerous scenes yed in front of her eyes and her entire body went still.
This was happening inside her mind while Kai was looking at her with an anxious expression.
Her body suddenly went limp as Kai moved forward and prevented her from falling. Her eyes slowly opened as they had a shred of recognition in them.
But she didn''t say anything as she understood what was happening. Kai then quickly used his memory maniption after a long time to remove the memories of everyone seeing him treating Esmeralda as a person he was familiar with.
She then stood up on her own as Kai moved backward before he unfroze everyone and stepped in the middle of the two groups.
He snapped his fingers as every single one of the undead elves turned to dust. Both sides stared at him with wide eyes as he turned towards thend of earth''s people.
Esmeralda then acted as though she had been struck by a powerful blow as she clutched at her chest with a pained expression.
She then fell on the ground and Kai didn''t stop her fall. He then looked at the two rulers with a calm expression.
"I meant what I said earlier. The elven ruler, her majesty Laofen, personally sent me here to broker the truce between you two continents. And I have the perfect solution to your problem." Kai said as both sides stared at him with narrow eyes and gestured for him to continue.
"I canbine the two continents together so that you can easily have ess to each other''s resources and both of your nations will prosper in this manner." Kai replied as they looked at him with disbelief.
"No one can do that. Don''t lie." Thend of earth''s king said as Kai shook his head.
He rose in the air and gestured for them to follow him. Everyone present there rose in the air as Kai lead them towards the water separating the two continents.
He then closed his eyes as he felt the cores of the two continents. He started pulling on them and summoned them towards him.
The elves and Kai''s lovers gathered there, looked at the two continents as the huge pieces ofnd slowly rose up in the air.
Their jaws dropped down as they saw the two continents floating slightly above the water. Kai then pulled both of them towards himself as they soared through the air.
The two continents were now on either side of Kai as he slowed down their moving speed. Their edges slowly touched with each other as the pieces ofnd began to merge with each other.
"How?..." The king of thend of earth began but his voice trailed off as he still couldn''tprehend what was happening in front of his eyes.
"Don''t question his powers. Just be thankful that he didn''t decide to attack you." Levina replied in a cold voice as the king of earth nodded quickly.
He wondered what would have happened if he had offended such a person. Perhaps his entire continent would have been destroyed by Kai.
"Your problem is now solved." Kai replied as he looked at Qin and the king of thend of earth.
Both the rules nodded and bowed to him as they didn''t want to offend him anymore.
"What will happen to that girl who lied to us." Qin asked about Esmeralda who was still acting as an unconscious person of thend of earth.
"We will take her with us to the elven capital and she will be tried before the elven court. She would be punished for her actions." Levina replied instead of Kai as the two rulers nodded.
"After that, we will be back to check up on your nations." Kai added as the two rulers suddenly got chills on their backs.
They nodded sincerely as Kai and the three girls teleported to Esmeralda''s location.
The two remaining parties stared at each other for a moment before they went away to their respective pces to tell the people about what was happening.
"Your acting skills are still as good as your memory." Kai said to Esmeralda who was standing beside a tree.
"You will also be like that if you got stuck in a library with thousands of drama books.0" Esmeralda replied with a small smile as Kai moved forward and touched her forehead.
"Your mentality is still a little weak. Maybe we should go back to the elven pce and get you rested up beforeing back." Kai muttered with concern as Esmeralda gave him another smile before she closed her eyes for a minute and clung to Kai''s arm for support
Since the others didn''t want to ruin their moment, they simply stood at a distance quietly. Kai realized that Esmeralda was trying hard to stay awake so he simply smiled and touched her forehead to put her to sleep.
He then put her inside his pendant as he turned towards the three girls and nodded. They came close to him and with a flicker, they vanished.
Chapter 159 The Real Esmeralda (2)(Chapter Preview)
"You are back so quickly." Laofen said in an impressed tone as she looked at Kai who was standing with Levina, Watanabe, and Kiana behind him.
"It was an easy job. I just had to negotiate a little." Kai said with a smile as Laofen wondered what Kai''s method of negotiation was.
"Sorry for interrupting your highness, but you believe actually believe that this man managed to broker a truce between two nations that have been at war for centuries?" One of the members of Laofen''s council asked in disbelief as he couldn''t believe the amount of trust Laofen was showing towards Kai.
"I believe him when he says that he did it. If you have any problem, you can go check thend of lightning and earth yourself." Laofen replied as the elf settled down with an embarrassed expression.
But another elf stood up as soon as the first one had sat down. She looked at the clothes Kai and the girls were wearing then looked at Laofen with a confused look.
"Your highness, why are they wearing the clothes of ambassadors?" The elf asked as Laofen smiled.
"It''s cause I have given them the rank and title of an ambassador. They are capable people and have great control over their respective elements. If I had to describe their abilities in detail, I would say that the three girls you see can defeat most of you guys here. As for Kai, he can pretty much one-shot all of you." Laofen said with a calm look as the entire council plunged into silence.
"Even though I hate to admit this but I will still tell everyone here that her majesty is correct." Jiakzin said as the elves started wondering what was so special about Kai that he was so powerful.
"Laofen, do you mind if I make some changes to this dress?" Kai asked Laofen as she nodded.
He then waved his hand over the coat as more symbols appeared on top of it. Most of the elves immediately stood up as they saw the symbols.
The coat had turned into a lightning purple coat that matched Kai''s hair and eyes while eight symbols were visible in a circle around the heart area of it. In the middle of the coat, a swirling void of mist was visible.
(AN: check this paragraphment for all the symbols on the coat.)
"That''s the dress of a sacred ambassador!" An elf eximed as Kai nodded and lifted up his right hand.
His fingers lit with five different elements as he raised his other hand and three of his fingers lit with the remaining elements.
And with that, Kai gave Laofen a small bow and teleported himself and the girls out of the now silent and jaw-dropped throne room.
"He always manages to surprise you no matter what you think." Jiakzin muttered with a dark chuckle as he broke the silence and turned towards Laofen.
"If Kai had really cleared the issue of thend of lightning andnded of earth, please send him to check up on them after a few days." Jiakzin said with a low bow as Laofen nodded and the court slowly got back to its daily proceedings.
"I thought that you hated wearing anything other than your normal clothes." Watanabe said to Kai as soon as they appeared in the room Esmeralda was resting in.
"I usually dislike robes and old-fashioned clothes. Otherwise, I can wear anything that looks good to me." Kai replied to her question as he moved forward andid a hand on Esmeralda''s forehead.
The other moved out of the room as they let Kai and Esmeralda spend some time together with each other.
But Kai narrowed his eyes as Esmeralda didn''t wake up. He closed his eyes and searched her body thoroughly but found nothing wrong with it.
As he was doing that, her eyes suddenly flew open as they looked at Kai with mixed expressions.
"On no. Did I forcefully broke her memory seal?" Kai muttered to himself as he saw Esmeralda''s eyes being filled with joy and hate.
"I hate you. Why did you kill my brother?" Esmeralda suddenly said as her eyes became filled with hatred.
"That''s not me. Don''t take those words seriously." She suddenly said as her face looked pained.
It was as though they were two different versions of Esmeralda present in front of Kai. One of them was the original one and the other was the one who had been living on thend of death.
? This was happening because her memory seal hadn''t been properly broken. Half of her memories had been recovered but they were shing with the current ones.
Usually, when a member of Kai''s harem got her memories back, she would turn back to her original self and would have all of her old memories as well as her new memories.
But because of the forced breaking of the seal, Esmeralda was stuck between her new life and old life as her mind struggled to focus on either one of them.
Kai looked at her face with a sad expression as he knocked her unconscious. He bent down and touched his forehead with hers as he closed his eyes.
He suddenly appeared inside Esmeralda''s mind as he saw two Esmeraldas standing in front of him.
Both looked the same in appearance but one was staring at him with hatred while the other one was happy to look at him.
"First you took away everything from me and you are now taking away my life too?!" The hate-filled Esmeralda screamed at Kai as he looked at her with a sad expression.
"None of this would have happened to you if not for my carelessness. I wish that I could me it on someone else but I don''t even remember what happened. So in the end, I am the only one to me for everything." Kai said sincerely to both of them as the ce plunged into silence.
"I will show you how close we were before everything happened. Let''s take a visit to my memories." Kai suddenly said to both of them as he closed his eyes and teleported them away from Esmeralda''s mind.
Chapter 160 How He Met Esmeralda (Part 2)(Chapter Preview)
Kai closed the Sins guide to resurrecting mortals with an interested expression. The details were nice and the entire fifty-page book was dedicated on how to resurrect people on the first seven realms of cultivation.
He put the book back from where he took it and then looked at the barrier as he expected Esmeralda to be standing on the other side of it but surprisingly, she was gone.
Kai stood up as he walked out of the barrier and exited the room. He had to walk around the library for five minutes before he finally found Esmeralda who was sitting on a chair with a book in her hand.
He was about to go ahead and tell her about what he had read when he suddenly stopped as he noticed where her other hand was.
She was holding the book with her left hand while her right hand was inside her clothes and was visible above her pussy.
Kai looked at her for a second before he turned around and went back to the room and let Esmeralda have her personal time.
As he looked at the seven remaining books, he decided to pick one of the white ones to read. The book he picked had a simr title to thest one.
"The Archangels guide to resurrecting mortals." Kai read out loud as he sat down and flipped open the first page of the book.
"If you are someone with an immense amount of life energy, this book can teach you how to resurrect some recently dead mortals with a snap of your fingers. But be careful since this can be dangerous as well. You might end up resurrecting someone you didn''t want to resurrect." Kai read out the contents of the first page with a small smile as he suddenly got interested in the content of the book.
But before he could read further, he suddenly heard footsteps echoing around the room.
He lifted his face to see Esmeralda standing on the other side of the barrier with gleaming eyes as Kai put the book down and walked up to her. He exited the barrier to stand beside her.
"So what did you read?" Esmeralda''s eyes were wide open with excitement as she wanted to hear what Kai had read.
"I read something known as the Sins guide to resurrecting dead mortals." Kai replied with a small smile as Esmeralda suddenly grabbed his arm and pulled him after her.
They raced down the various parts of the library as Esmeralda lead him towards a shelf marked with the demon sign.
From the shelf, she searched for a particr book with the tips of her finger as she pulled out a leather-bound brown book from the numerous books on the shelf.
She flipped the book quickly with her right hand as she paused on a certain page and her eyes scanned the entire page quickly.
"Aa exined in the hierarchy of demons, the sins are said to be the strongest demons and have been rumored to have been alive before Lilith the supposed first demon was born. This might point that they were the first demons to be born but it is said that their power is on Lilith''s level only. It is also said that they lose themselves when their maximum power is released.
Other than that, not much is known about the Sins. It is said that the various demon emperors and empresses throughout time have used the legendary demon sword ''Hellbringer'' to obtain a portion of the power of the sins. One of the old legends also contains that the sins can resurrect humans." Esmeralda read out loud before she closed the book and put it back on the shelf.
"So that was not just a rumor or a legend." Esmeralda said in wonder as she looked at Kai with curiosity on her face as her eyes examined his face.
"Tell me everything in detail." Esmeralda said as Kai started telling her about yen different things he had read.
But after a few seconds, Esmeralda suddenly raised up her hand and took out a pen and a paper from her clothes.
"Write any of the words of this piece of paper." Esmeralda instructed as Kai shrugged and took both the items from her hand.
He then released them from his grip as the pen and paper floated in the air. The pen suddenly started moving on the paper as Kai directed it with his mind.
Esmeralda paid close attention to the words before she sighed and asked Kai to stop writing.
"I can''t read or listen to anything you write or say. Maybe this ce doesn''t want me to hear all the juicy things in those books." Esmeralda said with a tch noise as she red at the ceiling.
Kai decided to go back to reading as he left the ce and entered the room again. This time, he picked up two books which had the titles - ''Hellbringer - the blood of Lilith'' and ''Excalibur - the sword of heroes.''
These names belonged to the two most powerful weapons in the entire universe and one of them belonged to the demons while the other to the angels.
Kai sat down and started reading about Hellbringer. The sword was said to be a connection between the Sins and Lilith and has been used for nominating the next demon emperor or empress since ancient times.
But the book said that the sword was useless to a demon, including the current demon ruler, without the connection to the sins.
The sword''s specialty was that it could give the wielder ess to the sins power depending on their connection.
After reading about the sword''s power and some vast description of the sins, Kai decided to check up on Esmeralda again.
But since he didn''t want to meet her while she was having some personal time, he decided to just call out her name.
After a few minutes of him calling her out, Kai heard saw Esmeraldaing from the north direction with an annoyed expression. Guess this proved that he had been right about her doing some personal stuff.
"What do you want?" Esmeralda asked while folding her arms as Kai shook his head.
"How long have you been here?" Kai asked as Esmeralda''s expression softened a little.
"I have been here for more than a millennium." She whispered softly as another question arose in Kai''s mind.
"How did you get here in the first ce?" Kai asked as Esmeralda''s jaw tightened. It looked as though he had hit a bad spot.
"Maybe we can tell each other about our lovester on. Can you give me some books depicting the seven deadly sins?" Kai quickly asked as her eyes glowed a little.
"Sure, why not." She replied with a smile as she led him through the intricate library.
But little did Kai know that he would spend some years with Esmeralda in this way.
Chapter 161 How Me Met Esmeralda (End)(Chapter Preview)
"That was thest book." Kai said as he put the book he was holding back on the shelf.
He didn''t know how much time had passed since it was hard to keep a record of it in a closed ce while your attention was focused on reading a book.
But because of the book, he now knew some important things about being a demon. And the most shocking thing was that there was no way for a half-demon to be born.
If a male demon released his yang qi in a human, elf, or another living being, the opposite female would die because of the intensity of the yang qi.
Simrly, a male from another species won''t be able to impregnate a female demon with his yang qi.
This arose many questions in Kai''s mind as he started wondering about his parents. He decided to put aside the thought of his parents for now as he stood up and went to tell Esmeralda that he had finished all the books she had given to him.
"Maybe I am an experiment of some sort?" Kai wondered out loud since anything could be true.
"I gotta say, you are a fast reader." Esmeralda said as Kai saw her writing a book.
After reading millions of books, Esmeralda had decided to create a book thatpletely belonged to a different genre of its own. (AN: *wink*)
"Can you give me some books that depict the reproduction of different species and includes information on half breeds?" Kai asked as she shook her head.
"I think you should first read the rest of the books in that room before reading other books. Perhaps it might give you some insight on who you are." Esmeralda suggested as Kai shrugged and went back to the room.
He had finished four of the books from this room and four were still left. He picked two more books with rtively simr titles.
The ck book was based on the life of sins while the other one was based on the life of the Archangels.
The book about the sins mostly told Kai things that he already knew but it contained some other information too.
It stated that all the sins were women, something he didn''t know, and also said that all of them lived together in a special realm that was situated near the demon realm.
The rest of it was pretty basic stuff that Kai had already read so he closed the book and opened the second one.
His eyes suddenly widened in surprise as he read the first page of the book. It contained some general knowledge on angels and Kai knew most of it.
But then there was the stuff he didn''t know. One of them was that all seraphim were born as immortals who could live on forever unless someone killed them.
The children of the seraphim were also born as half immortals and were much powerful than the normal Nephilim.
Another surprising thing was that all angels were immune to most of the spiritual diseases that were fatal to a cultivator.
Only a certain number of diseases could kill angels as they were near immortals because of this. As he flipped through the pages, his eyes widened even more.
He suddenly closed the book as he closed the book and stood up. He had just learned that the first Nephilim was actually a half angel and half demon who had been born because of a mistake.
''I wonder if that person is still alive.'' Kai thought as he dashed through the library to ask Esmeralda about this.
ording to the book, the first Nephilim was too strong of an entity who could battle every single on the angels singlehandedly.
The book had ended with the person being trapped in a war between angels and demons where he had been forced to choose a side.
"Esmeralda, tell me everything about the two demon and angel wars that have happened!" Kai pped his head on the desk in front of Esmeralda as she looked at him with surprised eyes.
"Um, the first demon war had happened when Lilith had been alive and it had been the most bloodiest of wars ever and four out of the seven Archangels had died in it. The war had ended with Lilith mysteriously vanishing and both sides retreating back. The second war had happened many millenniums after the first one and the reason for it was the appearance of Excalibur and Hellbringer.
Hellbringer had appeared a few years before Excalibur and both weapons wielded extreme amounts of power. The rulers of the races at that time had thought to annihte the other race with the use of their respective weapons. But this war had ended with a stalemate and neither the sins nor the Archangels had participated in it." Esmeralda exined as Kai''s excitement died down.
"Why were you so interested in the wars?" She asked curiously as Kai shook his head.
With a slumped head, he returned back to the room to read thest two books and hopefully get a clue about his parents.
He pulled out when white book with a frown as he saw that only half of it was white while the other half was gray.
His eyes then flicked over to the ck one as he pulled
d it out and saw that the ck book was also half ck and half gray.
He opened the half-white one as his frown deepened when he saw that all the first few pages were nk. He flipped through the entire book and all of them were nk.
He opened the ck one and its pages were also nk but suddenly, a blue glow emerged from both the books at once.
The glow surrounded Kai as he blinked rapidly as his vision started to blur. He saw his hands flickering before his eyes as he suddenly vanished and the two books hit the floor with a thump before the entire ce went silent.
Chapter 162 The Real Esmeralda (End) (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
"I... I... I..." The Esmeralda with hate on her face began as the three of them appeared in Esmeralda''s mind.
The hateful Esmeralda''s body suddenly started flickering as particles of small yellow light balls started detaching themselves from her body.
This continued on for a minute before her entire body vanished. Seeing this, Kai formed a sad smile as he came back to the real world.
He stepped back from Esmeralda as her eyes slowly opened up and examined Kai''s face. She then slowly sat up while using the post of the bed as a support.
She took a few deep breaths as she stood up and moved her body a little before she finally met Kai''s eyes with a real happy smile.
She moved forward quickly and wrapped her arms around his neck as she connected her lips with his and tasted the sweet feeling of her tongue wrapped around his.
She lowered her hands around his back as she felt the curve of his spine and her hands traveled below his shirt.
She fell the hot skin on his back while kissing him. After kissing him for a few minutes, she moved back with her lips curled up as Kai smiled.
"Guess you feel fine now." He replied as he got a small chuckle from Esmeralda.
She moved forward as her hand trailed across his chest before removing his shirt. She touched Kai''s naked chest freely with her hands as she felt her body being enticed by it.
Noticing this, Kai chuckled lightly as his hand traveled behind her back and slowly started opening her dress.
( Check the paragraphment for Esmeralda''s image. )
He opened it and removed it from her upper body as he saw an embroidered purple bra firmly holding her breasts.
He traced the outlines of her breasts over her bra as Esmeralda''s body started heating up. Kai then removed the rest of her dress as she was left standing in a dark purple bra and panties.
Kai picked her up and dropped her on the bed as he removed his clothes and sat on the bed naked.
His dragon slowly started to awaken as he saw Esmeralda''s half-naked body. He went forward and removed the bra to taste her nipples.
Two bouncing pins with bright red nipples were released from their only restraint. But Kai didn''t move forward as he saw Esmeralda gazing at his dragon with a lustful expression.
He smiled at this as he suddenly lifted her body andid down on the bed before putting herself on top of him.
Esmeralda immediately understood what he was doing as she turned his body and her mouth was now right above his dragon.
She grabbed it with her right hand before she slowly went forward with her tongue and gave it a lick.
Where''s Kai removed her panty as he saw her red bottom lips and milky asscheeks with blood redding the whiteness of the skin.
He entered her bottom lips with his tongue as Esmeralda suddenly started tweaking her ass. The skin bounced up and down as Kai''s tongue explored her cave.
,m It was slippery and extremely tight around his tongue as he slowly started opening its entrance. The tight cave slowly allowed him to go further inside.
This generated a warm and enticing feeling inside Esmeralda''s cave as her muscles started to contract around her lower region.
The warm feeling was extremely pleasing and Esmeralda tried to return the pleasure to Kai by giving him a blowjob.
Since it had been a few years since she had given him a blowjob, Kai could feel her sharp teeth chipping on his skin.
But she slowly started getting better as she used her entire mouth to suck his dick. He also returned it by making her cum as her body grew weak and she shot yin qi inside his mouth.
Her body was weak due to the orgasm as she bent a little too down on his dick as it touched the beginning of her throat.
Esmeralda choked for a moment for air before she regained control of herself and pushed up a little.
She gently stroked the bottom of his dick with her hands while sucking on the rest of it with her cheeks narrowed on it.
His dick suddenly exploded in her mouth without warning and filled it with his yang qi. She drank every single drop of the liquid before she released his dick which was drenched in saliva.
"Remember the tabletop sex moments we had." Esmeralda suddenly said as Kai smiled and nodded.
"We don''t have a table here but we do have a bed." He replied as he stood up and grabbed her thighs.
The bed suddenly started floating before it stopped and hovered in the air to align Kai with Esmeralda''s body.
He then pushed her towards himself while massaging her thighs as he inhaled the smell of her pussy.
He pulled her thighs apart as he ced the head of his dick at her entrance. But instead of pushing it inside, he slowly started pulling Esmeralda towards him.
Esmeralda started making erotic noises as her cave slowly slid over Kai''s rod. The entrance was wet slippery against the feeling of his hot rod as the flesh parted aside to let him explore it further.
His entire dick was now inside her cave as Esmeralda started panting. Her breath came out as hot mist since the weather was cold.
But the two people in each other''s embrace were anything but cold.
The bed started trembling in the air as he grabbed her waist and started pounding her. Her tongue came out of her mouth as her face morphed into a lustful expression.
"Harder... ah! Do it more harder... ah!" Esmeralda said between moans as Kai obliged.
Liquid dripped from her cave as her muscles suddenly tightened around his body and her cave tightly gripped his dick.
Arge amount of yin qi shot out started dripping from Kai''s rod as he slowly removed it from her insides.
Esmeralda''s sat up as her hand went near her cave and took a drop of her yin qi. She tasted the drop as she licked it off her finger and was surprised to see that it had a bittersweet taste.
She then smiled at Kai as she went forward and hugged him while her breasts pushed against his chest.
"I am feeling as though I can set a new record." She whispered in his ear and gave it a small lick before she came back with a small smile on her lips.
Kai returned her smile as he got on the bed beside her and they spent the night with erotic noises filling the room.
Chapter 163 Giving The Two Of Them The Harem Mark (1)(Chapter Preview)
"No matter how many times I cultivate with you, it is always better than thest time." Esmeralda said as the two of them were sitting side by side.
"Remember vonius?" He suddenly asked as Esmeralda chuckled.
"He used to be my masturbating figure." She said with a smile as she remembered the books she had read about a guy named vonius.
Having such thoughts about fictional characters wasn''t that good of a thought but who could me her.
After all, she didn''t have many options until Kai came along.
"I stopped thinking about him after you appeared in the library. I just stopped feeling the same amount of pleasure while masturbating with the thought of him. But you gave me a whole lot of new ideas to imagine various scenarios in my mind." She added as her eyes looked at Kai''s handsome face.
"We used to roley your scenarios. I still remember the youngdy and the naughty prince one we did." Kai said as Esmeralda giggled.
"That would have been a hit." She said between giggles as Kai shook his head.
"I will do more role-ying like that if you will write interesting things." Kai added with a small smile as he saw her eye gleaming with excitement.
"First cultivate the yang qi." He said with a chuckle as she nodded and closed her eyes.
Esmeralda was at the 5th stage of Saint core realm and had a four-stage higher cultivation than Kai.
His yang qi wouldn''t be of much help to her but it was still much better than nothing or weak cultivation treasures.
"Wanna try fighting a little? I have been growing a little rusty." Esmeralda asked after she cultivated his yang qi.
"Sure. Let''s see if we startle any guards." Lai said with a small grin as the two of them wore their clothes before he teleported them outside.
Kai led her to a separate courtyard as he created a few formations around them. The two of them then stood together as Esmeralda closed her eyes.
"Oh the Darkness, lend me the power of the undead and curse my opponent!" Esmeralda chanted as hundreds of elves started rising from the ground.
"You still use that chant even though you only need to think about raising the dead to actually raise them?" Kai asked as Esmeralda made a tsk tsk noise.
"You will never understand the feelings of a protagonist when he or she says the name of their skill." Esmeralda said with disappointment as Kai shrugged.
"Youcan only use the dark or death elemental powers." She added as Kai nodded.
ck tendrils of power wrapped around Kai''s arms as he looked at the undead elves who were standing still on their spots.
The tendrils were simr to H''s tendrils but were a little lighter in color. After all, Kai couldn''t use her powers with her prowess.
He strikes the floor with tendrils as he used them as whips before jumping in the air with the tendrils trailing behind him.
Hebined them at his palms and pointed his palms at the sky and released two ck balls in the air.
The balls climbed up in the air before they burst open into tens of arrows that started dropping towards thend at a fast speed.
Esmeralda saw this with alert eyes as she made a few elves jump on top of others and made themunch into the air.
They collided with the arrows as their bodies turned to dust and returned to the Darkness. But Esmeralda somehow manages to counter the arrows using this strategy.
"Never let your guard down and lose your opponent''s location." Kai''s voice suddenly rang in her ears as she saw himnding on the ground in the middle of her undead.
ck tendrils shot out from his hands as they wrapped around the ankles of several undead. Kai pulled the tendrils using his head as the tendrils pulled the undead alongside them.
Kai then suddenly released them as he raised his hands with all fingers pointed outwards. Esmeralda realized what was happening and started moving undead in front of each other.
"I should have made that move forbidden." She said while gritting her teeth as Kai nodded.
"Maybe you should have." He replied as ten ck arrows moved out from his hand and started attacking the nearest undead.
They burst through the undeads'' heads as they started falling down one after the other. Esmeralda tried to stop this massacre by using one of the undead''s hands to catch some of the arrows but they burst through the undead''s hands.
One by one, all of the undead vanished as Esmeralda was left standing alone with ten arrows circling around her.
"I give up." She finally said and raised her hands in defeat. Kai smiled and made the arrows vanish as he teleported them back to the room.
The barrier vanished as soon as he was gone and the entire ce returned back to a silent courtyard.
"You should be nerfed. Your abilities are too powerful for anyone to handle." Esmeralda said with a pout as he chuckled.
"There are some people who can defeat me easily." He added seriously but Esmeralda just waved it away with her hand.
"Yeah, yeah whatever. I am going to sleep after that. It drained quite a bit of my energy." She said as she crashed on the bed and immediately started snoring.
Kai just shook his head with a smile as he teleported out of the room. Since everyone was sleeping, he decided to sit outside to watch the moon.
But that''s when he saw Laofen standing out in her balcony as she gazed at the stars. Her hair ran straight down as her face looked younger without the mask of a ruler.
"Admiring the moon huh. This makes me wonder whether you caught that habit from me or not." Kai whispered as he teleported beside her.
Laofen jumped reflexively and turned towards Kai with a re. But the re melted away as she nodded.
"I used to wonder why you would sit around during the night and would gaze at the sky. But now I understand a small part of it. Being a ruler is like walking on a floor full of thorns and one step could lead you to your demise." Laofen sighed as she slowly saw the night fading away as dusk slowly approached.
Kai smiled at her as he gave her a small pat. Laofen''s cheeks reddened as she turned away from him.
He just smiled at this as both of them sat there till morning.
Chapter 164 Giving The Two Of Them The Harem Mark(2)(Chapter Preview)
"Hey Kai, can you do me some favors?" Laofen asked as Kai turned towards her and nodded.
"Can you please go and check on thends of lightning and earth? And after that, can you please go check thends of fire and air?" Laofen asked in a guilty voice as she was basically forcing him to do this for free.
"Sure. I was going to do the first thing anyways." Kai replied as Laofen''s face brightened for a moment before it turned to a gloomy one.
"Wish I had something to pay you back with." She said sadly as Kai moved forward and patted her head.
"Silly Laofen. You don''t need to pay me back for something I am doing of my own free will. And for now, I am your servant as well." Kai said as he pointed at the purple coat he was wearing.
Laofen didn''t say anything and just enjoyed the feeling of getting patted by Kai. She however didn''t have much time to enjoy it considering that the pce would soon be full of morning activities.
"I gotta go and get ready for the council." She said in a sad tone as she wanted to spend more time with Kai.
"Guess I will go and check up on thend of lightning and earth now. I will spend a week there before returning." Kai replied as Laofen nodded.
He then vanished as she sighed and entered her room to get ready for the day.
Kai on the other hand appeared in the hallway where his harem was living. But the question was who he should wake up first.
Kiana and Levina were both heavy sleepers and loved to sleep tillte while Watanabe was aj early water.
But dusk had barely gone by so he didn''t think that any of them were awake. He just decided to wake Watanabe up first.
He opened her door and entered it to see her staring at the ceiling with open eyes. She turned her gaze at Kai as she saw him enter the room.
"Did you even sleepst night?" Kai asked as Watanabe gave him a small smile and stood up.
"I couldn''t sleep. I kept thinking about how I was too weak here and our visit to thend of lightning showed me that there are many prodigies in this world who can easily outpower me." Watanabe told him everything honestly as Kai smiled.
"Do you want to train for a few days?" Kai asked as Watanabe immediately nodded.
"Then we will spend a few days training before returning to thend of lightning and earth. In this way, we can also see how much the two ces have changed in a few days." Kai added as she nodded and followed him out of her room.
"I will go and wake Kiana up." She said and went inside Kiana''s room while Kai entered Levina''s room.
He instantly chuckled as he saw Levina sleeping with her legs and body ced at different locations.
Her legs were thrown across each other in a v position while her hands were behind her head and were also in a v position.
She was sleeping in pajamas as her shirt stretched across her upper body and showed her waist to Kai. He moved forward and bent down towards her right ear.
"Levina, the entire harem wants to fight you." Kai whispered in her ear as her eyes suddenly flew open.
"Really?" She asked with excitement as Kai shook his head. Her excitement died down as she yawned and rubbed her eyes.
"Then why the hell did you wake me up?!" She shouted as Kai shook his head.
"Watanabe wanted to do some training before we go to check thend of lightning and earth. I thought you would be interested in fighting me." Kai said as her eyes suddenly lit up.
"You should have said that earlier! Now get out and let me change." Levina shooed him away as he smiled at her behavior.
It looked as though Watanabe had been sessful in waking Kiana up as the two women were standing outside Levina''s room.
After Levina came out wearing her robes, Kai teleported them to an uninhabited ind.
"Let''s start this with lightning control sessions. Release your lightning at its maximum power and range and then try to control it." Kai instructed as the three women closed their eyes and released different colors of lightning.
Levina''s lightning was golden while Kiana''s was white. Watanabe''s lightning was purple as the three women started extending their lightning.
Watanabe''s lightning extended for 5 meters before it suddenly started going haywire and she had to retract it.
Kiana''s lightning went twice as far as Watanabe''s lightning before it started running around widely. As for Levina, she managed to extend her lightning around the entire ind with perfect control.
"That''s so cool sis." Kiana said in amazement as Levina smiled. This was expected since she was the ruler of lightning.
However, Kai''s eyes were sad as he looked at Watanabe and shook his head.
"I am sorry to say this but your growth potential isn''t much. At the most, you can extend your range up to 10 meters and even that would take you much effort." Kai said sadly as Watanabe''s spirits fell down.
But Kai was not finished yet as he gave her a small smile.
"Good thing that I have been working on improving the harem symbol. It took me so long to do this but I can finally boost the abilities of a harem member to a permanent level. This means that I can increase your growth potentials." Kai said to Kiana and Watanabe as their faces lit up.
"I didn''t know that you can do that. I will be much stronger because of this." Levinamented with joy as Kai shook his head.
"Only people who are receiving the make for the first time can receive this effect." Kai said as Levina''s spirits fell down.
"Never mind what I said." She said and went away to sulk.
"Now before I give you the harem mark. There are some questions that you will have to answer honestly and you can''t lie to them since I will directly be questioning your soul." Kai said to the two women with seriousness as they nodded.
"Then I hope you are ready." He added as he began asking them the questions.
Chapter 165 Giving The Two Of Them The Harem Mark (End)(Chapter Preview)
"The Harem Mark will form a direct connection between our souls and you can use it to sense my location. You can also use ut to momentary gain the powers of other harem members and they can also use your powers. But there are some things that you should know about.
The Harem Mark might leave a Mark on your soul in case I die. You might be more emotional on a harem member''s death than normal but that isn''t anything major. And atst, you might me influenced by negative emotions generated by someone else. Do you still want the mark?" Kai asked as the two women nodded in session.
He then touched their foreheads as their eyes unfocused for a moment. He directly questioned their souls for a few questions before their eyes came back into focus.
"All right. Now show me your breasts and I will give you the mark." Kai said casually as their cheeks reddened.
Even though they were family, they hadn''t seen each other naked and this added to them being outside, they were a little flustered.
But their hands still unbuttoned their shirts as they slowly opened their shirt. After they were done, their bra restrained breasts were made visible to Kai as their faces reddened.
"Kiana, please close your eyes for a moment." Kai said as he turned towards Watanabe.
Kiana obliged to his instructions as she closed her eyes and stood still. Seeing this, he bent forward toward Watanabe''s bust as he slowly tugged the bra down a little to see her pink breasts.
He then went forward and grabbed her nipple in his mouth as he gave it a gentle suck. Watanabe''s mouth opened slightly as she released a low moan.
Just a gentle suck on her breasts was enough to turn her on as her body started heating up. But Kai wasn''t doing this for enjoyment or pleasure.
After sucking on her breast for a few more seconds, he came back and wiped his lips as he looked into Watanabe''s eyes.
"Say my name." He instructed as she nodded and opened her mouth to speak his name.
"Kai." As soon as she said it, she felt a burning feeling near her breasts as she looked below to see a seal appear on top of her nipple.
"So that''s the harem mark." She said in awe as she saw the swirling design of it.
"Try focusing on Levina who is somewhere on the ind." Kai instructed as she closed her eyes and formed Levina''s image in her mind.
She slowly felt a string connecting her to Kai and the connection was strong. But she was also feeling another string connecting her to someone in the far north.
She focused on the second string as she felt a faint aura of Levinaing off from the north of the ind.
"She is currently walking on the beach on the Northern side of the ind." Watanabe replied as Kai smiled at her.
"You can use this to sense harem members within a certain radius. However, after some practice, you can sense the other girls from thousands of kilometers away. As for me, you can always sense the string connecting both of us, and if the string snaps, it will mean that I am dead. Simrly, I can also feel every single one of the harem members no matter where they are and I can tell if they are alive or not using the string." Kai exined as Watanabe''s eyes furrowed in confusion.
"Then why didn''t you feel that connection break off when they died?" She asked as Kai''s smile turned bitter and he shook his head.
"I don''t know what happened and how they actually died. But for now, go to a random ce on this ind." Kai said to her as she nodded and walked away.
"My turn?" Kiana asked as she opened her eyes and looked at Kai.
He didn''t say anything as he moved to stand in front of her body. His head bent towards her breast as he pushed the bra down and started sucking on her nipple.
"Ah!" Kiana immediately moaned as soon as she felt his mouth upon her breast.
"You are more sensitive on your nipples than Watanabe." Kai said as he came back and wiped his lips again.
Kiana also felt the same warm feeling as Watanabe as she saw the harem seal appear on her skin.
"I am pretty sure that you already heard everything I said to Watanabe. So go on and try to feel your connection to both her and Levina." Kai instructed as Kiana nodded and closed her eyes.
She felt three strings connecting her to three different people on the ind. The first and the most strongest connection was between her and Kai.
The second one was fainter than the first one but she could feel that it belonged to Watanabe. Thest one was even more fainter as it connected her to Levina who was on the other side of the ind.
"I can feel three strings connected me to you, Watanabe and Levina." Kiana replied as she opened her eyes and saw Kai nodding his head.
"That''s a good thing. Now try focusing on one of the strings and try sending a message to Watanabe. Ask her toe back." Kai instructed as Kiana closed her eyes again.
She focused on Watanabe''s strung as she formed the words in her mind. Watanabe, who was walking through a cluster of bushes, suddenly stopped as she heard Kiana''s voice inside her head.
"Kai is asking you toe back." She clearly heard the words in her head as she rose in the air and flew back to where Kai and Kiana were standing.
"It will take you some time to get fully ustomed to the mark but once you do it, it would be beneficial for you. Now before we check your boost in powers, you should see Levina use her lightning powers in another way." Kai exined to the two women as he sent a spiritual message to Levin and asked her to be prepared for using a certain skill.
"How much time will it take her to reach this part of the ind if she flies?" Kai asked the women as Watanabe replied.
"Five minutes?" She asked as Kai nodded. He then pointed towards the shore of the beach as he asked Levina to show her move.
Kiana and Watanabe focused their vision on where he was looking at their eyes widened a little as they saw sparks of lightning moving around in the air.
In less than five seconds, Levina appeared in front of them as lightning flickered around her body.
"How did you do that?" Kiana asked as Kai and Levina shared a smile.
"We will teach you some useful tricks and will also help you in creating new moves." Levina replied as the two women nodded.
"But first, let''s check your potential." Kai said as Watanabe took a deep breath and stepped forward.
She then released her lightning as it rampage around the beach and illuminated a wide area with its glow.
Chapter 166 Lightning Tribulation (1)(Chapter Preview)
"That''s such a huge advancement!" Kiana eximed as she saw Watanabe''s lightning travel 10 meters in a straight line without going haywire.
Watanabe herself was surprised but kept herself under control her lightning extended even further before going haywire at 12 meters.
She then removed it before turning to look at Kiana. Kiana moved forward as her shoulders shook in excitement.
She summoned her lightning as it appeared alongside her elbows and danced around her fingers. The lightning shot out from her hands as it started racing through the air with deadly speed.
It easily reached 15 meters before Kiana began to struggle a little. She suddenly let go of the lightning as it hit the sand with a small explosion.
"That was much harder to control than before." She said with a surprised expression as Kai nodded.
"That''s because the quality and strength of your lightning have improved. It will be much harder to control it than before but if you manage to master it, you might be a top-level lightning user." Kai exined as her eye started sparkling.
He then turned towards Watanabe who was clutching her fist with a resolute expression.
When she saw Kai looking at her, she just smiled at him that he could easily decipher as a fake one.
"Levina, you go and train Kiana. I will train Watanabe." Kai said as Levina nodded.
"Can you show me that technique you used to travel here at such a fast speed?" Kai heard Kiana ask Levina as the two girls moved away towards a different section of the ind.
"Her powers are bothering you, aren''t they?" Kai asked Watanabe as she slowly nodded since there was no point in lying to Kai.
"I can''t believe that I am jealous of my granddaughter''s potential." She said with a bitter smile as Kai shook his head.
"It''s natural for you to feel this way. If you didn''t have a shred of jealousy towards her, I would probably rmend you to be a sage." Kai said as Watanabe gave him the smallest of smiles but it was a real smile.
"Kiana is also much youngerpared to you whereas you have spent most of your time in secluded cultivation. You sure do have talent but Kiana''s talent out shadows yours. You can practice and try to catch up to her but she will keep outgrowing you." Kai told her the truth as she nodded.
There was no point in giving her false hope so Kai decided that telling her the truth was the best thing for her. He however had another n in her mind.
"But there is a way by which you can catch up to her talent." Kai added as Watanabe suddenly looked into his eyes as she tried to determine whether he was telling the truth or not.
"I usually don''t lie about such serious stuff. Though the method is dangerous and it might give you many fatal injuries that even I cannot heal, it will guarantee that your talent will increase." Kai exined as Watanabe''s expression tightened.
It was between staying in the shadows of other people or risking her life to gain a chance at bing more powerful.
"Whatever the method is, I am ready to do it." She said with confidence as Kai nodded.
"The method is something known as a lightning tribtion. It is taken by people who have normal colored lightning and if they survive the tribtion, the color of their lightning g changes depending on what they are best at. White lightning means offense, ck lightning means speed and deadly aimed blows, green lightning is used for traps and strategies whereas thest one, the blue lightning is used for defense." Kai exined the various types of lightning to her.
"Than what about your golden lightning?" She asked as she raised her eyes in curiosity.
"Golden lightning is a special type of lightning g which can only be acquired if you have the elemental ruler of lightning''s, in other words, Levina''s blessings. But she has already used half of her blessings on me while herst blessing was gone to thend of the lightning royal family. But it drains the user''s energy by unimaginable amounts and Levina herself rarely used it while she was younger." Kai exined as Watanabe nodded.
"Then how can I take this lightning tribtion?" She asked as Kai suddenly moved forward with golden lightning traveling throughout his right hand.
"You only need to know someone with golden lightning. I just have to transfer some of lightning to your body and your lightning will merge with my lightning. You will then face a series of lightning attacks and if you survive them, your lightning will evolve." He exined as he raised his hand and looked at Watanabe''s right hand.
She took a deep breath before she touched Kai''s right hand and felt lightning travel from his hand inside her body.
She could feel the live sparks traveling in her blood as they slowly merged with her body. Her own lightning suddenly started raging around her body as she released purple sparks of lightning everywhere.
"Ahh!" She suddenly screamed in pain as she slowly felt her eyes burn. Kai created a barrier around them to not let any attacks destroy their surroundings as the sky rumbled and the sun disappeared behind dark clouds.
Different colors of lightning traveled inside the clouds as they rumble loudly before releasing a white lightning bolt of energy at Watanabe.
"You can either try to dodge it or destroy it. Just remember that you should never charge it head-on!" Kai shouted advice at her as she gathered some lightning in her palms.
As the lightning bolt was 15 meters away from her, she opened her palm as two webs of lightning shot out from her palm.
They were in a crisscrossing pattern as they moved forward in the air and wrapped themselves around the lightning bolt.
The bolt easily broke through the first lightning web but it was stopped by the second one as it fell down and dropped in the ocean.
"Three more to go." Kai said as the clouds rumbled before releasing another lightning bolt.
Chapter 167 Lightning Tribulation (End)(Chapter Preview)
The next attack was divided into four small lightning bolts that were ck in color and were closing in at Watanabe from four different directions.
She used a different strategy as she created whips of lightning and grabbed two lightning bolts that were the closest to her and threw them at the two other lightning bolts.
The four bolts crashed into each other before disappearing. Kai looked at her with an impressed expression as the next lightning attack came.
It was green in color and appeared in the form of two webs as Watanabe furrowed her eyes as she was momentarily confused on what to do.
She just decided to counter the webs with he own webs as she released two purple webs of lightning that were attached to her palms.
"No, don''t do that! Quickly release the was from your body." Kai suddenly shouted as her webs connected with the green webs.
Her eyes widened as she saw the green lightning travel over her webs and she quickly let go of them.
But a spark of lightning hit her left arm as it suddenly went numb. Watanabe couldn''t feel anything in her left arm as she gritted her teeth.
Only a single type of lightning was left and it was the one focused on defense. She just stared at the clouds in anticipation as they rumbled for onest time.
A blue dragon shot out from the clouds as its long majestic body swirled slowly. Lightning was evenly spread throughout its body as it moved towards Watanabe.
With one of her hands numb, Watanabe was out of options. She could try to dodge the dragon''s attack but she doubted that she would be sessful in it considering that the dragon was following her movement.
She remembered Kai''s words about never charging head-on at the lightning but it looked as though this was her only chance at surviving.
She controlled her breathing as purple sparks started flying around her body. She opened her eyes as they started glowing in the dark sky.
The lightning extended around her as it created a barrier that enclosed her entire body. If someone saw her, they would probably see a woman whose entire body was glowing with lightning.
''Could she be thinking of doing that?'' Kai suddenly thought with a frown as Watanabe looked at him.
She then turned to stare at the dragon which was barely 50 meters away from her. She didn''t say anything as she moved forward with lightning moving around with her.
Kai''s eyes widened as he saw Watanabe colliding with the blue lightning dragon with an explosion that lit up the entire sky.
Watanabe''s body fell through the air as he teleported and brought her on thend. Her entire body was burned crispy ck as her clothes were torn in certain ces.
But the shocking thing was that she was still breathing. In front of Kai''s eyes, her wounds started closing as her skin started turning back to her white glow.
All her wounds vanished and her skin turned to normal as she slowly opened her eyes and gazed up at Kai''s smiling face.
"You are the first human I know who has survived after charging head-on at the final attack of a lightning tribtion." He said with a smile as he helped her stand up.
"I don''t feel much different than before." Watanabe said as she moved her body and it still felt normal.
"Try summoning up your lightning." Kai chuckled as Watanabe followed his instructions.
She slowly reached for her lightning as she conjured it at the base of her right palm. Her eyes widened as she saw green sparks of lightning gathering in her palms.
"That lightning is used for traps and making things from lightning like the whips or webs from earlier." Kai exined as Watanabe hugged him.
She then kissed him as she pushed his head against hers and lost herself in the feeling of his lips.
They stayed like this for a few minutes before they heard two consecutive coughs. They broke apart to look at Levina and Kiana who were staring at them with using eyes.
"You were supposed to be training, not making out." Levina said as she shook her head in disappointment.
"Disappointed that you were not the one kissing me? Let''s train for a few minutes and then we will have a rxing session." Kai said as the three of them parked up after hearing his words.
"Anyways, Watanabe has undergone a lightning tribtion and now has green lightning so now I can train three of you at once." Kai exined as Levina looked at Watanabe with raised eyebrows.
"What''s a lightning tribtion?" Kiana asked as Kai exined it to her. She too looked at Watanabe with an impressed expression before she turned towards Kai.
"Can I undergo a lightning tribtion too?" She asked as Kai shook his head.
"Only people with normal purple lightning can undergo one. You already have a special type of lightning." Kai exined the different types of lightning to her as she nodded.
"Then what are we going to do now?'' She asked as Kai gave her a grin.
"Raiden." Kai suddenly said as the lightning spirit appeared before him in his true form. Raiden had long golden hair that reached to the end of his spine and were tied with a rubber band.
His eyes were a deep shade of grey as he looked at Kai with using eyes
"I thought that you had forgotten about me and the others." Raiden said with a click of his tongue as Kai smiled.
"I could never forget about all of you. Anyways, are you up for some lightning shooting?" Kai asked as Raiden just shook his head in dismay and turned towards the three women.
"Oh, Levina. It''s been a long time since ourst encounter." Raiden greeted Levina with a small bow as her eyes furrowed in annoyance.
"You had to bring him out, didn''t you?" She asked Kai as he smiled at her and nodded. Raiden and Levina were two people who were the same but could never put up with each other.
Kai and Raiden then moved fifty meters away from the girls as both of them raised their hands and summoned golden lightning bolts in their hands.
"How can Raiden use golden lightning if you had already used up all of your blessings?" Watanabe asked Levina who gritted her teeth.
"It''s cause he is connected to Kai and he shares Kai''s power." She replied as the three girls looked at Kai and Raiden.
"Be prepared to dodge, destroy or die." Levina said in an encouraging tone as a barrage of lightning bolts flew their way.
Chapter 168 The Twenty Five Meter Lightning Bolt(Chapter Preview)
The lightning bolts filled the air with a burning smell as Levina, Kiana and Watanabe used their respective lightnings to either destroy or dodge the lightning bolts.
Watanabe created two green lightning webs and threw them at the bolts reaching near her. Since she remembered what had happened a few minutes ago, she had detached the webs from her palms and had let them go forward freely.
The webs gathered the bolts as they crashed down on the ground. Levina used a different approach as she used her ck lightning to easily dodge the iing lightning bolts.
Kiana on the other hand countered the lightning bolts by destroying them with her white lightning. Though her power wasn''t quite enough to destroy them in one blow and she had to use multiple lightning bolts just to destroy one golden one.
But despite that, all three of them managed to survive the lightning bolts without getting a scratch on their bodies.
"Good job everyone. But can you handle this?" He suddenly asked with a smile as he created a small ball of lightning in his hand and threw it at the sky.
Raiden on the other hand bent towards the ground as he rubbed his hands together before touching the ground.
Lightning started to appear on the ground as it traveled towards the girls. Their expressions suddenly turned grim as they looked towards the sky.
Lightning bolts were falling from the sky and they were specifically heading towards them.
"There is no point in trying to defeat them alone. We gotta group up." Levina suddenly said as the other two nodded and started moving.
Watanabe created walls of lightning around them as she created holes in it for Levina and Kiana to attack the bolts.
And they did not disappoint her as Kiana extended her hand and started charging her lightning for a huge st while Levina released her lightning outside of the barrier and quickly directed it towards the lightning bolts closest to them.
She was clearing the bolts for Kiana''s big attack as Kiana nodded and looked at Watanabe to lower the wall.
Watanabe nodded back as she removed the walls as Kiana raised her hands towards the sky and two beams of lightning shot out from the palms of her hands and destroyed a few lightning bolts.
While she was controlling the air attacks, Watanabe started using her lightning to protect them from Raiden''s lightning that was moving on the ground.
Levina on the other hand summoned some of her golden lightning as sheunched them at Kai and Raiden who were busy at maintaining the powers of their lightning attacks.
They would have probably been hit by her attack if they weren''t such pros. Both Kai and Raiden didn''t even bat an eye as her lightning vanished before it could even touch them.
"My powers have grown so weak that I can''t even defeat Raiden." Levina made a tch noise as she stared at Raiden with malice.
"How strong is he?" Watanabe asked as she continued protecting them against Raiden''s assault.
"Spirits are unique. While being in the spirit realm, they are in their strongest form but their power decreases when they enter any other realm as they have to adjust their cultivation to meet the limit of the realm. On this realm, Raiden is at the 6th stage of Saint core realm but without the limit, he is at the Semi divinity realm." Levina exined as he helped Levina counter the lightning bolts.
"That''s so high," Kiana said in awe as Raiden suddenly stopped usingnd assaults.
"At this point, both you and your opponents will probably be starting to tire. This is the most circr moment in a battle since your opponent or opponents would try to use onest move before either retreating or giving up." Kai exined as he startedbing the lightning bolts into a huge lightning bolt.
It was a whopping 25-meter golden lightning bolt that radiated pure lightning energy. The three girls gulped in anticipation as they wondered if they could even defeat scenting so monstrous.
But instead of giving up, they decided to use all of their power for onest attack as they gathered all of their power on their hands and shot out one lightning bolt each.
All the lightning bolts were five to seven meters tall and looked like miniature versions of the twenty-five-meter lightning bolt that was hovering in the air.
The three lightning bolts hit the huge lightning bolt at the same time. They shed against the gleaming lightning bolt but lowly started to disappear as they couldn''t manage to defeat it.
That''s when Kia directed it towards them their eyes widened when they saw the huge lightning bolt moving towards them.
"They firm quote a good pair. They trust each other to protect their backs and do their respective jobs. I think that they will be quite the good pair." Raidenmented to Kai as both of them watched the three women.
"I agree with you. Anyways, how is everything going with Misty? Did you manage to tell her that you love her?" Kai casually asked as Raiden sighed and shook his head.
"So that dense water spirit still doesn''t know it. Honestly, just tell her and see what happens." Kai suggested as Raiden just nodded before moving towards the huge lightning bolt.
He took the attack head-on with his body as the lightning bolt was slowly absorbed by his body. He then turned towards Kai and gave him a slow bow before disappearing.
"How did he do that? Kiana asked in wonder as Kai smiled at her.
"He just absorbed the lightning to use it as power. High-level cultivators can do that." Levina answered instead of Kai as Kiana''s eyes gleamed.
"Anyways that finishes your practice for today," Kai said as the three girls nodded.
Watanabe had a huge smile on her face as she finally felt as though she had some power. She however had one more reason for her smile.
"Now it''s time for you to reward our efforts," Watanabe said as Kai smiled as he looked at the four women.
"A foursome on the beach," Kiana said as her body started warming up by the thought of such a thing.
"I promised you didn''t I?" Kai said with a grin as the dawn appeared.
And with the setting sun, the four of them started their exploration of the human anatomy.
Chapter 169 The Sisters Enjoy Themselves (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Notice - This chapter contains Yuri and depictions of incest between, Kiana, and Levina (since they are family). If you don''t like Yuri, please tell me in this chapter and I would mark the chapters with Yuri bracket.
***
Kai slowly walked towards Watanabe as he grabbed her waist and pulled her towards him. He interlocked his lips with her Watanabe intertwined her hands in his hair.
? "What are we supposed to do. Wait for them?" Kiana asked Levina who shook her head with a quirk of her lips.
But before Kiana could speak anything else, Levina moved forward and touched her lips to Kiana''s.
Kiana''s body suddenly froze as she fell back with Levina on top of her. She could feel Levina''s breasts touching her skin through her clothes as her nipples started to harden.
"I..." Kiana began as she broke off their connection but Levina stopped her as she touched a finger to Kiana''s lips.
"He can always use his hands on us but his main focus will be on Watanabe. So while he does that, why don''t we prepare ourselves for our turn. It will be more fun." Levina said with a naughty smile as Kiana tried to protest.
But she couldn''t deny that she found the idea wonderful and enticing. But there was only one thing that was preventing her from giving in to Levina''s idea.
"But you are my sister!" She eximed as Levina''s smile widened.
"That just means that we love each other." Levina said jokingly as Kiana sighed and rose her hands in surrender.
Levina smiled as she slowly unbuttoned Kiana''s shirt
"That''s a nice bra." Shemented as she slowly stared at Kiana''s shining blue bra. Kiana''s cheeks reddened as she heard Levina''s words as she saw her sister remove her coat and shirt.
Kiana could feel the sand touching her naked spine. Levina slowly moved forward as she touched Kiana''s waist with her lips as she slowly moved up her body.
When she reached the lower curve of her breasts, one of her hands traveled behind Kiana''s breasts as she unhooked her bra.
She then removed the bra from her breasts as she moved her mouth over her nipples and started sucking on them.
"Ahh!" Kiana moaned as she felt Levina''s tongue moving around her nipple. Kai''s tongue had been warm and straight on her nipple but Levina''s was slippery and warmer as Kiana squirmed on the sand.
She then grabbed Levina''s bosom over her clothes as she started groping her breasts as Levina''s eyes looked at her face with surprise.
"You... are not the... only one... who can do this." Kiana said between moans as Levina chuckled and as she pinched Kiana''s other nipple and the two girls enjoyed themselves.
"It looks as though they are having fun." Watanabe chuckled as she and Kai were watching the sisters y with each other''s nipples.
"Guess we should also enjoy ourselves." Kai said as he started nibbling on Watanabe''s neck as he slowly made his way down her skin while leaving behind a trail of hickies.
He tore her clothes apart as her breasts spilled out in the open. He grabbed the tips tightly with his fingers and pulled them towards him.
Ah! You are... ah! More aggressive today." Watanabe said between moans as Kai gave her a devilish smile.
Watanabe suddenly felt chills run through her back as Kai opened her pants and pulled them down.
She was wearing a bright pink panty underneath it as he gazed at her milky thighs and the slightly wet area of her panties.
He traced the outlines of her hole with his finger as she squirmed under his touch. He then lifted it to the side as he saw her beautiful pink slit.
"Don''t tease me like that. Just enter it." Watanabe begged as Kai gave her an evil grin as he pushed his middle finger inside her hole.
"Ah!" She moaned as she felt Kai''s finger wriggling inside her already wet cave. Kai slowly enjoyed her expression as he pushed a second finger inside and started stretching her cave.
"Just put it inside you sadist!" She eximed as her body trembled and she squirted.
Yin qi shot from her cave and spoiled Kai''s clothes. He looked at her natural squirting powers with a smile as he removed his clothes andid on top of her body.
"Remember that you asked for this." He said in an evil voice as he pushed his erect cock inside her hole.
"It... Ah! Feels bigger ah! Thenst time." Watanabe said as she wriggled on top of his cock.
Kai grabbed her erect pink nipples with his fingers as he pinched them while thrusting his cock once.
Watanabe was tired with his teasing as she suddenly pushed him down on the sand and she sat on top of his cock.
She then started riding it as her ass thumped down on Kai''s body with vibrations going around Kai''s body.
Watanabe started ying with her breasts as she pinched her nipples while moving. Her cave was bing clung more tightly to Kai''s rod every time she slid it in and out of her cave.
"Isn''t it hot gazing at someone else have sex?" Levina whispered into Kiana''s ear as the other girl suddenly got out of her daze.
Her cheeks reddened as she realized that she had been staring at Kai and Watanabe''s session the entire time.
"Don''t worry, they will be finished quickly. Till then, let''s see how wet you are." Levina suddenly said as she pulled Kiana''s pants down and uncovered her light blue striped panties
"Levina!" Kiana eximed as she covered her hole and with her fingers. She could already feel her cave dripping liquid as she saw Levina chuckle.
"You enjoy watching others don''t you." Levina said slowly as she pushed Kiana''s hand away and went in front of the entrance of her cave which was covered with a stained panty.
"Levina, I... no... please." Kiana pleaded but Levina didn''t hear her as she pulled her panty aside and gazed at her naked pink cave.
"That''s a good slit." Levine muttered before she entered the cave with her tongue.
Chapter 170 The Sisters Are Ultra Sensitive On Their Melons (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Notice - This chapter has Yuri and incest.
***
"Levinaaaaaa!" Kiana eximed as her words turned into a moan as she felt Levina''s tongue moving inside her cave.
Levina licked Kiana''s cave-like a professional as her hands kept Kiana''s legs from closing in towards her face.
Kiana tried to push Levina away but she instead found herself ying with her breasts. She just sighed as she stopped protesting and let Levina eat her.
Levian inwardly smiled as she let go of Kiana''s legs as her right hand went near Kiana''s rosebud. She suddenly inserted a finger inside her rosebud as an electric current went through Kiana''s body.
She suddenly came inside Levina''s mouth as the other girl quickly swallowed all of it in one go. She then wiped the remaining yin qi of her lips as she looked at Kiana with a smile.
"You enjoyed that didn''t you?" Levina asked with a wry smile as Kiana pouted.
"You should have at least told me that you were gonna do that." She said usingly as Levina''s smile widened.
"You wouldn''t have let me eat your pussy if I had told you everything before. And then, you wouldn''t have gotten to enjoy me eating you." Levina said as Kiana sighed.
Most people would consider Levina''s choice of words a little vulgar but if Kiana had to say something, she would just tell those people to go fuck themselves.
"I want to eat your pussy in return." Kiana instead said as Levian grinned and stood up.
She shrugged off her coat before she unbuttoned her shirt and threw it on the floor. She then opened her pants and steppe don''t of them as she looked at Kiana with a small blush.
Though she was bold and felt everything was easy, it was still a little embarrassing to strip in front of her sister who was looking at her with wide eyes.
"Your breasts are almost asrge as mine." Kiana said as she looked at her D-cups before looking at Levina''s slightlyrger D-cups.
"That''s the first thing thates to your mind?" Levina asked as she blinked at Kiana who shrugged.
"Did you expect something like, ''Oh my sister body is like an angel''s body! My eyes are burning by just looking at it!'' stuff?" Kiana asked as Levina shook her head.
She then settled down in front of Kiana as she raised her hands in the air and let the other girl do anything she wanted.
Kiana moved forward as she went behind Levina''s back and unhooked her bra and removed it.
Her eyes then traveled to the two cute pink breasts bouncing up and down while a tinge of red appeared in Levina''s cheeks.
''Fuck. Being a human for so long has started making me blush at such little things.'' Lecina cursed in her mind.
Though she had been a human before, she had evolved much ahead of the normal human''s potential and had be something else.
But now that she was a pure human, little things such as blushing were annoying for her especially if it was at small things like her sister gazing at her breasts.
"Lay down on the sand." Kiana suddenly ordered as Levina obliged andid on the ground with her chest against the beach''s ground.
Kiana then climbed over Levina''s body as her breasts hung in the air as she bent towards Levina''s breasts.
She slowly grabbed them as she felt the skin gently bounce under her touch. She then groped them tightly as a moan escaped Levina''s mouth.
"So you are sensitive on your breasts too sister." Kiana said with a sly grin as she moved her tongue out and gave Levina''s hard-right nipple a lick.
"Now... Ah! You are ah! Teasing me!" Levina said as Kiana grabbed her right nipple between her teeth and started biting it while licking it with her tongue.
Levina''s hands weekly went below Kiana''s face as they grabbed her breasts and slowly squished them as Kiana moaned while sucking on Levina''s breast.
She then let go of her breast as Kiana turned towards Levina''s hole. She thenid near Levina''s came whole her own pussy was write in front of Levina''s mouth.
Kiana and Levina entered each other''s cave at the same time as both of them started tasting each other''s sacred fruit.
They picked their outer slit before slowly tasting the inner walls while sometimes gently nibbling on the clitoris.
"They sure are having fun." Watanabemented as she heard the two sisters moaning pleasure.
She currently was sitting near Kai''s dick as she used some of her yin qi to lubricate the area between her breasts.
She then went forward and grabbed his dick between her breasts as she slowly pushed both the melons against his hard dick.
Kai felt the softness of her breasts making his dick harder as she slowly slid up and down on it. As the friction was caused between his dick and her breasts, Kai felt pleasure run through his entire body.
''Now that they have left behind the ranks of a mortal, their skills are bing better and if it goes on like this, they can probably make me cum by only using their skills.'' Kai thought with a smile as Watanabe suddenly put the head of his dick inside her mouth.
She then started increasing the pressure she was applying to Kai''s dick as he slowly felt the amount of pleasure he was feeling increase by a little bit.
"I am about to cum." He said out loud as Kiana took his dick out of her mouth and slowed her movement to let him enjoy his ejaction to the fullest.
Her boobs were stained with his pre-cum as she waited for the real thing. And it didn''t disappoint her as yang qi shout out of Kai''s cock and hit her face.
It stained her face before falling down of her breasts. Her face and breasts were full of yang qi as she gave him a grin before yawning a little. She quickly stifled it as Kai smiled.
"You can now sleep. I will go and give the girls what they want." Kai said to her as she nodded.
She quickly cleaned as much yang qi she could using her tongue before she went towards the ocean and cleaned up.
She came back and wore her clothes as she saw a bed lying around for her to sleep. She smiled at this as she wore her clothes and crashed on the bed for a good night''s sleep.
But Kai still had some girls left to pleasure.
Chapter 171 Aggressive Version Of Kai (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
"You girls sure are having a lot of fun." Kai said as he stood beside Kiana and Levina who were currently eating each other''s pussies while being in the 69 position.
They quickly separated as they saw him standing over them with his erect dick. His face had a sly smile on it as he looked at the yin qi mixed with the sand.
"We were only preparing ourselves for your cock. Now that you are here, we can finally experience it." Leina quickly said as Kai''s smile widened.
"Judging by your expressions, you were feeling quite pleased by eating each other. You might not even require me and my dick for this." Kai said as the two girls furiously shook their heads.
"That''s not true!" Kiana eximed as Kai gave her an evil grin.
"I will be the judge of that." Kai said as he pushed both the girls on the ground and sat near their feet.
His hands then moved up their legs as he slowly reached their slits. He caressed it slowly as the two girls squirmed.
Liquids immediately started dripping on Kai''s hands as he put a finger inside both of their caves.
His fingers were surrounded with warm flesh as he felt the insides of their vaginas slowly clinging to his finger.
"Just stop! Please insert it inside me!" Kiana eximed as Kai pushed waves of heat inside their bodies.
It was too much for her as she started pinching her breasts. Levina looked at Kai with a grim look as she realized what he was doing.
Depending on who he was cultivating with, Kia had different levels of aggressiveness. Levina had categorized them as the gentleman, the reliever, the angel, the M, the S, the demon, the innocent, and the ruthless pleasure-loving man, or RPLM for short.
Currently, he was somewhere between the A and the reliever level since he was helping them have pleasure while enjoying himself.
"Guess that''s enough for you Kiana. Levina you are not allowed to masturbate while watching me cultivate." Kai suddenly said as Levina''s body froze as she sat up and gazed at Kai moving his head towards Kiana''s cave.
Her eyes suddenly widened as she saw sparks of purple lightning appear around his tongue as he took it out of his mouth.
"Are you sure that she is ready for it?" Levina asked as Kai nodded.
He then entered her cave with his tongue as Kiana felt literal shocks traveling through her body and she loved it as her body squirmed in pleasure.
"That feels so good!" She eximed as Kai pushed his tongue as far inside as he could and Kiana felt electric currents pass through her womb.
While she was enjoying herself, it was pure torture for Levina to watch it without touching herself.
''That''s his S mode for me.'' She thought while gritting her teeth as she suddenly realized why Kai had asked her to do this.
He was just testing how long she couldst before giving in to her desires. She chuckled at Kai''s little challenge as she slowly controlled herself before continuing to watch Kai and Kiana''s cultivation session.
After making her cum once with his tongue, Kai removed it from her hole and turned her body so that her breasts were touching the sand.
He then groped her ass a little before climbing behind her and positioning his dick in front of her hole.
He then pushed his dick inside her hole as her warm insides clung to his rod. She moaned into the sand as he felt Kai''s dick after a long time.
He suddenly thrusted her as she felt his dick reaching even further inside her cave and felt a few drops of hot precum inside her cave.
He then suddenly grabbed her waist as he started pounding her. She moaned loudly as her nipples rubbed on the sand while her cave flowed with arousal juices.
''Fuck it. This is too hot for me to control.'' Levina cursed internally before she pushed a finger inside her cave and started rubbing it.
Her other hand grabbed her breast as she started ying with herself while watching Kai pound Kiana.
''He is too aggressive! But... I like it.'' The small still thoughtful part of Kiana''s brain thought as her lustful part had already taken over her entire body.
"Do it HARDER!" She screamed at Kai as he smiled behind her back and increased his speed.
Kiana''s body was now rubbing against the sand at enough speed to light a fire as her nipples started aching.
But her vision suddenly went nk as she squirted her yin qi directly on the ground of the beach.
She started panting heavily as her muscles grew sore. Kai removed his dick from her dripping pussy as he suddenly pinched her clit.
It was as though someone and hit her with a lightning bolt as a wave of shock went over her body and made her cum instantly.
She however was knocked out cold by it as shey on the ground unconscious. Kai then turned towards Levina whose cave was dropping arousal juices on the sand.
Her eyes were closed as she was only focusing on pleasuring herself. She was so focused that she didn''t even notice Kai sit in front of her.
He had a small smile on his face as two small sparks of lightning appeared in his hand. He went forward and touched Kiana''s nipples with it as her eyes suddenly flew open.
"Ahhh~" She released a loud moan of pleasure as she suddenly squirted. Kai bent forward and drank her yin qi in one go as he came back while licking his lips.
"You... do it again." Levina began and trailed off as she asked him to do it again. But Kai had other ns.
"Push your ass towards me." Hemanded as Levina obliged and got on all four of her limbs. She pushed her ass towards Kai as he pped it with his hands.
The skin bounced up and down as he pped it once again before grabbing it and pulling it apart. His head moved forward as he licked her pussy while rubbing her ass.
Levina''s entire body started shaking because of the pleasure as her hands moved up to her breasts and she pinched her nipples between her fingers.
She suddenly started pulling them as she felt intense waves of pleasure circte from her most sensitive organs.
Kai then started licking her clitoris with the intention of making her cum again and Levina soon lost it.
Her hands went down as she squirted yin qi while her legs went limp. She hit the ground with a thump as her nipples pressed against the cool night sand.
But Kai didn''t let her rest as he pulled her ass apart and inserted his cock inside her cave. Her ass moved as it pleasured him while Levina could only moan helplessly.
His hands then went to her nipples as he supplied electric currents through them. Kiana''s body twitched because of it as she came again while being in such a position.
"I will... do the... rest of the... work." Levina said while panting as she started thrusting her ass-backward.
Kai''s eyes saw her ass bounce before his eyes as Levian slid up and down on his dick. Her flesh massaged his cock to the maximum as he suddenly grabbed her waits to stop her.
He then moved forward as he touched the entrance to her womb with his dick and released his yang qi inside her.
Levina moaned loudly as she felt his hot yang qi filling up her insides. Her body then went limp as her body was overtaken with tiredness and she crashed down with her eyes closed.
Kai smiled at this as he removed his dick and saw both Levina and Kiana sleeping naked on the beach.
He shook his head as he cleaned their bodies and put them on beds. He then wore his own clothes and went towards the water while staring at his reflection.
"It''s been ages since I pleasured someone like this." He said to himself with a grin as his face suddenly went nk.
He saw two reds eyes glowing in the water as they stared into his eyes. He sighed as he realized who they belonged.
"I forgot that this guy was still out there. I will deal with you one day Azazel but not now." Kai said while staring at the eyes as they slowly vanished and left him alone in the starless night.
Chapter 172 The Spirit Of Earth (1)(Chapter Preview)
For the next five days, Kai trained the three girls to their limit. He would sometimes summon Raiden to help him but he would mostly do it himself. The girls would be very tired after the training sessions and would look like dead people walking around.
But after the training, they had their cultivation session to look forward to. Kai continued being aggressive with Kiana and Levina while he was only a little rough with Watanabe.
"Why don''t you act rough with her as you do with us?" Kiana decided to ask Kai during one of their cultivation sessions.
"Every woman loves different types of sex. It''s a man''s job to find what type of sex his woman or women love. Watanabe enjoys just a little rough sex instead of the normal one or pure rough one." Kai exined as Kiana made on oh sound before they cultivated.
After five days, Kai could easily say that they were far better than before. Levina especially had learned to work together with Kiana and Watanabe and the three girls cou8ld easily defeat, most of the elves in the elven realm.
Other than that, all of them were now at the 1st stage of Saint core realm, thanks to his yang qi.
"Now let''s go to the Land of lightning and earth. Maybe we should think of a new, shorter name." Kai said as he teleported them to Qin''s pce.
They were standing outside the pce as the elves suddenly gasped when they saw them. They immediately knelt as they saw Kai wearing the purple coat with numerous symbols.
Most of them were nobles or important officials since the group was so close to the pce but they still knelt down to the group. Any normal person would have been overwhelmed but all three girls had plenty of experience dealing with awed crowds.
And their behavior was expected since an ambassador was like a high-ranking noble on the elven continent while a head ambassador was like a royal family member. But a sacred ambassador was like the elven ruler since he or she was strong enough to destroy a continent singlehandedly.
The group then moved towards the pce entrance the guards quickly opened the gates and let them pass inside while keeping their heads bowed.
As soon as the coast was clear, Kiana and Levina burst outughing. Kai and Watanabe exchanged a nce as they weren''t sure why Levina and Kiana wereughing.
"You should have looked around at a fat young master who wasn''t sure why everyone wasughing. His dad literally smacked his head into the floor to make him kneel while the other parents made sure that their children were kneeling." Levina exined as Kai and Watanabe blinked at this.
? "I don''t find anything funny in this," Watanabe said as the two sisters shared a smile and moved forward.
"I didn''t understand it either. Maybe it''s something only young princesses are supposed to know." Kai said with a shrug as he and Watanabe followed the two sisters.
Anyone they would encounter would immediately kneel in front of them in fear before they appeared in front of the throne room.
"Hello, Qin." Kai said out loud as they moved into the throne room. It looked as though an elf was presenting something to Qin but he immediately sat down as he saw Kai and the group.
"It''s a, um, surprise to, uh, see you." Qin said while gulping as she saw the coat Kai was wearing.
''He was definitely a head ambassador a weak ago. Was he hiding his powers then? Good thing I didn''t offend him.'' Qin thought in relief as she bowed down a little.
The rest of the elves followed her expressions but they bowed down more as Kai and the group stood in front of Qin''s throne.
"I am here to see how things are going." Kai said as Qin nodded and quickly dismissed the court with a wave of her hand.
"The entire continent or rather the elves from thend of lightning were shocked when I announced that the two continents were now merged together permanently but most of them were happy that the war had ended. That increased my poprity and now I have men brave enough to try to charm me." Qin sighed as Kai smiled
"I pity the man who tries to do such a thing. I hope that they were wearing lightning-resistant equipment." Kai replied a as smile bloomed on Qin''s face.
"Anyways, please show them everything that is happening and give us a detailed report on any outbreaks of revolution or terrorism. We will take care of it for you. While you do that, I will go and check up on thend of earth''s royal pce." Kia said as he vanished into thin air.
"Is he always like that?" Qin decided to ask the girls as they sighed and nodded.
''Interesting.'' Qin thought as she guided the girls towards the pce''s records room.
"This ce is quite fortified. A good ce to attack and defend at once." Kaimented as he appeared outside thend of earth''s fortified pce with guards watching everything from year posts.
One of them squinted to see Kai as chills ran through his back when he saw the purple coat. He immediately asked the other guards to see whether he was hallucinating or not.
"That''s a legit sacred ambassador coat.'' The squad leader muttered as she quickly ran towards the throne room.
It was empty as she frantically tried to look for any of the royal family members. While doing that, she suddenly crashed into the queen who turned a corner to bump into the leader.
"Why are you running like we are under attack." The queen said as she helped the leader stand up. The leader took a deep breath before telling the queen about the purple coat-wearing man.
"Does he have purple hair and gleaming purple eyes with 20-ish face?" The queen asked with narrowed eyes as the leader nodded.
"Send some courtiers to wee him." The queen ordered as the captain nodded and went away.
"Tch. He had toe when it was my turn to y with Gaia. Guess I should inform them about his arrival." The queen said to herself with a sigh as she walked away with a bottle of juice in her hand.
Chapter 173 The Spirit Of Earth (2)(Chapter Preview)
Kai raised his eyebrows as he saw fifteen women in dressese out of the pce. They slowly started twirling in front of him as he realized that they were buying time for the king and queen toe.
Finally, the king and queen appeared after few minutes and both of them were wearing matching brown crowns on their head. They eyed Kai''s coat as though they were wondering whether it was real or not.
In the end, they decided to not take any chances as they bowed to him.
"Wee, er, sacred ambassador." The king''s tongue slipped as he was about to call Kai a head ambassador.
"Nice to meet you again. Good thing that we are doing this with courtiers instead of armies this time." Kai said with a smile as the king and queen politely chuckled but their eyes were grim.
"Anyways, how is everything going on?" Kai asked as the king and queen went silent as Kai heard shoutsing from his behind. He turned to see a crowd of more than a hundred people traveling towards him.
"You came at a bad time ambassador." The king muttered as he raised his right hand in the air.
Guards jumped down from their posts as they surrounded the royal family and Kai as the crowd people started advancing towards them.
"Protests huh." Kai said as the king nodded and the crowd of protestors pushed forward.
"They are not too happy to see that we merged with our enemies. As if we can do anything in that." The queen snorted as Kai smiled and suddenly flew up in the air.
The iing crowd of protectors suddenly halted as a few people within the crowd examined Kai.
All of them were wearing ck masks that covered their faces while they were wearing in white robes to blend themselves.
Unless someone had an ultra sensory skill, they wouldn''t be able to tell the difference between these elves.
"You know, you guys assembled quite a good protest and this might have even evolved into a revolution but you guys forgot one important thing. The ambassadors are always keeping an eye on you from the shadows." Kai said with an evil smile as he raised his right arm and the ground below the protestors began to quake.
A hand rose from the ground and sent many elves flying away. Most got away with minor injuries while some had major ones but no one died.
"Do you want me to kill them?" Kai suddenly asked as he turned towards the king and queen.
They narrowed their eyes at Kai''s question as they didn''t understand why he was asking them about something so simple.
They then realized that it was a trick question.
,m "As much as I want to kill them, please let them go since this is not the way to solve this problem. We can try to use absolute force on these guys but that would be worthless since someone else would rise one day." The king said as Kai nodded and flicked a finger in the protesters direction.
A strong force of wind knocked them away as Kai brushed off his hands andnded on the ground.
"I want a report of everything that has happened in the past week." He said to the king and queen as they nodded and walked inside the pce.
After seeing so many pces, Kai was bored by the details as he yawned while moving inside. His ears however perked up as he heard a baby''sughter echoed throughout the entire ce.
"Did someone have a child recently?" Kai asked the queen with curiosity as she nodded.
"Our eldest son and his wife just had a daughter. That''s probably herughter." The queen said with a real smile as Kai nodded.
Theughter grew louder the further they moved as a quick-moving figure suddenly tackled with Kai''s legs.
Kai blinked in surprise as he looked at the small girl tangling around his feet. His eyes suddenly widened as he gazed at her.
Pure blue jewel-like eyes glimmered on her face with short curly brown hairing in front of her ears. The child had a small smile on her face as she looked at Kai.
"Gaia." Kai whispered under his breath but the girl somehow heard him as she looked up at his face and nodded as though she recognized her name.
"I am sorry for that." Kai heard as he saw a beautiful womaning walking behind Gaia.
His expression tightened as he looked into everyone''s mind. But his eyes suddenly hurt as soon as he peered into their minds.
He quickly exited their minds as pain died down. He then looked at Gaia before looking at the woman standing behind her.
The woman had flowing brown hair with glinting golden brown eyes and she was smiling as she looked at Gaia.
The woman then did a double-take as she examined Kai''s clothes and quickly bowed as she forced Gaia to bow her head.
The child protested by running away from the woman''s hand but she managed to catch Gaia and forced her to bow.
"On behalf of my daughter, I am sorry for that." The woman said sincerely as Kai smiled and shook his head.
Though his mind was buzzing full with numerous thoughts as he looked at the little girl with a sad expression.
Gaia the spirit of earth was standing in front of him in the form of a child.
The small girl was a foot and six inches tall with hair that curled at the nape of her neck. Her jewel blue eyes were wide open as she looked at Kai as though he was a specimen for her to examine.
''How am I supposed to make a child help remember her memories?'' Kai wondered as Gaia extended her hand towards Kai.
He bent down and shook her hand which was as big as .his finger. Gaia smiled at him as Kai looked at her mother.
"How old is she?" He asked as the woman hesitated a little.
"A week old." She replied as Kai frowned.
"That doesn''t sound right." He said as he examined Gaia. From no angle did she look like a week old.
"The thing is..."
Chapter 174 The Spirit Of Earth (End)(Chapter Preview)
"She grew up too quickly that we were shocked by it. She is barely a week old and already looks like a 2-year-old. She can walk without support and has even started speaking certain words. We tried to figure out what is special about her. In the end, we can only say that she is a miracle." Gaia''s mother said as she bent down and picked up Gaia.
The little girl giggled as she pecked her mother''s cheeks with kisses. Kai''s eyes grew even more sadder as he looked at the mother and daughter duo.
"Does she have anything strange on her body? Something like a mark or a symbol or anything?" Kai asked curiously as the woman nodded.
"She has some kind of a symbol on her right chest. We tried finding out what it meant but none of our experts could figure it out. Maybe it''s the key to her quick growth." The woman replied as Kai smiled at her and walked away with the queen and king.
He collected some reports from them and teleported back to thend of lightning with a sad face.
He appeared near the reports room as he saw the three girls scribbling things on a piece of paper while Qin was taking out some reports.
All of them suddenly looked at him as he walked towards the girl and looked towards Qin.
"Qin, I am going to discuss some stuff with my subordinates before I get back to you on how we will proceed. By the way, we are using the rooms in hallway 69." Kai said to Qin as she nodded and saw the four figures in front of her vanish.
''Hallway 69 huh. Let''s see if I have any way to see or hear what you will be ''talking'' about.'' Qin thought as she left the reports room with a smile.
***
"So what should we do?" Kai asked the three girls as they stared at him with nk faces.
They were currently sitting in a room in the hallway 69. The girls didn''t even want to know how Kai knew that this hallway was numbered 69.
He had been telling them about his visit to thend of earth''s pce and his encounter with Gaia the child.
"I can''t believe that she is a child." Levina said as she conjured up the image of Gaia from her memories.
The girl she knew was brave and bold and had a fierce desire to protect the six other elemental rulers from any danger.
But the Gaia Kai told her about sounded like a happy child who was enjoying her life with her parents.
"I couldn''t believe it too. After all, it''s hard to imagine Gaia as a giggling toddler. If not for me seeing her with my eyes, I wouldn''t have believed that Gaia could be a toddler." Kai replied as Levina chuckled.
"Remember the time when she pushed you on the ground for kissing me without my permission?" Levina asked as Kai smiled.
"I was shocked to see how much her fist weighed. Good thing I rarely asked her for handjobs or who knows what would have happened to me." Kai replied as Levina chuckled lightly.
The other two girls just listened to Kai and Levina talk about this mysterious girl named Gaia since they didn''t know anything about her.
"Um Kai, why can''t you just directly bring her here and wipe everyone''s memories about her?" Kiana asked as Kai''s smile vanished.
"I couldn''t even enter the minds of people around Gaia much less manipte their memories. And honestly, I don''t want to take her away from her parents." Kai said in a sad tone as Kiana fell quiet.
"Was it like the time you encountered Azazel on the Central continent?" Levina asked curiously as Kai shook his head.
"No, it waspletely different. On the Central continent, I could enter people''s minds and even see their memories. Azazel only came forth when I tried to manipte their memories. However, when I tried to enter the minds of the people around Gaia, I faced a sudden sharp pain in my eyes which forced me to retract my powers m." Kai exined as Levina''s lips formed an O shape.
"Then what should we do? There is no way that we can do anything unless we make Gaia remember her memories." Levina said as Kai nodded.
"Why don''t you kidnap her?" Kiana asked but Watanabe was the one who answered her.
"It''s cause he doesn''t want to steal a young child from a happy family. And even if he does that, there is no guarantee that Gaia will regain her memories and this will lead to her hating him." Watanabe exined as Kiana nodded.
Since Watanabe herself was a mother, she knew why Kai didn''t want to kidnap Gaia. After all, she would have been heartbroken twice if someone had kidnapped Asahi from her.
"Um, Kai is there any way for me to know what is happening back on the mortal realm?" Watanabe suddenly asked as she missed her child.
"If you want, all of us can go and directly see what is going on in the mortal realm. We can even talk to people but we can''t touch anyone. Do all of you want to do this?" Kai asked the three women as they nodded.
Even Levina was excited about this since she had grown quite close to Asahi even though her father had some small mood swings when it came to her safety even though she was quite capable of defending herself.
"Then hold on to me." Kai instructed as the women grabbed his arms. He then closed his eyes as the room suddenly dimmed.
Kai opened his eyes and the three women saw that his eyes were nowpletely purple demonic eyes.
"I will count to one and when I say it, all of you will let go of my arms at the same time. Understood?" Kai asked as the three girls nodded.
He then closed his eye again as he suddenly appeared above the mortal realm. His vision flew forward as he traveled towards the western continent.
Kai went around the continent searching for a particr thing before he found it.
"3." Kai began counting as he returned to the room where the three girls were.
"2."
"1!" Kai said as the girls let go of him at the same time as their surroundings swirled.
"Where are we?" Kiana asked as she rubbed her eyes and saw a familiar-looking structure in front of her.
"We are currently in the royal capital of the western continent and that is the royal pce." They turned back as they heard Kai''s voice and saw him moving pointing towards the structure with a smile.
"Let''s go meet Asahi." He said as he and the women started walking towards the structure which was a pce with a white tiger symbol on its roof.
It was none other than the royal pce of the Zian family.
Chapter 175 A Pleasent Surprise (Optional Chapter)(Chapter Preview)
"So how are we here?" Watanabe asked as she stood in front of a person and the person passed right through her body.
It felt as though she was a ghost and it was quite unsettling. Kiana and Levina were wondering the same thing but were anxious as well.
But Kia was carefree as he casually walked forward while the three girls trailed behind him.
"Demons can possess the bodies of other people with their permission and can apany them for as long as the person allows them to stay in his or her body. Even if the real body of the demon is killed, his or her soul still lives on in the body of the possessed person." Kai began as the girls saw familiar sights while walking.
"High-level demons can also take the souls of a certain number of people with them. So I just found a near-death person and promised to heal him in exchange for him letting me use his body. Currently, we are in the body of a 4th stage hell spirit realm cultivator." Kai finished as the girls nodded.
When they reached the pce entrance, the guards standing there stopped them from entering the pce.
"What is your business with the royal family?" One of them asked as Kai smiled and the guards suddenly fell unconscious.
"What did you do?" Watanabe asked curiously as they moved inside the pce.
"I just showed them my demon eyes by using the eyes of the body we are in." Kai exined as they walked inside.
The three girls went forward as they eyed the familiar walls of the pce.
"How much time has passed since we left this ce?" Kiana asked as Kai''s smile died down.
"Honestly, time passes differently everywhere. It might just have been a week or It might have been several centuries. We just have to wait and see how much things have changed." Kai said as their expressions darkened.
If several centuries had passed, then Asahi might not even be alive and one of their brother or sister might have ascended to the throne.
"You stupid children. You better stop or I am gonna whoop your ass!" The four of them suddenly stopped as they heard a female''s scream running throughout the pce.
"I don''t recognize that voice." Levina said with confusion as two twins dashed towards them with a terrified expression on their faces.
"What will they see?" Kiana asked in panic as Kai shook his head.
"They will only see the body of the man we are inhabiting." He replied as a man suddenly appeared in front of them.
He looked as though he was in his early thirties. He had ck hair that fell down to his shoulders and had a tall graceful figure.
"This is someone who spent his entire life cultivating but couldn''t make a breakthrough to live for long enough. I promised him a second chance at life if he lived his life to the fullest." Kai exined as the twins suddenly hid behind the man''s body.
A woman suddenlynded in front of them with eyes burning red with anger. Her waist was slim with beautiful white hair running down till the back of her spine.
Her eyes were crystal green and she had a crown on her head as she looked at the man and the twins hiding behind his legs.
"Who are you?" The woman asked while clenching her right fist in the twins direction as they trembled.
"I gotta go." Kai said to the three girls as he suddenly vanished. He now saw the woman from the man''s eyes as he was directly controlling his body.
"No one important." Kai answered in a rough voice as he frowned and cleared his throat.
"No one important huh." A dangerous smile appeared on the woman''s face as she released her cultivation.
But Kai didn''t budge as another personnded beside the woman. He had a child tied to his chest while he was holding the fingers of a small boy with his hands.
"What did they do now?" Asahi asked the woman as she pointed at Kai.
The three women currently watching the scene from the third person perspective blinked in confusion as they saw Asahi holding the children.
"Why is he holding those children?" Kiana asked out loud but the other two women also didn''t know the answer to her question.
''So he actually took my advice.'' Kai thought with while hiding a grin.
"Yo Asahi." The man''s figure suddenly changed into Kai''s body as Asahi''s jaw dropped when he saw the familiar purple hair and gleaming purple eyes.
"K-kai, is that you?" Asahi stuttered as Kai smiled and nodded.
"I am not the only one here. I have got the three of them with me." Kai added as Asahi''s open mouth was left hanging open.
His face looked as though he was about to either die from happiness or jump in joy because of it. Asahi did neither and released his grip on the little boy''s finger.
He then carefully examined Kai before stepping back with wide eyes. The woman looked at him in confusion and didn''t understand what was happening.
"Do you know him?" She asked as Kai chuckled.
"Do I now Asahi? I am his son-inw." Kai answered as the woman''s eyes widened and she looked at Asahi.
"There''s no mistaking that infuriating talking style. You are indeed Kai." Asahi sighed as he turned towards the woman.
"Meet my wife, Zian Lisa." Asahi said as Kai heard three gasps at once.
"After so many years, he finally married someone." Watanabe remarked approvingly as the two other girls nodded.
"And this here is Kai. I would have asked him to introduce himself but that will just leave you more confused. So instead, I will just tell you everything about him." Asahi said as Kai grinned.
"At least you remember that." He added as Asahi red at him before talking with his wife and exining everything to her.
"So he is the person from the rumors." Lisa said with a click of her tongue as she examined Kai with a newfound curiosity.
"Now that I am here. Why don''t you talk with Watanabe and the others." Kai said as three figures appeared beside him.
Asahi''s face suddenly lit up with a smile as he looked at his daughters and mother with a happy face.
"Mother, Kiana, and Levina." He eyed each one of them for a few minutes as the three girls nodded when he called out their names.
"Let''s have a proper family reunion." Asahi said with a smile on his face as everyone present there moved away.
Chapter 176 Qin Wants To Come With The Group(Chapter Preview)
"That was good." Watanabe muttered as all of them appeared back in the room.
The other two girls also looked happy after the reunion as Kai opened his eyes and smiled at them.
"We can do this in a while if you want. Though I can''t give you any guarantees that everything will be the same everything we visit the ce." Kai added as they nodded happily.
"I think we should all visit thend of earth together for some official reason and try to find a way to get close to Gaia and try to recover her memories." Levina suggested as Kai nodded and the group left the room together.
A day and a half had passed while they were on the mortal realm and Qin had started wondering what was going on.
But when she saw them appear in the throne throne, she quickly stood up to greet them.
"Are you done with your discussion?" She asked as Kai nodded.
"We have decided to go to thend of earth to resolve the issue of protestors there." He replied as Qin''s eyes suddenly darkened.
"Please wait outside for a few minutes before going." Qin said as Kai shrugged and walked out with the others.
"I am leaving the pce for a few days." Qin announced as soon as Kai and the others were gone.
The elves present there turned towards each other as they blinked and made sure that they heard the right thing.
"Um, why are you going away your highness?" One of them asked as Qin''s eyes snapped towards his face.
"It''s cause I want to. Any more questions?" She replied while staring into the elves eyes as he broke her gaze with chills running down his back.
"Where are you going, your highness? At least tell us that." One of the older members of the court asked as Qin rolled her eyes.
"Where do you think I am going? I am obviously going away for training especially since there are so many strong people wandering around." Qin said in an annoyed tone as the court quickly nodded.
"We wish you the best of luck, your majesty." They said together as Qin raised her eyebrows and walked away.
But before exiting the room, she turned back with a smile on her face. Golden lightning appeared around her body as her eyes examined the elves sitting in the throne room.
"If I found out that anyone of you misused your power, then you can guess what will happen to you." Qin said while smiling as the elves started sweating.
Qin then turned back as her clothes swept the floor with grace. She then exited the room while sparks of lightning detached from her body and fell on the ground as the court released sighs of relief.
"What did you want to talk about?" Kai asked as Qin frowned.
"I never said anything about talking." She replied as Kai smiled.
"You wouldn''t have stopped us if you didn''t have anything to say to us." Kai replied as Qin took a deep breath and resolved herself.
''Should I really ask this from him?'' She wondered at thest moment as she saw Kai''s eyes looking at her face with a curious expression.
She released the breath she was holding and just decided to ask.
"Can Ie to thend of earth with you?" She asked as Kai blinked in surprise.
"That''s not something you should ask permission for. You are a ruler and you can visit the ce anytime you want." He replied as Qin shook her head.
"I don''t want to go there as a ruler. I want to see the ce from the perspective of a normal person and see how thend of earth deals with its problem. But since I am such a known personality, I will never get the chance to examine that ce." She exined as Kai immediately understood what she wanted.
"You want me to put an illusion on you to make you look like an ambassador so that you cane to thend of earth and have an excuse to examine the ce." Kai said as Qin nodded.
"With your powers of a sacred ambassador, I know that you can create an illusion strong enough to hide me from the top-level cultivators on thend of earth." Qin said with pleading eyes as Kai sighed and touched her forehead with two of his fingers.
Qin felt something inside her change as she lifted her arms and saw that her skin had changed from pearly white to wheat white and her arms and thinned out a little.
As she looked around her body, she saw that her breasts had gone down a cup and her hips were less wide.
Her height was still the same but she felt a little different looking at her changed body.
"Just try to focus on your body and you can see your real body behind the illusion." Kai instructed as Qin increased her focus and she could see her old body.
But the moment she would lose her focus, the same moment the illusion will return. She looked at Kai with her mouth a little open.
"That''s so good of an illusion. How did you create that?" Qin asked as Kai smiled and shook his head.
"A lot of practice." He replied.
''And help from the best formations master the world had ever seen.'' He added mentally as he handed Qin the clothes of an ambassador.
She took them from his hand and quickly went inside the nearest empty room she could find to change.
While changing, she looked down at her currently D cups before she focused and saw her DD cup breasts.
''Big breasts. Does he like big breasts?'' A random thought entered Qin''s mind as she shook her head and dropped the thought.
"Let''s go." She said as she appeared in an ambassador''s clothes and nodded at Kai.
''I sure do have a lot ofpetition.'' Qin thought as she looked at the girls surrounding Kai. Judging from their auras, they were in love with him.
Qin didn''t know why but she felt a sense of rivalry from these girls as Kai teleported them to thend of earth.
But who knows what she would have said if she knew the truth?
Chapter 177 Child Versus Child Like Adult(Chapter Preview)
"Hmm, this ce isn''t what I imagined it to be." Qin muttered as they appeared at the entrance of the city.
Her gaze fell on the fortified pce in the distance before she turned towards Kai.
"I expected it to be like made from stone or something. But this ce is quite modern." Qin replied as he smiled.
"You never came to this city before?" He asked a Qin shook her head. The five of them then moved towards the gates as the guards suddenly snapped to attention.
[ Quickly kneel. That''s the sacred ambassador fromst time! ] One of the guards sent a spiritual message to the other one as both of them bent down on the ground.
"How can we help you, great sacred ambassador?" One of them asked as Kai shook his head.
"We are here on an official visit." Kai said as the guards stood apart and let the five of them move inside.
"That aura around him was so calm yet dangerous. No wonder he is a sacred ambassador." One of them muttered as they got back up.
"Hmm, you could have just teleported us to the pce instead of parading through the entire city." Qin muttered to Kai as they walked through the streets of the city.
Everyone, they encountered immediately stopped doing whatever they were doing and got down on their knees as they saw Kai and the others pass through.
"The best way to look for protestors is to find them in the crowd. Since they were wearing masks, there''s a good chance that they are normal elves within the crowd. Any person sharing signs of distaste might be one of them." Watanabe answered Qin as thetter looked surprised.
"I used to rule a small ce for some time. From my experience, such people are usually hiding in in sight." Watanabe winked at Qin who suddenly looked at the former with respect.
"Wish I knew about such things. Most people either adore me or just fear me so there are no riots or protests." Qin said with a dropping head as Watanabe smiled.
"Then that means that fewer people die under your rule. Even though if you use fear as a way to stop such things, it''s still something." Watanabe replied as Qin nodded.
"How old are you?" Watanabe asked casually as a small smile appeared on Kai''s face when he heard the two girls talk.
"Why are you smiling?" Levian whispered near his ear as he shook his head.
"It''s nothing." He said but didn''t stop smiling. Levina couldn''t figure out what he was thinking so she decided to just fall back and talk with Kiana.
"I am a hundred and sixty-three years old." Qin replied as Watanabe blinked in confusion.
"You are pretty young." She said in a surprised tone as she herself was more than three centuries old.
"Hehe, the only reason I have a high cultivation is because of my golden lightning." Qin replied with a smile as Watanabe sighed in disappointment.
''Lucky children.'' She thought as she looked at everyone surrounding her.
All of these people were natural-born talented people while she was someone who had just gotten her special title.
''There''s a huge gap between me and them that no special power can fill.'' Watanabe sighed as the group reached the pce.
It looked as the news of their arrival had already reached the pce since all the members of the royal family were standing outside to wee them.
"Instead of surprising you, I just decided to walk here." Kai said as he smiled and extended his hand towards the king.
The king shook it while returning the smile. For some reason, Kai wasn''t as arrogant or simple-minded as the ambassadors that had visited thend of earth in the past.
''If not for the aura surrounding him, I would have thought that he is just an easy-going normal elf.'' The king thought as Gaia stepped forward from behind.
"You are the person from two days ago." She surprised Kai by speaking perfectly as he examined her appearance.
She was as tall as a five-year-old kid in just two days and was wearing a blue earring on her right ear.
"Aren''t you growing too fast for a kid." Kai replied as Gaia raised her eyebrows.
? "Are you jealous? Perhaps you grew too slowly." She replied as Kai smiled.
"Making assumptions even though I didn''t say anything regarded to my growth. I expected better." He said as Gaia suddenly smiled.
"Why do you even expect something from me?" She asked with a grin as she thought that Kai would be stumped but she was proved wrong.
"It''s not every day that I see someone like you so of course, I have some expectations." He replied as the two of them smiled at each other.
Both the sides gathered there looked at Kai and Gaia''s exchange with wide eyes as though they weren''t quite sure what was happening.
"Are ambassadors trained to handle smart kids?" Qin asked Watanabe as the former shook her head.
"It''s just a little ability he has." She replied while furrowed her eyebrows.
''Maybe I should have just told her that I didn''t know that Kai could manage kids so well.'' She thought as Kai stepped back while Gaia kept staring at him with curious eyes.
"Gaiae back." Her mother called out as Gaia turned and walked back to stand beside her mother.
"Anyways, we are here to help you deal with the protests." Kai said as the king raised his eyebrows in surprise.
"Why is the capital so interested in helping us?" He asked while narrowing his eyes as he was getting suspicious about Kai and the capital''s actions.
"It''s cause we have neglected this ce for way too long and have let the rivalry between the twonds grow bigger. That is why I am here with my partners topensate for neglecting this ce." Kai replied as the king was taken back.
"If that''s the case, then let''s move inside and think about this." The king replied as the two parties moved inside.
"You go ahead. I will be right behind you." Kai said to the girls as they looked at him with confusion before walking inside.
He then stared at a house in the distance for a few seconds before he moved inside with a small smile on his face.
As soon as he went inside, a shadow leaped from the same house and traveled towards the pce silently.
Chapter 178 The Half Wolf Assassin (1)(Chapter Preview)
"While traveling here, I saw quite a few people looking at me with distaste. Some of them might be one of the protestors. We should check whether these people have a clean record or not." Kai said as he caught up with the crowd.
It looked as though most of the people had gone away and only a few were left. From the royal family''s side, the king, the queen, Gaia''s mother, and a man standing close to Gaia''s mother were left behind.
It looked as though Gaia had been sent off for some reason.
"Are you her father?" Kai asked the man as he nodded slowly. He hadn''t met Kai before since he had been near his wife and daughter during nine days ago.
Kai nodded before he turned towards the king who was wondering about Kai''s question.
"You are right. We should go and check their records." He muttered as he summoned a guard standing a few feet away.
"Bring the records of the people to the war room and also ask someone to bring a map of the pce." The king ordered as the guard scrambled away quickly.
As the group moved towards the war room, Kai''s eyes started glowing dimly as he peered towards a wall in the north direction.
His gaze suddenly passed through the wall as he saw a figure moving outside the walls of the pce. The figure was fully d in ck clothes and had numerous daggers lined on a belt. The figure''s face was covered with a hood and a scarf while she was wearing ck shorts and ck kbat boots.
Kai smiled at this as he turned away and followed the group. As for the figure, it suddenly stopped as it felt someone''s gaze.
The figure looked around but saw no one as I turned towards the pce.
"Maybe living inside the elven realm for such a short amount of time is making me hallucinate." The figure said in a feminine voice as she lowered her hood.
Rough white gray was released from her hood as they fell down to her waist. But the most surprising thing about the figure was the two gray ears on the top of her head as they wiggled a little as she closed her eye while focusing.
"Infiltrating this ce shouldn''t be that hard." She muttered as she opened her eyes and dashed away.
"What are you waiting behind for?" Kiana asked as soon as Kai caught up to them.
"I was just looking at someone who is clearly an assassin here to kill the royal family." He replied as Kiana frowned.
"Are you joking or not? I can''t figure it out." Qin said as the other girls nodded.
"Then just wait for a few moments and you will know whether I was joking or not." Kai said with a mysterious smile as they reached the war room.
Many maps lined the walls of the war room while a huge rectangr table was ced in the middle of the room with ten chairs around it.
"This seems pretty basic for a war room." Qin said out loud for the first time as the king coughed a little.
"We haven''t used this ce for a long time since we don''t have any major outbreaks here. Most of the stuff here might be outdated." The king coughed as Qin raised her eyebrows but didn''t say anything.
"While we wait for someone to bring the maps and records for us, what do you think these protestors want, sacred ambassador?" The king asked as the others paid attention to Kai''s words.
"I think that they are not doing this because they are dissatisfied because of thend of lightning and earth joining together. They are just using this opportunity to attack since things are a little chaotic right now. As for their main objective, I don''t know." Kai answered as the king nodded.
He had been thinking of something simr for a few days and Kai''s theory just confirmed what he was thinking might be true.
Suddenly a knock came at the door as Gaia''s father moved forward to open it but was suddenly stopped by Kai.
"She managed to enter the pce so easily and didn''t kill even a single person while doing that. Stay on guard and prepare to save your vital organs." Kai said in an impressed tone as he snapped his fingers and the doorknob turned on itself and the door started opening.
With a quick motion, a shadow came inside the room with two daggers out in its hands. The figure stared at Gaia''s father before throwing the dagger in his direction.
But thanks to Kai''s warning, he was already prepared as he a shield of earth appeared in front of him and blocked the dagger.
But the dagger suddenly started melting as the shield as Kai''s eyes widened. He appeared beside Gaia''s father and teleported him away as the shield broke apart as the dagger zoomed through the air before it got stuck in a wall.
"What''s your name?" Kai asked while seeing the figure examining him.
"Haguromo. Thank you for saving me." The man replied as he thanked Kai.
"Don''t thank me yet." Nai replied as he moved in front of the group and summoned blocks of mysterious blue blocks in front of him.
"You bought those daggers from Inari right?" Kai asked the figure''s hand twitched a little on the mention of the name Inari.
"I wonder how you managed to enter the elven realm. You shouldn''t be here" Kai said and with a snap of his fingers, he teleported the two of them away.
"Where did they go?" Haguromo suddenly asked as he and the rest of the royal family''s members blinked at the empty ce where Kai and the figure had been standing a few minutes ago.
"They went somewhere in the west." Levina replied as she used her connection with Kai to figure out his location.
"How do you know that?" The queen asked with narrowed eyes as Levina gave her a small pointy green.
"I just do. While we wait for him toe back, let''s just wait for the servants to bring the reports and after theye, we will check them." Levina ordered with authority in her voice as the people sat down.
''Though I wonder why he said that the figure shouldn''t be on the elven realm?'' Levina wondered onest time before the reports appeared and they spent the rest of their time skimming through the reports.
Chapter 179 The Half Wolf Assassin (End)(Chapter Preview)
"How did you figure out what I am?" The figure said in a shape tone as the hood fell back and a girl with grey hair and grey wolf ears was revealed. She then dropped her scarf down and revealed her face to Kai.
She had stormy grey eyes and had an average height. Her jacket reached down to her knees and was closed at the curve of her breast and showed her waist to Kai.
A small one-inch scar ran both above and below her right eye. She looked like she was barely twenty years old.
(Just check this paragraph for her image instead.)
She had numerous daggers ced on the weapons belt around the curve of her waist and she had two swords ced down on her back.
p Her eyes were constantly looking between Kai and their surroundings. He had as usual brought her to an abandoned ind since they were the mostmon things on a realm which so much water.
"I could see your face below your hood and scarf." Kai replied as his eyes started glowing.
The girl narrowed her eyes as she took out the swords from her back. They were a foot long each and were made from a shiny silver metal.
"How do you know about sister Inari?" The girl asked as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"Did that fox fool you into believing that she is a kindred spirit?" Kai asked as the girl''s gaze turned fiery.
"You don''t have any right to talk about her in such a way!" The girl eximed while pointing one of her swords towards Kai.
A ck arrow suddenly shot out from the tip of the sword and moved towards Kai with deadly uracy.
Kai just smiled as he raised his right hand a ck mist appeared around his fingers. He moved forward and threw the arrow away with his hand.
"I guess she has changed sincest time. Cause I didn''t think that she would ever sell those dark element enhancing swords below 200 soul stones." Kai said as the girl paused for a moment.
"You know their price?" She asked as Kai nodded.
In the realms thatmunicated with each other and allowed inter-realm travel, there were stones above spiritual stones.
After spiritual stones came core stones and one of them was equal to ten thousand spirit stones. After core stones came soul stones and one of them was equal to one million spirit stones.
"If you had that much money, I don''t think you would be taking such petty assassination cases. So this means that you either stole it, which is impossible or you got it for free." Kai answered as the girl flinched a little.
"So you did get it for free or perhaps you traded it for something. But I don''t think that you something valuable enough to trade for those swords. After all, Inari is a picky merchant." Kai replied as the girl clutched the swords tightly.
"How do you know that?" The girl asked as his voice shook a little. Kai''s eyes softened a little but he was still alert.
"I bought many things from her a long while ago. I still remember how she didn''t even allow her customers to bargain with her." Kai replied as the girl suddenly frowned.
"Did you use to buy stuff from her when someone named Kai was alive?" The girl asked as Kai raised his eyebrows.
''Did something happen to her after I went away?'' Kai wondered as he nodded.
"That is why you don''t know how she is anymore." The girl replied as she suddenly leaped forward with her swords in front of her body.
''Another mystery to resolve.'' Kai sighed as he raised his hands and created a block of ck mist in front of him.
His hands revolved around the mist as the mist expanded a few meters besides him. The girl came a few meters away from him and swung her swords as they passed inside the mist.
Her eyes widened as she tried to pull her swords back but they got stuck inside the mist. She gritted her teeth and jumped back as she left her swords suspended in the mist.
"How did you do that?" The girl asked as Kai took the sword from the handle and examined the metal.
"You just expected the swords to cut me in half?" Kai chuckled as the girl took a deep breath.
Kai narrowed his eyes as he saw the girl release her cultivation slowly. It rose to the 6th stage of the Saint-core realm before it suddenly jumped forward and advanced to the 6th stage of the Divine core realm.
But it didn''t stop as it reached up to the 1st stage of the spiritual soul realm and a huge bang of power came out of her body.
Thend below the girl''s feet cracked in half as her hair rose in the air while her eye started glowing.
The soul realms basically gave you the ability to connect with your soul and use its power to give yourself a long-time boost.
But Kai was frowning as he looked up at the sky with ring eyes.
"Another one. Do you have some personal grudge against me that I am exempted from having a higher cultivation than the limit?" Kai asked out loud as the girl moved forward at twice the speed from before.
Thend started cracking as soon as she stepped on it. ck mist, simr to the mist Kai had used, appeared beside her body.
"It''s been quite a time since I fought someone who I didn''t think I could defeat." Kai smiled bitterly as he suddenly closed his eyes and sat down.
The girl didn''t even hesitate a little as she didn''t care what was Kai was doing since she knew that she would easily win this battle with her cultivation.
She whipped a hand forward as arrows moved along her hand. They shot forward towards Kai''s body as he suddenly opened his eyes and stared into the girl''s eyes.
The girl suddenly felt something faking over her body as the arrows suddenly stopped. She opened her mouth without her consent as her eyes widened.
"Memory overwrite." Kai and the girl said in perfect sync but before anything could happen, Kai''s body started shimmering and he vanished.
The girl got control of her body back before she stared at the space where Kai was present moments ago.
"Where did he go?" She muttered but then shook he head.
"Now that he is gone, I can justplete my mission without facing any major challenges." The girl muttered as her hair came back down and her eye stopped glowing.
She then spread her spiritual sense on the entire realm before she found thend of earth. She then flew towards it with the intent of killing the royal family.
Chapter 180 Meeting The Finger Snapping Loli(Chapter Preview)
"I told you that you to stay beware of memories and you still didn''t listen." An annoyed voice resounded inside Kai''s eyes as his eyes suddenly flew open.
He was suddenly hit with a blinding sh of light as he closed his eyes. This was weird considering how he had the spirit of light''s blessing and could see in any amount of light.
"Now that you are no longer an immortal, I have to tone down your powers. Honestly, Kai, you should stop doing such stuff." The voice replied as Kai felt the light dim down a little.
He then opened his eyes as he saw a loli floating in front of him. She had white hair that reached down to the nape of her neck and she had a vibrant type of blue eyes that seemed bottomless.
(Check this paragraphment for her image.)
She was wearing a sleeveless jacket over a ck t-shirt and was wearing a short ck skirt.
Her eyebrows were furrowed in annoyance as she floated forward and poked his forehead with two of her fingers.
Kai''s eyes suddenly widened as everything behind the loli went ck and they came in the Darkness.
The entire ce was raging like a storm as the surroundings around them swirled.
"See what happened because you tried to control that person''s memories." The loli said as Kai suddenly frowned.
"What do you mean by that?" He felt asked as the loli sighed and snapped her fingers. The ce suddenly changed and they arrived in apletely white surroundings.
''So there is someone other than me who can do things with finger snaps.'' Kai thought as the loli suddenly poked his forehead again.
"Stopparing me to yourself." She said in a serious tone as a ck snake suddenly appeared beside her.
For some reason, the snake was making Kai feel uneasy so he nodded as the snake vanished. The loli thennded on the ground as she stared up at Kai with an annoyed face.
"This form is annoying as fuck and it''s your fault I am stuck in this." The girl said as she puffed her cheeks.
Kai then raised his right hand and pinched his cheek to make sure he wasn''t dreaming.
"You are powerful enough to tell dream or illusion from reality easily so why are you pinching yourself?" The loli asked as Kai shook his head.
"Sometimes reality feels like a dream so you have to check whether you are awake or not." Kai replied as she sighed in disappointment.
"Even after what happened, you still didn''t change. I don''t even know what to say to you." She said as Kai raised his right hand to stop her.
"Why do you talk like you know me. I don''t even know you." He said as a smile bloomed on the loli''s face and it felt like spring as Kai looked at her face.
"Call me Kosma and I know many things about you." She replied as Kai just raised his eyebrows which made her sigh.
"I wish that they didn''t make you forget me but I guess there was preventing it. We don''t have much time before they arrive here alongside the Darkness." Kosma said as her eyes betrayed a hunt of fear to Kai before turning emotionless.
"The Darkness wille here? I really don''t understand what is happening." Kai said as the Kosma shook her head.
"The less you know is better. If you know any more than what you already do, it would be difficult for me to hide you so it''s better if you just stay ignorant." She replied as Kai narrowed his eyes.
"Why does it feel as though you are somehow controlling my destiny or something and I am just a puppet." Kai asked as Kosma smiled bitterly.
"I wish that someone could control your destiny but you are something else." She replied as Kai''s eyes were still narrowed.
But suddenly, a thundering sound filled the room as Kosma sighed.
"Guess our time is over. Since you are not going to stop using your memory maniption on your own, I will have to ban you from using it." Kosma said as she snapped her fingers.
Kai suddenly felt something inside him change. He closed his eyes with a frown as he suddenly felt a seal appear inside his mouth.
"Why are deliberately nerfing me from using one of the most useful powers out there?" Kai asked as he opened his eyes and saw Kosma give him a judgemental look.
"You have the powers of a true demon and archangel and you have both Hellbringer and Excalibur with all seven sins power and all three Archangels power. You have all nine blessings of the elemental ruler and you can create top-tier alchemy pills. You are also a formations master, a swordmaster, and also a healer. You can teleport to any ce you want and you are rich. And you also are a finger snap level person. I don''t even know why you are evenining." Kosma said as she raised her eyebrows.
Kai blinked in confusion as Kosmaid down all of his major powers.
"Are you a stalker?" Kai asked while narrowing his eyes as Kosma shook her head in disappointment.
"As if that''s all I have to do." She said in an annoyed tone as another thundering noise echoed around the ce.
"At least tell me why you are stuck in your current form." Kai said as Kosma gave him another bitter smile.
"Cause when your parents are all-powerful beings of the universe and are unrivaled beauties, you get a loli like me and someone like you. It isn''t really your fault but I would just like to me you for it." She said with a wink as she snapped his fingers.
Kai''s body started fading as he saw the white room shatter and dark swirling mist entered the ce.
"Oh, by the way, some time has passed in the elven realm." Kosma added onest time as Kai appeared back on the beach with a frown.
"How much time has actually passed. If that assassin reaches the pce, who knows what might have happened?" He said in a worried tone as he teleported to thend of earth.
Chapter 181 The Assassin Lana (1)(Chapter Preview)
"That''s thest report." Levina said out loud as she dropped a folder on top of a stack of folders and rxed on her chair.
They had been going through reports for three hours now and after finishing thest one, Levina felt a huge sense of aplishment.
"I wonder what Kai has been doing for the past few hours." Qin said as Levina shook her head.
"Honestly, only he knows what he is doing. We can at least now move and do something else." Levina replied as she stood up and stretched her body.
"These guys just left us to do all the work while they went back to their daily work. It''s boring." Kianamented as the four girls were alone in the war room.
The four members had left them to do all the work while they had gone away. Honestly, sorting through reports was a tough and boring job for Levina.
She was about to ask the others for something to eat when they suddenly heard the sound of an explosion.
They exchanged nces before quickly moving out of the room and running towards the source of the explosion.
They summoned their respective types of lightnings as they weaved through a crowd of panicked servants.
"What do you think happened?" Watanabe asked as Levian narrowed her eyes.
"Beat case scenario, the protestors set up that explosion, worst-case scenario, that assassination is somehow back. Kai never takes this long to kill someone so the only thing I can say is that something happened to him. Hope you guys are ready for a really tough battle." Levian muttered as they appeared in front of a sted section of the wall.
Outside, a girl with cat wolf ears and a tail was hovering in the air with a bored expression.
"Is that a tail?" Watanabe did a double-take as she saw the tailing from the girl''s behind.
"What is a half-beast doing here? No, the question is, how did she even get here?" Qin muttered from behind the girls as they saw the girl''s gaze travel towards the crowd below.
"Fuck, what is she doing there?!" Levina gritted her teeth as she saw Gaia standing below with a bored expression.
The wolf girl in front of them suddenly snapped to attention as a pir of earth came out from below her.
"What is your name, tail girl?" Gaia asked as the girl frowned.
Levina and the others took this opportunity to release their attacks at the girl from behind and multiple bolts of lightning traveled towards the girl.
But at thest moment, she whipped her body ay at an unfathomable pace and managed to dodge every single one of the lightning.
"Never attack an assassin from behind cause they will always manage to dodge the shot." The girl said with a smile as something flickered past Levina.
She turned back to saw one of her golden lightning bolts that was stuck to a wall on the opposite side.
"Hmm, that should have hit you." The assassin said while narrowing her eyes as she looked at the girl below.
"My name is Lana little girl, and I will be your death." The girl named Lana said with a smile as Gaia puffed her cheeks.
"Stop calling me a little girl." She said while crossing her hands in a fuss as Lana''s expression changed.
Her eyes turned sad as she looked at the girl with pity but her expression turned back to a neutral one as she took a deep breath and took out a dagger from her belt.
She threw it towards Gaia as a blue metal suddenly appeared in front of the girl in the form of a shield.
Lana expected the dagger to destroy the shield and easily pass through it but instead, it ttered against the shield and fell on the ground.
Her eyes widened as she saw the shield transform into an 8 foot (2.438 meters) tall rhino with a 3 feet tall horn.
The rhino then charged through the air towards Lana as the girl suddenly whipped dagger after dagger at the rhino.
But none of them did any damage to it so she instead created a swirling back mist and shot arrows towards the rhino.
The arrows destroyed chunks of the rhino''s body as the blue metal cracked on what felt like the hundredth arrow.
''Why the fuck are people on this realm so strong?!'' Lana thought as she flew back while throwing arrows at the rhino.
First, it was that handsome guy from earlier and now a mere 5-year-old child was pushing her back.
She wanted to release her higher cultivation but she had been warned not to use it unless it was absolutely necessary.
As she was battling the rhino, the hair on her back suddenly stood up as she turned back to see Levina floating in the air with golden irises.
Some strands of her hair were rising in the air as lightning traveled through her arms. Dark clouds gathered behind her body as thunder struck repeatedly.
A golden lightning bolt cut through the sky as it hit Levina''s body. Her entire body shone with a golden aura as two spears of lightning appeared in her hands.
''Not another one!'' Lana cursed as she flew away from Levina but by doing that she got close to the rhino who was barely thirty feet away from her.
"She can also wield golden lightning?!" Near the cracked ce, Qin asked with an open mouth as Kiana and Watanabe smiled.
"That''s just a little something Levina can do." Kiana added as Qin closed her mouth and raised her hands.
"We should help her." She said as she created small threads of lightning that went out from her hands.
The further they went, the harder they started to get as the threads soon turned into hard whips of lightning.
Qin controlled them with her fingers as they moved towards Lana and obstructed her path. Lana gritted her teeth as she saw the various things in front of her.
"Fuck it. I might as well get thrown out of the realm but I am killing all of you before I do that." Lana said out loud as she released her spiritual core cultivation.
The wave of power that went out from her body destroyed the rhino and whips of lightning created by Qin in a mere second.
"Now the situation has turned too bad." Levina muttered as Lana turned towards her with glowing eyes and a killing intent was released from her body.
The girl then moved forward as the sky rumbled in warning for what was about to happen.
Chapter 182 The Assassin Lana (2)(Chapter Preview)
H was casually sitting at the top of the pce as she looked across the elven capital with a small smile.
"Wish you were here Aizza." H sighed as she stood up and stretched her body. She then jumped down and stopped in front of her room''s balcony before entering it.
[ H, I need your powers immediately! ] Levina''s voice suddenly rang out in H''s ears as she raised her eyebrows despite knowing that no one was there.
But she didn''t say anything to Levina as she had heard the urgency in the girl''s voice. She just closed her eyes as she felt the harem mark on her breast burning a little.
She closed her eyes as her eye suddenly changed its color to white. She went near the bed and sat down as she started cultivating to keep her powers to the minimum.
After all, too much of her power might kill Levina if she was not careful.
"H''s power is too much to handle even if she controls it. Good thing that I can share it with a few more people." Levina muttered as she looked at Kiana and Watanabe and quickly transferred some of H''s power to them.
Three huge bangs of power went throughout the entire ce. Kiana and Watanabe looked at each other in surprise as one of their eyes had turned white.
But their expressions turned even more confused as they looked at Levina whose eyes were one white and one ck.
[ I shared some of mine and H''s power with you but I am not using yours. All of us will have to work together to defeat this person. ] Levina said to them through a spiritual message as the two girls nodded and flew up to hover behind Levina.
The three explosions of power had stopped Lana in her tracks as she now examined the three girls with narrowed eyes.
Below them, Haguromo quickly grabbed Gaia and fleed inside as Gaia thrashed around in his arms to try to free herself but failed.
''Why do the people here keep surprising me?'' Lana thought as she looked at Gaia and her father going inside the pce to stay safe.
She then took out the two swords lurched on her back and pointed them towards the girls as the sharp edges gleamed darkly.
She shed the swords in a downward motion as two ck crescent shes were released from her sword.
They cut through the air at an untraceable speed as Watanabe created a green barrier of lightning around the three girls.
But something was different with her lightning this time. ck criss-cross patterns ran amongst her barrier as the shes touched the barrier.
The ck pattern suddenly traveled over the shes as they slowly mixed with the barrier.
"What was that?" Watanabe asked with wide eyes as Levina smiled at her.
[ That''s H''s power of death. Itpletely absorbs anything thates its way and destroys it from the core, be it attacks or people. ] Levina exined as Lana closed her eyes for a few seconds.
But when she opened them, the three girls suddenly coughed blood. The sound of their heartbeat echoed inside their ears as Lana grinned as her body seemed burdened.
"That technique will defeat surely defeat you if nothing else will." Lana said with a quick quirk of her lips as the girls coughed blood again and the sound of their heartbeat started to increase rapidly.
"Synchronized heartbeat. A special technique where a person synchronizes their heartbeat with someone else''s heartbeat. Only spiritual soul realm and above cultivators can use this since controlling one''s heartbeat also dictates the flow of blood in their body. Though this technique has been passed down to a secret line of assassins. I wonder how you got it?" Levina said between a cough as directed all the nearby lightning towards herself.
Numerous clouds rumbled at once as the lightning fell on Levina''s body and illuminated the entire sky.
Watanabe and Kiana also released whatever little lightning they could while coughing blood as their lightning got sucked into Levina.
"Let''s see who will die first. You or me." Levina said with a grin as she directed all of the lightning towards Lana.
The Assassin finally lost her quirks as she saw a thunderstorm heading her way and she saw no way to dodge it.
The Golden lightning was traveling all over the ce as ck criss-cross patterns appeared throughout the lightning.
The people in the entire capital were terrified as the lightning stream looked like a God''s wrath as Qin''s jaw was left hanging open.
''And here I thought that I had too strong of a power. But that is real power and I am terrified of it.'' She thought while shivering.
The lightning hit Lana with full force as her insides boiled down and she crashed down like a meteor falling through the sky.
The girls were no better as blood starteding out of their ears and were knocked unconscious mid-air as they starting falling down.
Qin''s eyes widened in panic they cut through the air and were about to crash against thend at a neck-breaking speed but their fall suddenly slowed down as they paused midair before they gentlynded on the ground.
"I am sorry for not being here to help you." Kai said softly as he appeared beside the three girls.
He then turned towards the fourth figure on the ground. It was Lana whose body had many burns and her hair was had turned soot ck.
Kai then bent down towards the three girls as he touched their foreheads one by one and healed their wounds.
They slowly opened their eyes as they gazed at Kai''s smiling face and slowly stood up as they saw Lana''s injured bodyying beside them.
"All of you managed to defeat her. Congrattions on that." He said while smiling as the three women looked at each other and gave each other high fives.
"But what will happen to her now?" Kiana asked as Kai shrugged.
"Did she tell you anything important?" Kai asked as Levina shook her head.
"She told us that her name is Lana." She answered as Kai''s eyes suddenly widened.
"It can''t be..." He trailed off as the three girls looked at him in confusion.
"What can''t be?" Watanabe asked as Kai walked near Lana''s body and stared at her face.
"I might know her." He replied gravely.
Chapter 183 The Assassin Lana (End)(Chapter Preview)
"What do you mean by that you know her?" Levina asked in surprise as Kai shook his head.
"Too many people are looking here. Wait a second." Kai said as he bent down and drew an x shaped symbol on Lana''s forehead.
A bright sh of light suddenly covered the group as a formation sprung to life around them. Qin''s eyes widened as she could no longer see Kai or anyone else as the formation blocked her eyesight.
"Now tell us how you know her?" Levina then asked as Kai sighed and sat down. The others followed his example and sat down.
"I might be wrong about her but still. Many years ago, I was on a visit to the half-beast realm as Risea had sent me there to gather some rare herb that grew there. The herb was incredibly rare and was not present in the wild. Only the ruler of the realm had the herb as it grew in her special garden. Instead of telling you let me just show you though I won''t be with you." Kai answered as the world swirled.
***
The arc will be told from past Kai''s perspective.
***
"Risea could have juste here herself." Kai sighed as hended on the surface of the animal realm.
''The question is will I be able to get the herb and leave this ce without causing any trouble?'' He wondered as he took out the map Risea had given him.
He didn''t understand how Risea had a detailed map of the ce but never came here herself. He looked at the map while wondering how easy it was to enter the half-beast realm.
Most of the other realms had powerful cultivators using their spiritual sense around the entire realm and these people would quickly catch anyone who was trying to enter the realm illegally.
But the half-beast realm had no such things as nobody came to restrain Kai as he looked at the map while walking.
He was wearing a ck hooded jacket to hide the fact that he didn''t have half-beast ears and he was wearing casual jeans since there were a small number of half-beast who didn''t have a tail.
The ce where he hadnded was known as Xixaon but wasmonly known as the catgirl heaven throughout the other realms.
This was because this continent had the highest number of catgirls avable anywhere. But the surprising thing was that the entire continent only had three cities each with a different name.
The first one was called Nyander and was the capital of the continent and that was where Kai was going. The half-beast realm was considered the wildest of all realms where brothels were as numerous as sects on the other realms.
''I wonder why the ruler doesn''t do anything about it.'' Kai wondered but little did he know that he was in for a surprise.
"This is weird. I have been walking for so long and I still haven''t encountered anyone here. Furthermore, the surroundings are still the same. Don''t tell me¡" Kai said as he looked at the map and realized that he had been roaming round in circles.
He just sighed and used the map to teleport a few meters at once as he kept going in the same direction. He ended in a desert first before continuing his journey as he reached Nyander in five days.
On his way to the capital, he didn''t encounter any small viges or even a single half beast. It was as though everyone lived in the three cities.
But when his gaze fell on the capital. He checked the map twice to make sure that he was at the correct ce. After making sure, he could only stare at the ce with wide eyes.
Billboards upon billboards of brothels hung all around the ce. Some had catgirls on them while some had wolf girls, dog girls, lizard girls, etc. Some ces even said that they had every type of girl one could possibly want.
Kai was watching this from a hill which was a few kilometers away from the city and he was already wondering whethering here was the right thing.
The entire city was covered with a masked formation and didn''t have any visible borders so if someone tried to enter it without paying, they would get burned by the formation but Kai could easily see it.
"I wonder what will happen if someone kidnaps me. Will Risea finally leave her home then ande searching for me." Kai muttered to himself as he walked towards the entrance of the city where two bulky guys with cat tails were grinning in front of a group of fox girls.
"Please let us enter the city. We don''t have any money but if you let us enter the ce then we might consider helping you a little." A girl with a red tail blood-red split pupil eyes asked the guards with an innocent-looking smile on her face.
"Okay, girls you can enter the ce. Just remember toe back and help uster on." One of the guards said as he took out a scroll and bit his finger as he dropped his blood on the scroll.
A golden formation appeared behind them as a small space opened in it. The girls moved inside with smiles as the formation closed up as soon as thest one of them0 entered the ce.
The guard put the scroll back inside his clothes as Kai moved towards them. The guards looked at Kai with bored expressions as they saw him wearing a hood.
"50 soul stones for entrance." The one who had let the girl enter for free said as Kai shook his head and touched their foreheads with his hands. Their entire body froze as he took out the scroll used by the guard and dropped a drop of blood of the guard''s blood on it.
"I wonder if you will unfreeze when those girls wille back." Kai said with a chuckle as he dropped the scroll back and entered the city.
"Hey, what is your cultivation? Wanna spent a night with us?" The red-haired ox girl from earlier suddenly stopped Kai as she eyed his body with a hungry smile.
"If I wanted to spend a night with someone, I would rather spend it with my harem." Kai said as he teleported away and left behind a baffled group of fox girls.
Chapter 184 The Real Assassin(Chapter Preview)
"This ce is messed up." Kai muttered as he walked through the streets of Nyander.
Numerous naked women were standing around the brothels as they tried various poses to attract the nearby passing people. The streets were flooded with people going anding out of brothels left and right as Kai just moved aside and stood against a wall for a few minutes.
''Honestly, I don''t think that I can find the ck market in such a ce. Maybe I should just go back and tell Risea that everything was already sold when I fort to the ck market.'' Kai thought but before he could teleport away, he saw a girl with wolf earsing towards him.
Her hair were brown and her ears were also brown. As she reached Kai, he could see that her eyes were split pupiled pink eyes. Her height was a little less and a brown tail was waving left and right behind her.
(I don''t how many times I will have to type this. Check this paragraphment for her image.)
She was wearing a blue jacket that was zipped till the start of her breasts and Kai could see a ck bra below it. She was wearing jeans below it as she moved towards Kai with innocent-looking eyes.
"Um, excuse me. Can you please help me with something?'' The girl asked as her tail straightened. The ongoing crowd paid no attention to her as they were more drawn to the other girls.
"Do you have money?" Kai asked as the girl shook her head.
"But I can still pay you." The girl said shyly as she pointed at her chest with a slightly abashed look.
But Kai didn''t say anything as a very strange smell suddenly hit his nose. He suddenly realized that the smell was actually of poison as he narrowed his eyes. After practicing alchemy with Risea, he could now tell many things by just smelling them.
"I don''t have a death wish to die by such a vigorous poison." Kai said with a small smile as the girl''s expression changed. Her eyes turned cold as she looked at him with examining eyes as she raised one of her hands.
p "How did you know that?" She said in a slow deadly voice as her nails extended sharply and formed ws. Kai''s narrowed even further as the smell of poison was actuallying from her nails.
"You are bold enough to actually dip your nail in poison. Only professionals do that which means¡" Kai trailed off as he suddenly understood what this meant.
The girl''s hand swiftly moved forward as she sliced Kai''s throat with her hand. But instead of red blood, ck blood stained her nails as they slowly started burning.
"WHAT ARE YOU?!" The girl screamed as Kai moved forward and covered her mouth as they teleported away.
The girl struggled in his grip as he teleported them to an alley before he let her go. The wound on his neck immediately healed as he looked at the girl with newfound interest.
"What is your name?" He asked as the girl didn''t say anything and her hands went below her jacket as she took out two sleek ck daggers the size of Kai''s hands.
"You can just answermy question you know." Kai sighed as he smelled a different type of poison on the daggers. And the bad thing was that he couldn''t tell what type of poison it was.
He looked down at his pendant which was gleaming ck because of blood and he took out a sword from his pendant. The girl in front of him released a third stage spiritual soul realm cultivation and Kai also released his first stage spiritual soul realm cultivation.
The two people dashed at each other at as the girl held the knives from the bottom and shed them at Kai who was using his sword to deflect them. Both of them then jumped back at the same time
"We can talk this out too. I am not even from this realm!" Kai eximed as his hood fell back and his face was revealed to the girl who suddenly stopped moving.
"You are not a half beast." She muttered slowly as her expression suddenly darkened.
"This means that you are one of those ve traders that take half beats away from here!" The girl eximed as Kia blinked in confusion.
"How did you even reach such a conclusion?" Kai asked as the girl shrugged.
"Cause I can''t think of any other reason for you being here." She replied as Kai sighed.
"I am here to purchase the storm blood fruit." Kai said as the girl blinked in confusion before she burst outughing.
"Do you know how many people try to do that? All the failed nobles families and other families and sects with high background try to buy it and if someone is sessful in buying one, they areter assaulted by many groups who want to take the fruit from them." The girl exined as Kai chuckled.
"I will disappear as soon as I get my hands on that fruit so they can''t even catch me even if they want to." Kai replied with a smile as the girl realized how Kai had teleported both of them away in less than a second.
"Well, good luck to you I guess." She said and turned around to move away as Kai suddenly grabbed her arm and stopped her.
"Can you tell me where the ck market actually is?" Kai asked as the girl stared at him with a nk face.
"What is in it for me?" The girl asked as she narrowed her eyes at Kai''s grip on her arm.
"I will help you with anything you want." Kai replied as the girl thought about it for a second before she nodded.
"My name is Kana. I want you to help me rescue my little sister." The girl, Kana, said as Kai nodded
"What''s your sister''s name?" Kai asked as Kana hesitated for a second before replying.
"Her name is Lana."
Chapter 185 Lanas Tale(Chapter Preview)
"Was that the same Lana as this one?" Kiana asked as they stopped seeing Kai''s memories.
"I really don''t know. She just asked me to get her inside an abandoned building and then meet her at the same ce where we met earlier. She came back an hourter and when I asked what happened, she just told me that she was sessful in freeing her sister." Kai replied as all four of them looked at the unconscious Lana on the ground.
"Can''t you just check her memories?" Watanabe asked as Kai shook his head.
"A loli blocked my memory manipting powers" Kai replied as the three girls stared at him with confused faces as if they weren''t sure whether he was joking or not.
"Are you joking? Guess what, don''t answer that." Levina said as Kai shrugged.
"So should we just wake her up and ask her if she is the same person? Watanabe suggested as Kai
bent down and touched Lana and with his fingers.
The girl jolted awake as she stared at Kai''s face examining her. But before she could move, her entire body except her face went numb as she looked at Kai in horror.
"Do you know anyone named Kana?" Kai asked as Lana''s face suddenly went nk as her eyes slowly widened.
"She knows her." Kiana muttered from behind as Kai sighed and released the paralysis effect on Lana''s body.
The girl blinked for a few seconds as she stood up and slowly examined the group with wide eyes as her mind wondered how they knew about Kana
"Do you really know her?" Lana asked as doubt crept up in her voice since she found it hard to believe it
"Your name is Lana and your elder sister''s name is Kana. She used to be an assassin for hire on Nyander in the half-beast realm. You were once kidnapped by some whore masters and your sister killed every one of those whore masters to rescue you." Kai replied as Lana''s jaw dropped.
"H-How do y-you know that?" Lana asked as she stuttered.
"She used to be my disciple. I trained her to beat most people with one good ced dagger. She used to take on assassination missions to earn money but I gave her enough funds tost her for her entire life so she stopped assassination and decided to live a life with you." Kai muttered as Lana suddenly punched his chest.
He didn''t even flinch as Lana pulled her fist back and punched his chest again before crashing down on her knees.
Tears trickled down her cheeks as Kai bent down on his knees and stared into her eyes. Lana stared back as her eyes turned red from crying.
"IT''S ALL YOUR FAULT THAT SHE IS DEAD!" She screamed as Kai just touched her shoulder as Lana felt her body loosen up.
She stopped crying but her eyes were still puffy and red as she looked at Kai who was giving her a sad but firm smile.
"What happened?" He asked as she took a deep breath before telling everything.
"After you left the half-beast realm, me and my sister both went to leave on another continent. We had a small house and life was good for many centuries. Even though she had stopped assassinating people, she still used to practice and little and she taught me some moves. I grew up learning assassinating strikes one by one but when I reached the spiritual core realm, she vanished.
I woke up one morning and found the house empty and there were no signs of sister anywhere. I thought that she went out and waited for her return but she never came back. After a week, I started asking people if they had seen her but nobody knew where I went. But by doing this I made a mistake and despite knowing that it was a mistake, I still did it.
So after people knew that Kana was gone, something was bound to happen. So I packed everything in the house, threw it inside a space ring, and left. I traveled throughout the realm but didn''t find any news on Kana. It was as though she never existed." Lana said as Levian furrowed her eyebrows in confusion.
"How does that tell that she is dead and why are you ming Kai for it?" Levina asked as Lana looked at with piercing eyes but didn''t speak anything as she continued.
"After a few months, I had be a professional assassin since my sister had left her gear behind. I caught wind of a person with too much money on the run and the police had a bounty on the person''s head for catching them alive. I took it and went in search of the person by finding clues. I finally found the person in a cave but he had gone half-mad because of something.
He told me that no one can be safe from the creators and the ones before them and told me that they areing for a certain someone and anyone close to him will die. Guess who that certain someone is." She finished as all eyes turned to Kai.
"Those creators." Kai said as he clenched his fist and gestured for Lana to continue.
"I didn''t believe in that person''s words and life passed on for a few millenniums or more. I stopped counting years by then and had lost hope that Kana was even alive. But an organization contacted me and asked me whether I wanted to work as a personal assassin for them or not. I was reluctant at first but since I didn''t have anything else to do, I epted the offer.
They asked me toe to a special realm created by them and that''s where they told me that Kana was killed because of you. They showed me reports on how every single one of your harem members had vanished without a trace as though they were wiped from history. They then showed me something that guaranteed that something simr had happened to Kana as well.
They showed me pictures of her with you but I didn''t believe them but they then showed me a scroll containing some person''s memories but they actually belonged to Kana and it was her farewell message that said that she would be dead by the time I received it. She said that something happened to her while she had left the animal realm to meet Kai and this her warning to me." Lana finished as the entire ce went silent.
"Uh, who were these people?" Kiana asked in a soft voice as Lana opened her mouth to speak but suddenly froze as she started choking.
"I... can''t breathe." She gasped as Kai quickly touched her forehead and knocked her unconscious.
Her breathing stabilized after that as Kai''s eyes turned dark and grim.
"I think that another memory maniptor is roaming through the realms." He said atst as everything went silent.
Chapter 186 Gaia Knows It All (1)(Chapter Preview)
"What do you mean by that?" Levina was the first to break the silence as Kai''s stared at the sky with dark eyes.
"I never met Kana again after I trained her as my disciple. I visited the animal realm many times after that but I never visited her again. So, I have no idea what happened to her. As for another memory maniptor, it''s possible that there is someone like that roaming around since people have forgotten about most of my harem.
While being in the mortal realm, Mia, Sera, and Mariel encountered the Phoenix spirit there and when Sera asked the Phoenix about the elemental ruler of fire, he had said that the elemental rulers were just myths. And since the sins and Archangels had also vanished, the demon and angel n would have already done something about it.
But I didn''t see any war happening like that without people here feeling it. And then there is the divine emperor as well. This can only mean that someone deliberately erased everyone from history. But it''s not possible to do this unless someone erased the memories." Kai exined as he looked at Levina''s face which reflected his own expression.
"For now, I am going back to the elven capital and dropping Lana there. She probably has a seal inside her that prevents her from talking about the people who showed her those things. She will be unconscious for a month at least." Kai said as he bent down and teleported away with Lana.
He appeared in H''s room as he saw the girl sitting on the bed with closed eyes as every bit of light was getting sucked inside her body.
"Guess sharing your powers made them run wild. Let me help you." Kai said with a small smile as he gentlyid Lana down and moved towards H.
He pushed the strands of her hair back as his mouth moved forward towards her lips. Their lips joined together as a sweet liquid entered Kai''s mouth.
H''s body started to loosen up as her powers slowly got under control. After making sure that H was all right, Kai stepped back as she stood up.
"Who is that?" H asked as she looked at Kana''s body lying on the ground.
"She is someone important to a person I knew in the past. And she is also an important key in understanding what happened to all of us." Kai said as H raised her eyebrows.
"Then why is she unconscious? Did she faint after seeing your handsome face?" H asked as Kai gave her a small smile.
"I wish that was the case but no. She has a seal inside her that started choking her as soon as she tried to tell me something very important. She is going to be unconscious for a month so please take care of her and don''t let anyone else see her." He replied as H sighed.
"You could have just asked someone else to do this." She replied as Kai smiled.
"Well this girl is a little dangerous so I had to ask the most dangerous one amongst the current member to handle it." He replied as H sighed once again.
''Anyways how are the other girls doing?" Kai asked as H suddenly grinned.
"All of them are doing well. I have found out so many things about them. Mia has an addiction to ice cream while Mariel loves spicy food but that was kind of easy to know. But then I learned that Esmeralda loves reading smut books more than normal romance ones." H said as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"Did she told you that herself?" Kai asked as Hughed.
"Yeah, she told me that herself. Then I found out that those two girls named Yui and Nezuko love to y pranks on the elves here. Well, they are still quite young so that''s good for them. That woman named Riang loves music and often follows Laofen around the pce since she can just summon musicians for Riang.
Risea has herself buried in an alchemy chamber as soon as you left and we will hear the asional explosion from her room. She told us that she would do some experiments. As for Sahara she just roams around challenging any person she thinks is strong and basically, that''s how things are here." H finished as Kai blinked in confusion before smiling.
"I never thought that I would here you talk so enthusiastically about anyone except Aizza." He said as H shrugged but was still smiling.
"It''s cause I like them. Nothing else." She replied as Kai shook his head and teleported away.
"So what are we going to do now?" Levina asked as Kai came back.
"Honestly, I don''t know. There are so many things that I don''t know. It''s been quite a long time since this has happened so the first thing to do is gather information. Since Lana is going to be unconscious for some time, we should focus on Gaia for now. After that, we will go back and I will check Lana''s body for any type of seal." Kai answered as he took down the barrier.
Outside, Qin and the royal family were standing with their cultivation''s released. Their cultivations retracted as they saw Kai and the other three girls were just fine.
"Why did that barrier suddenly appear?" Qin asked in confusion as she looked around for the girl from earlier.
"The girl had an explosion seal imnted in her body and to prevent any damage from urring, I created a barrier and we disabled the seal. Unfortunately, the girl''s body turned to pieces while we were doing that." Kai replied as they nodded.
[How does he lie so easily?] Kiana asked Levina who just shook her head.
? [He has many millenniums of practice for this. And when you lie to people for that long, lying bes your second nature.] Levina replied as Gaia suddenly appeared in front of Qin and the royal family and pointed at Kai.
"You are lying." She said out loud as the entire ce was stunned.
Chapter 187 Gaia Knows It All (2)(Chapter Preview)
"Why do you say that?" Qin asked as Gaia''s looked at Kai''s face closely.
"He didn''t avert his eyes, didn''t skip a beat while speaking, made no facial expression, and even spoke in a grave tone." Gaia said as the people were confused.
"But that just states that he didn''t lie." Qin answered but Kai thought of something else as he narrowed his eyes at Gaia.
''Could it be?'' He thought as Gaia suddenly rose in the air and hovered in front of his face. She then stared into his eyes as they started a staringpetition.
"Gaia, the elemental ruler of earth. Famous for being the only person to have control over the sacred metal Jaditeal." Kai said out loud as the royal family suddenly looked abashed.
As for Gaia, she averted her gaze andnded back on the ground as she turned back and left. Kai then turned towards Watanabe, Kiana, and Levina with a bitter smile on his face.
"We are going back to the elven capital right now." He said as Qin suddenly lurched forward.
Along with Kai and the girls, she also teleported to the elven capital as the people of thend of the earth wondered whether what Kai had said was true.
"Do you really think that the spirit of earth was named Gaia?" Gaia''s mother asked as the other three people shook their heads.
She then turned back to look at the rest of the royal family and guards who were standing a respectable distance away and then looked up at the sky.
"Maybe our child really is someone special." She said with a smile as she walked away to find Gaia.
***
"You should have at least warned me that you were about to teleport so suddenly!" Qinined as the five of them appeared in front of Laofen''s pce.
"I wasn''t thinking about bringing you here. Your presence will cause a huge outbreak here." Kai said with a smile as Qin shook her head.
"I am not going to leave this ce unless you train me to be like you and her." Qin said as she pointed at Levina.
"It''s fine. You both can trainter on but for now, Levina please follow me." Kai instructed as Levina quietly followed him inside the pce.
"While you wait for them, why don''t you explore this ce with us?" Watanabe asked as Qin nodded and the three women went away.
"Gaia knows everything." Kai said to Levina as soon as they entered the pce.
"Then why is she acting like that. Does she believe that we are dead just like H believed that Aizza?" Levina asked as Kai shook his head.
"Except your ears, you still look like how you normally look. Gaia knows who you are. The reason is something else." Kai replied as Levina was even more confused.
,m "Then where are we going now?" She asked as they dashed through the hallways.
"We are going to collect Mariel and H before going to see her in private." Kai replied as they found Mariel sitting in her room with red chilies in her hand.
"You eat red chilies in your free time?" Levina asked as she saw the number of the chilies in Mariel''s hands. The other girl just shrugged as she looked at Kai''s serious face.
"Wait here for a second and let me get H. Oh, and you should probably finish those before we leave." He said with a smile before vanishing.
"H, I found Gaia." Kai said as soon as he appeared in H''s room.
The girl was currently poking Lana''s ears as she saw them wriggle on her touch. Kai had to admit that the scene was quite cute.
"You found who?" H''s hand quickly retracted as she looked at Kai who had a small smile on his face.
"I said that I have found Gaia and she remembers everything but doesn''t want toe back. So I want you, Mariel, and Levina to go and talk to her about what is wrong." Kai repeated as H''s expression turned serious.
"But what about her?" She asked as she gazed down at Lana.
"Don''t worry about her. Knowing Gaia, we will probably be back in less than an hour." Kai replied as H nodded and stepped forward.
They then teleported back to Mariel''s room as Kia then took the three elemental rulers to thend of earth.
The people from thend of earth had already started repairing the broken part of the pce when the group appeared there.
Kai immediately put everyone under an illusion as they walked around the ce and entered the pce.
"Are you sure that Gaia knows everything?" Mariel asked while walking as Kai nodded.
"She could tell that I was lying about something." Kai replied as Mariel went silent.
It was impossible to know whether Kia was lying or not unless you knew him for a long time. Everyone who hadn''t known Kai for a very long could easily be fooled by his words even though he didn''t deliberately do it.
"So then why is she like that?" Mariel asked but someone else spoke up before Kai could answer her.
"It''s cause I am tired of things." Gaia stepped in front of the group as all of them were currently standing in an empty hallway.
"You look so¡ adorable!" Mariel eximed as she moved forward and bent down as she hugged the little Gaia.
"Ah! Mariel, you are hurting me, let me go now!" Gaia eximed as Mariel stopped hugging her but she immediately started pulling Gaia''s cheeks.
The small girl growled a little as she suddenly groped Mariel''s breasts. Thetter being taken by surprise suddenly pushed Gaia away as the small girl dashed away.
"To be honest, she is cute." Hmented as Gaia looked at her for the first time and her eyes widened.
"H?" She asked as disbelief crept up in her voice. H just gave her a small smile as Gaia dashed forward and hugged H''s leg. The other girl looked abashed before she bent down and hugged Gaia to her chest.
Night slowly came as the Gaia lost herself in H''s embrace.
Chapter 188 Gaia Knows It All (End)(Chapter Preview)
? "It''s so good to see you after such a long time." Gaia said as she came back a little and looked up at H''s smiling.
"It''s just because of him." She replied as she looked at Kai and Gaia''s expression hardened a little.
"You died too?" She asked as H nodded.
Gaia then let go of H as she slowly stepped back and stared at Kai''s face.
"What happened and you better have a good exnation." Gaia suddenly threatened as Kai gave her a bitter smile.
"I don''t know what happened." He replied as Gaia blinked in confusion.
"What do you mean that you don''t know what happened?" She asked as Kai shook his head.
"It literally means that I don''t know what happened. What I actually thought happened was just fake so I don''t know what happened." He replied as Gaia kept staring at him as she thought that he would soon say it was a joke.
But when he didn''t do it, she rose in the air before his face came right in front of her sight. She then stared at him for a good while minute before she sighed andnded down.
"I want to be mad at you but you yourself don''t know anything. But still, I am not going with you again." Gaia replied as she turned towards Mariel, Levina, and H.
"You guys are going to stay with him right?" She asked as the three girls nodded with a resolute expression.
"What made you change your mind?" Mariel asked as Gaia gave her a small bitter smile.
"I realized that after being regarded as a special figure in the entire world, being demoted to a princess was good. I have parents and grandparents who love me and nobody pesters me about anything major. I don''t have any responsibilities currently and neither do I have someone known over the entire universe as a harem overlord. I just love peace now." Gaia replied as Mariel slowly nodded.
"You guys cane to visit me anytime you want but I know that you will soon leave this realm since Kai will soon breakthrough in a few years or months even. But just know that I will note with you. Peace is all I want for now." She replied as the three girls nodded.
"But all of you can stay with me for now and we can catch up. Just to be clear, you are not allowed to be with me since you don''t know anything. Just go outside and stare at the stars or something." Gaia said as she flicked her hand towards Kai''s direction before gesturing for the girls to follow.
All three of them looked at him with apologetic expressions as they followed Gaia and left him behind.
Kai just sighed as he decided to go back to the elven capital and tell Laofen that everything was all right.
He appeared on her balcony as he found her staring at the sky again. She quickly noticed him and gave him a small smile as she gestured for him to stand beside her.
"How did things go?" She asked as Kai smiled and told her the entire story.
Her face was full of disbelief as she learned about Lana and Gaia and H too.
"So all the girls in your harem are that powerful. I better treat them with respect or who knows what will happen." She said as Kai chuckled slightly.
"Don''t worry, they are not like that. Sahara will however start treating you like her student if you give her too much respect so be careful about that unless you want to do some hard-core training. Anyways, how''s everything going on for you." Kai asked as Laofen told him about her life.
"Just the usual. Going through reports, implementing better policies, making morews, changing old ones, and all that. I wonder how sis managed to do this." She said as silence lunged over the ce for some time.
"You remember how we first met?" Laofen asked after a few minutes as Kai smiled.
"I was here to heal Laoxiao and while I was doing that, you were peeking inside her room since you were anxious about her. But you screamed when you saw her coughing blood." Kai said as Laofen''s cheeks reddened.
"I didn''t know that the treatment would be like that. That much blood was dangerous for a kid like me." She replied as Kai just smiled.
"It was partially my fault since I didn''t ce a barrier around the room but your mother had requested me to not put up a barrier." Kai said as Laofen''s eyes dropped down because of sadness.
Her mother had died just a week after crowning her sister as the queen. But there was no point in thinking about such things anymore.
"So you are going to collect some information by interrogating that girl?" Laofen asked as Kai nodded.
"This web of maniption is well nned and literally has no cracks in it. This thing must have been nned for a long time and now that I can''t manipte memories, things are going to be tough but there aren''t going to be any major problems for me. After all, I really do have too many powers for my own good." He replied as both of them settled down.
Laofen slowly started feeling sleepy after many months and rested her head on Kai''s shoulder. After a few minutes, she fell asleep.
Kai smiled at this as he stood up and pickled up Laofen. He entered her room as he gently dropped her on the bed.
"So now I only have to check up on thend of air and fire before leaving this realm huh." Kai muttered as he took out the golden spiritual core from his pendant.
Though this core was helpful for people who had yet not entered the core realm or were just at the 1st stage of it, it was also helpful for Kai since this corebined with the yin qi from his girls would help him reach the divine core realm.
He nced at Laofen''s peaceful sleeping face before he silently vanished and left her alone.
Chapter 189 Qins Decision(Chapter Preview)
"Will you go to thend of fire with me?" Kai asked Mia in the morning as she shook her head.
"I have other things to do Kai. You can always go alone." Mia answered and left him alone standing in the hallway in front of her room.
"Don''t worry Kai, she is too engrossed in creating popsicles than doing anything else." Nezuko who had seen Mia reject Kai added as she came out of her room.
"I should warn Laofen to not give Mia any more things to add in her ice cream or that girl might keep on creating and eating ice cream for a long time." Kai added a Nezuko chuckled.
"But why does she love ice cream so much?" Nezuko asked as Kai shook his head.
"I don''t know. She never really tells me why she is addicted to ice cream that much." Kai replied as Nezuko sighed. After all, it was a big mystery.
"Anyways, what are you doing nowadays?" Kai asked as Nezuko sighed once again.
"I am being dragged around the pce by Yui and we just y some small pranks at people but honestly, I am getting a little tired by just sitting around in this peaceful ce." Nezuko said honestly as a new idea entered Kai''s mind.
"Do you want toe with me to thend of fire and air?" Kai asked as Nezuko''s face brightened.
"I definitely want toe with you." Nezuko said as Kai smiled.
"Kai who is she? Your girlfriend?" Kai suddenly heard Qin''s voiceing from his behind as he turned around to see the girl looking at Nezuko with narrowed eyes.
"She is more than my girlfriend. She is one of my wives." Kai answered as Qin blinked in confusion as she took in everything he said.
"She is your wife? Wait, did you say one of your wives?" Qin asked slowly as Kai nodded.
"Just so you know, I have a harem." He replied as Qin''s face went nk.
"Were those three girls from earlier¡" Her voice trailed off as Kai nodded.
"They are my wives too." He replied as Qin''s face dropped.
''And here I thought that they werepetitors trying to win Kai''s heart but now that I know that there are his wives, I feel defeated.'' Qin thought as she looked at the girl standing near Kai.
"What is your name?" Qin asked as Nezuko smiled and moved forward to stand in front of Qin. She extended her hand towards Qin as thetter stared at it for a few seconds.
"My name is Nezuko, nice to meet you. What is your name?" Nezuko asked as Qin tried to smile a little but it came off as a grimace.
"My name is Qin." She replied as Kai broke the awkward atmosphere.
"Do you want toe with us to thend of fire and air?" Kai asked Qin as her face brightened and she gave him a real smile.
"Yeah, I would like toe with you." She replied as Kai teleported the three of them in the middle of a desert.
"Why are we in a desert?'' Qin asked in confusion as she looked at their surroundings which were only full of sand and only sand for kilometers.
"Its cause both thend of fire and air are situated in this desert." Kai replied as he put an illusion on Nezuko.
"So where are we going first?" Nezuko asked as Kai pointed towards the east.
"Since Laofen only asked me to check up on both the continents, we are only going to spend half an hour or so on inspecting the two continents." Kai replied as he teleported them to thend of fire.
After spending half an hour there, he then teleported them to thend of air. After another half, they came back to Nezuko''s room in the royal pce on the elven capital.
"That was calmer than I had expected." Qinmented as she had found the twonds to be quite mild.
"Not every ce is infested with war. There is harmony between people you know." Kai replied as Qin nodded.
"Hey Kai, now that we are done with that. Why don''t we spend the rest of our time cultivating?" Nezuko asked as Qin looked confused.
"What do you mean by that? Are you going to sit together and cultivate with each other?" Qin asked as Kai smiled.
"We are dual cultivators." He replied as Qin blinked for a few seconds when the realization struck her.
"So b-by cultivation y-you mean sex?" She asked as both Kai and Nezuko nodded.
"I..." Qin began to say but trailed off.
"Kai can please you to your limits sister Qin, he is really good at doing this. He can multiply the pleasure of your orgasm by many times." Nezuko added as Qin''s face suddenly reddened.
"I never had an orgasm so I don''t know how it feels." She said in a small voice as Nezuko looked at her in confusion.
"Don''t judge me. My parents were strict and wanted me to preserve my yin qi till marriage. They used to keep an eye on me 24/7 and because of that, I never had an orgasm. Even though they now live at the edge of my kingdom, I still haven''t masturbated once in my life." Qin exined slowly as Kai and Nezuko exchanged a smile before looking at Qin.
"We can help you in having your first orgasm but only if you want to." Nezuko said as Qin closed her eyes and thought about it.
Looking at how things were headed, she would probably have to marry someone soon and create an heir for the kingdom but instead of doing it with someone she hardly knew, it would be beneficial for her to do it with Kai.
"Fine, I am ready." She replied as she opened her eyes after a few minutes.
As soon as they heard that, Kai and Nezuko pushed Qin down on Nezuko''s bed and removed her clothes.
Her beautiful snow-white body was revealed for Kai and Nezuko to peer at Qin quickly covered her major parts with her hands.
"I... Please be gentle with me." She said as her cheeks red and she had to gather her willpower to slowly lift both of her hands away to let Kai and Nezuko see her breasts and treasure cave.
"We will be gentle." Kai confirmed as he and Nezuko moved forward towards Qin''s body.
Chapter 190 Qin Cums For The First Time(R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Qin''s eyes followed Kai and Nezuko as they moved towards her body. Since she had asked them to be gentle, they did everything slowly.
Kai moved forward towards her lips as he slowly touched his lips to her. Qin closed her eyes as Kai stole her first kiss.
Her lips slowly parted as she allowed Kai''s tongue to enter her mouth. His warm tongue entered her mouth as it slowly wrapped around her own tongue.
They wrestled around with their tongues as Nezuko took up the initiative of stimting Qin''s body.
Nezuko''s hands slowly moved towards Qin''s DD cup breasts as she slowly touched the warm flesh below her hands.
She grabbed the breasts inside her palms as she gave them a tight squeeze and heard Qin release a moan.
Kai remove his tongue from Qin''s mouth as the girl took a deep breath before looking at Nezuko.
"What are you doing?" Qin asked weakly as she slowly started losing her sense to pleasure.
"I am just pleasuring you." The girl replied back as she squeezed Qin''s breasts again.
Thetter moaned again as Nezuko grinned before moving her head towards Qin''s hard right nipple.
Nezuko circrly licked her nipple as she pinched the other one in between her fingers.
"That... ah! Feels good!" Qin said between moans as Kai sat down in front of her legs.
Qin was ced horizontally on the bed so that her legs hung over the side of the bed. Kai sitting down and his head was between her smooth long legs.
He started licking her lower thighs as he slowly made his way up her thick inners thighs. He stopped to nibble as certain ces as Qin''s cave started to heaten up.
The closer Kai got to her entrance, the hotter her body got. Kai''s mouth finally reached in front of her pink slit as he traced the outlines of it with his tongue.
He then parted the hole with his fingers as he inserted his tongue inside Qin''s virgin cave. But unlike the other times, he didn''t go far in as he just gave it a lick and came back as Qin stared at him.
"Why did you stop?" She asked as her voice fell down.
"Cause you asked me to be gentle." Kai said as he gripped her clitoris with his hand as he tightly pinched it.
"Ahh!" Qin felt as though she had been hit by lightning as waves of pleasure and pain traveled from her cave to the rest of her body.
Kai then went inside her cave again as his tongue wriggled inside the warnnd of herbia. The deeper his tongue went, the more arousal juices came out of Qin''s tongue.
While he did that, Nezuko sucked Qin''s breasts as though she wanted to make the girl cum as soon as possible.
"I... am feeling something leaking!" Qin suddenly shouted as her body went limp.
Kai came back a little as yin qi shot out of Qin''s cave-like a fountain and sshed down on the ground.
The girl''s body was still limp as she took a deep breath and looked at the two people who helped her achieve her first orgasm.
"I want more." She said after thinking about it for a while as she nced at the bulge in Kai''s jeans.
"Nezuko, can you go out?" Kai asked with a smile as the girl nodded and quickly left the room.
Qin then stood up as she removed Kai''s clothes and stared at his naked body. Her gazended on the hard rod between his legs as her cave started feeling hot with the desire to have the dragon inside her.
She gripped the dragon slowly as she gave it a small jerk before dropping it.
"It moves!" She eximed as Kai chuckled.
Qin took a deep breath before she gripped his dick once again and gave it another stroke as it twitched below her palm.
"Should I continue stroking it?" She asked as Kai nodded.
Qin then got down on her knees as she kept rubbing Kai''s dick. She then suddenly moved forward and swallowed the head while rubbing the lower part.
"Mhmhmh~" She tried to say something as Kai suddenly pushed his entire dick inside her mouth as Qin gagged on his dick.
But Kai didn''t stop as he started moving back and forth and deep-throated Qin. Thetter gagged a little before she got used to the feeling of Kai''s dick in her mouth.
She then gripped his hips as she started moving her head back and forth while licking his cock with her tongue.
"I am about to cum." Kai suddenly said as Qin suddenly stopped moving.
But Kai thrusted inside her mouth once as his yang qi burst inside her mouth. The liquid was sweet but Qin was an amateur so she spilled most of it outside her mouth.
"I want more." She suddenly said as she finished drinking the yang qi inside her mouth and looked at Kai''s rod with a greedy expression.
"And here I thought that you were innocent." Kai said with a sly smile as Qin made a hmph expression.
"I am a queen. I always get what I want." She replied as Kai''s smile grew wider.
"You sound like a spoiled brat." Kai said as Qin puffed her cheeks.
"Then what?" She asked as Kai''s facial expression suddenly turned to that of a demon.
"Why don''t we do a little forey. I will be a spoiled young master while you will be amoner who seduced me. You up for it?" Kai asked as Qin''s eyes widened.
"Yes, let''s do it." She said while nodding as Kai''s expression turned cold.
"How dare a peasant like you dare to order me like that?" Kai asked while straightening his back as Qin blinked in confusion.
''That was a fast change of personality.'' She thought but still bowed her head.
"Oh forgive me, lord. I made a mistake by doing that." Qin replied in a sorrowful tone as Kai gave her a devilish smile.
"You must pay a price for the mistake you made." Kai said as he grabbed Qin''s arms and pushed her down on the bed.
Chapter 191 The Session Of A Noble And A Commoner (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Note - This chapter contains verbal forey. Don''t read if you are notfortable with such stuff.
***
"Ah! What are you doing, lord?" Qin asked in a shaking voice as Kai towered over her with a smile.
"Giving you your punishment peasant." Kai said while grinning as he ced his dragon in front of Qin''s entrance.
"No my lord, you can''t do that!" Qin suddenly eximed in fear as Kai gave her a cold smile.
"I can do anything I want and from now on, you are my personal slut, understood woman?" Kai asked as Qin fake-trembled.
"I... I... Ahh!~" Qin began but suddenly gave a cry of pain and pleasure as Kai pushed his dick inside her cave.
It ravaged through her tight virgin and went inside deep while gave another cry of pain and pleasure.
"Already losing yourself slut? I haven''t even started the real thing." Kai said with a smug smile as Qin trembled for real.
''Either he is really good at acting or he has a split personality. I''ll put my money on the second one.'' Qin thought as a momentter, Kai suddenly stopped. Qin felt something change as Kai''s rod suddenly started changing its shape.
"What is happening. Ahhhh~" Qin said as she suddenly got hit by a wave of pleasure.
"Just shut up and enjoy it slut." Kai said as he grabbed Qin''s waist and pushed himself on top of her.
His dick reached inside her cave to its maximum limit as she came back and started pounding. Qin forgot about everything as she opened her mouth and released moans after moans.
"You like that don''t you slut?" Kai asked as he kept sliding in and out of her cave.
"Yes, lord! Do it more harder lord! Make me cum lord!" Qin shouted as Kai smiled and grabbed her breasts.
He yed with her beautiful pink nipples as he pinched them between his fingers
"Lord, you just y with my breasts. I will do the work for you." Qin suddenly said as Kai stopped moving and sat with his back against the wall.
Qin then lifted herself up as she hovered above his dick. Her right hand went near her cave as she lifted the flesh apart and slowly started descending.
Her wet insides easily let her slide down Kai''s dick and she easily swallowed the entire thing as she rested down on top of his dick.
"You can do anything you want with me, Lord." She said as she slowly started bouncing on Kai''s dick.
Kai smiled as he moved forward and grabbed her right nipple right between his teeth and bit it. He then went over her left nipple and bit as well.
He started buying all of her breasts as he left behind many red biting marks but Qin was enjoying it.
Her tight pussy squeezed Kai''s cock as her arousal sources flowed out of her cave. She first got used to moving slowly as she started increasing her speed.
Her insides were extremely sensitive as she started increasing her speed alongside the amount of pleasure she felt.
Her eyes were suddenly lost in the feeling of pleasure as her only goal was to pleasure Kai and Kai alone.
"You are doing good slut. Let me help you." Kai said as he grabbed Qin''s smooth tight as and started groping it.
He spread it apart as he went near her rosebud and put one finger inside it. Another wave of pleasure suddenly hit her Qin''s body as she suddenly shot yin qi on Kai''s body.
"I... uh..." She couldn''t say anything as Kai touched the yin qi with his finger and licked it while grinning.
He then took Qin off his dick and stood near the edge of the bed.
"Push your ass towards me." Hemand as Qin slowly tweaked her ass while moving backward which was an erotic scene to see.
When her ass reached the edge of the bed, Kai spread apart her ass and nced at her dripping pussy.
He then aligned himself with her pussy as he pulled her on top of his dick and started pounding her cave in this position.
"Qin felt her nipples rub against the bedsheets but she loved the feeling of it as Kai started getting more aggressive.
He raised one of his hands and brought it down on Qin''s right ass cheek with a thump as he spanked her ass.
"Do you like that you slut?" Kai asked as he spanked her ass again as Qin moaned.
"p my ass harder lord!" She shouted and Lia obliged.
He took raised his hand in the air as he started spanking Qin''s ass while pounding her insides.
Qin loved the hard treatment she was getting and even started pinching her nipples. Seeing this, Kai brought out a butt plug from his pendant and put his middle finger inside her asshole as he started stretching it.
After stretching it, he pushed the butt plug inside has Qin felt her asshole stretching apart to the butt plug enter it.
After pushing the entire thing, Kai started kneading her ass as Qin reached the high heavens of pleasure.
,m "Fuck it! THAT''S WAY TOO GOOD!" Qin shouted as her pussy broke loose and she squirted her yin qi once again.
"I wonder how long can shest for her first time." Nezuko standing outside chuckled slightly as she walked away.
Kai and Qin spent three days in Nezuko''s room. After they were done, Qin just closed her eyes as though she was dead.
"Will I get pregnant now ?" Qin asked as Kai had released his yang qi in inside her multiple times.
"No, you won''t get pregnant. Since you are already at thest stage of cultivation possible for this realm, there is no point in cultivating my yang qi either. Just rest for a few days." Kai said as he stood up and wore his clothes.
Qin just gave Kai a thumbs up before she fell asleep. He smiled at this before he walked out and closed the door behind him.
"That''s some amount of time for a first-timer." Kai heard Laofen as soon as he turned and stared at her narrowed eyes.
"You seduced another royal person." She said with a sigh as she shook her head and started walking.
"Gaia is here to tell you something. Follow me." She said as the two of them walked away.
Chapter 192 The Spirit Of Earth Says Her Farewell(Chapter Preview)
"Who did you ravage this time?" Kai heard Gaia speak as he and Laofen appeared in the throne room.
It was empty as Gaia was standing in the middle of it with the three elemental rulers standing behind her.
"I didn''t ravage anyone. I just made love with someone." Kai replied as Gaia raised her eyebrows.
"That''s basically the same thing." She replied with a small smile as her expression then hardened.
"Will you guys leave us alone for some time?" Gaia said as the three girls and Laofen left the room.
"What did you want to talk about?" Kai asked as he moved forward and Gaia''s eyes hardened.
"Follow me." She said while gesturing for Kai to follow her as she rose in the air and zoomed towards another section of the pce.
"Put a barrier here." She said as they appeared on a balcony.
Both of them sat down as a golden barrier covered the entire balcony. In the distance, the sun was slowly setting down.
"I want toe back." Gaia slowly whispered as she pulled her legs closer to her chest and rested her head on them.
"So what is stopping you?" Kai asked as Gaia turned her face towards him in sadness.
"I am noting back just to die again and I know that you can''t resurrect me anymore. You have some major enemies Kai and they are more powerful than you. The Divine Emperor is like an antpared to the real enemies." Gaia said as Kai frowned.
"How do you know that?" Kai asked as Gaia shook her head and gave him a sad smile.
"I can''t tell you anything else, Kai. You will have to either find it on your own or wait for Kosma to tell you." Gaia said with a wink as Kai''s eyes widened.
"How did you..." He began to ask but stopped when Gaia put one of her fingers on his lips.
"I just told you not to ask me anything. Anyways, I hope you survive this. I am going back now. Tell those three that they can visit me anytime they want." Gaia said as she rose in the air and smiled at Kai before she flew away.
"Gaia, what is it that you know and I don''t?" Kai muttered as he stood up and left the balcony.
As soon as he entered the throne room, he blinked the confusion as all of his girls were present there.
Even Qin has somehow magically recovered as she was standing near the group with a small smile.
Risea was also present here though her body was full of a restless energy as she couldn''t standstill.
Sahara on the other hand was standing still as she smiled at Kai and pped her hands. One by one, the girls took out some storage rings.
"What are you guys do-" Kai began and stopped when he saw the stuff that came out of the storage rings.
Tables upon tables of various food items were set in the throne room as Kai''s eyes widened. A shiver passed through his body as he looked at the food.
''I wonder how much of this stuff is edible.'' He wondered as Risea stepped forward and extended her palm towards Kai.
"This is a taste-changing pill. I have been trying to create this for the past weeks since I knew about this. Eat it and anything that you will eat will taste good. This is in case of emergencies." Risea said with a wink as she dropped the pill back in Kai''s hand and stepped back.
"What did you all make?" Kai asked with a smile as he looked at the various items around him.
"I made the desserts." Mia said proudly as Kai silently sighed in relief.
"We made the main course." Mariel said as she pointed at herself, Levina and H.
Kai immediately sweatdropped when he heard that. Mariel loved spicy food while H preferred sweet food.
Levina on the other hand preferred anything that gave her energy. A mixture of this was something that Kai didn''t want to taste.
"We created drinks and case you were thirsty."Riang added as she gestured across feh women from the mortal realm.
Kai had no idea how their cooking was so he just smiled politely before he turned towards Sahara.
"I created the starter." She said as Kai''s face went nk as he remembered an incident from the past.
While he had been living with the sins, Sahara had once decided to treat him to food. But when she hade back, she hadid three live chickens on a table and had asked Kai to eat them.
After that, he had never asked her to prepare food for him again.
"Let''s see what new horrors I have to deal with today." Kai said to himself as he stepped forward and started eating.
He started with Sahara''s starter which was thankfully cooked properly. It was a small fish which looked all right but Kai was sweating as he picked up the fish and took a bite.
''Oh, that''s nd.'' Kai thought as he felt Sahara looking at him with an expectant expression.
"It''s good." Kai said to her with a smile and she smiled back and moved away.
''At least it''s edible. I wonder what more horrors I have to face tonight.'' Kai wondered as the night progressed on.
***
"Wow, you guys sure had a party." Laofen eximed as she entered the hall after a few minutes to find Kai standing there alone.
She had been hearing the noises from the outside and was surprised by how loud they were.
"Honestly, that was pretty mild and contained since the girls were thinking about you and your pce. Otherwise, something else could have happened and it would have been twice asrge." Kai said as Laofen fell silent.
"Laofen I have something to tell you." Kai suddenly said after a few minutes as Laofen raised her eyebrows.
"I am going to leave this realm in a week." He dered as Laofen was stunned.
"In a week?" She asked slowly as Kai nodded and the night fell silent.
Chapter 193 How He Met Gaia (Past Chapter)(Chapter Preview)
"That went well." Kai said to himself as he stretched his body and looked up at the sky. It was crystal clear with a flock of birds traveling north.
He was currently on thend of air and had juste from the elemental ruler of air''s pce. After his epic failure moment with Levina, he had tried again with the elemental ruler of water and had found her to be quite different than the others.
He had be good friends with her and had decided to check his luck with the ruler of air which had led to him being hung upside down near a cliff and being tossed down with special restraints all over his body.
But those didn''t stop him from teleporting away as he currently peered at the beautiful sky of the wind realm.
"Let''s try it with the youngest elemental ruler. ording to Mariel, her name is Gaia and she is the elemental ruler of earth." Kai muttered as he teleported out of the wind realm and appeared in the blue realm again.
His eyes then scanned the area for a few seconds as he teleported to a particr one and saw a brown portal in front of his eyes.
He entered the portal as his surroundings changed and he was suddenly dropped at the bottom of a hill.
"This ce is... dull." Kaimented as he looked around with a bored expression. He was around a vige that had stone huts and spiritual beasts pushing around carts.
Spirits roamed around the vige in different forms and everyone had a small smile on their face.
The ce looked a little too old as Kai disguised himself and rose in the air. His cultivation was now at the 1st stage of the sage core realm thanks to the special pill created for him by Risea.
''Guess that fruit was really worth it since it helped me advance by an entire realm.'' Kai thought as he passed marsnds and quicksands.
The spiritual beasts below were lying on the sand as they enjoyed the feeling of the sun on their bodies. If Kai were in their ce, he would do the exact same thing.
The realm of earth was much iner than he had thought it would be and the spirits living here were normalpared to the other realms.
"I wonder how Gaia would be. The other four elemental rulers I have interacted with were all very different from each other. Would she be that different too?" Kai wondered out loud as he finally spotted the pce after a few hours.
It was a good thing that he managed to find the pce without getting lost. It was made from a glowing blue metal as Kai suddenly stopped as his eyes slowly widened.
"Is that Jadetial?" Kai muttered with an open mouth as the blue metal gleamed in the day.
"Yes, it is Jadetial." He suddenly heard as he turned back to look at Gaia staring at him with a small smile.
She had shoulder-length brown hair and was wearing a strapless dress with a cross-shaped earring. She had a ne with a pink crystal around her neck as she stared at Kai''s face with a small smile.
(Check this paragraphment for her image.)
"Why are you looking at me like that? Did you really think that none of us would figure out who you are? Honestly, just tell me what you want." Gaia said as Kai sighed and removed the illusions around him.
"Honestly, I don''t want anything from you guys. Ask Mariel what she wants to do since she was the one who asked me to meet you all." Kai replied as Gaia narrowed her eyes.
"Mariel huh. She is probably taking care of that issue so that is why she asked you to help us. Well whatever, it''s not like we need your help." Gaia shrugged as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"You are about to receive six hundred and sixty-nine suitors today." Kai suddenly said as Gaia frowned.
"How do you know that and why should I believe you?" She asked as Kai just shrugged.
"I was getting bored while flying over all these cities towns and whatnot so I decided to read the minds of a few people on my way here. And honestly, courting you is said to be an act of bravery in this ce so good luck handling that many spirits." Kai said with a wave as he started flying away when he suddenly froze.
"Who said that you could leave my realm so easily? The other realms might have been different but you can''t escape mine." Gaia said with a small smile as she went forward and poked Kai''s chest with a finger.
"What do you want?" Kai asked calmly as Gaia thought about it for a second.
"If you help me fend off all the suitors, then I wille with you to meet Mariel and see what she has to say." Gaia answered as Kai''s body unfreeze and he could move again.
"That''s going to be easy." He said with a sharp grin as he suddenly moved forward and circled his arms around Gaia.
"What are yo-" Gaia began to say but was abruptly stopped as Kai went forward and kissed her.
"Let''s see how this affects your realm." He broke off the kiss after a few seconds and whispered in Gaia''s ears before stepping back.
"You!" She eximed in anger as a blue sword made from Jadetial appeared in her right hand.
"You don''t release what''s going to happen, do you?" Kai asked as Gaia suddenly stopped and the realization hit her.
"People say us kissing each other and they are going to think that you are someone special." Gaia replied as Kai nodded his head in approval.
"Even though that was an abrupt manner, it might just work." Gaia said as she started moving towards her pce gestured for Kai to follow her.
''That was sweet.'' She suddenly thought as she touched her lips before shaking her head and moving forward with Kai.
Chapter 194 Laofen And Kais Past(Chapter Preview)
"But why are you leaving so soon?" Laofen asked as Kai gave her a sad smile.
"It''s cause there are many people who want me dead and they are going toing at me soon. I will spend a few more days here before leaving this ce with Sahara, Risea, and Mia." Kai replied as Laofen looked confused.
"What about the others?" She asked as Kai shook his head.
"Since this is a sovereign realm, my next ascension should be to an upper realm or the half-beast realm. The half-beast realm, the human realm, and the spirit realm are ces where I am more than happy to take everyone with me but if wend on the demon realm or the angel realm, things are going to get out of hand." Kai replied as Laofen shook her head.
"You can easily take care of the small fries and you have the two legendary swords with you. What is the real reason you don''t want to take them?" Laofen asked as Kai sighed.
"I can somehow defeat the people on the realms but it''s the real enemies that I feel uneasy about. There is apparently a hidden organization who knows what happened to me and my harem and then there is the memory maniptor roaming around. Honestly, there are too many things to worry about." Kai replied as Laofen finally nodded.
"The will you spend the rest of your time with me?" Laofen asked as Kai smiled and nodded.
"Then tell me how did you fall in love with Laoxiao?" Laofen asked as Kai teleported them to her balcony.
"What do you think love is, Laofen?" Kai suddenly asked as Laofen tilted her head in confusion.
"What do you mean by that?" She asked as Kai sighed.
"Let''s start it simple. What''s the difference between a friend and a best friend?" Kai asked as Laofen thought about it for a few seconds.
"A friend is someone you know and like to spend some time with but a best friend is just like a family member who you can confide in anything you want to." Laofen decided to go with the simplest answer as Kai nodded.
"Then what''s the difference between a lover and a best friend?" Kai asked as Laofen thought about it for quite some while.
"A lover is someone who you love?'' She said in a guessing tone as Kai chuckled.
"There are many definitions of a lover, it can be a person who you trustpletely, someone who makes youugh, someone who pushes you in your worst time, someone who makes you want to continue living, etc. But then some people started off as friends andter became lovers.
A lover can be someone with simr interests to you and yet can be someonepletely different from you. Honestly, there isn''t any particr thing that describes a lover. You can''t describe someone using just a word." Kai replied as Laofen nodded.
"But yet you know that you are in love with someone." She added as Kai smiled.
"When you are in love with someone, you want to be near them every single moment of your life. You feel a pull towards them and their mere touch makes you want to have more of them." Kai said in a soft voice as his hand moved forward and touched Laofen''s right cheek.
"You might feel your heartbeat go up when they are touching you or you might just admire them from afar as you are afraid." He continued as he moved a little closer to Laofen whose vision was starting to get dizzy.
"But perhaps none of this actually happens?" He suddenly said and came back as Laofen blinked rapidly.
"What do you mean that none of this actually happens?" Laofen asked as Kai smiled.
"I know it Laofen. I have known it for a long time." He replied as her body suddenly froze.
"You have known what?" She asked slowly as he came forward and whispered in her ear.
"I know that you love me." He said softly as heat crept up on Laofen''s cheeks.
"You knew?" She whispered slowly as Kai came back and nodded.
"I already had quite a fair amount of experience in love when I came to heal Laoxiao. I had to stay here for a few years to make sure that she was all right and saw you both grow side by side. And your mother definitely had a sense of humor when she asked me to give you the talk and all that." Kai replied but Laofen remained silent.
"After making sure that Laoxiao was all right, I left the realm a few yearster. But when I came back, both of you had already grown up and Laoxiao had be the ruler. Your mother had already died a few days ago and you both were fighting.
The entire realm was in chaos since Laoxiao didn''t know anything about controlling people. Even the advisors couldn''t help her. I guess I took pity on her and helped her. I lessoned her in kingdom management and during that time, we grew close together. That was the beginning of our love." Kai finished as Laofen remained silent.
"I knew that you love me too but I wasn''t sure that whether it was the idolizing love or real love. Guess I wasn''t as mastered in the art as much as I had thought." Kai added with a chuckle as Laofen spoke up.
"It started by me idolizing you when you first visited us. Being a princess, I didn''t meet any boys except cousins and instead of meeting them, I preferred to read in my spare time. Laoxiao on the other hand was an expert at stating what she felt and that is why she managed to obtain your love much before I could even think whether I loved you or not." She said slowly before stopping.
"What about now?" Kai asked as Laofen smiled at him.
"Now I know that if you want something, you just take it." She replied as she moved forward and kissed Kai before pushing him down.
Chapter 195 Laofens Naughtiness (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
"So you are gonna take what you want this time?" Kai asked with a teasing smile as Laofen came back while licking her lips.
She didn''t say anything as she unbuttoned his t-shirt and removed it. She then traced his muscles with her hands as she bent down for a kiss.
Their lips connected together as Laofen slowly savored the sweet feeling of his lips.
Her hands went behind her back as she removed her dress andid it on the ground. She was wearing red and ckce panties and bra underneath as her body shone in the moonlight.
"You do have a barrier around us, right?" She asked as Kai smiled but didn''t say anything. He just snapped his fingers and created a barrier around them.
"Imagine a random guard staring here and seeing you in lingerie." Kai said with a smile as Laofen smiled and opened his jeans.
She slid it down as Kai''s cock came in front of her. She took it between her hands as she slowly rubbed it and it started to get erect.
"Where did you learn such a good technique?" Kai asked as Laofen smiled.
"What did you think I read so many books for." She replied as she pushed her hair back and bent her mouth forward.
She licked his cock from the base to the tip with her tongue as she drenched it in her saliva. She then moved forward on it and took it halfway inside her mouth.
Her warm tongue rubbed Kai''s cock inside her mouth as her hands wrapped around her breasts and she started squeezing them.
Kai watched this with a pleased expression as Laofen''s skills stimted his penis and made the yang qi in his balls churn.
She slid down on his erect cock quickly as she pulled her bra down a little and let Kai see her breasts.
The nipples glistened in the moonlight as Laofen''s cheeks hollowed around Kai''s dick and she put all of it inside her mouth. She wrapped her tongue around his dick as she slowly pushed it deeper inside her mouth.
His cock touched the starting of her throat as Kai let go and released his yang qi directly into her throat.
Laofen felt the liquid travel down her throat as she kept sucking on Kai''s dick as though she nned to suck every single drop of yang qi out of it.
After being satisfied, she removed his dick from her mouth and removed her bra. She gripped her breasts and put them on top of Kai''s still erect dick.
"Are you going to try every different type of pleasuring technique possible?" Kai asked with a smile as Laofen pressed Kai''s erect member against her soft fluffy melons.
"A blowjob, a boobjob, a footjob, and an armpit job. That about covers it." Laofen replied as she started slowly moving up and down his hard rod.
Kai''s hands went below her and grabbed her firm white ass as she put the head of his dick inside her mouth while moving her breasts up and down.
Kai''s dick started getting hotter as Qin released it from her mouth while slowly moving her breasts to give him the maximum amount of pleasure possible.
The pressure built up in Kai''s dick and he shot yang qi directly onto Laofen''s face with a st. Golden liquid covered her face and breasts as Laofen released Kai''s dick and tasted the liquid.
"Sweet." She said with a small smile as Kai suddenly pushed her down and lifted her panty to the right side.
He could now see the pink slit as he touched it with his cock. Laofen suddenly squirmed in pleasure as she felt his hot dick pushing against his entrance.
But Kai wasn''t about to let Laofen have it so soon as he inserted one of his fingers inside her pussy.
He was suddenly surprised by its tightness as he slowly started moving his finger.
"Ahh~" Laofen moaned as Kai started loosening her cave.
His finger moved back and forth as he stimted her tight hole and loosened it enough to fit a second finger inside.
"AHH~ I am about to cum soon." Laofen moaned as Kai''s started pushing two of his fingers back and forth inside her pussy.
Her hands tightly clutched at the ground as her breathing started to get heavier. Liquid dripped from Kai''s hand as Laofen reached her orgasm.
As soon as Kai pulled his fingers for onest time, yin qi shot out of Laofen''s cave and covered Kai''s arm.
She squirted a second time then and it went higher than the first one as it burned over Kai''s chest.
Even while she was squirting, Kai didn''t remove his fingers as her wet cave finally stopped releasing more yin qi.
"I am ready for the real thing now." Laofen said while panting as she nced at the rod in between Kai''s legs.
He didn''t say anything and just positioned his dick in front of the entrance of her cave as his body slid over hers.
Laofen and Kai were about the same height so he could easily see her face as he towered over her. He then moved forward with a thrust as he broke Laofen''s hymen and imed her virginity.
"Ahh~" Laofen cried as few drops of blood smeared the floor below them. Kai stopped for a few minutes to allow Laofen to get a few minutes rest.
He then testingly thrusted his cock as Laofen''s body suddenly twitched.
"I was right, you are more sensitive there than any other ce." Kai said as Laofen''s cave tightly massaged his dick and increased the amount of pleasure he was feeling.
His hands then went behind her and grabbed her ass as he gave her another thrust. Laofen''s eyes started getting dizzy as the amount of pleasure overloaded her brain.
"Let''s see if you can break your sister''s record of cultivating with me." Kai said with a smile as Laofen''s face suddenly had a resolute expression.
"Let''s begin." She said as Kai nodded and fiercely started pounding her.
Chapter 196 A Wide AssHole (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Laofen was panting when Kai finished pounding her cave and released his yang qi inside her. He then removed it as Kai smiled.
"You managed tost for four days straight. That''s a day more than what Laoxiao could survive for." Hemented as Laofen nodded but she still wanted more.
"I still want more." She said while taking deep breaths as Kai was surprised by her horniness.
"Any more cultivation would seriously damage your insides. As you slowly cultivate more, you will build up your strength. But this is your limit for now." He replied as Laofen puffed her cheeks.
She then looked down at her pussy which was still dripping liquid as an idea suddenly hit her head.
"What about anal sex?" She suddenly asked as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"I wouldn''t suggest it to a beginner but who cares. I already know that you are not going to take no as an answer." Kai said as he sat down and stared at Laofen''s pink rosebud.
He took one of his fingers and dripped it with some yin qi on the floor. He then ced it in front of Laofen''s asshole as he slowly pushed it inside.
Laofen moaned as she felt Kai''s finger slowly open up her tight asshole. He slowly pushed it back and forth as her hole loosened up a bit. Kai then put a second finger inside her asshole as he started stretching it.
"Ahhh~" Laofen moaned as her asshole was being stretched by Kai''s fingers.
After a few minutes, Kai removed his fingers and ced his dick near her asshole. He first pushed his head inside as her asshole slowly parted.
"Ah!" Laofen suddenly gave a cry of pain as her asshole was stretched open by Kai''s dick.
He stopped there as he let her get ustomed to the feeling of his dick as he moved more of his dick inside her. Laofen gritted her teeth in pain as Kai''s entire dick finally filled up her asshole.
He then slowly started moving as Laofen was in pain but after a few minutes of slow-moving, the pain started to slowly disappear. Her tight asshole was making it difficult for Kai to move quickly but thankfully he had the technique to help her.
"Ahh~ what''s happening?!" Laofen eximed as she felt something change in her asshole.
But Kai didn''t say anything as his hands grabbed her breasts from the front and started fondling them. His dick remained inside her asshole as he gave another thrust while fondling her breasts.
Laofen''s moans filled Kai''s ears as her tight asshole slowly started to loosen up but he had already pleasured Laofen to her limits so he grabbed her waist and pulled her over his dick before releasing his yang qi.
"Ahhh~!" Laofen moaned onest time as she felt Kai''s hot yang qi fill up her asshole.
He then removed his dick as her asshole remained wide open. It was weird for Laofen to have such a wide asshole but it would probably go back to its original state in a few minutes.
p "Can we cultivate again before you leave this ce?'' Laofen asked as Kai nodded.
"You cane with me you know." He added as Laofen gave him a bitter smile.
"I want toe with you two but then nobody will be here to manage this ce. Since I fought with Laoxiao over such a thing, I will pay it by keeping an eye over this ce. Hough don''t you dare leave me alone. You bettere and pick me up after defeating whoever this big enemy is." She said with a threatening re as Kai nodded.
"I wonder if your council is currently going berserk." Kai said amusingly as Laofen shook her head and asked Kai to follow her.
They went inside the bathroom in her room which was as big as a swimming pool. Both of them helped each other clean up as they got out of the bath and wore their clothes.
They then walked outside as Laofen went towards her council while Kai went to meet his girls one by one. He told them about leaving for the next realm but he decided to take all of them with him instead of leaving anyone behind.
"Well, that was quite the journey." Kai muttered to himself as another day passed. Lana was still unconscious so Kai still couldn''t obtain any information from her.
He had tried checking her body for any type of seal but had instead had been thrown across the room by an unknown force.
"Should I trymunicating with Aizza again?" Kai wondered as he closed his eyes and tried thinking of Aizza. But nothing happened and he was left sitting around like a fool.
"What are doing?'' Kai suddenly heard H''s voice as he saw her rise up in the air
He was currently sitting on top of Laofen''s pce and dusk had just arrived. H looked at him with interest as she settled beside him.
"I was trying tomunicate with Aizza but nothing happened." Kai replied as H''s eyes widened.
"Will she be reincarnated on the next realm we will go to and if yes, will she have her memories?" H asked quickly as Kai shook his head.
"I don''t know." He replied as H''s shoulders slumped down.
"Guess I will have to wait for some more time before losing my virginity." H muttered as Kai chuckled.
"Remember how both of you had a rock, paper, scissors match to decide who will lose their virginity first?" Kai asked as H smiled and nodded.
"Aizza won back then but this time, I will be the winner." H said with a resolute expression as Kai chuckled.
"You wait here while I will go and ask Qin about some important things." Kai said as he vanished and left H alone on the rooftop.
"Hey Qin." Kai suddenly said as he popped beside Qin who had been given her own room.
"Oh hey, Kai." Qin replied as she opened her eyes and stopped cultivating.
"So you are here to cultivate with me again?" Qin asked with excitement as Kai shook his head.
"We will do thatter but first¡" Kai stopped talking as Qin''s eyes suddenly widened.
"K-Kai what is h-happening?" Qin stuttered as Kai''s body started glowing as his ears turned normal.
"This is my real look, Qin." Kai replied as Qin''s eyes widened.
"You are not an elf then." She said with disbelief.
"It''s like this¡" Kai began telling her his story
Chapter 197 Another Visit To The Mortal Realm (Optional Chapter)(Chapter Preview)
"Are you trying to follow me with a joke or something?" Qin asked with as disbelief was clearly visible on her face.
"Someone must be mad to think up of such a tale unless it actually happened." Kai said out loud as Qin started rubbing her forehead while taking deep breaths.
"So what you just told me was all true?" She asked as she looked at Kai''spletely serious face.
"Yes, it was all true." He replied as Qin looked bewildered.
"Just give me some time to absorb it all in." Qin said as Kai left her alone and moved out of her room.
He started walking towards the throne room when he bumped into Riang who had an annoyed expression on her face.
"There you are. I have been searching for you this whole time." Riang said with an using expression as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"Is there an emergency?" He asked as Riang shook her head.
"I just heard that you went to the mortal realm. You forgot to take me back too you idiot!" Riang eximed as Kai blinked rapidly and slowly smiled.
"If you want to go there, then let''s just go right now." He said and teleported them to Riang''s room.
He then sat down on the bed in a cross-legged position. His eyes slowly turned to demon eyes as he gave Riang the same instructions he had given to the Levina, Watanabe, and Kiana.
He then appeared on the mortal world and searched for a person nearing death and found such a person in a few minutes.
"Let go!" He ordered Riang as she let go of his arm and they appeared in the mortal realm as they saw the figure of a 15-year-old girl in front of them.
"You couldn''t have found someone else?" Riang asked as Kai shook his head.
"It''s not like I am going shopping for a particr type of human. I just have to possess the first person I see and not waste too much energy and time." He replied as they started moving towards the blue moon sect.
"I wonder how much time had passed since myst visit." Kai wondered as they appeared at the Blue Moon sect.
Their eyes widened when they saw two lines of thousands of young people between 14 to 20 years of age lining outside the sect.
The lines stretched on for a few kilometers. Kai and Riang traveled to the front of the lines despite many protests as they appeared around the formation surrounding the sect.
"Hey, you can''t break the line." A sect elder suddenly appeared in front of Kai and Riang as both of them looked at the elder in surprise.
"Is that Min?" Riang asked as Kai nodded. Elder Min looked much younger than before as Kai suddenly vanished and appeared in the girl''s body.
"You are asking the former sect masters whether they can enter the sect or not?" Kai said in his real voice as his body appeared instead of the girl''s body.
Mina was so shocked that he could only blink for a few seconds before realizing who the person standing in front of him was.
"K-K-Kai is that you?" Min stuttered as Kai nodded and snapped his finger as Riang''s image was made visible beside him.
"I, uh, just follow me inside, sect masters!" Kin suddenly bowed as he asked Kai and Riang to follow him inside and the threw figures moved inside the formation.
"Who were those two people?" Someone standing in the crowd as the other person replied.
"My mother used to be a disciple of this sect. She told me that a few decades ago, this sect had a sect master who wasso powerful that the entire realm felt threatened because of him. He was a dual cultivator who apparently advanced to a higher realm but he still left his image here and warned that he woulde back one day.
Judging by how that person looked, my guess is that he is the same person. Mother also said that no person should ever anger him or they might die painfully. Maybe that was why the sect elder looked panicked." A girl standing in one of the lines answered as the people around her nodded.
"Wow, this ce is still the same." Riangmented as she and Kai followed Min who looked nervous.
Twice they encountered kids ying around and Riang decided to ask Min a question.
"Please don''t tell me that Tzu decreased the age limit to ten years cause that''s a crime." Riang said in a deadly voice as Min chuckled lightly.
"No, they are the children of the women Kai brought along with him. They became the sect''s disciples after a few years and have now found sce." Min replied as Kai''s lips curled up into a smile.
"Time doesn''t heal anything, people heal themselves." He muttered slowly as they reached the sect master''s residence.
"Tz- Sect master, someone is here to see you!" Min said as he knocked on a door while Kai and Riang exchanged nces.
"Who is it now? Another person trying to enter with false age?" Tzu''s voice resounded from the other side of the door as she came out with an annoyed expression.
She suddenly blinked when she saw Kai and Riang while they too blinked in confusion. The reason for them doing so was because Tzu''s belly was extremely big and rounded and Kai could sense movement inside it.
"You are pregnant?" Kai asked with surprise as Tzu''s jaw dropped.
"What are you guys doing here? I thought you were gone for good!" Tzu eximed as Kai and Riang smiled.
"It looks as though we have a lot to talk about." Kai said as the four people moved inside the room together.
But before anything could happen, Tzu suddenly made a pained sound as Kai immediately moved forward supported her.
"She is giving birth. All of you out." He instructed as Riang and Min walked outside.
Kai called them in after a few minutes as they saw him holding two babies in his hands.
"Congrattions, you are the father of twins." He said with a smile as he handed the babies to Tzu and Min.
Chapter 198 Leaving The Realm Of Elves(Chapter Preview)
"Who could have guessed that Tzu and Min would have children together?" Riang said in bewilderment as she and Kai appeared in her room again.
"I couldn''t have imagined that. But after all, love is a strange thing." Kai said as Riang nodded with a small smile.
"Seeing them like that, I want a child too." She muttered as Kai suddenly smiled.
"I can give you a child if you want." Kai said as Riang''s eyes suddenly widened.
"But I thought that you were-" She began and stopped when Kai shook his head.
"I can give you a child if you want one." Kai simply said as Riang took a few minutes to consider it before shaking her head.
"I do want one but not right now. Maybe after a few years but not now." Riang replied as Kai sighed and left her alone.
(AN - I am currently not going to include children in the story since many chapters will then be just focused on the children. But if you guys want children, just let me know.)
"A few more days huh." He muttered to himself as he spent a week cultivating with every single one of his girls.
After cultivating, all of them managed to break through to the 1st stage of the Saint core realm. During this time, he also gave the remaining girls the harem mark, and now all of them were connected with each other.
"You are leaving tomorrow right?" Laofen asked as the two of them were lying naked on her bed.
"Yeah, I wish that we had more time but I am now starting to worry about the angel and demon realm. And since I don''t know whether all the girls are attached to my soul or not, I don''t have any other choice except to go forward." Kai replied as Laofen nodded while snuggling close to him.
"Then what about Qin? Have you talked to her?" She suddenly asked as she looked up and stared at Kai''s face.
"I am yet to talk with her. Maybe after our session." Kai replied with a smile as Laofen smiled back and stood on top of his dragon before plunging it inside her treasure cave.
After their session, Kai teleported outside Qin''s roomed and knocked on her door.
Kai heard movement on the other side of the door as Qin opened it with shining eyes. She invited Kai inside and closed her door.
"After thinking about what you said, I have a request that I want to make." Qin said as Kai raised his eyebrows and gestured for her to continue.
"Can I be a member of your harem?" Qin asked as Kai blinked before smiling.
"If you want to. I was actually here to ask whether you would like to follow me to apletely new ce." Kai replied as Qin''s eyes widened when she heard about his ascension.
She nodded in excitement as Kai smiled and went forward and started nibbling on her neck as she pushed her against the wall.
He traveled below as he removed her clothes and started sucking on her breasts while rubbing her treasured cave with fingers.
As her body rested on Kai''s actions, she intertwined her arms behind his head and pushed Kai''s head forward.
"Let''s take it to the bed." Qin said in a weak voice as Kai obliged and dropped her on the bed as the two of them spent a few hours in each other''s embrace.
Kai didn''t give her the harem mark so early on as after their session, all of his women gathered outside the pce.
"Guess, it''s time to leave." Laofen said in a sad tone as Kai nodded and went in to kiss Laofen.
Nobody stopped them as Kai and Laofen kissed for a few minutes before he pulled back and stared at his harem.
"This ascension will be simr to thest one. Gaia apparently wants toe to meet me and the present elemental rulers again so I will teleport the others to an open empty space." Kai exined as he teleported everyone except the three elemental rulers to an empty ind.
He teleported back as he and the elemental rulers saw Gaia flying towards them. Gaia was now as big as a 10-year-old and her body had slowly started entering adulthood.
"So I guess this is goodbye... at least for now." Gaia paused and then continued with a small wink as Kai and the elemental rulers sighed and shook their heads.
"We will miss you, Gaia." Mariel sent as she moved forward and hugged Gaia before moving away.
Levina and H also hugged Gaia one by one as they were to stand behind Kai who bent down and poked Gaia''s forehead with his finger.
"Don''t act bratty child." He said with a smile as Gaia smiled back and pecked his cheek with a kiss.
"No full kiss since I am still an underage child." She said with another smile as Kai nodded and vanished with the three elemental rulers as Gaia and Laofen were left behind.
"So do you want to talk?" Laofen asked awkwardly as Gaia smiled and the two of them went away.
***
"Well, looks like the world isn''t interested in testing me anymore." Kai said with a smile as he absorbed the golden spiritual core and stood up as his cultivation reached up to the 3rd stage of the Divine core realm.
"So what now? We just get randomly teleported to somece." Sahara asked and no sooner she hadpleted their sentences that everyone''s bodies started shimmering.
"Are you a future teller, Sahara?" Risea asked as Sahara shrugged and all of them started vanishing one by one.
"I am sorry, Kai. I shod have sensed this ages ago but her powers were too well hidden. I will have to send you to a side location to remove her." Kai suddenly heard Kosma''s voice in his head as he whirled around to see her standing behind him with a sad smile on her face.
"You will lose..." She started to stay but he vanished before hearing it.
***
Boom!
"Argh, not again! Why does Kai have to cause such a big ruckus every time someone annoys him?!" Death groaned as he dropped the ero man- the cultured novel he was reading and stood up.
A huge explosion had just taken ce somewhere in his library as he slowly dragged himself to the location of the explosion.
"Huh, what''s that?" He muttered as a strange red glow covered one section of the library.
Death just teleported to the library''s section as he saw a new death book being born as it glowed crimson red in color.
But Death''s eyes widened when he read the name on the book. He blinked rapidly in confusion and shock as he made sure that what he was seeing was true.
"H-h-how is that possible?" For the first time millenniums, Death was shocked as he read the name on the book.
Thest time he had been shocked was when he had met Kai who had somehow stumbled upon his library through the world''s biggest library because of H''s blessing.
But now, he didn''t even have words to exin what was happening. But his shock doubled when he looked at a death book on the floor which suddenly opened with a blue glow.
"Oh no." Was all Death could say as he nced at the two books with an expression full of disbelief.
Chapter 199 Worlds Biggest Library (End Of Volume 3)(Chapter Preview)
''What did she meant by that?'' Kai wondered as they suddenly appeared in the ce between the entrances of the different realms.
"So where will we go this time?" Riang asked as Kai shook his head.
"I don''t have an answer for that question." He replied as everyone fell silent.
''Judging from what Kosma said, we are probably going to some other ce for a while. As for everything else, I guess I will have to wait and see everything.'' Kai thought as a whooshing sound caught his attention.
He turned towards Mia who suddenly had two ice blue wings made from iceing out from her spine.
"What are you doing Mia?" Kai asked in confusion as Mia shook her head.
"I can''t control my powers for some reason." She replied as Kai narrowed his eyes but didn''t speak anything.
Their bodies then started shimmering once again as all of them vanished at the same. Kai''s vision went blind for a second before he opened his eyes and saw himself being surrounded by books. He was currently sitting against a bookshelf as his body was a little weak.
"This ce¡" H turned towards his right to see Esmeralda peering at the books with a wide-open jaw as Kai immediately knew where they were.
"We are The Library." He said out loud as he and Esmeralda stood up.
"The others are probably around here somewhere. Let me ask them to meet us in the center of the library." Kai said to Esmeralda as he closed his eyes andmunicated with the other girls.
[Follow my connection with you and meet me in the center of this ce.] Kai instructed as he and Esmeralda easily appeared in the center after a few minutes.
The center of the library was in a sphere form from where you could go in 10 different directions depending on the different genres of the books. After fifteen, all of his girls finally arrived at the center.
"Why is this ce so big and full of books?" Sahara asked as she looked at the bookshelves with a re which was expected since Sahara and the other sins loved to party and hated studying. After bonding with all of them, Kai literally had to force them to learn about a few important things.
"This is the world''s biggest library where I first met Esmeralda. She used to be the only person here before I arrived.'' Kai exined as the others nodded.
"I remember that you vanished for at least a century and I had been wondering whether you were alive or not. But you then showed up after a few months and told me about this ce. Why did it take you his long to get out?" Mia asked as Kai suddenly teleported them to the room with the barrier and the eight books.
"Time passes differently in this ce. Sometimes it''s too fast whereas sometimes it''s too slow. And other than that, those books were one of the major reasons I couldn''t leave this ce." Kai exined as he pointed at the eight books ced on the shelf at the end of the room.
"What were the other reasons?" Mia asked with a slight cough as Kai smiled
"I stayed here to keep Esmeralda somepany and I couldn''t leave this ce anyway so yeah, I was basically stuck here. Though after who knows how long, I discovered a new section of this ce which only opened up to me." Kai exined as he walked away to the west side of the room.
He then bit one finger on his right and one on his left hand as he ced both of them on the wall just an inch beside where the barrier started.
A rumbling sound took ce inside the room as the wall came out and slid to the left as a hidden staircase was revealed to everyone.
"Don''t tell me that you actually bled here to open this ce." Sahara muttered as Kai shook his head.
"This ced opened automatically when I read thest book on that shelf though it took some time to appear. Even though this ce is technically the world''s biggest library, it actually connects this ce to the actual biggest library, which is death''s library which contains records on how people die." Kai exined as he gestured at the dark staircase.
"There is actually something like that?" Qin, who was new to such stuff, asked with wide eyes as Kai nodded.
"There are many things that you don''t know, Qin." Kai replied as she nodded.
"And why are we going to go to a ce which supposedly has records of our death?" Levina asked in a slow voice as Kai grinned.
"Cause it''s the only way out of this ce. Even my teleportation doesn''t work here." He replied as the girls sighed and entered the staircase one by one.
''I wonder if Kosma was the one who sent me here. But how does she have the power to control where a person ascends to? That girl is still too mysterious and dangerous.'' Kai silently thought as his feet banged against the stairs.
[Are all of them quiet people?] Kai suddenly heard Qin''s voice through a spiritual message as he was surprised by her question.
[Not all of them are quiet people. Some of them like to talk but there are certain moments when they decide to remain silent instead of saying anything.] Kai replied as Qin stopped saying anything which indicated that she understood it.
The staircase went down in a spiral way and after walking for at least ten minutes, the group finally appeared at the end of the staircase. Kai was thest to reach the end as all of them stared at the ce in front of them.
It was full of ck-colored shelves made from mahogany and contained ck and golden leather-bound books. Each shelf had a letter and a number on top of it while each column had an assigned secondary number.
"This ce isn''t that big." Saharamented and she was right since the entire ce only had a hundred shelves
"That''s where you are wrong. There are various sections of Death''s library divided ording to realms and the ces on the realms. They are further divided by the first alphabet of the name of the person and then the second, then the third and so on. Let''s go and find Death here." Kai exined as they started exploring the library.
***
There you have it. That was the third, and personally, the best volume I have written till now. The next volume will be even better than this one and it''s going to be full of twists.
Here, I will drop a small sneak peek for you guys~
"Why are we here in Death''s library?" Kai wondered out loud as he and his harem appeared in Death''s library which was dimmer than normal.
Death suddenly appeared in front of Kai as his expression was panicked.
"Quickly get away from her-" Death began but it was toote as the entire ce froze...
See you guys in the next volume~
Fourth Volume - Ascension Of The Elemental Rulers
Chapter 200 Deaths Library(Chapter Preview)
"How will we find him in such arge ce?" Risea asked as Kai just shrugged.
"Why are you shrugging like that? Do you want us to shout Death multiple times and hope that he hears us?" Mariel asked as Kai chuckled lightly.
"We don''t actually need to find him. He would have already sensed our presence here and woulde to meet us in a few minutes." Kai replied but he was thinking something else.
''He should have already arrived here. What''s taking him this long?'' He thought with narrowed eyes as Death suddenly appeared in front of him.
But his eyes were full of bewilderment as he looked at Kai with a grim look. He was holding a death book in his hand that glowed with a blue light as Kai frowned.
"Azrael, what''s wrong?" Kai suddenly asked with seriousness as Death, whose real name was Azrael spoke up.
"It''s already toote. I couldn''t do anything for the second time." Azrael said slowly as his eyes dropped and Kai noticed the name on the Death book.
It spelled Mia.
His eyes widened as he quickly whirled around to see Mia suddenly clutched her head as she released a scream.
The ice wings on her back started expanding in the form of icicles as Kai created barriers around his harem members but the ice broke through them.
He was momentarily stunned but he recovered in less than a second as ck mes ran against his arms.
He directed them forward as they shot out like hunters hunting their prey. They came in contact with the ice but instead of destroying it, they called together.
"STEP BACK!" Kai shouted as the others moved back and released their powers in case the ice moved any further.
But the ice and Kai''s mes were in a stalemate as neither power moved forward.
"What does her death book say?!" Kai asked as he took out Hellbringer and moved forward as he cut through some iing ice with his sword.
Since wasn''t using his mes in a wide radius, there were still a few ces from where the ice kept moving forward.
"It says that the Eira, The Goddess of Ice will ascend in Mia''s body and im her powers back." Death said slowly and Kai had to stop and stare at him to make sure that he had heard everything correctly.
"How is that possible?" Kai asked in a low voice as Death shook his head helplessly.
"Ask End why she wrote this." He replied as Kai turned towards Mia whose eyes had started glowing with an ice-blue glow.
"Time stops passing when someone is frozen whereas nothing exists in this space if it''s burned. On the dawn of the world''s birth, the Darkness was locked away by Time and Space. But when the Darknees''s children will face against the children of Time and Space, the Darkness will awaken.
It will be a day of destruction and creation but lest these events happen again, the Seal on the Darkness will be fully released and the world will cry at the biggest loss ever." Mia said in an oracle''s voice as her body rose in the air and her looks changed.
Her hair turned lighter and extended to the floor in a curl as she wore an ice white dress. A crown of blue jewel appeared on her head as she settled down.
(Check the paragraphment to see how she looks)
"We meet again Z." The new Mia said as she looked at Death with a hint of remembrance.
Kai on the other hand stared at the book in Death''s hand as it slowly vanished.
"The book has disappeared..." Kai''s voice trailed off but Azrael wasn''t listening to him.
"Eira..." Azrael said out loud with wide eyes as he walked towards the woman who looked a little like Mia.
"Don''te near me AZ or I will kill you. You knew about them didn''t you?" The woman asked coldly as Azrael stopped moving.
His eyes dropped down when he heard her question.
"I..." He began saying but stopped when he looked at the woman''s expression.
"That''s enough for me. Hope we don''t meet again AZ or I might really kill you." The woman said with a dangerous gleam in her eyes as she vanished with a swirl of snowkes.
Everyone was left stunned by what happened as Kai took a deep breath and looked at Azrael with glowing eyes.
"Everyone, please go out while I talk with this guy a little." Kai said in a slow and dangerous tone and Sahara and Risea looked grim.
"Let''s go bother some reapers." Sahara said slowly as she and Risea took everyone outside hurriedly.
[ He looked as though he was murder Death. ] Sahara said to Risea through a spiritual message as she nodded.
[ He looked the same when he destroyed the entire fairy realm. I wonder if this library will survive? ] Risea asked back as Sahara shrugged.
[ Knowing him, this ce might be burned down to shreds. I wonder what he will ask Death about.] Sahara finished as Risea shrugged.
[ Only they know about it. ] Risea answered as the girls went away.
***
"You do know that you can''t defeat me with such a low cultivation right?" Death asked with narrowed eyes as Kai gave him a cold smile that didn''t reach his eyes.
"The first time, the impact was enough to make me go mad. The second has a feeling of emptiness inside me while I want to go on a rampage and destroy anything I can." Kai replied as Death slowly understood what he was talking about.
Kai was talking about his harm''s deaths felt like but Mia''s death had a deeper impact.
"And as for your question, I only need to touch you with my spirit mes and you would be purified." Kai replied to Death''s earlier question as thetter took out a desk and two chairs and sat down.
"Now tell me, how do you know that woman you called Eira." Kai said down opposite Death and looked at thetter with glowing eyes.
"Here''s what you should know." Death sighed as he closed his eyes and started projecting his memories.
Chapter 201 Azrael (Deaths Arc 1)(Chapter Preview)
For a few chapters, we will follow Death''s story. After these first few paragraphs, the story will be told from Death''s perspective.
***
"Do you know how I was born?" Death asked as Kai shook his head.
"I thought that you naturally existed. But being born, well that''s something else." Kai replied as Death nodded.
"This is going to be a long andplicated story so I will first tell you the basics. Before I was born, those who died couldn''t go to the Darkness. They hovered wherever they died and tried to enter newborn babies. The soul of the baby is made by the parents souls. When a male impregnates a female, he creates 20% of the soul.
As the baby starts developing, the mother creates 30% of its soul. In the past, souls that hovered near the ces they died often entered the bodies of these newborn babies andplete their souls. 75% is the minimum amount of soul power required for a person to be born.
Mei and Kiyoko''s job was to take the souls who broke out of the Darkness into the newborn bodies. But now that they are both gone, I handle that job while the reapers bring the souls of the dead beings from the different realms to me to submit into the Darkness. Honestly, it''s a veryplicated and confusing process." Death sighed as Kai nodded.
"Anyways, back to Eira. I am bad at exining things to people so it would be better if you saw it for yourself." Death said as his memories began to y for Kai.
***
"Wake up child. It''s time for you to do your job." A whisper resounded in his ears.
His eyes slowly opened up as he was surrounded by darkness. He didn''t know why he kept referring to himself as a male but it just made sense to him.
He could feel his small body floating around in the dark ce as he clenched his small hands.
"Do you want to leave this ce child?" The voice returned in his ears but he couldn''t speak anything.
His body wasn''t moving as he mentally imagined himself to be out of this ce.
"Very well child. Your name is Azazel and from today onwards, you are the collector of souls." The voice said in a firm voice as bright light evaded the child''s vision.
He knew that his name was now Azazel as other information invaded his mind. Everything around him was a part of something known as the world.
The world had huge sphere-like things known as realms and different creatures lived on these realms.
These creatures cultivated the natural energy present in their realms to increase in their cultivation which measured their power.
These creatures also had things known as souls which kept them alive and gave them emotions. A person without a soul would either die or go berserk.
But someone with half a soul would have conflicted thinking and would probably be mad. He then learned that when these creatures died, their souls had nowhere to go and hovered around in a radius in the ce they died and would then try to enter newborn people.
And thest thing he learned was that his only job was to collect these souls and take them for salvation into a dark ce called the Darkness.
As thest thought entered his mind, he appeared in a dimly lit room as his eyes turned to look at the people surrounding him.
He was currently in the hands of a woman who had a smile on his face as she held him in front of another woman who was lying on a bed.
"Congrattions, it''s a boy." The woman said cheerfully as the woman lying on the bed sighed and smiled.
"Remember, this is not your mother. The child in her womb would never have been born so I put you there. Learn everything you can about these creatures and when you turn 18, your real job will begin." The voice appeared in his head onest time before he felt something detach from his mind.
''I am Azrael, the collector of souls.'' The child thought onest time as his mother held him in her embrace.
After that, time slowly passed as Azrael started growing up. He was born in a small kingdom on one of the realms and was the son of the ruler of the province.
His life was pretty rxed but he never forgot the words that the mysterious voice and told him. He learned about everything he could through the books and learned that the realm he lived on was the jewel realm and was one of the six big upper realms.
He spent most of his time learning but today was different. Today was his eighteenth birthday as he dropped the book he was reading and went to stand in front of a mirror.
His eyes were in ck with a tinge of red shade and his ck hair was currently ruffled. He was wearing ck robes with the family crest near the chest area as he looked away from the mirror and walked away.
"Your father is calling you." He turned towards the right to see his mother smiling at his appearance.
Azrael nodded as he walked towards where his father was. His parents had named him as Feng but he knew that his real name was Azrael.
While thinking this, he entered the official meetings room where his father was sitting with a cold smile on his face.
"So it has been eighteen years since you were born. Soon, it would be time for you to be the next ruler of the province. It''s about time you produced an heir." His supposed father said as Azrael frowned.
"What do you mean by that?" Azrael asked while narrowing his eyes as his supposed father pped his hands.
The doors behind him slid open as numerous girls entered the ce and Azrael frowned when he saw that all of them were his age.
"You are choosing one of them to be your wife and you are going to produce an heir then." His supposed father said but before Azrael could say anything, the voice in his head returned.
"It''s time. Your task now begins." It was as though someone had turned a silent radio on as all hell broke loose.
Chapter 202 Azrael (Deaths Arc 2)(Chapter Preview)
Azrael''s body shook violently as waves of power erred released from his body. He felt two horns growing from the sides of his head as a ck cloak covered his body.
The space in front of him swirled a little as a scythe appeared in front of him and hovered in the air in front of him.
One by one, everyone around him started dying as his eyes widened. On impulse, he grabbed the scythe as white balls of light suddenly shot towards it.
He looked around him and saw dead bodies lying on the ground lifeless. Their eyes were wide opened but for some reason, Azrael didn''t feel any remorse.
He looked at the scythe with narrowed eyes as he felt a weird type of energy running inside it.
"That scythe now holds the souls of every single person in your city. Think about the dark ce you were first in and deposit these souls there." The voice instructed as Azrael''s expression hardened.
"Who are you?" He asked out loud as he heard a chuckle in his head.
"I am what keeps this ce going. I am what makes sure everything happens correctly. I am one of the three core parts of bnce. I am time." The voice whispered as Azrael blinked in confusion.
"You are time?" He asked in a slow voice.
"Yes, I am time. Now do what I told you." The voicemanded as Azrael closed his eyes and thought about the dark space he had first woken up in.
He suddenly opened his eyes as he appeared in the same dark space as the first time he had woken up.
He ced the scythe in the air as the white balls were released from it and hovered in the dark space.
"What exactly is this ce?" Death asked aloud as he hoped that the voice would answer him and surprisingly it did.
"This ce is known as the Darkness. It wields an unimaginable amount of power and is the strongest amongst the three cores of bnce which are space, time, and darkness. All three of the cores have real-life manifestations and the manifestation of space was the one who created you whereas I am the manifestation of time." The voice exined as Azrael slowly nodded to himself.
"The Darkness and the Space have both created many beings while I myself have no creations. But remember, beings created by the Darkness are dangerous and solely believe in preserving bnce. They are called the Creators and I hope that you never meet them. My time with you is ending shortly.
I hope that you keep doing your job and don''t disappoint me in the end. And remember, never in your whole life should you lose your virginity or the creators will find you and things will go bad. And also, people can''t get close to you without dying so remember that too." The voice exined in a hurry before the same feeling of something being detached from his body happened again.
He was left alone in the Darkness as he stared at the souls with emotionless eyes. He sighed once before teleporting to his now-dead hometown.
After that, he would always get a tingling sense whenever someone would die on the jewel realm and he would go and collect their soul before dropping it in the Darkness.
"This is getting boring." Azraelined to himself as was reading erotica with a bored expression.
To pass some time, he had started reading various types of books, and currently sitting in a forest, he was reading one of them.
Azrael stood up from the shade of the tree as he started walking towards the town from where he had rented the book.
Being the collector of souls didn''t exactly make a person rich. He had been thinking of bing an assassin for hire since he could basically kill any person by just looking at them.
It had been a decade since hest heard the voice but he still remembered the words clearly. But after this much time, he could control his power easily and prevent people from dying unless they directly touched him.
After returning the novel, Azrael started making his way back to his resting location when he got a huge tingle in his body.
"Is a war happening somewhere?" He wondered out loud as he teleported to the location using his powers.
A huge tingle meant that a massacre was happening somewhere as he appeared at the location with interested eyes.
But his interest grew even more as he looked at a figure weaving through warriors wielding swords.
"That''s so deadly yet beautiful." Death muttered as he closely examined the figure.
The figure was a female with pure ice-colored waist-length hair and deadly sharp ice blue eyes. She was wearing a light battle armor as she froze people by just touching them. Nothing could hit her as all weapons frozepletely before shattering around her.
The woman killed thousands of soldiers within a few minutes as she suddenly appeared in front of death who had been lost in seeing her.
The woman touched his chest with her hand as she suddenly frowned. Death looked baffled as the woman before him remained alive.
"Why are you not dying?" Both of them asked each other at the same time as the woman blinked in confusion.
"Why are you asking that?" She asked as Death shrugged and looked at the silent battlefield behind the woman.
Thousands of dead bodies filled the ground as all of them were frozen in ice. On closer inspection, Azrael saw that all of them were wearing the same armor.
"Are you an assassin by any chance?" Death asked as the woman narrowed her eyes and nodded.
"Then wait here for a while." Azrael said as he took out his scythe and hit the ground with it. Thousands of white souls rose in the air and entered the scythe.
The woman''s eyes widened as she saw the white balls enter the scythe.
"What are those?" The woman asked as Death smiled.
"Nothing important. But I have some questions if you are willing to answer and in return, I will answer you questions." Azrael replied as the woman thought about it before nodding.
"Then let''s begin." The woman said and they began questioning each other.
Chapter 203 Azrael (Deaths Arc 3)(Chapter Preview)
"I will ask you a question and you will answer it. In return, you can ask me a question and you would answer me. We will each ask three questions and have to answer them truthfully. Understood?" Azrael asked as the woman nodded.
"Then I will begin. What is your name?" Azrael asked as the woman snorted.
"You are wasting your one out of the three precious questions to know my name? Very well, my name is Eira." The woman replied as Death nodded.
"My turn. What were those white balls of light from earlier?" Eira asked with a curious expression.
"Those white balls of light were souls." Death answered as the woman blinked in confusion.
"Are you telling the truth?" She asked with narrowed eyes as Death smiled.
"Yes, I am telling the truth. You have asked me your second question." He replied as Eira gritted her teeth.
Even though she wanted to deny it, it was technically a question that she had asked the 20-ish man in front of her.
"You sly bastard." She said through gritted teeth as Azrael shrugged.
"You should have thought about it more carefully." He replied before proceeding to ask his second question.
"Are you an assassin?" He asked as the woman narrowed her eyes as she realized that the man in front of her was asking very cunning questions.
If she said yes, then he might be able to figure out who she was and if she said no, he would investigate about her since he knew how she looked. And if she hesitated to answer, he would still investigate about her.
The only way by which she could protect her identity as if she killed the man but if what he had been saying was the truth, then he might be able to extract her soul. So she instead decided to use herst question to gain some more information.
"Yes, I am an assassin. Myst question is that you tell me everything about this scythe that you are holding." Eira replied as she pointed at the scythe in Death''s hands.
"This scythe has the power to collect the souls left behind by dead creatures and any living being who is touched by this scythe will die. So if my touch doesn''t kill a person, this scythe definitely will. Currently, that''s all I know about this scythe." Azrael replied as Eira stared at the scythe in disbelief.
"I feel as though you are lying." She said as Azrael shrugged and looked at the nearest tree.
"If you don''t believe me, then here is the proof." He replied and walked towards the tree as he raised his scythe and touched the tree''s trunk with it.
The tree suddenly started to dry as its branches and leaves dried. The entire dree then suddenly started to crack as it starteding apart. Eira''s eyes widened as the entire tree broke apart in front of her eyes.
"Is that a good enough proof?" Azrael asked as Eira nodded.
"Then I will ask my third question. Are you a member of any particr assassination sect or are you an assassin who works alone without any sect or organization backing you up?" Azrael asked with an interested expression.
"I am a member of an assassination sect." Eira answered as Azrael nodded.
"Can you bring me to your sect? I want to be an assassin too." Azrael said a secondter as Eira frowned.
"With such god-level powers, you still want to be an assassin?" Eira asked as Azrael smirked.
"Says the girl who can free people with just her touch." He replied as Eira smiled.
"I guess that''s true as well. Why do you want to be an assassin?" She asked with an interested expression as she wanted to know the man''s reason for bing an assassin.
"Being an overpowered person doesn''t actually pay you know. Though I can pressure anyone into handing stuff to me for free, that wouldn''t feel too good." Azrael answered as Eira was surprised by his answer.
"I guess that''s a pretty fair point. I will take you to the assassin sect with me but what happens after that depends on how you perform and behave. The sect elders will exin everything to you so let''s just go there." Eira said as she rose in the air and started flying towards the east direction.
''So she is at the 1st stage of the spiritual soul realm.'' Azrael noticed as he flew behind Eira.
"By the way, my name is Azrael." He said as Eira giggled a little before going back into her professional half emotionless form.
"Who names a person Azrael?" She asked in a half-serious tone as Azrael shrugged.
"Who knows what my parents think, I have neve3r really met them so meh." He replied as Eira suddenly go serious.
"Oh, you have never met your parents." Eira said in a sad tone as Azrael looked surprised.
"Any past life trauma you would want to share with me?" He asked as she shook her head with a small smile.
"You think that I will tell about my life top a person who I have barely known for an hour?" Eira asked as Azrael shrugged.
"In the novels, usually asking a female about her past and consoling her makes the heroine fall in love with you. I thought that it was the best pickup line out there." He replied as Eira controlled another giggle.
"Anyways, here we are at the sect." Eira suddenly said with seriousness as she pointed at a city in distance. Theynded outside the city before walking up to a supermarket.
"You are telling me that an assassination sect with hundreds of assassins for hire actually operates from a supermarket?" Death asked with narrowed eyes as Eira nodded.
"We need funds to buy things you know. Sometimes we have to stop assassination activities to get away from the royal family''s radar but we are mostly safe anyways." She replied as Azrael raised his eyebrows.
"It feels great to know that we are mostly safe." Azrael muttered as Eira smiled.
"Follow me." She said as the two figures entered the supermarket.
Chapter 204 Azrael (Deaths Arc 4)(Chapter Preview)
"I want a 6.9 inches breadstick." Eira went near the person sitting on the billing counter and whispered in a low voice.
The person nodded and pointed at a door with thebel, ''Only Employees allowed''. Eira and Azrael went to stand beside the door and when no one was looking quietly slid inside.
"That was quite a different password than what I imagined it to be." Azraelmented as Eira gave him a small smile.
"The sect master has a weird sense of humor." She said as they entered another door that led them to a stairway going underground.
Eira and Azrael quickly descended below as thetter was fascinated by what he saw. Around the stairway, the walls were made from hard concrete infused with spiritual energy and had a gray color.
As they went lower, they appeared in a wide-open hall with many stalls. The entire ce was made from marble and even the ceiling was glistening with it.
The stalls were full with people selling different types of weapons, poisons, armors, clothes, food, etc.
"How do you buy stuff here?" Azrael asked as Eira took out a core stone.
"If you want to buy anything here, you should at least have a core stone. You can take up assassinations and bounties at the mission stall and you get paid with 80% of the amount while the sect takes the rest of it. You are provided with basic stuff for a mission such as clothes to blend in, a weapon of a personal choice like daggers dipped in poison, food and sleeping bag for low-level cultivators, and a poisonous pill in case you get caught.
For anything other than that, you will have to use your own money to buy it. New members on the other hand receive 50 core stones as an entrance gift to buy extra stuff for themselves but I don''t think that you will spend the core stones on extra stuff." Eira deduced as Azrael smiled but didn''t say anything.
***
"Can we please fast forward your memories a little?" In Azrael''s library, Kai muttered in an annoyed tone.
"Is my life that boring to you?" Azrael said while moving back as though he was hurt.
Kai''s eyes gleamed with annoyance as he lifted his hand and white mes danced along his palm.
"Keep those stupid mes away from me! I will fast forward all right." Death added in a panicked voice as Kai extinguished the mes.
"Honestly, people will start thinking that you are the real Death and I am just your sidekick." Azrael muttered under his breath.
p "That''s cause you are too nice of a person to be Death. You know what, I will call you Azrael from today onwards." Kai added as Azrael looked away before containing his tale.
"Anyways, I joined the sect, took up some missions, bought a lot of cultured books, read them, spent a little time training with Eira, and them repeated this. But the real thing happened another decadeter." Azrael said as the memories continued.
***
"Argh, I am running low on money. Guess I will have to take up another mission." Azrael said in an annoyed tone as he stood up from his spot near the peacefulke and teleported back to the sect.
He muttered the password to the guy at the counter and went below to the hall. He saw a huge crowd gathered near the mission stall as his eyes suddenly lit up.
Arge crowd only gathered when there was a very high-paid mission with a little less difficulty. This meant that it was a golden opportunity for him.
Azrael had been an assassin for a decade now and was considered one of the best assassins in the sect.
Eira was the only one who showed anypetition to him and both of them had many challenges to see who woulde out as the winner.
Sometimes Azrael would win whereas sometimes Eira would defeat him. They had be good friends over this much time but Eira still didn''t share any information about her past with him.
Though he was curious about it, he didn''t force her to reveal anything to him. Other than that, they had been training with each other for five years now and both of them knew each other''s best trucks though Eira still managed to surprise him.
Thinking about this, Azrael made his way to the mission stall as the crowd suddenly parted away to let him check the mission.
"Kill Himari, the second daughter of the ruler of the kingdom of diamonds. Rewards include one hundred thousand soul stones and a special protection provided by the kingdom of sapphire." Azrael read in a surprised tone as the rewards were too good to be true but he knew why that was.
The kingdom of diamonds was the biggest continent in the realm of jewels and was also the most wealthiest continent.
After that came the continent of sapphire which was the continent on which the sect was situated in.
The two continents rivaled each other for wealth and the continent of sapphire had made a marriage proposal to the kingdom of sapphire by trying to make the continent of diamonds rulers daughter, Himari, marry the crown prince of the continent of sapphire.
The continent of diamonds had openly rejected the continent of sapphire''s request and thetter was now looking for revenge.
''Though this is going to be a very tough mission, some foolish people will definitely take this because of the rewards.'' Azrael sighed in disappointment as he thought about the mission.
His eyes then suddenly caught Eira''s moving figure who was dashing away quietly and her face was hidden.
Azrael frowned as he teleported outside the sect and followed Eira. She went into a forest and suddenly stopped.
"Come out Azrael, I know that you are there." She said out loud as Azrael appeared forward and was stunned to see that silent tears were trickling down Eira''s cheeks.
"Why are you crying?" He asked as Eira wiped out her tears and looked at Azrael with a serious expression.
"It''s cause Himari is my sister." She said in a clear tone as Azrael was left silent.
Chapter 205 Azrael (Deaths Arc 5)(Chapter Preview)
"She is you sister?" Azrael asked in a stunned voice since it indicated that Eira was a princess of the continent of diamonds.
"What you are thinking is correct. I used to be a princess of the continent of diamonds." Eira replied as Azrael narrowed his eyes
"Why did you leave the royal family then?" He asked as she shook her head.
"I didn''t leave the continent because of my own will. It was because of this." Eira replied as she walked away to a tree and touched it with her hands.
The tree instantly froze in ice and shattered as Azrael understood what she meant as she moved forward to stand in front of him.
"In my entire life, you are the only person I have met who hasn''t died from my touch. After I turned 18, anyone who touched me would die and I was banished out of the continent because of that. My father was kind or I would have been publicly executed if someone else was there.
As for Himari, she turned eighteen this year. If her powers are anything like mine, no wonder father would reject the continent of sapphire''s proposal. I wonder how the assassins going after Himari would die or whether they would seed in killing her." Eira said bitterly as Azrael shook his head.
"We can get her away from the continent if you want." Azrael said withplete seriousness as Eira looked at him with wide eyes.
"We are so far away from the continent and the only way for us to reach it before thee assassins is if we take up a teleportation formation. But the people there know my face so it would be useless." Eira muttered as Azrael smiled.
"Do you know what my cultivation is?" He asked as Eira though about it before shaking her head.
"I could never sense and you never told me so I don''t know. Why are you asking this?" She asked as Azrael suddenly released his cultivation.
Spiritual soul realm... Divine soul realm... Semi Divinity realm... Golden Divinity realm and atst, Soul Divinity realm.
Eira''s jaw dropped down to hell as she saw Azrael''s cultivation which was making thend shake as though it was an earthquake.
"How do you..." Her voice trailed off as she realized how foolish her question was.
Azrael had told her that he collected souls but she never knew what he did with them. For all she knew,he was using them to increase his cultivation.
"You use those souls to increase your cultivation?" She decided to ask as he shook his head.
"My cultivation has always been like this. I have never managed to enter the Immortality realm so this is my limit. But we don''t have time for idle chat. Let''s go save your sister." Azrael said with a small smile as Eira nodded.
"But how are we going to reach the continent on time? The sect should have already paid the assassins enough money to use the teleportation formation. Though I don''t think that they can even reach the pce without getting caught." Eira muttered as Azrael suddenly extended his hand in front of her.
She stared at it for a few minutes before she tightly sped it. Azrael felt Eira''s soft ice cold hands tightly gripping his hands as he closed his eyes and they suddenky vanished.
Theynded on a foreignnd as Eira stumbled a little. She felt as though she would puke but somehow managed to prevent herself from doing so.
"What was that?!" She eximed as Azrael chuckled a little.
"We teleported here. That''s all." He exined as Eira looked around as her eyes widened.
They were currently standing on a cliff below which the ocean raged on. A familiar salty smell entered Eira''s nose as she realized where they were.
"This is the ce from where I flew to the continent of sapphire. We are on the continent of diamonds right?" She asked as Azrael nodded.
p "Since I don''t know where the pce is, I could only teleport us to this continent. We should hurry up and fly to the pce." Azrael exined as the two figures rose in the air. Eira moved forward while Azrael trailed behind her.
"If we fly at full speed, we can probably reach the pce in a few hours and by then, the more skilled assassins would have already blended in with the crowd. Though I am sure that they wouldn''t be able to breach and enter the pce." Eira said out loud as Azrael nodded.
"Then let''s hurry up." He replied as they continued flying for a few hours.
After that, Azrael and Eira could see a huge a city lying in the distance. Azrael''s eyes widened when he saw that the walls surrounding the city were made from solid pure gold infused with spiritual energy.
"The royal family here is rich enough to cover their capital with gold walls?" He asked in surprise as Eira shook her head.
"This is not the capital. This ce is the city of merchants and the captial is still further away. These golf walls are created by the city lord and my father has no role to y in it." She exined as Azrael''s eyes widened.
"If a city like this has walls made from solid gold, I wonder how the captial woudl look like." He muttered under his breath as both of them went sideways and traveled beyond the city.
Two hourster, they could see the walls surrounding the capital and Azrael couldn''t be shocked any further.
"Are those made from Jadetial mixed with diamonds, rubies and emeralds?" He asked Eira as she nodded.
Theynded some distance away from the walls as they started nning to teleport inside but before tehy coudk proceed, a huge explosion kit up the sky.
A me dragon rose in the air and brightened the sky like a second sun as Azrael and Eira exchanged nces.
"By any chance, can your sister have fire powers?'' He asked as Eira didn''t say anything.
"Let''s hope that it''s her and not someone else trying to kill her." She replied as the two figures vanished.
Chapter 206 Azrael (Deaths Arc 6)(Chapter Preview)
"Well, that''s my sister all right. There''s no doubting that smug smile and fiery red hair." Eira muttered as she and Azrael peered at the pce from far away.
Near the top of the pce, a woman with ming red hair was hovering in the air with a small smile. Instead of normal fire,va moved around in the air behind her as Azrael and Eira stared at her.
(Check this paragraphment for her image. I am not going to describe her in detail because of this.)
The woman raised her hand as all theva suddenly moved towards her palm. Her amber-colored eyes gleamed as she directed theva towards a group of people flying in the air opposite of her.
***
"Is that Himari, The Goddess of Sun Himari?" Kai suddenly asked as the memories stopped and Azrael nodded.
"I didn''t know that she was this old. She even beats the elemental rulers in age..." Kai''s said as Azrael nodded.
"Eira and Himari are as old enough as me and I am..." Azrael suddenly stopped as he tried to remember his age.
"I am at least a billion years old or was it trillion?" He muttered to himself as Kai shook his head and gestured for him to continue.
"Even though this gives me some insight on Himari, can you please tell me what role she has to y in Mia''s death?" Kai asked in a sharp tone as Azrael''s memories started ying again.
"After that, we didn''t need to worry about Himari since she was as strong as Eira. Me and Eira returned back to the sect and a few weekster Himari came to visit us. Eira and she talked for some time and argued. They started using their powers and to prevent destruction, I teleported them outside the realm. Well, Himari probably told you how heated everything got." Azrael said as Kai nodded.
"She told me that she argued with her sister, the ice goddess, several number of times. She even told me that they destroyed some abandoned realms too." He replied as Azrael nodded.
"Himari left after some time though she came back and argued many more times. That''s when people started calling the ice and the sun goddess since both of them had broken through to the Semi divinity realm. But nothingsts forever does it?" Death asked with a small bitter smile as Kai chuckled darkly.
"Nothingsts forever." Kai answered as he lowered his eyes and the memories continued ying.
***
"That''s it. You better tell me why are you fighting or I am gonna kill you both." Azrael said as Himari and Eira destroyed another abandoned realm.
But the two sisters ignored him and continued fighting as he sighed and summoned his scythe. It had been almost a century since theyst saw Himari near the pce on thend of diamonds.
Now, all of them spent their time in various ces. Azrael had now started managing the souls of two different dimensions.
Eira on the other hand had started trying different types of stuff and was slowly turning into a foodie.
Himari on the other hand spent her time who knows where cause Azrael had no idea about it. Eira''s fiery little sister was too much to handle for Azrael and he couldn''t stand near her for 5 minutes without getting a headache.
As he stared at the two sisters flying he brought his sword down in a vertical arc as a white sh of light went forward.
The two sisters were about to move forward as the white sh of light went in between them and ruffled their hair as they turned to look at Azrael who had his scythe out.
"Why are interfering?" Himari asked as Azrael raised his eyebrows.
"Cause you girls keep on destroying realms for no reason." Hemented as the Himari furrowed her eyebrows.
"We don''t always fight on silly reasons you know. The thing is that she is not admitting that she lik-" Himari started saying but suddenly stopped as Eira punched her gut with ice-covered hair.
The former coughed a little as she red at Eira before creating a magma whip andunching it at the other girl.
Eira responded by creating an ice storm as Azrael sighed and went away. Though he could more or less imagine what Himari was about to say.
"Hmm, I wonder who Eira likes? Maybe a protagonist sort of person?" Azrael muttered to himself.
After reading so many novels, Azrael had a good understanding of such stuff. Little did he know how wrong he was.
"Hmm, they should be finished about now." He muttered as to himself after waiting for a few hours.
He teleported back to see that the two sisters were back to normal. Himari patted Eira''s back and left as thetter moved forward confidently.
"That was some feud. Anyways, you wanna eat something." Eira asked as Azrael shrugged and nodded.
"Well, then I have a special restaurant which supposedly has the best dessert in the imperial realm. It is rumored that the Divine empress eats there herself." Eira said with interest as Azrael sighed and teleported them to the imperial realm.
The guard standing at the entrance suddenly bowed as they saw Eira appear in front of them. But Eira paid no attention to them and entered the realm with Azrael.
"Do you know who that man with the ice goddess was?" The guard then asked another guard as he shrugged.
"Must be someone important. He is probably at the Golden Divinity realm since I couldn''t sense his cultivation despite being at the Semi divinity realm." The second guard muttered as the first one nodded.
The reason they didn''t know about Azrael was because he had been working from the shadows. But after that day, everyone will start knowing him from that day.
For the people alive during then, Azrael would be remembered as Death cause on that day, an upper realm was destroyed.
Chapter 207 Azrael (Deaths Arc 7) (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
"Well, who could have guessed that the rumors would be true." Azrael muttered as he and Eira appeared in the realm of jewels.
They were currently sitting near one of Azrael''s favoritekes as their reflections nced back at them in the water.
"What do you mean that the rumors were true?" Eira asked as Azrael smiled.
"The woman with shoulder-length ck hair was actually the Divine empress." He replied as her eyes widened.
"Really?" She asked as he nodded.
"She was using an illusion so that she wouldn''t cause a scene. Though since she was in the same realm as me, I could easily see through her illusion. But I decided that it was better to just remain silent than actually tell someone that the Divine empress was here." He replied as she frowned.
"Do you spend your entire time ogling at women?" She asked with a pout as Azrael was taken back.
"What do you mean by that?" He asked innocently as Eira raised her eyebrows.
"What about these then?" She asked as she dropped hundreds of books on the ground from a space ring.
Azrael''s eyes widened when he saw the books as all of them were strangely familiar to him. After all, all of these books made up his personal cultured collection.
"Those are my books. How did you even get them?" He asked as Eira smiled.
"You shouldn''t keep your horde gathered in a single ce. Always have multiple hiding locations." She replied as Azrael narrowed his eyes.
"By the way, you have good taste." She added as he blinked in confusion.
"You read them?" He asked as Eira shrugged.
"Why are you sounding so baffled? You think that that I can''t read such things?" She asked while raising one of her eyebrows as he shook his head.
"Nah, I just didn''t know that you liked such stuff. As more multiple stashes, this is just one of the many stashes I have. I can give you more books if you want." Azrael said as Eira''s eyes widened.
"Do you just read books in your free time? Tell me, how many women have you had sex with?" Eira asked as he chuckled.
"I haven''t even seen a real-life naked woman and you are asking me how many women I had a with." He replied with a chuckle.
"I don''t believe you." Eira said in disbelief as he raised his eyebrows.
"Why are you so interested in whether I am a virgin or not? Tell me if YOU are a virgin or not?" Azrael asked as Eira puffed her chest.
"I am a proud virgin." She answered in a proud tone.
"And I don''t believe you." He replied as Eira looked at him in disbelief.
"Why?!" She asked as he gave her a grin.
"It''s cause you didn''t believe me when I said that I am a virgin." He replied as Eira pouted.
"That''s not a valid reas-" She started to say but stopped when she realized that she had said the same thing.
"Well if you want reasons, here they are. You are a peerless beauty with soft smooth white skin and beautiful eyes like a point guiding someone in a snowstorm. You also are empathic nut are also deadly and don''t listen to any nonsense from anyone. Many men will actually pay money just to talk to you." Azrael added as Eira was taken back by surprise.
"I do notice the people around me, you know." He added as he saw her expression and she quickly shook her head.
"Am I that beautiful?" She asked as Azrael raised his eyebrows.
"You are either ignorant about your beauty or you just love hearing me praise you." He replied as Eira made a tch noise.
"You don''t know how to court a woman. You should always tell a woman that she is beautiful in her own unique way especially after you just exined her personality in detail." Eira exined as another question entered Azrael''s mind.
"By the way, who is the person Himari was about to mention earlier?" Azrael asked as Eira suddenly narrowed her eyes.
"You don''t know who it is?" She asked as Azrael frowned.
"Is it someone I know?" He asked back as he started pondering about the names of men he knew.
"It''s YOU, you idiot!" Eira eximed as Azrael was stunned.
"Me?" He asked in a dumb voice as Eira suddenly stood up a little as kissed him. Azrael forgot everything he was thinking as the fragrance of cherries entered his nose.
Eira then backed up a little as she pouted with angry eyes.
"You read so much of these novels and yet you are so dense!" She eximed as Azrael stood there looking stunned.
After all, for someone who had only read about such scenes, a real kiss was a major step forward.
His eyes traveled to Eira''s rosy lips that were kissing him a few moments ago. Blood started to flow towards his lower region as he moved forward and kissed her again.
His head touched her right cheek as he pushed his tongue inside her mouth. Eira closed her eyes as her hands mingled around in Azrael''s hair.
He then moved back as he stared at Eira''s body with two controlled eyes. Thetter felt Azrael''s gaze on her body as she covered up her still-clothed breasts with her hands.
"Don''t look at me like that. Tone it down a little." She muttered slowly as he averted his gaze.
Eira then took a deep breath as her hands went behind her back and slowly started removing her dress.
She dropped the piece of cloth beside her as she was left standing in a white bra and panties. Azrael couldn''t help but look at her body as her cheeks turned red.
"It''s not fair if I am the only one being naked!" She said with a pout even though she was blushing.
Azrael nodded as he took off his cloak and shirt and looked at Eira again.
"Um, please be gentle." Was all she could say as he moved forward and kissed her bare throat.
Chapter 208 Azrael (Deaths Arc 8) (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Eira''s body started getting hotter as Azrael slowly nibbled on her throat. She could feel his masculine fragrance entering her nose as she felt something hard touching her body.
She nced down as she saw a tent rising in Azrael''s pants. She knew that it was his manhood as Azrael moved back and peered at her bra-covered breasts. Her face turned beet red when she saw Azrael''s hand moving behind her body to release her breasts from their restraint.
Her hand unconsciously moved forward as she gripped Azrael''s arm to stop him. He looked straight into her eyes as he didn''t move. Eira stared back before she retracted her hand.
Azrael then slowly unhooked her bra and put it down as he stared at twin melons in front of him. The two red nipples were like the cherries on a cake which one usually saved to eat at the end.
And he would do the same thing as his hands moved forward and grabbed her breasts. His hands felt the warm stic tit-flesh beneath his palms as he gave it a gentle squeeze. Eira''s mouth opened slightly as she released a low moan and blushed a little.
"What would happen if someone saw us?" She asked quickly even though her expression indicated that she was slowly started to lose herself.
Azrael then released her breasts as he took out his scythe and buried half of it in the ground. Eira felt a force field covering the two of them as Azrael pulled Eira down with him.
He pushed her below him as his hands cupped up her breasts and he licked her nipple with his tongue. Eira released another moan as electric currents went through her body.
Azrael''s warm tongue wrapped around her nipples alternatively as she felt her treasure cave getting a little wet. Azrael then stopped on her right nipple as he grabbed it between his lips and started sucking on it while his tongue massaged the nipple.
Eira''s body shook beneath his as he continued to suck on her nipple. It was slowly building up her orgasm as Azrael''s dragon got harder when Eira''s erotic noises entered his sears.
His hands went near his pants as he opened it and removed it. His dick rose forth in its full glory as Eira saw it with wide eyes. She couldn''t tear her gaze away from it as the big dragon fascinated her.
( Just for reference, Death''s dick is 2 inches shorter than Kai''s dick. )
He then stopped sucking her nipple as he looked up at her face which was staring at his dragon. Seeing this, he touched her inner right thigh with it as Eira''s felt a hot hard rod poking her legs.
"Lay down." Eira instructed as Azraelid beside her on the ground. She then stood up and turned around as sheid on top of him in the 69 position.
Her milky rounded ass with a white panty tightly pushed in between her ass cheeks was now lying above Azrael''s face whereas his dragon was in front of Eira''s face
She raised a hand forward as she grabbed the throbbing dragon between her palm and jerked it. Death''s muscles suddenly tensed up as Eira started to masturbate his cock.
"How do you feel?" She asked as her hand rubbed his cock up and down.
"It feels good. Do it faster." Death muttered as Eira nodded and increased her speed.
Death''s entire body tensed up as his yang qi churned around in his treasured jewels. He was holding on pretty well But Eira suddenly put his dick inside her mouth as her warm tongue wrapped around his dick.
His body slowly started to loosen as Eira slowly massaged his dick with her tongue as Azrael suddenly felt his yang qi rushing through his cock.
"I am cumming!" He shouted as a sticky sweet liquid burst inside Eira''s mouth. Since it happened suddenly, Eira unconsciously swallowed it as Azrael''s yang qi traveled down her throat.
She removed his dick from her mouth as she licked the corner of her lips cleaned.
"That was good." Eiramented as Azrael''s dick went limp for a second before it started hardening again.
"Then it''s my turn." He said with a satisfied smile as he lifted Eira''s panty to the side and looked at her naked pink slit.
His tongue moved inside her pussy as he felt her warm flesh around his tongue. He pushed it deeper inside as his tongue was let loose inside her cave.
Eira''s body shook a little as she moaned loudly. Azrael kept pouring her cave with his tongue before he went near clit and licked it.
"Ahhh! I am about to cum!" She shouted suddenly as Azrael raised his finger and pinched her clit with his hand as his tongue reached deep inside her cave.
Eira''s body suddenly loosened as her yin qi directly shot into Azrael''s mouth. He drank it slowly as her expression turned heavenly.
"I am ready for the real thing now." Eira said a few minutes after having her orgasm as sheid down on the ground and Azrael towered over her.
"Are you ready?" He asked Eira as she slowly nodded. He sped one of his hands with her as his dick poked the entrance of her cave.
He slowly pushed it inside as Eira gave a cry of pain as a few drops of blood came out of her cave.
Azrael stopped for a minute before he pushed the rest of his dick inside her and waited for a few minutes again.
"You can start moving now." Eira told Azrael as he nodded and slowly thrusted her. Eira felt a mixture of pain and pleasure as he moved but she nodded for him to continue.
Azrael slowly increased his speed as Eira felt the pain vanish. Both of them then formed the deepest connection as Eira was happy.
After some minutes, Azrael came inside Eira''s cave as he filled her womb with his yang qi.
"Will I get pregnant?" She asked as he nodded.
"Do you want a child?" He asked as she smiled and nodded.
"Then you will be a great mother." He said as they spent a few hours pleasing each other.
But between this, Azrael had forgotten what the voice had told him in the beginning.
Chapter 209 Azrael (Deaths Arc End)(Chapter Preview)
"You forgot about what the voice said?" Kai asked slowly as Azrael nodded.
"I never realized it but I actually noticed every small thing about Eira. Guess love at first sight exists." Azrael sighed as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"You forgot about the most important thing while making love." Hemented as Azrael frowned.
"You are saying as though you don''t get in the heat of the moment with so many hot girls in your harem." He said out loud as Kai shrugged.
"What happened then?" Kai asked as Azrael sighed and continued.
"We had sex many more times until the baby started developing. As you know, cultivators are pregnant for much longer than normal humans and take many more years to give birth. Eirs was pregnant for 4 years before the baby was about to be born. But in reality, they were twins. But when they were born, things happened..." Death trailed off as his memories yed again.
"Come on, you can do it! Just a little more Eira! ***
You did it!" Azrael''s face lit up with a big smile as he held two children in his arms.
One was a girl while the other was a boy. Eira stared at him weakly as sheid on a white bed in a big room.
After Eira had got pregnant, Azrael had bought a special home for the two and now the baby was born, he was more than happy.
But happinesses at a price.
p "You fucking idiot! I warned you not to lose your virginity but you went as forward to pregnant a woman and having two children! Now they will being for you and I can''t do anything." After many years, the voice in his head came back as Death suddenly took a double-take.
"Who are these creators and why will theye?" He asked mentally as the voice sounded urgent.
"There are five creators and they think that there must be a bnce between everything. The birth of these two children will disrupt the bnce so you should run away right now... It''s toote." The voice paused for a moment before saying again as Azrael''s eyes suddenly widened.
Four auras of suppression were suddenly released inside the house as five girls appeared in front of him.
All of them looked vastly different as they looked at Azrael and the babies with an interested expression.
"Interesting. How did someone like you manage to stay under our radar for so long with your powers? Did you receive help from Space or Time by any chance?" One of the girls with horns asked as Azrael put the children down and narrowed his eyes.
"Are these girls the creators you mentioned?" Death asked the voice as it remained silent for some time.
"Yes, these girls are the creators. Beware of the girl with red eyes." The voice said quickly before it went away and Azrael was left alone.
As he nced back, he saw that Eira had fallen asleep with children sleeping near her legs. Doing anything here would be dangerous so he took a deep breath and snapped his fingers.
The girls and Azrael teleported away and appeared beside some abandoned realms as the girls raised their eyebrows in surprise but the one with the red eyes didn''t do anything.
"So we were right huh. Write his name and that woman''s name alongside those children''s names." The woman with the horn looked at the red-eyed girl as she shook her head.
The red-eyed girl had a cor on her neck as the woman with the horns raised her eyebrows and the cor started glowing.
"I am doing it." The girl muttered in a low tone as the cor stopped glowing as a book appeared in the girl''s hands.
She then closed her eyes for a few minutes but suddenly frowned.
"I can''t write about him. He can''t die and this book is nameless." The girl replied as she showed the book to the other four girls.
The girl closed her eyes and a new book appeared in her hand with Eira''s name written across the front.
The girl closed her eyes again and when she opened them, she felt sad.
[ She would have been a good mother. I am sorry.] The girl sent a spiritual message to death as she bit her finger and stained the pages with her blood which was glowing red.
The blood slowly started to change to letters as words formed on the book.
"It''s done." The girl whispered slowly as the other girls nodded.
"Now the children." The woman with the horns instructed as the girl with red eyes shook her head.
Azrael on the other hand didn''t understand what was happening when suddenly a white ball of light appeared in front of him.
He furrowed his eyes in confusion as the girls suddenly went silent. He touched the soul hovering in front of him as he instantly realized it.
His eyes suddenly went hollow as he looked at girls who for once looked shocked.
They flinched for a second as a cloak dropped around Azrael and his scythe came in front of him.
"No way. He is a direct creation of Space..." The woman with the horns suddenly trailed off as Azrael''s scythe revolved around him in a circr motion.
One by one, every single one of the surrounding realms started to explode. The impact made the creators look at Azrael with wide eyes as the scythe suddenly stopped spinning and appeared in front of Azrael as he gripped it tightly with both hands and strange symbols lit up the scythe.
"Quickly write about him getting a disease that will knock him unconscious right now!" The woman with horns shouted to a fifth woman who took out a gleaming red book.
But before anything could happen, Azrael suddenly appeared beside her and swung the scythe near her neck.
Her head was removed from her body as both of them turned to dust. A hovering white soul was left as Azrael clenched it and swallowed it.
The book that the girl was holding floated away at the speed of light as the girls watched Azrael''s horns reappear while his eyes turned blood red.
"What the hell are you?" The woman with horns asked as Azrael finally opened his mouth.
"I am Death."
Chapter 210 Descendant Of Time (The Truth Arc1)(Chapter Preview)
"What happened then?" Kai asked as the memories suddenly stopped ying and Azrael sighed.
"Nothing happened. They just vanished suddenly and I was left there alone. I traveled back to the jewel realm heartbroken and my powers were running around wildly. It was so bad that the realm split into three parts and became the moon realm, the frozen realm, and the fire orva realmter on. As for my children, I took them under my care till they turned 18.
I then set them free and the girl became the founder of the people of theva realm who worshipped Himari while the boy became the founder of the people of the frozen realm who worshipped the ice goddess aka Eira." Azrael exined as Kai nodded.
"What about the moon realm? Artemis told me that the inhabitants of the moon realm were curse so that they could only go out at night." Kai asked as Azrael sighed.
"The inhabitants of the moon realm are the descendants of the people who were too close to my fully released powers. Instead of dying, they were cursed to only wander around at night." He exined.
But before Kai could reply, a book with Mia''s name written on it appeared in front of them. He and Azrael were stunned as the book vanished as soon as it had appeared.
They blinked in confusion as the same book appeared again and vanished five secondster. The book would appear open and then would disappear.
"What is happening?" Kai asked in disbelief as even Azrael was stunned.
"Is End on drugs?" He wondered out loud and Kai didn''t know the answer to Azrael''s question.
"Try to read it the next time it appears." Kai suggested as Azrael moved his hand forward as the book directly appeared in his hand.
He read the first two words before the book vanished and a new one appeared. After reading a few more books, Azrael looked stunned.
"It looks as though Mia is still alive inside Eira''s body and is trying to get her own body back. It''s as though two souls are merged together in one body." He exined as Kai looked a little relieved.
"This means that if I find Eira, I can separate Mia''s soul and with your help and Sahara''s help, we can somehow resurrect her." Kai said in a hopeful tone as Azrael nodded.
"By the way, how did you get End to give you the death books of all people alive?" Kai asked as Azrael chuckled.
"If you ever meet her, ask her about it." He replied as Kai shook his head and looked towards the ce from where he entered into the library.
"Tell the girls that I am going out. I wonder which realm Kosma would drop me in." Kai muttered as he stood up and walked away.
Azrael didn''t stop him since he knew that there was no point in doing it. Kai just walked away as Azrael sighed and stood up.
"Wish I could mend things." He sighed before he went away to tell Kai''s girls about him going away alone.
***
As Kai walked out of the Death''s library, he felt guilty about leaving his girls without any notice but one near-permanent loss was enough for him.
Though they could easily survive on the realms, the big shots were difficult for even Kai to handle alone.
But the only good thing was that he could easily return and meet them whenever he wanted to. As he exited the library.
He suddenly entered in a white space and Kosma was floating in front of him.
"So you heard the words spoken by that girl didn''t you?" Kosma sighed as Kai nodded.
"Then I guess I should tell you everything." Kosma sighed as she sat down and gestured for Kai to sit opposite.
For him, sitting with lolis was no new thing as he crossed his legs and looked at Kosma with an interested expression.
"Before you start, what is this ''everything'' about?" Kai asked as Kosma shook her head.
"You know that the creators are born from the Darkness and Death from Space and that time has no descendants. Well, there are people who get some powers from Space and Darkness and you Kai have most of them as your lovers." Kosma exined as Kai slowly nodded.
"But there is one more thing that nobody except me knows. Time also has a descendant." Kosma said slowly as Kai''s eyes widened.
"Who?" He asked as Kosma lifted a finger and pointed at Kai.
Kai blinked for a moment before tilting his head.
"I thought that I was a descendant of space." Kai muttered as Kosma facepalmed.
"You are supposed to say something along the lines of ''How am I a descendant of such a powerful being?'' or at least ask ''how is this possible?''. But you instead ask somethingpletely different." Kosma said with a small smile as Kai shrugged.
"This is because it''s obvious to anyone that I am not a normal person. If you really followed me all my life, then you know about parents too, don''t you?" Kai asked as Kosma nodded.
"Let me speak this in more detail, you are the descendant of both Time and Space. Your parents themselves were descendants of Space whereas Time herself gave you her blessings but her powers were not avable to you previously but after using the wish, you are slowly unlocking her powers." Kosma exined as Kai nodded.
"Before you proceed any further, I want to know what exactly happened that killed my harem." Kai demanded as Kosma sighed.
"If that''s what you want to know, then who am I to stop you but before that, you should know that you y a great role in a huge n since you cannot be controlled by anyone. You are free from the destiny and fate crap whereas beginnings can''t touch you. As for the truth, it''s already out there and you are familiar with End." Kosma slowly said as Kai understood what she meant.
She was talking about all the creators that existed. But now that it was over, he would finally know what happened that day.
Chapter 211 What Happened That Day (Truth Arc 2)(Chapter Preview)
"What is this ce?" Kai muttered as their surroundings changed to the special realm he had seen while being on thend of life.
"You should see this from the beginning and then you might understand everything." Kosma replied as she snapped her fingers and figures suddenly appeared.
The figures were the same people Kai had seen from thend of life and the divine emperor with a different aura was also present there.
"Why does that Divine Emperor have a different aura than the one I know?" Kai asked as Kosma shook her head and gestured for Kai to continue to watch everything.
The scene continued to y as the three creators appeared and another Kai also appeared in front of Kai and Kosma.
[ Kai* = Past Kai. ]
Kai* looked around with a surprised expression as the people surrounding him turned towards the mysterious personing out of the weird ckhole.
The mysterious person was a woman.
The woman had pure ck hair which were as dark as the ck hole she hade out of and she had dull silver eyes with an emotionless expression on her face.
(Check this paragraphment for her image.)
The creators suddenly looked rmed as they released their full powers and made the people standing there trembled in fear.
Kai* was the only one who somehow managed to stand on his knees as the others fell down on their knees.
,m The woman on the other hand was not even shaken by their powers as she flicked a finger in the creators direction and they went flying away.
"What the fuck?! How can she do that with just aflick of her finger?" Kai asked Kosma in bewilderment as she chuckled.
"Now you know how others feel when you do stuff by just snapping your fingers." Kosma replied as Kai continued to see what was happening.
The creators flew in the direction of Kai* as he teleported away as the three women regained their bnce.
"Space." The creator of destinies said slowly as the woman with the ck hair nodded.
"You really thought that I wouldn''te here when such arge thing is happening?" The woman replied as she turned to look at Kai* who narrowed his eyes.
"Space huh." Kai* muttered as the woman examined him with narrowed eyes.
"You don''t have a shred of Time''s power. Did my powers counter her powers?" She muttered as she suddenly appeared in front of Kai* and touched his forehead.
Thetter''s eyes rolled back as the woman retracted her hands as Kai* blinked in disbelief as his eyes turned back to normal.
"What was that?" He muttered as the woman shook her head and suddenly snapped her head towards the group of people.
Their eyes were slowly starting to turn pure grey as the woman looked at Kai* whose eyes were still normal.
"It even got to these guys. No wonder their auras felt a little different. This means that you are the only single person who still has my powers." The woman muttered as she turned towards the creators who were backing away from the group of people.
"Are all of the others also under hismand too?" The woman asked as the creator of destinies nodded.
"If this continues, we are the next on the list. But if it somehow manages to get a hold of End, everything ends." She replied as Kai* and the Kai watching this looked confused.
"What is happening?" Kai* asked as the woman sighed while looking at the group of people.
"The Darkness is slowly rising. That''s what is happening. And you Kai, are probably thest person left who can even think of stopping it. But currently, you might also be corrupted by it and might be like them." The woman said as she pointed at the group of people whose eyes werepletely grey and felt hollow as though they weren''t people anymore.
"All of them are people who either have traces of my power or the Darkness''s power like your lover Esmeralda for example. But now that the Darkness is rising with the intention to destroy everything, it is starting to corrupt people with such powers. These guys are the people I managed to bring here.
Other people, like your harem, for example, are already under its control and are currently about to destroy realms. If we don''t do anything, the entire world might as well be destroyed in a matter of minutes." The woman exined as Kai* narrowed his eyes.
"If you are like the Space which exists around the realms, why don''t you defeat the Darkness?" He asked as the woman sighed.
"If youpare my powers to the Darkness, I will end up having only 25% of its total powers whereas Time, will have 25% of the other power. I maintain the space and she maintains time andbined together, we have 50% of the Darkness''s power. As for the others 50%, you, Death, End, and these three are the key to it.
If all of you utilize all of your powers, you can give us a 100% power boost which will make our totalbined power at 150%.
But it''s not going to be easy and since you, the creators, and Death will be corrupted by the Darkness, we have to do something. So for now, I have to make sure that you stay under its radar in a different way. You have the Harem wish and Harem curse right?" The woman asked as Kai* slowly nodded.
"Then go ahead and use them for the following tasks - make yourself appear on a lower realm with your cultivation in the mortal realms and a newborn soul so that the Darkness can''t detect you and while you are it, reincarnate your harem since their souls would be freed from the Darkness. After all, we require all the extra power we can find. As for the curse, just leave it for the time being." The woman instructed as Kai blinked.
"You do know that I need to be near death state to use my powers?" He asked as the woman grinned and released her aura as Kai* suddenly crashed down.
His heartbeat started to slow down as he red at the woman.
"You didn''t even ask for my confirmation." He groaned as she shook her head.
"Quickly use it before you die." She muttered instead as Kai* closed his eyes and used the harem wish to do everything the woman had said.
His body started to glow brightly before he disappeared and the scenes stopped ying.
Chapter 212 Kais Decision (Truth Arc End)(Chapter Preview)
"You should remember all of this by now." Kosma said out loud as Kai slowly nodded.
"Everything ising back to me." He replied as his original memories returned to him. He now knew why his harem had died and what had actually happened.
But even after knowing this, he didn''t felt at peace as he realized what was in front of him.
"If I finally unlock Time''s powers, then that means that I will have to battle the Darkness with the other, right?" He asked as Kosma nodded.
"Then I should forget about peace." Kai sighed as Kosma patted his head.
He blinked his eyes in confusion as he looked at the loli patting his head. Even though it made him feel like a child, Kai still liked her patting him.
"So what am I supposed to do now? Spend centuries trying to figure out how to unlock Time''s powers? But before that, why did the Darkness stop?" He asked as Kosma shook her head.
"It didn''t stop. Rather, it was forced to stop sine you gave Time and Space an opening to strike down when you used the harem wish and freed your harem from the Darkness''s clutches. Time and Space somehow dealt a blow that will somehow stop the Darkness from advancing for two millenniums. But it came at a price.
Because of the attack, Space and Time were
forced to go into a slumber since they used their primordial powers. Though they can do things such as destroying the upper realms with a flick of their fingers, stunning the Darkness takes a huge toll on their body." Kosma exined as Kai nodded.
"Then why did you stop me from manipting memories?" He asked another question that had been bothering him for quite a while now as Kosma sighed.
"It''s because even though you got fully cleansed newborn-like soul, the Darkness still managed to invade it. And every time you manipte your memories, a small 0.0001 perfect of the Darkness''s powers corrupt you." She replied as Kai was stunned.
"This means that at least one or two percent of me is already corrupted by it." He muttered as she nodded.
"That is why I had to stop you from using it." She added as Kai nodded.
"As for how you can use Time''s powers, I don''t know. But I can give you a clue. Hellbringer and Excalibur are two swords that can somehow give you an enlightenment on how you can use Time''s powers. As you know, Hellbringer contains the soul of Lillith, the first demon.
Investigate about her past and you might find a clue. Other than that, Excalibur contains a part of the Scribe of Heaven''s soul. And here is your clue about her. This has been published a month ago." Kosma said in a hurry as she handed Kai a book.
"Why do you sound so urgent?" He asked as she looked around with a tense expression.
"My time with you is short since the Darkness mighte here and moment. So for now, this is our goodbye. I wish you the best of luck." Kosma said and was about to snap her fingers as Kai suddenly stopped her.
"Before I go, can you please make me appear on the demon realm?" He asked as she shook her head.
"The demon and the angel realm are under a huge chaos right now and your arrival will worse things. Though I will send you somewhere else which might turn out to be more helpful." She replied and snapped her fingers as Kai vanished.
***
"This ce..." Kai muttered as he suddenly appeared in a new ce.
A nostalgic smell entered his nose as he turned towards the right direction and saw billboards around a formation-bound city.
"Nyander. Why did she send me to the Half beast realm?" Kai wondered out loud as he gazed at the familiar sites of the city.
"Now that I am here, I might as well go and see Inari." Kai muttered with a smile as he remembered the picky fox merchant from whom he used to buy stuff.
He teleported directly to what he remembered to be her shop but instead appeared in front of a police headquarters.
He quickly shrouded himself as a dog-tailed male police officer just went by with a stern expression.
''What happened here?'' Kai wondered as he stared up and read the billboards.
"Taizan''s government. City under lockdown after the evening ends. No person should be out on the streets. Any brothel found in the area will be destroyed and the owners and the workers will be publicly killed." Kai muttered as he read the of the billboards and his eyes widened.
''Looks like a lot of things have happened since myst visit here. Maybe this Taizan guy is a member of the organization Lana had mentioned. But how does he have so much information about me and the others?'' Kai wondered as a ripple of people suddenly went around the entire ce.
Kai frowned deeply when he sensed the ripple of power to be at the divine soul realm and he immediately teleported away.
"Hey Kosma, why the hell do these people have cultivation above the world limit?!" Kai shouted at the sky as he had been encountering people with above the limit cultivation.
"It''s because I am spending all of my power on hiding you. These people also have certain hidden powers that are reducing my powers effect on them and since I am not using my powers to properly regte everything, such things will keep on happening." Kosma''s voice entered his head as he was confused.
"You maintain these things?! Who exactly are you?" Kai asked as Kosma''s chuckle resounded inside his head.
"I am Space and Time''s daughter and I am moremonly known as the World which maintains the realms." Kosma replied inside his head as Kai was left stunned.
It looked as though there were still many things he didn''t know yet.
Chapter 213 The Fox Merchant (1)(Chapter Preview)
"You are the world?" Kai asked in a dazed voice as he felt Kosma chuckle inside his head.
He had expected her to either answer him with something else or not answer him. But he had to say, Kosma being the world was something he had imagined a few times before.
"If you are the world, does that mean that either Time or Space have a dick?" Kai then asked as Kosma burst outughing.
"No, you idiot. They just created me by mixing their powers which included mixing their yin energy. And the easiest way to get yin energy is through an orgasm so they just did a little ying around and I was created. Oh, and by the way, both of them are virgins." Kosma replied in a cheerful tone as Kai shook his head.
"I know where you are going with that and no answer is no. Don''t you dare think about it." He said as Kosmaughed onest time before going away.
Kai on the other hand wondered where he could even find Inari in such a big ce. But he then remembered the special item she had given him after he had bought many items in bulk from her.
He searched his pendant for a few minutes before he took out a blood-red coin. Both sides of the coin had two split pupil eyes etched on it as Kai tossed the coin in the air.
It started glowing as a red tendril detached from it and wrapped around Kai''s right wrist before solidifying into a band.
The band was tightly wrapped around Kai''s wrist as he narrowed his eyes
"A connection band." He muttered.
A connection band was something that allowed two people to share their location with each other while being on the same realm.
He currently couldn''t sense Inari''s presence which either meant that she was dead or was functioning from some other ce.
He let the band hang around his wrist as he looked at Nyander from far away with curious eyes.
The ce that used to be full of people going to brothels and the famous ck market was nowpletely under control.
Perhaps it was an improvement or perhaps it was worse than before but for Kai, the ce currently looked better than before.
Since he didn''t have any business in Nyander, he decided to check the other two cities. The second city was named as Wooflin and as the name suggested, was a city inhabited by half-dog and half-wolf people.
As he teleported outside the ce, he raised his eyebrows in surprise as he saw the same billboards around the city.
The billboards said the exact same things as the billboards in Nyander and a horrible dark aura wasing from the center of the city.
"What is happening here?" He muttered as he suddenly looked up and saw a fleet of guards defending around him.
All of them were at 1st the spiritual soul realm while he himself was at the divine core realm. The difference wasn''t much but for cultivators, it could be the difference between life and death.
But much to his surprise, the guards did not have a dog or wolf tail nor did they have such ears. They were full humans as theynded down and started examining the ce with a curious expression.
Kai was still invisible so they couldn''t see him as he quietly observed them. They had appeared a few seconds after Kai had teleported and he didn''t know whether this was a coincidence.
But before he could do anything, all the figures snapped to attention as they turned towards the sky alongside Kai.
Hovering in the sky was a woman with seven fluffy white tails behind her. She had neck-length brown hair and two brown fox eyes.
(Check this paragraphment for her image.)
The woman looked at the group of humans with cold eyes as she took out a small ck dagger from her clothes and threw it towards the group.
The dagger exploded into hundreds of daggers as the group took out shields that had been tied across their backs.
They raised the shields together above their heads as the fleet of daggers hit against the shields.
The changed against the shield and bounced away but ck marks started to corrode the shields as the guards cursed and threw the shield away.
"Ghost cursed daggers." One of them muttered as they rose in the air and surrounded the woman. The daggers were all lying on the ground as they started vanishing one after the other.
Kai watched this with an interested expression but didn''t do anything as the fox woman gritted her teeth.
She then took out a small ball the size of an apple as she but her finger and smeared the ball with her blood.
The ball glowed red in color as the human soldiers advanced forward with swords in their hands.
The fox woman then dropped the ball in front of her as it hovered in the air. As soon as the human soldiers were a few feet away from the woman, the ball exploded with the sound of a bomb exploding.
Small precise needles shot out of the ball and plunged into the humans'' necks as they started falling down with their bodies slowly disintegrating.
As soon as they touches tej ground, they crumbled to dust that settled on the ground as the woman shook her head in disappointment and was about to fly away when Kai finally revealed himself.
"Inari." He said out loud as the fox woman turned down with wide eyes as she stared at Kai.
She rummaged inside her clothes and took out a pair of spectacles as Kai shook his head.
"No, I am not someone trying to fool you with an illusion." He said as Inari''s hand dropped down as she looked at Kai with narrowed eyes.
"How can I believe you?" She asked slowly as he nodded and snapped his fingers.
The two of them then went away as a figure was watching this from the shadows. The figure took out a scroll before quietly slipping away.
Chapter 214 The Fox Merchant (2)(Chapter Preview)
"This ce..." Inari''s voice trailed off as they appeared in an open field.
Beautiful yellow flowers bloomed on the field and a huge oak tree stood in the middle of the field. Her eyes widened as she looked at Kai''s face who nodded.
"But you were gone." She slowly muttered as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"What do you mean gone?" He asked as Inari suddenly grabbed his hand and was squeezed it.
She then let go and took a deep breath before she took out a poster and handed it to Kai. He carefully handled it as he read the contents.
"Is this real?" Was the first question he asked after reading at contents of the poster as Inari sighed and nodded.
"New Harem Overlordpetition. Come at the imperial realm with your harem and the most beautiful andrgest harem wins. You can also enter with a reverse harem or a bisexual harem. Competition ends in a week." He read out loud as he looked at the date.
It was off dated to be a thousand years ago as Kai burned the paper with his mes.
"So there is a new harem overlord and the elven realm does not know about it." He muttered as Inari furrowed her eyebrows.
"You were on the elven realm this whole time?" She asked as Kai shook his head.
"It''s a long story that I will tell youter but first, tell me about this new ''Harem Overlord''." Kai said as Inari shook her head.
,m "I don''t know much about the person. The only thing I know is that he or she lives in the spirit realm. That''s all." Inari replied as Kai sighed.
"Maybe I should go to the spirit realm after reaching the spiritual soul realm. The quickest way to do that is to create some pills. Do you have these ingredients?" Kai asked as he headed Inari a list.
She gave the list a thorough nce before nodding.
"I have some of them with me. But to get them, you will have to travel with me to an abandoned realm." She replied as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"An abandoned realm?" He asked with interest as Inari smiled and tapped an emerald color ring on her finger.
A projection suddenly yed in front of them which showed a cluster of realms, half the size of the mortal realm, grouped together.
"I currently live around these realms cause a few people are living there. Can you teleport us there?" Inari asked as Kai nodded.
Since Inari was already familiar with Kai''s teleportation, she wasn''t shocked when they appeared on a barren deadnd.
The entire area waspletely brown and didn''t have any nts growing on them. The sky appeared red in color as though someone had drenched it in blood.
The sun appeared bright red in color and was too close to the that it was too hot for a normal person to survive in.
"People live here?" Kai asked as Inari nodded.
"They have been living here for generations and survive on the meat of what little spiritual beasts that are left here. As for vegetation, they grow stuff in controlled greenhouses that I helped them in building. Otherwise, they were only eating meat and would have all died in a century or so." She exined as she raised her fingers to her mouth and whistled loudly.
"What was that for?" Kai asked curiously as Inari smiled.
"It''s a way wemunicate with each other. This ce has frequent earthquakes and what little spiritual beasts are left here attack the people here to eat them. That is why they have a whole set of whistles tomunicate about different things over a long-range." She exined as they started walking towards the south.
Kai could see houses made from mud in the distance, probably to keep them cool. As they reached closer, he could see people walking around with determined expressions.
Their skin bore many scars and cuts but their faces beamed with happiness when they saw Inari.
But they froze when they looked at Kai. They stared at his handsome face and deep purple eyes as they lowered their gazes.
"Hmm, why are you all looking down?" He asked as they didn''t speak anything.
"They feel inferior." Inari whispered as Kai looked surprised.
He suddenly remembered the memories of his past that he had buried deep inside.
"Don''t hope if you don''t have the power to do anything." He had been told these words by a friend of his and he truly understood the meaning of these words when he was younger.
"Don''t feel inferior to someone just cause they look better or are more powerful. Feel inferior to someone when you stop improving yourself." Kia muttered with a small smile as the people suddenly looked up at him.
"That makes sense." One of them said in a deep voice as the others slowly nodded.
"What is your name sir?" The same person asked as Kai moved his hand forward for a handshake.
"My name is Kai. Nice to meet you." He said with a smile as the person shook Kai''s hand.
"My name is Giaukan. Nice to meet you too." The man replied as all of them started greeting each other.
It didn''t take time for Kai to get together with the people and Inari was surprised to see how quickly this happened.
People went from looking at him as a strange powerful person to someone who understood them in less than an hour.
[ Your social skills sometimes frighten me. ] Inari replied as Kai smiled at her.
"My social skills aren''t good. I just empathize with these people since I understand their pain." Kai replied out loud as he and Inari were watching the people sitting around a small campfire as they cooked some meat that Kai had given them.
"What do you mean by that?" Inari asked in confusion since as far as she knew, Kai had always been a powerful rich figure.
"There are many things people don''t know about me." Kai replied but didn''t answer her question as they spent some time listening to the melodious song that the people sang under the crimson sun.
Chapter 215 How He Met Inari (Past Chapter)(Chapter Preview)
"I don''t think that she ising here." Kai muttered to himself as he stood across the same spot where he had met Kana.
The wolf girl was yet to return after rescuing her sister and Kai was already losing hope that she woulde to meet him.
''Maybe I should have just asked for directions.'' He thought silently as the crowd of people had reduced by half but people were still wandering around the streets.
Within the crowd, he suddenly saw a figure darting towards him as he smiled when he saw a brown tail hanging behind the figure.
"And here I was thinking that you would nevere back." He said out loud as the figure lowered her hood and showed her wolf ears to Kai.
Kana''s bright pink eyes gleamed at might as she shook her head with serious eyes.
"I always repay my debts." She answered as her eyes darted around.
"Listen, the ck market auction begins in half an hour but I don''t think that you can honestly win there." She whispered as Kai kept smiling.
"How much does a fruit honestly cost?" He asked as Kana suddenly started moving.
Kai closely followed her as she led him across several different alleys. They quietly crept down different ces as Kai released a silent sigh of relief.
''Good thing I didn''t ask for direction. I would have been lost by now.'' He thought silently as Kana suddenly stopped.
"In the legal auction, the fruit costs 500 soul stones." She replied as Kai blinked in disbelief.
"500 soul stones?" He asked in confusion as Kana nodded.
"That''s honestly a low price since people can only use the legal money they have earned or they will be taxed heavily. But in the illegal auction, the bids range up to 2000 soul stones or more. Do you have that much money?" Kana asked as Kai slowly nodded.
Even though he had quite a wealth, 2000 soul stones were more than half of the total money he had.
"There is another thing you know. The legal auction ispletely safe so that people can bid easily but the illegal one allows anything as long as nobody dies. So people actually steal money from weaker cultivators. And if you kill someone by mistake, you have to pay the price by dying yourself." Inari added as Kai knew that she had an alternative n.
"Just tell me what you are thinking. I know that you have a better option." He said out loud as Kana smiled.
"I know a merchant who buys at least three of the fruits andter sells it for treasures. Working with her is safe since no one is allowed to kill anyone inside her shop and she also has a high cultivation. Do you have a rare treasure that you exchange?" Kana asked as Kai nodded.
He rummaged inside his pendant for a while before he took out two gleaming swords. Kana''s eyes suddenly widened as she knew what those des were.
"Are these the dark element enhancing swords that are only avable in the human realm?" Kana asked as Kai smiled and nodded.
"How did you know that?" He asked curiously as Kana perked up.
"It''s cause most assassins want to have these swords as their dream weapons but most can''t afford it. You must have paid quite arge amount of money for it." She replied as Kai shook his head.
"I got it for free." He replied as Kana''s eyes widened.
"How?" She asked in disbelief as he shook his head.
"Not right now. Let''s just go to this person''s shop. I will directly teleport us outside the shop so just think about it in your mind." He added as Kana closed her eyes and thought about the ce.
Kai gently touched her shoulders as he got the location of the ce and both of them vanished. They then appeared in front of apletely ck shop with no guards outside it.
"Inari the fox merchant. My collection includes supernatural items, rare items, assassination items, etc. Bring me something of equal value and we will make an exchange. I don''t sell things for money." Kai read aloud as Kana pointed at a poster.
"You can but the legendary fruit here right now. The sale will end in 2 hours if no one buys it." Kana read it for Kai as he nodded and the duo entered the shop.
A flowery smell entered Kai''s as he saw three people wandering around the shop. One of them was a girl with nine fluffy tails and split pupil eyes while the other two had their appearance hidden by cloaks.
But Kai could still see that one of them had a cat tail while the other one didn''t.
"She is the owner of the shop." Kana whispered to Kai as she pointed at the fox girl. The three people turned to see who was there as they felt two auras behind them.
"Who did you brought with you, Kana?" The fox girl asked as she knew Kana who frequently bought some low-level items from her.
"I am here to buy the legendary fruit." Kai didn''t beat around the bush as the fox girl smiled.
"And what will you give me in return?" She asked with a smile as Kai took out the swords again and the girl''s smile vanished.
"Are those dark element enhancing swords?" She asked with narrowed eyes as she didn''t believe Kai.
"You can check them for yourself." He replied as he walked past the two figures and handed Inari the swords.
She examined them for a few minutes as she closely nced at all theponents of the swords before looking at Kai with disbelief.
"These are real." She admitted out loud as Kai nodded.
She then put the swords on a counter before she moved away and took out two red fruits twice the size of an apple.
"One fruit for each sword." She said out loud as she handed Kai the fruits and he tossed them inside his pendant.
But before he could leave, one of the hooded figures grabbed his arm.
"Who are you?" The hooded figure asked in a sharp feminine voice as Kai smiled.
"Nobody important." He replied as he and Kana vanished.
Chapter 216 The Fox Merchant (End)(Chapter Preview)
"All of these guys are at the 1st stage of Yin/Yang gathering realm. They can barely live up to a hundred years old." Kai said to Inari as the two of them sat outside the houses.
The people had gone inside their houses to sleep and Kai and Inari were left alone. They nced at the crimson sun before both of them stood up at the same time.
"What are you going to give me in exchange for the items?" Inari suddenly asked as Kai shook his head.
"Once a merchant, always a merchant." He replied and took out two ss containers full of a golden white liquid.
"Your yang qi? That would barely cover the cost for one or two of these items." Inari muttered SD Kai sighed and put them back.
"You gave that girl those two swords for free and can''t give me some alchemy ingredients." He muttered as Inari furrowed her eyebrows.
"Which girl?" She asked as Kai rolled his eyes.
"Lana." He replied as Inari''s eyebrows shot up.
"No wonder that she didn''t return. I will increase my prices now that you have my bodyguard with you." Inari pouted as Kai shook his head.
"I didn''t know you had bodyguards. And other than that, she was on the elven realm on a mission to assassinate thend of earth''s royal family so you are clearly not paying her well." Kai said as Inari looked surprised before she sighed.
"I told that girl to stop taking assassination missions as training but she never listens. Is she with you?" She asked as Kai nodded.
"Yes, she is. As for the alchemy ingredients, I will give you the ingredients for a true mind pill." Kai replied as Inari''s ears suddenly perked up.
The true mind pill was a very useful pill but due to its ban and the fact that only Kai and Risea could make it, the existing pills were fee in number and could fetch arge sum of money if sold.
A major reason why nobody could create the pill was because they didn''t know the ingredients for a pill so obtaining the ingredients would possibly make Inari the most famous merchant of all time.
"You got yourself a deal. Let me bring the ingredients." Inari said as she rose in the air and flew away.
She came back fifteen minutester with a space ring as she tossed it to Kai. He examined everything inside before handing her a space ring in exchange.
"What if these are fake?" She suddenly asked as Kai smiled and shook his head.
"I don''t make fake deals." He replied and bit his right finger. Golden blood dripped from the small wound as a symbol formed on the ground.
"Everything I have given you so real." He said out loud as the symbol glowed brightly before vanishing.
"There, I did a blood test for you. Is that enough?" Kai asked as Inari nodded.
A blood test was something that determined whether someone was lying or not. If the symbol had not vanished, it would have meant that Kai was lying.
After Inari was satisfied, Kai temporarily bid his farewell to her as he teleported back to Death''s library.
Azrael was still sitting on the desk as Mia''s death book appeared and disappeared before him. But he also had another death book beside him which had the name Eira written on it.
"Any changes?" Kai asked as he appeared in front of Azrael.
"No major ones. By the way, I told your harem about you leaving alone and some of them were not satisfied with your decision. You should probably talk to them." Azrael replied as Kai chuckled.
"How did Risea take the news?" He suddenly asked as Azrael raised his eyebrows.
"She took it surprisingly well as though she knew that you would do something like that. Anyways, I gave everyone a room to live in here." Azrael replied as Kai nodded and slowly spread his spiritual sense.
He sensed where Risea was and directly teleported there as he left Azrael staring at the books on his desk.
"What bizarre pill have you created now?!" Kai said as soon as he appeared in Risea''s room which was full of smoke.
"I was testing whether I could create some of the high-level pills from earlier and I am happy to find that I still can. But I somehow then started experimenting and came out with this thing." Risea replied as the smoke suddenly vanished.
She handed Kai a dark pink pill as he smelled it and raised his eyebrows.
"This feels like a poisonous pill." He replied with full honesty as Risea nodded.
"Judging from the ingredients I used, this is definitely a poisonous pill. Anyways, where were you?" Risea asked as Kai told her the entire story.
"So you have ingredients for some pills!" Risea said in excitement as Kai nodded.
"We can create the spiritual soul realm breakthrough pill, the core cleansing pill, and two true mind pills." He replied as Risea nodded enthusiastically.
Being in seclusion for a long time, Risea had enough time on her hands to master alchemy. She had experimented with many ingredients and had created quite a number of pills including the spiritual soul realm breakthrough pill.
In the past, the highest level of breakthrough pills was the spiritual core realm breakthrough pill which had been increased by an entire group of realms by Risea.
? "But do you think that we should create the true mind pill while being secluded? After all, who knows what the side effects will be now that we have such a low cultivation." Risea asked as Kai nodded.
"I created a true mind pill for Mia while being on the mortal realm and I turned into a drunk fool. So before we create that, let''s increase your cultivation to the divine core realm so that both of us can break through to the spiritual soul realm with the help of the pull." Kai replied as Rises smiled and her body changed.
She went from her loli form to a woman with big bouncy breasts and a perfectly round tight ass.
"Why don''t we start then?" She said as the mature Risea pushed Kai down on her bed.
Chapter 217 Milf Risea (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Risea unbuttoned Kai''s jeans and pulled it down as she saw Kai''s sleeping dragon as she removed her dress.
She was wearingce pink panties which tightly bound herrge white breasts as she got on her knees and spread Kai''s legs.
She slowly rubbed his sleeping dragon as it slowly awoke as Risea grinned while slowly stroking his dragon.
Heat started rushing towards Kai''s dick as it hardened below Risea''s touch. She smiled at this as she moved forward and slowly started licking his dick.
Her tongue glided from the base of his dick to the tip of it while still stroking it with her hand. She then wrapped her tongue from the tip to the middle of the dick as a warm feeling went through Kai''s body.
Risea teased him while licking his dick but didn''t put it inside her mouth as she wrapped her tongue around the warm rod.
She slowly massaged it while moving forward as she swallowed his entire dick. He could feel the tip of his dick touching her throat as Risea grabbed his thighs and slowly started moving forward and backward as Kai felt his dick getting hotter.
He then suddenly grabbed Risea hair as he started thrusting her on his dick with fast speed. Risea''s eyes widened for a moment but she enjoyed the treatment as Kai''s dick went a little more further on her dick.
She choked up a little but he didn''t stop as his dick suddenly burst forth with yang qi. The liquid traveled directly down Risea''s throat as she choked a little before finally breathing correctly. Kai then removed his dick as Risea climbed on the bed. His hands went behind her back as he removed the bra and threw it on the ground.
His hands then groped therge beasts with hid hands. Her big tits bounced up and down as Kai groped them and moved forward.
He put the left nipple inside his mouth as he started sucking on the red nipple while groping the other one.
In response to his gropes, Risea moaned loudly as her body responded to it. Her little sister started dripping love juices as her pink panty slowly started getting stained.
As the fragrance of her love juices entered Kai''s nose, he stopped sucking her breasts as he pushed Risea down and pulled her panty down her legs.
Her treasured cave was fully mature with a few strands of hair as Kai bent forward and started caressing her slit with his tongue.
His hands still groped her breasts while his tongue caressed her slit. His tongue then locked her pink-red clit as Risea''s cave suddenly broke loose and she squirted yin qi directly into the air.
She then squirted for a second time as the yin qi sshed directly on Kai''s face. He came back with a grin on his face as he touched the yin qi with his hands before swallowing it.
"Sit on all four of your limbs and push your ass towards me." Kai instructed as Risea got on all four of her lips and thrusted her ass towards Kai.
His hard rod throbbed in desire as he grabbed Risea ass and positioned himself dick near her cave.
In one mighty stride, he pushed the entire thing inside her easily as the remaining yin qi created a friction between the two.
Risea''s eyes widened and she moaned as Kai''s entire dick had prated her cave in one go. He then started moving as he grabbed her ass and started groping it.
"Twerk your ass Risea." He instructed as she obliged and started bouncing her ass for him.
Her ass moved in front of Kai''s face as he raised his hand and pped it once. The skin moved up and down as Risea released a moan but still kept twerking her ass.
Kai moved deeper inside her cave as he grabbed her ass with both of his hands and started pounding her fiercely.
His dick moved in and out of her warm cave as love juices dripped down on the bedsheets. Risea''s body started getting hotter as her orgasm started to build up.
She then started pushing herself backward as she directly thrusted Kai''s dick. Her ass hit Kai''s skin with a thump as it bounced up and down for him to enjoy.
He thenpletely stopped moving as she increased her speed and thrusted backwards while love juices dripped on the bed.
Moans escaped her mouth one after the other as her hands tightly gripping the corners of the bed. Her ass kept bouncing every time she came back and she cummed in this position.
Kai then suddenly grabbed her waist as he plunged deep inside her cave and his dick burst forth with yang qi and filled her womb.
Risea released onest moan as her body hit the bed with a thump. Kaiid on top of her as he removed his dick and let a mixture of juicese out of her cave.
"This time, I will y with your breasts while fucking you." He then said as he grabbed Risea waist as lifted her above his dick.
He then slowly put her down as his cock prated her cave in such a position. Her cave parted apart to let him enter as his mouth went forward and bit her right nipple.
He then slowly started thrusting upwards as he kept biting and sucking her nipples. Risea''s arms paired around his neck weekly as her moans directly reached Kai''s ears.
Her body grew weaker the more Kai thrusted as she came twice in such a position but Kai wasn''t stopping.
He then used his hands to pull both of her nipples closer to each other as he sucked on both of them together and released his yang I inside her once again.
The Golden liquid overflowed her cave as it dropped down Kai''s dick and stained the bedsheets.
Risea panted for a few minutes as Kai lofted her off his dick and ced her on the bed. She panted for a few minutes before looking at Kai with a smile.
"One more round." Risea said as Kai grinned and plunged her cave once again for a pleasurable experience.
Chapter 218 The Alchemy God And Goddess(Chapter Preview)
"It feels so good that I still wanna do it but it''s over now. Let''s start creating those pills." Risea said out loud as she stretched her naked body before gathering the clothes on the ground and wearing them.
Kai followed her example and wore his clothes as he then nced at the alchemy objects in the room.
Risea had a basic cauldron with a stand and a wooden table as Kai strode forward and put it inside his pendant.
He then took out a jade blue cauldron with a pure ck stand and a metal table and ced them down.
He then took out a pure white cauldron and a red stand with the same metal table and ced it down beside the first group of stuff.
They were Kai and Risea''s personal alchemy pieces of equipment as the of them stood in front of their respective stands.
He then dumped the alchemy ingredients out of the space ring that Inari gave him and handed half of the Ingredients to Risea.
In total, they could create enough pills for every one of Kai''s girls. He then took out the true mind pills ingredients and handed them to Risea.
The two then separated the ingredients into different piles and started by concocting the spiritual soul breakthrough pill.
They lit up the cauldrons with their respective mes. Kai''s cauldron burned with ck mes while Risea''s burned with white mes.
The mes were a lot less bright than Kai''s mes but were still white in color. This was because seraphim angels, Archangels and the Supreme diety could use these mes.
Their children could also use them.
As Risea and Kai''s cauldron started heating up, they tossed their first set of ingredients inside the cauldron.
The ingredients included a branch, few pink petals, and a cluster of dried brown roots. Kai tossed all of them inside at once and slowly started burning them with his ck mes.
Risea on the other hand tossed one ingredient at a time and slowly mixed them. This was because Kai''s me burned everything to the core at once while Risea''s mes slowly purified the things.
After a minute, they then tossed the second wet of ingredients and suddenly increased the heat of their mes as the entire room lit up with their mes.
The ingredients mixed around at once as ck clouds gathered above the cauldrons. The cauldrons shook a little as two bright red pills shot out of them and both Kai and Risea caught the pills.
They then sat down with their legs crossed as they put the pills inside their mouths and bit them.
Spiritual energy flowed through their bodies as they slowly started cultivating it.
An hourter, both of them broke through to the 1st stage of the spiritual soul realm at the same time.
They then stood up together and went near their cauldrons as they took all the ingredients at once and tossed them inside the cauldron.
They then mixed the ingredients within 5 seconds and multiple pills shot out at once as they collected the pills and put them on the table.
Rises smiled at Kai as she remembered the times when they used to create pills together. If she was the alchemy goddess then Kai was the alchemy god.
Both of them used to havepetitions early on but they soon gave up on taut because no one woulde out as a winner.
They then created the Core cleansing pills and then ate one of them. The pill slowly purified their insides and increased their cultivation speed by a lot.
They then nced at the ingredients of the true mind pill as they went forward and slowly put one of the ingredients inside their cauldrons.
They slowly put the ingredients one by one for an hour before the pill was finally ready and shot out.
"In case someone needs this pill in the future, I should store it now." Kai said out loud as he put the two pills inside his pendant.
His head was hurting badly though the pain was much less than thest time. Risea was going through a simr situation as she went near the bed and crashed down on it.
Her eyes closed down within a minute as she started sleeping. Kai smiled at this as he gathered the pills in two containers and put them beside Risea.
He then put the equipment back inside his pendant and teleported away. He appeared in a corner of Death''s library that showed a great view of two bright moons outside it.
When Kai was younger, he used to wonder how every realm had a sun and moon despite being so rtively far away.
Later on, he had learned that every realm had a separate sun and moon near it. And in case of the moon, the ice, and theva realm, the moon realm was the moon and theva realm was the sun.
As for the ice realm, it was basically a frozen realm of water. He watched the moon till his headache git away and he then teleported back to the abandoned realm from before.
He saw Inari sleeping out in the open as he smiled at her. As he was looking at her, a whistling sound suddenly entered his ears as his eyes widened.
? "That song. It can''t be..." his voice trailed off as the sweet melodious whistle sounded from far away.
As if being pulled by a ma, he started walking towards the whistle with a dazed expression. Past memories flooded his mind.
"How do you whistle so well?" He had asked the girl in front of him.
"Just a lot of practice and a calm environment. I can train you too if you want." She had replied with a smile but had never gotten the chance to train him.
His heart ached with a familiar pain as he kept getting closer to the voice in the hope of finding someone he had lost long ago.
Chapter 219 The Song Of Present(Chapter Preview)
The whistle kept blowing as Kai kept walking in a dazed state. A sweet fragrance filled the atmosphere as a maiden''s beautiful voice entered his ears.
"Suddenly you''re nowhere to be found
I turn around and everything has changed Looking for a way to work it out
I''m trying to find some peace to navigate." The feminine voice made Kai''s heartache as the song continued.
"The oak tree where I met you
and the writing
on the statue
I still remember every word you said
I''m not a soldier
but I''m fighting
Can you hear me through the silence?
I won''t give up cause
There will be a day
We''ll meet again."
He suddenly stopped as a pink mist move around his body. A feeling offort went throughout him as the song progressed further.
(The song is We''ll meet again by the FatRat and Laura Brehm which can be streamed on YouTube. I will include the link here if anyone of you wants to listen to it.)
More memories started to appear in his mind. Things he had buried deep inside him. Things he had never wanted to see again. Things that had broken the moment they had started.
"No matter how many times I hear it, your voice is so beautiful and melodious." He remembered the words he had spoken millenniums ago.
"My mother used to sing this song. When I was a child, this was my favorite luby and now, I can sing it too. Though I never reached her level." He still remembered the reply he had gotten.
But like a string being snapped in half, the song suddenly stopped. His eyes suddenly returned to normal as he looked around in bewilderment.
He spread his spiritual sense on the entire realm but couldn''t find anyone except the ground of people loving there, Inari, and a few spiritual beasts.
He growled in frustration and clenched his fist tightly. The atmosphere around him started to heat up as his eyes glowed in the night.
The sun shone on his body lightly as everything around him went silent. His eyes glowed with fury as thend below his feet started to crack.
A golden covered his entire body and his eyes turned pure golden. His body shone so brightly as though he was a second sun.
His mind went nk as he nced up with his eyes. Within a second, an abandoned realm exploded into a million pieces.
This sent a wave of shock throughout the ce as a certain someone suddenly recognized the powers Kai was emitting.
Kosma had been sitting cross-legged in the white space when a wave of power had shaken the entire ce.
''Is he awakening times powers is early?! I can''t shield him if he does that!'' Kosma thought while cursing as she stood up and snapped her fingers.
The white ce suddenly got full of colors and disyed the scenes of Kai hovering a few feet above thend of the abandoned realm.
The room them returned back to white as she stood up and stretched her petite figure. This white room was Kosma''s birthce.
From here, she could peer at any corner of the world and basically see anything from here. She rarely left this ce but for serious matters like right now, she had to leave.
After stretching her body, Kosma vanished and appeared around the abandoned realms Kai was on.
Thetter was currently looking at the sun with glowing thunderous gold eyes as Kosma snapped her fingers.
A in white barrier appeared beside Kai as he kept gazing at the sun. He then raised his right hand and made a grabbing motion at the sun.
Kosma''s eyes widened as she sensed movement inside the sun. She then swiped her hands apart as the sun suddenly divided into two, then four, then eight, and so on until it wasn''t visible anymore.
Then slowly, small explosions the size of firecrackers exploding started taking ce as millions of such explosions circled around the realm.
All of these explosions were the part of the sun that Kai had controlled and exploded and if Kosma hadn''t separated the sun, a huge explosion would have destroyed all the nearby realms.
''I knew Time''s powers were strong but I didn''t know that they were this strong. With just a portion of them, he can destroy an entire sun. If he unlocks every ounce of that power, he can probably destroy all the upper realms at once with a snap of his fingers. But is that power still enough to defeat the Darkness?'' Kosma wondered as she looked at Kai who was trapped inside the barriers.
She could sense the residents of the realming in Kai and Kosma''s direction alongside the fox woman.
But if they saw either Kai or her, their eye should burn and they would die. So Kosma could only sigh as she teleported herself and Kai to the white nk space.
Thetter''s gaze then turned towards Kosma as the loli raised her eyebrows. She then removed the barrier and went forward as she waved her eyes in front of Kai''s face but got no response.
"Did he fell unconscious with his eyes open?" She wondered out loud as she touched his forehead with her right hand.
''I wonder what is happening inside his mind.'' Komsa thought as she closed her eyes and went inside his mind.
"What the fuck is this ce?" She said out loud as she appeared inside aplete ck ce.
Everything here was ck and nothing else. Nit a shred of light or any object. Justplete ck.
''How can a mind bepletely empty. Everyone thinks of something at certain times.'' Kosma wondered as she floated in the dark ce and tried to find Kai.
She searched around for a few minutes before she finally found him. But she was shocked to see him.
The Kai in front of her had a dirty face and was wearing torn clothes. His purple-ck hair were tossed to one side with dirt between them.
His eyes looked half dead and chains covered his arms and legs as he stared at the sky with a motionless expression.
Even though Kosma had told Kai that she knew everything about him, even she didn''t know how he started his journey.
And seeing him in such a state, she could only wonder whether this was his past or not. The Kai in front of her then vanished as the ck space started to brighten.
"This..." Her voice trailed off as she saw the scene spraying in front of her. They were Kai''s memories when he was still a young child.
Chapter 220 The Birth Of The Legend (Kais Past Arc 1)(Chapter Preview)
"Why is the baby silent? Aren''t children supposed to cry when they are born?" A woman with silky white hair and glowing purple eyes asked as a man who was holding a baby in his hand.
The man''s figure wasn''t too bulky and he had pure red eyes without any white in them. This was expected since the man was a demon.
In his hands was a small baby whose body was wrapped around with a white silk nket. The baby was a newborn who had been born a few minutes ago and yet waspletely calm.
The baby was a male as he pulled at the man''s face with his hands. The man smiled and didn''t stop the baby as he passed the baby to the woman.
She lovingly held him in her embrace as she kissed his forehead slowly. The baby smiled as his eyes darted from the woman to the man and he looked curious.
"He has your eyes." The manmented as the woman gave him a smug smile.
"I told you that he would have my eyes. Archangels know everything." The woman replied as the man made a tch noise.
"Will he have our wings though?'' The man asked as the woman fell silent.
"So much for an all-knowing person." The man muttered under his breath yet the woman still heard him.
"Angels are born with their wings out and their eyes glowing. He has the glowing eyes but I don''t know about the wings." The woman said as the man sighed.
"Maybe his wings wille out if we release our wings." The man suggested as the woman nodded and slowly stood up.
But she stumbled as the man moved forward and caught her before she could fall. The woman smiled as she stood without the man''s support for a while and then took a deep breath as two white wings burst forth from under her clothes.
The wings came out from below her shoulders and were magnificent. They were pure white in color and were made from numerous small feathers. They came out horizontally as a few feathers dropped on the ground below.
The woman''s eyes then started glowing as her pupils turned into cross-shaped pupils. They glowed brightly as the baby suddenly went silent. The woman then turned the baby so that he could look at the man.
Two dark purple wings burst from the man''s behind as they vertically went behind him. His eyes still remained the same the nothing happened to the baby. Both the man and the woman sighed as their wings disappeared and they sat on the bed. The woman ced the baby down on the bed.
"Maybe he doesn''t have wings since our powers merged or maybe we are just having too high expectations. I mean he is barely an hour old." The man said as the woman nodded.
The baby suddenly made a whooping noise as the man and the woman turned their heads to look at the baby who was hovering in the air. A pair of ck purple and a pair of pure white wings were visible behind the bay but they were barely three inches long.
But the most surprising thing were the baby''s eyes. One of his eyes was pure purple in color while the other one was glowing with a cross-shaped pupil. The two people went silent when they saw this.
"A true demon and an archangel." The man muttered slowly as the lights suddenly went out. The entire ce started to shake badly as cracks ran against the wall. The man and woman frowned as this was no normal earthquake or anything like that.
The woman grabbed the baby tightly to her chest as both she and the man released their cultivation at once. Their cultivation soared above the soul divinity realm and surpassed it as they sensed the presence of a being outside their house.
The walls suddenly crumbled down and got sucked outside as the two people saw a moving storm of ck material that destroyed everything that came in its way.
"What is this thing?!" The man cursed as the woman''s expression hardened.
Both of them didn''t know this but the moving storm of dark matter was actually the Darkness.
But before either of them could do anything. The Darkness started pulling the two people and the baby along with them. The man and woman spread out their wings and tried to fly away but it was useless.
"What did we do wrong?" The man asked as he went near his wife and the two of them locked their hands together as they moved forward. Their baby was tightly squeezed in between them as their wings shielded him.
But a golden aura suddenly surrounded the baby as its eyes closed and he fell asleep.
"Do you want to save your child?" A voice suddenly echoed inside their heads as they looked around in bewilderment but saw no one.
"Who are you?!" The woman shouted as the Darkness''s rumbling was muffling their voices but she didn''t know that the other person could clearly hear her.
"Who I am isn''t important. The important question is whether you want to save your child or not? It will cost you your life?" The voice asked as the two people exchanged nces and smiled sadly.
"We have lived for a long time and we do want to spend time with our child. But if this thing would kill all three of us. Then it''s better to save our child even if we die since that''s going to happen anyway." The man replied as the glow around the baby intensified.
"He will have to face many hardships and will hardly live a normal life. But he is your child as well as my descendants so he would easily counter him." The voice replied as the two people exchanged another nce but didn''t say anything.
Another huge rumble went inside the Darkness as the voice asked onest question.
p "What''s the baby''s name?" The voice asked as the two people smiled onest time as they looked at the baby.
"His name is Kai." They said at the same time as the baby vanished.
Chapter 221 Times Love (Kais Past Arc 2)(Chapter Preview)
"You are barely a day old and yet can cause problems for millennium''s old entities. I wish that I could save your parents little fe but they were already too far gone. Guess I am your parent for now." A girl with orange hair and multi-colored eyes spoke as she held Kai in her arms.
She was wearing traditional red robes and had an orange and a yellow eye. Her chest was t but she was clearly a female.
Her age appeared to be around eighteen as she walked around in a beautiful garden full of various flowers with the baby in her hands.
"So your name is Kai huh. Let''s see how powerful you will be in the future. But for now, sleep peacefully." The girl whispered with a smile as the baby was sleeping in her arms.
She sat down near a tree and looked at the baby before closing her eyes. She opened her eyes and saw that the baby was still sleeping but he was a little bigger now.
"So my powers don''t affect you, little buddy. I guess it''s about time I woke you up." She sighed as she poked Kai''s cheek and his eyes slowly opened up.
He clenched his baby fists as he stared at the face of the girl. He made baby noises as the girl smiled and stood up with Kai still in her arms.
The little baby looked bewildered as he scammed the nearby area for the two people he had seen earlier.
"Mmhmhhmm?" He opened his mouth and asked the girl as she somehow understood what he meant.
"You will never meet them again little fe. The Darkness swallowed them alongside their powers since they had my sister''s powers. me Space if you want to but there is nothing anyone can do about it." The girl replied with sad eyes as the baby tilted his head in confusion.
"Guess not interacting with living beings except my sister has forced me to talk to a baby. What''s the worst that can happen now?" The girl muttered to herself as she heard the baby''s stomach growl.
Kai pointed at his mouth with his fingers as the girl smiled and waved her hand in the air. A milk bottle appeared in her hand as she gave it to Kai to happily put it in his mouth and started sucking on it.
"Take it, easy kid. I will get you another bottle if you are hungry after finishing this." The girl chuckled as she saw how Kai was sucking the milk.
But he was happy with one bottle as he wiped his mouth and closed his eyes to sleep again. The girl smiled had summoned a cot as she ced him there.
"Don''t get too attached to him." A voice suddenly came from her behind as the girl turned back to see her sister frowning.
"Let me remind you that we will have to go to sleep after a few years and that child will be left out in the open without anyone helping him. Remember what happened with Kosma when we pampered her and when we were gone, those damn creator brats bullied her. But Kosma is a primordial entity where this child is your only descendant and is mortal." Space said while frowning as her ck eyes nced at her sister with usation.
But the other girl could only clench her fists.
"His parents are dead because of me sis. At least let me take care of him so that he has some love before being released out in the open without any family." The girl said as Space sighed and shook her head.
"Do whatever you want to do Time. Just don''t me meter on." She said and vanished as the girl turned towards Kai with a sad expression.
The baby was still asleep but the girl was restless.
And with that, time slowly passed.
"Time. Why can''t I call you anything else?" The baby was now 3 years old and was walking as he looked at Time''s face.
The girl smiled as she bent down and poked Kai''s forehead. He rolled his eyes as the girlughed.
"Your hair have grown so big. Do you want a haircut?" Time asked as she looked at Kai''s hair which were growing in the right direction
He had his father''s purple-ck hair. His body was healthy for a three-year-old and he could already speak and write everynguage alive.
But that was because of Time''s powers. Her sister had alsoe to visit several times and even though she tried to hide it, Kai had fascinated her.
"When will aunte back? She is fun to y with?" Kai then asked as the girl frowned.
"Are you saying that I am not fun to be with?" She asked with narrowed eyes as Kai grinned but didn''t say anything.
"You little..." Time''s voice trailed off as Kai''s eyes suddenly started glowing with crosses. Two white wings burst through his clothes as he turned his gaze in the west direction.
"Someone is peeking in here." He suddenly said as Time blinked in confusion.
"This is my personal sanctuary and no one cane in here or see anything inside." She replied but seeing the serious expression on Kai''s face, she closed her eyes and released a burst of power.
She suddenly heard a yelp from the outside as her eye widened and she teleported outside her garden.
Hovering in the space were four girls with strange clothes and arrogant expressions as Time frowned.
"What are you creator brats doing here?" Time asked in annoyance as the creators frowned.
"We found a fluctuation in powers and were wondering whether you had something to do with it." The creator of destinies said as Time silently cursed.
Being the Darkness''s offsprings, the creators could sense disruptions in powers no matter how carefully hidden they were.
"I think you guys forgot that I am about to go to sleep in about two years time." Time replied as the creator of destinies raised her eyebrows and then vanished with the rest of the girls.
"Guess my time with Kai is about toe to an end. How ironic is it that I am Time itself and yet I can''t control it." Time muttered to herself with a sad smiel before she vanished.
Chapter 222 Farewell And New Life (Kais Past Arc 3)(Chapter Preview)
"Do we really have to remove his memories about us?" Time asked as Space sighed.
"I told you to not get too attached to the kid. If we don''t remove his memories, he would know how to use his powers and would attract the creators and the Darkness towards him." Space replied as Time sighed and looked at the ten-year-old child sleeping on the ground in front of her.
"Can I instead seal his memories so that he remembers them at a certain moment?" Time asked as her sister sighed again and nodded.
Both of them then moved forward and touched Kai''s forehead together. A golden aura surrounded Time while a dark blue aura surrounded Space.
The auras traveled down their arms and entered Kai''s body slowly as a mixed color glow surrounded his body.
"It''s your fault that even I am a little worried about him. Guess I will give him a small power to flee in case of a dangerous situation." Space said as Time''s face lit up with a smile as Space closed her eyes.
She then opened them as the glow around Kai darkened. Time smiled as her sisters are her eyes were bing heavy. Both of them retracted their hands as Kai''s body kept glowing before vanishing.
The two sisters then nodded at each other as Space vanished. Time then nced around her garden onest time as she sighed with sad eyes. She was already feeling her body getting weak as sheid down on the ground and stared at the sky.
"I wonder if I will ever wake up to see him again." Time muttered to herself with a bittersweet smile.
Her eyes slowly closed as her body started shimmering. Little by little, her body started vanishing as she disappeared.
"Ahhh! My head hurts." The ten years old Kaiined as his eyes opened up in a foreign environment.
He was currently surrounded by jute sacks and was currently lying on top of one. It looked as though he was currently in a warehouse.
"Where am I?" He asked himself as he tried to remember how he got here.
But the only thing he could remember about himself was that his name was Kai and that he was 10 years old. Other than that, he had no clue how he got in this warehouse or where he had been before this.
He then examined his body and saw that he was wearing in brown robes that were soft on his body. He stood up and slowly started walking as he tried to find an exit.
He knew that everyone in the world cultivated and that he had an imperial spirit realm cultivation that was considered very low in some ces. He also knew that the world was full of realms and that he was currently on one of them.
But no sooner had he walked a few feet that he encountered a group of men who looked at him in bewilderment. Despite not being at the divine spirit realm, he could still sense that their cultivation was at the divine spirit realm which was one realm above his.
"Is he one of those beggars?" One of them asked as the others shrugged.
"His clothes look normal and rich for a beggar. Maybe he is the kid of one of the leaders of the nearby beggars.
"Hey kid, how did youe here?" The man asked as Kai shook his head
"I don''t remember." He replied as the people exchanged another nce.
"Then you better leave kid or we will kick you out ourselves." The man replied in a dangerous tone as he believed that Kai was lying just to get some attention.
The ten-year-old narrowed his eyes as he walked towards the exit which was only a few meters away.
"What is this ce?'' He muttered as he exited the warehouse to find himself between narrow dirty streets. Peopley on the side of the road with signs asking for money.
Most of them looked malnutritioned and were barely at the first stage of the Yin/Yang gathering realm. They looked at Kai with hungry eyes but he just averted his gaze and kept moving forward but no matter how far he went, he encountered the beggars everywhere.
It looked as though he was in the slums section of an unknown city. He was walking while thinking about this as he suddenly hit a wall. He looked forward to see that he had somehow ended up in a deserted alley.
He suddenly whirled around as he felt a few gazes on himself. He saw a group of ten mening out of the shadows and his eyes hardened when he saw that all of them were at the imperial spirit realm.
"What''s a kid like you doing in such a ce?" The man asked with a small grin on his face as Kai''s expression hardened.
"You cane with us child and we will take you to your parents." The man said he moved forward as Kai raised his hands in defense.
Though they weren''t gonna help him in any way since he was still ten years old.
"Go grab him. This would have been much easier if you had just agreed toe with us." The man said with a tch sound as two of the men moved towards Kai.
But he suddenly released his eighth stage imperial spirit realm cultivation and made all of them look at him in disbelief. He then jumped forward and struck at the neck of one of the men that had been advancing forward and knocked him unconscious by hitting the nerve on his neck.
"Is that a kid?" The man asked out loud as Kai''s expression darkened and he jumped back. His element of surprise was gone and there was no way that he could defeat so many adults in the same realm as him at once.
But as he had lost all hope, a smoothening g aura suddenly went over him as the people were terrified.
"Oh no, he is here! QUICKLY GET AWAY!" The man shouted but before they could move, his head hit the ground with a thump.
Chapter 223 Elder Brother (Kais Past Arc 4)(Chapter Preview)
Kai''s eyes were wide open in terror as he saw the blood and gore in front of him. He clenched his stomach as he turned right and puked.
"Sorry, you had to see that. It wasn''t my cleanest kill." He suddenly heard a voice behind him as he turned around to see that everything had vanished.
He instead looked at a young man with silky golden hair and deep red eyes. He was wearing pure ck skin-tight clothes and had a sword strapped to his belt.
"What''s your name kid?" The young man asked as Kai shook his head to broke his daze.
"My name is Kai." He replied as the young man nodded and extended a hand forward as Kai stared at it suspiciously.
"Why are you looking at me like that? I just want to help you." The man asked as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"Ten people just tried to kidnap me under the pretense of helping me and you are wondering why I am suspicious of you?" Kai asked while raising his eyebrows.
"Are you really a kid or someone trying to fool people?" The young man asked while furrowed his eyebrows as Kai rolled his eyes.
"You think that kids can''t be smart?" Kai asked in an annoyed tone as the young man blinked beforeughing.
"You are a unique kid. Wannae with me and live with a full stomach? I know that you are in the imperial spirit realm and still require food in a few years time. I will make a Divine oath with you if you want." The man replied as Kai''s eyes narrowed.
"What do I have to do in return?" He asked as the man smiled and shook his head.
"Nothing much. You just have to regte the peace here. That''s all." He replied as Kai thought about it.
He could deny the offer and try to survive on his own but that might backstab him. And since he was getting a divine as an insurance, it was a win-win situation.
"Fine, I will create an oath with you. But you will have to wait till I receive Divine spirit realm." He replied as the young man raised his eyebrow.
"Are you nning to eat for free till you grow strong enough? That might take years to happen." The man replied as Kai smiled.
"Trust me it won''t." He replied as the young man sighed and raised his hand.
Kai did the same as the two of them but one of their fingers of their other hand and raised their fingers above their joint hand.
From Kai''s hand, a drop of golden blood dripped down on their hands whereas a drop of blue blood dripped from the man''s finger.
Both of them looked at each other simultaneously and raised their eyebrows.
"You are a half-beast?" Kai asked as the man nodded.
"And you are a Nephilim huh." The man replied as Kai slowly nodded despite not knowing whether he was a Nephilim or not.
Angels had golden blood in their bodies and Nephilim were the same. If he wasn''t a Nephilim, the only other reasonable explosion was that he was an immortal which was impossible.
"If you are a half-beast, where is your tail?" Kai curiously asked as the man smiled mysteriously.
"It''s hidden beneath my clothes. I will show it to youter. For now, let''s get you some food and give you space to cultivate in seclusion." The man replied as he grabbed Kai''s hand and jumped into the shadows.
They then suddenly appeared inside a wooden room with dimly lit ceilingmps. Kai''s eyes widened as he looked at the man in disbelief.
"How did you do that?" His eyes sparkled as he asked the question and the man chuckled.
"It''s been quite a while since I heard someone asking me that question. I can manipte shadows and jump from one ce to another with their help. It''s something that only I can do since I have never met another person like me." The young man replied as Kai nodded and the two of them started walking.
It looked as though they were underground as the young man led him through a series of tunnels. He saw many young people here who barely looked twenty years old and all of them greeted the young man in front of Kai.
Not a single one of them spared a second nce towards Kai and neither did they question the man about him.
"So here we are, eat the food on that table and you can cultivate here for at least a century without any disturbance." The man said as he appeared around a room whose door was lying open.
Kai peered inside and saw a table with three different types of food and a bed. The ceiling had a singlemp hanging from it as Kai strode inside and turned to nce at the man onest time.
"See you after a long time."He said and closed his door. The man sighed at the closed door as he took out a sign and pasted sit on the door.
The sign read ''In Secluded Cultivation''. The man then walked away as decades passed. The next time the door opened, Kai had turned into a handsome grown man.
His hair had grown long enough to fell to his eyshes while his body had matured. He had grown taller and his face had developed from cute into handsome.
"I wonder how many years have passed?" He asked himself as he moved out of the room and tried to find the man he met earlier.
He had broken through to the 3rd stage of the Divine spirit realm and was now wondering whether he could keep the streets safe.
"Wow, you really broke through so quickly and you are even at the 3rd stage. You are a monster you know." Kai suddenly heard as he turned around to see the man smiling at him.
He hadn''t changed one big and still looked the same but one new thing was the tail that was behind him.
"I never got to know your name." Kai said with a smile as the man nodded and walked forward.
"My name is Sun Wukong." The man replied before the two people walked away.
Chapter 224 Time Skips (Kais Past Arc 5) (Optional Chapter)(Chapter Preview)
"This is getting boring." Kai muttered as he hauled a group of drug dealers into the undergroundir.
"How do you even manage to capture all these guys at once?" Wukong on the other hand asked in disbelief as this was the 10th drug dealer group Kai had brought in a single day.
"It''s just teleportation, hitting them in the head with my full cultivation released and then teleporting here with their unconscious bodies in tow. They are only at the imperial spirit realm anyways."
"If this is getting boring to you, what is it that you wanna do?" Wukong asked while sighing as Kai shrugged.
"That''s the thing. I don''t know what I want to do. Maybe I should wander around and search for something fun to do." He replied and vanished as Wukong sighed and looked at the people lying unconscious at his feet.
"Guess I will have to drag you away myself." He sighed as Kai wandered around in the streets with a thoughtful expression.
After he hade out of his secluded cultivation, he had found out that 30 years had passed. After that, he had regted peace for a while before going into secluded cultivation again. He hade out nearly sixty yearster and, much to Wukong''s disbelief, he had broken through to the spiritual core realm.
Now he was a hundred years old and was bored moving around. While thinking of his age, he suddenly gritted his teeth as he remembered a conversation he had with a person a few days back.
"Kai, any advice on how to pleasure woman on your first time?" A young member of the group had asked him and he hadn''t known what they were talking about.
"What do you mean?" He had felt stupid asking this but there was no other option since he didn''t know about it.
"You don''t know what that means? What about fucking someone? Having sex? Putting your-"The guy''s suddenly froze as Kai knocked him unconscious.
After all, he had heard enough about the things he didn''t know. He then vanished away and after some exquisite ''research'' was now moving along the streets with an irritated expression.
"What''s so special about it that he was so excited about it?'' Kai muttered to himself as he went into a bar to just entertain himself since drinking was boring for him.
He went into a corner and sat on one of the sofas while still thinking about it. But suddenly two girls walked in front of him.
From the research he did, going in a bar was a good way to get some girls and now that he was here, he quickly realized why. The girls asked to sit beside him and he said yes as they talked for some time before he got the hint of what they wanted.
It was surprising how a book can help someone in pleasuring another person.
***
He went back to theirter on with a single thought inside his mind.
"I am going to join a dual cultivation sect." He said to Wukong who spit out the tea he was drinking.
"What did you say?!" He asked as Kai repeated his words.
"I said that I am going to join a dual cultivation sect. I thought I should probably tell you this before leaving." He replied as Wukong stated massaging his forehead.
"Are you sure about that decision? You might regret thatter on." Wukong said as Kai shrugged.
"It''s an interesting thing that I wanna do. Don''t worry, I wille back to visit you." Kai replied as Wukong sighed.
"Go ahead and do whatever you want to do. You cane back here anytime you want." He answered as Kai smiled and waved his goodbye.
"I wonder who is parents are. Cause if they had his level of unproductiveness, who knows how he would have grown alongside them." Wukong muttered before he went away to take care of stuff.
"So this is a dual cultivation sect." Kai muttered as he appeared in front of a pink and red colored sect building. The girls from earlier had been ex members of this sect and had asked Kai whether he wanted to join his sect.
He went inside and asked to join the sect. Alter a series of test evaluations, he was permitted to enter the sect. And from there onwards, time passed by as Kai became a dual cultivator.
An entire century passed away in such a manner and Kai had outgrown the sect''s standards. He had fucked many beauties while being at the sect and had made some equal enemies. But now that he was at the sage core realm.
"Now where should I go now?'' Kai muttered as he stood at the sect''s entrance with a thoughtful expression.
After spending a great amount time at this sect, he had grown quite wise. He had even killed a few people in death matches but yet wasn''t effected by them.
"Guess I should go pay Wukong a visit." Kai muttered to himself as he vanished and appeared in their.
"Kai, is that you?'' He heard a voice behind him as Kai turned back to see the person who had asked him for tips to please a woman during his first time.
"Oh hey, do you know where Wukong is?'' Kai asked as the person shook his head
"Fifty years after you left, leader left and went back to the half beast realm. You would have to look for him there." He replied as Kai sighed and vanished.
"Guess I should try to do an inter realm teleportation." He muttered and closed his eyes. Kai currently lived on the human realm which was one of the upper realms but he lived in the least powerful and the poorest if all continents.
He hadn''t even tried an intercontinental travel, much less an inter realm travel. But still, there was no harm in trying it. He already knew where the animal realm was as he closed his eyes and vanished.
But instead of appearing in a new environment, he appeared at the same ce again. But for some reason something felt different to him. It was like an unsettling feeling in his stomach.
He traveled around the streets around their as he was surprised to see that it had developed enough that a few buildings actually stood up in the area. Newspapers were also being published here.
He randomly picked up one and checked the date on it. His eyes widened as the fate stated that five hundred years had passed away in just one teleportation.
''What the fuck happened?!'' He through while holding the paper with wide eyes.
Chapter 225 Competition For Meeting The Harem Overlord(Kais Past Arc 6)(Chapter Preview)
"I can''t figure it out." Kai sighed in frustration as he closed the book he was reading.
He stood up and walked out of the library of historians with a frustrated expression. Thend of humans was specifically made for humans but it had many other species living on it.
In total, there were six continents in the human realm.
Three were inhabited by humans while one belonged to half beasts, one to angels, and one to demons.
The continents inhabited by demons and angels were treated as refugee continents and were barely inhabited by a thousand members of the species or so.
The half-beast continent on the other hand was for those half-beasts who didn''t like the life of the half-beasts on the half-beast realm.
From what Kai knew, the half-beasts realm was full of brothels and even for a dual cultivator like him, he didn''t want to visit that ce.
As for the three human continents, one of them was thergest continent and had the most amount of military while the other continent was the richest continent and had the most amount of cultivation resources.
As for thest continent, it was the poorest of all the six continents and barely made a 1/6th portion of thergest continent.
And with his luck, Kai lived on that continent. But he could easily travel between continents with his teleportation now.
It took him some amount of time to master this and it included many off tracks and a teleportation inside a women''s bath but he could finally do it without any problem.
He was currently on thergest continent known as Militia and hade out of the library of historians which supposedly had information on every skill used by living beings on the realm of humans.
But Kai had a feeling that they were lying and upon inspection, they were indeed lying. Fifteen years had passed since he had tried to jump from one realm to another and had found out that 500 years had passed.
Now his life was getting boring and he couldn''t even go and meet Wukong, cause he didn''t have enough money to afford a teleportation formation.
So for now, he was basically stuck on the human realm without anything to do. As he was moving along the streets of the continent, he suddenly saw arge crowd gathered around a group of people who were hovering a few feet up in the air.
These guys were the people who belonged to apany who gave you the most exposure for anything if you had the money to afford them.
They started creating formations in the air as Kai suddenly raised his eyebrows when the formations came to life.
p It went fifty feet into the air and had an advertisement saying ''The harem overlord is looking for a new partner. Anyone who would win this contest would get the chance to meet the current Harem overlord and talk to her. And if she likes you, you might get the chance to cultivate with her. Don''t miss this golden opportunity!''.
Everyone knew who the Harem Overlord was. It was a person with the best harem in the world and it could range from a 2 person harem to a two thousand people harem.
The current Harem overlord was a female who only had two people in her harem whose identities were unknown.
However, the most known fact about her was that she had set a record of cultivating with 20 million females.
Kai didn''t believe that it was true but it didn''t matter to him. But regardless of that, it was still an interesting thing to see.
He walked to stand beside the crowd as he saw two people holding a stack of posters. The posters had the same stuff written as the formations but they instead had a symbol at the bottom.
(Check this paragraphment for the symbol.)
"This poster will be your entrance ticket to thepetition. Without it, you cannot take part in thepetition. The revenue of thepetition will be visible on the back of the poster in a week. These posters will not be given to anybody then." One of the people giving the posters exined as Kai waited for someone to move forward.
But surprisingly, no one did. People kept looking at each other for a while as all of them then left one by one.
"This always happens when she does one of her out-of-the-worldpetitions. I still remember how horrendous thest one was. No wonder none of them wanted to take part in it." The guy muttered as both of them then turned towards Kai who was thest person standing there.
"Can I get one?" Kai asked as the two guys stared at each other before one of them handed Kai a poster.
Kai then walked away as the two guys sighed.
"If I remember correctly, thestpetition had the participants fight against Divine soul realm beasts, seeing how long they couldst while masturbating, checked how long they couldst without sleep and how good they were at pleasing others by giving a massage. If it''s going to be a repeat ofst time, I think he is going to be the only person participating in it." Both of them sighed at this as Kai waspletely ignorant to this fact.
He cultivated in seclusion for a week before he turned the poster to see the venue of thepetition.
It was being held on the richest continent''s secondrgest city. The venue was a hall used for public announcements.
Since the location was clearly mentioned, Kai directly teleported to the location and appeared outside a blue-colored hall.
A formation, simr to the one from earlier, hung above the hall to tell him that he was at the right ce.
As he went inside, he saw two tables for tickets. One was for the audience to buy tickets while the other was for contestants.
The audience one had a huge crowd around it while the other one was empty. He walked towards the contestants one and the crowd suddenly turned towards him.
"He is the one participating!"
"Do you think he will be alive after it?"
"Who cares?! We are here to enjoy it and get a look at the most beautiful woman in the universe!"
The crowd started whispering but Kai could hear them loud and clear. He then turned towards the person sitting on the desk and handed the form as he walked away.
Little did he know that this was the changing moment of his life.
Chapter 226 Ayaka (Kais Past Arc 7)(Chapter Preview)
''Fuck!'' Kai cursed as he stood on the floor of the hall alone with thousands of people looking at him in interest. Though his expression was in neutral he was still a little nervous.
After all, it had been a while since so many people had looked at him with this much interest. The women had always been excited to see him but in this hall, they were approximately a million people who were staring at him.
But their gaze soon turned towards a pavilion, which previously had been hidden by purple curtains, was now wide open. On the pavilion stood a woman beautiful enough to burn the people''s eyes and they had to look away because of it.
No one in the audience could look at the beauty for more than five seconds and not get inmed. Her hair were a lighter shade of purple and were tied up on her head. Her eyes were glowing pink with a dark shade and her expression looked cold.
She was wearing a dress that fell down to her lower thighs and was purple in color. A blue flower was visible in her hair as she directly stared at Kai.
(Check this paragraphment for her image.)
For some reason, Kai could stare at the woman without getting his eyes burned. The woman looked fairly surprised by this and suddenly jumped down from the pavilion.
She hovered in the air and appeared in front of Kai as she towered a few feet over him. He unconscious stepped back as he could feel that this woman was hiding an immense amount of power inside her.
The woman''s deep pink eyes peered into Kai''s eyes as she smiled. She suddenly touched his forehead and his eyes went nk. He felt a surge of energy inside him which was gone in a second.
"You are an interesting person. I wonder what things you can do." The woman''s head moved forward as she slowly whispered in Kai''s ears before retracting and turning towards the audience.
"Thispetition is a waste of time. All of you can get your money refunded at the ticket desk and can go back to your homes. I already found what I was looking for." The woman announced as she turned to look at kai with a smile.
Thetter was confused by her behavior but didn''t say anything. The audience didn''tin one bit as they quietly stood up and left the ce. After all, no one wanted to offend this woman known as the harem overlord.
"And you areing with me." The woman then said to Kai as she started creating symbols in the air. Kai''s eyes widened when he saw her creating a teleportation formation in less than a second.
The formation glowed golden in color and the two of them vanished. They then appeared near ake that reflected the sunlight and shone rainbow in color.
"Um, can you tell me where are we?" Kai slowly asked in a slow tone as the woman bent down and sat at the edge of theke.
She gestured for Kai to sit in the space beside her. He stared at it for a few minutes before moving forward and sitting down. The woman smiled at his behavior as she turned her head towards theke.
"My name is Ayaka. What is your name?" The woman then asked as she kept staring at theke.
"My name is Kai." He replied as the woman nodded. She then turned to look at him as her lips curled up to form a smile.
"It''s a wonder that you can look at me in the eyes and yet not burst into mes." The woman replied with an interested expression Kai still felt a little tense around her.
"I am not going to kill you know." The woman chuckled as she saw Kai''s expression. He took a deep breath and nodded.
"Do people usually burst into mes when seeing you?" He asked as she nodded.
"When you reach a certain point in cultivation, you will have to keep a check on your powers during all times or people might die by bursting into mes. It''s an annoying thing to take care of." Ayaka replied as Kai shrugged.
"I have never experienced it so I don''t know." He replied as she smiled.
"One day, you will definitely experience it." She replied with a mysterious smile as Kai shrugged.
"You didn''t answer my question from earlier. Where are we?" Kai asked again as Ayaka stood up and kept staring at theke.
"This is my personal realm. It took me a whole to create this but this ce is as huge as a continent. I currently have to go so you can stay here for now. I will be back in a few minutes." She replied and vanished with a swirl of flowers as Kai sighed and stared at theke with a bored expression.
***
"Why did you call us here?" A man with silky ck hair asked as Ayaka appeared in front of him. The man was wearing royal red robes with ck sleeves and had red demon eyes.
Beside the man stood another man with curly white hair and stormy grey eyes. He was wearing white robes with low-cut sleeves and looked theplete opposite of the first man.
Ayaka watched both of them with a sad expression since they had to steal these times together. The man with the red demon eyes was the current demon king and the man with the grey eyes was the supreme deity and was an angel.
Due to their positions, they couldn''t be seen together or their respective races with start a revolution and many will die because of it. So for now, the three of them met on special realms created by either one of the trio.
On most of their visits, they mostly hung out and spent some time bonding with each other. But today, Ayaka had called them for a different reason.
As she looked at the two of them, she wondered what they could be called, they were certainly more than her friends, her best friends to be specific. They had never chartered into the territory of love.
But the rumors that had started spreading around a while ago actually said that the two men in front of Ayaka were her lovers. That was the reason their friendship had been rocky for a long time now. She also wondered how she became a harem overlord while still retaining her virginity.
But if getting someone''s tongue inside your cave was considered as a loss of virginity, then Ayaka had lost her virginity twenty million times while cultivating with other females.
Little did people know that it was not the reason for her being a harem overlord. She then took a deep breath before telling them the two men the reason she had summoned them.
"I used the harem wish and harem curse." Ayaka said slowly as their eyes bulged out. They exchanged a nce to make sure that they had heard it correctly.
"And I did a very wrong thing by using them." Ayaka added with a somber expression as she then told them about what she had wished for.
Chapter 227 Ayakas Offer (Kais Past Arc 8)(Chapter Preview)
"What are you doing?" Ayaka asked as she appeared back and saw Kai walking on water and skipping after every ten steps.
"Just seeing how good my control is. The moment I fall into the water is the moment I lose my control." Kai replied as Ayaka raised her eyebrows in surprise. It seemed like a fair thing to do if one was bored but Ayaka had other things to do.
She closed her eyes and felt the connection she had with her special realm. THz creator of a special realm could basically control any inanimate object inside the realm.
Ayaka then focused on the water in theke as she started pulling it downwards and suddenly heard a plopping sound. She opened her eyes with a smile as she saw Kai standing in front of her with an annoyed expression.
His clothes werepletely drenched in water and his hair were t against his head as his eyes gleamed dangerously.
"What was that for?!" He asked as Ayaka furrowed her eyebrows in confusion as she acted innocent.
"What do you mean what was that? You just fell in the water because you lost focus. Now quickly dry off and we have somethings to talk about then." She instructed with a small smile.
Kai just rolled his eyes and snapped his hands as his clothes suddenly changed. He had been wearing armor before but now he shifted to some in purple robes. Ayaka raised her eyebrows in response when she saw Kai doing this.
"That''s a useful trick. How did you do that?" She asked curiously as Kai raised his right hand? A space ring gleamed on his middle finger as his clothes changed again.
"You just need a space ring or something simr and use a little spiritual energy to instantly shift the clothes that you are wearing and the clothes that are in your storage." He exined as Ayaka nodded.
She then nced down at the golden pendant that she was wearing and did what Kai had told her. Her clothes changed from the dress to purple fur robes
"Well, it isn''t a world-changing thing but is a good thing forzy people." Ayaka said as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"Do you qualify as azy person?" He then asked as Ayaka shrugged.
"You asking a harem overlord whether she iszy or not?" She instead asked as Kai smiled.
"Being a harem overlord doesn''t mean that one isn''tzy." He replied as Ayaka chuckled and nodded.
"I don''t even brush my hair manually. I use spiritual energy and do my hair with its help. Guess I qualify as azy person." She said as Kai nodded.
"Why did you bring me here anyways?" Kai then asked as Ayaka smile and gestured for him to follow her.
They then walked towards the northeast as Kai saw the scenery changing. Further from theke were oak trees and blue and red flowers growing all around.
"Do you know what made previous harem overlords powerful enough that everyone feared them?" Ayaka asked while walking as Kai immediately answered.
"They had the harem wish and harem curse. They could use those wish and curse to literally wish for anything or curse anyone when they were nearing their death." He answered as Ayaka nodded.
She then suddenly stopped as Kai stopped too. They had reached a white house as Ayaka turned back with curious eyes.
"Do you know how a new harem overlord is chosen?" She asked as Kai shook his head.
"My guess is that the previous harem overlord chooses his or her sessor." He replied as Ayaka shook her head.
"The next harem overlord is chosen by two people that are not even alive, if that makes any sense. If you have heard about the next harem overlordpetition that supposedly happens after a harem overlord dies, you know that the next harem overlord is chosen in suchpetitions.
But what you don''t know is that the previous harem overlord is still alive and he or she carries two souls inside them who choose the next harem overlord. Those two souls are also the reason a harem overlord could use the wish and the curse." Ayaka exined as Kai''s eyes widened in disbelief.
"Why are you telling me this?" He asked as Ayaka shrugged.
"Cause I don''t have anything else to talk about." She replied with a small smile as Kai sighed.
"I can''t believe that a harem overlord is free enough to chat with a normal person like this." Kai sighed as Ayaka raised her eyebrows.
"What''s wrong in talking with an extremely handsome supposedly normal person who is abnormal?" Ayaka asked as Kai narrowed his eyes.
"I know that you have golden blood inside your body despite not being a mortal. You are a Nephilim but for someone who is a Nephilim, you sure do have a high level of demonic energy inside you." Ayaka said as Kai suddenly took a step back.
"You¡" He started saying but trailed off as he didn''t have anything else to say.
"What do you want?" He asked in a neutral tone as Ayaka shrugged.
"You know about the rumors right? About me having a two person harem? Well, those rumors are just rumors. I don''t have a harem and I haven''t lost my virginity. I wonder if that even makes me a harem overlord but who cares. I want you to pose as one of my lovers who participate in the tournament to fool people." She replied as Kai was confused.
"Can''t you just use your powers and openly dere this instead of going through such a dramatical process?" Kai asked as Ayaka gave him a bittersweet smile.
"When you became a top level figure in the world, there will be many people who would try to scheme against you." She replied as Kai just sighed.
"You can literally have any other person do it so why me?" Kai asked as Ayaka smiled.
"It''s cause many people saw you and you also disappeared for 500 years which is enough time to convince people about this. Don''t worry, I will take good care of you. Top quality food and clothes with good cultivation resources if you want them." Ayaka replied as Kai thought about it before nodding.
Getting things for just posing as a fake lover was a pretty sweet deal and having nothing else to do, this was the best thing that could happen to Kai.
But maybe, he should have refused this.
Chapter 228 The Queen Of Formations (Kais Past Arc 9)(Chapter Preview)
"So where should we begin?" Kai asked as Ayaka raised her right hand and ced it on his chest, directly over his beating heart.
"The one thing that anyone would check to see whether you are in my harem or not, is the harem mark. So for starters, I will give you the harem mark." She exined as Kai''s heart skipped a beat.
A harem mark was simr to a ve mark in a sense of the word since it literally meant that one was the harem overlord''s lover and could not be held by anyone else.
So Kai was a little shocked when he heard Ayaka saying that she would give him the harem mark.
"Remove the upper half of your robes and show me your skin. I need to be directly touching it to give you the harem mark>" Ayaka ordered as Kai''s narrowed his eyes.
If someone told him that Ayaka was a hidden assassin trainer, he would definitely agree with that person since she was extremely straight forward.
But he didn''t have any other choice so he started loosening his robes. He removed them to his abdomen and let Ayaka peer at his chest. He wasn''t muscr like many people and had an above-average physique so he didn''t think that Ayaka would find it special.
Ayaka''s face remained expressionless as a light purple glow surrounded her hand. Kai felt as though his skin was burning slightly as she suddenly removed her hand.
He peered at his chest to see that the same symbol from the posters was now glowing on in his chest. Half of it was white while the other half was ck.
"Now that you have the symbol, let''s go to somece that has been known to make ims that I am a fake overlord and that I don''t deserve the title. Well, who says that they are wrong?" Ayaka chuckled darkly as Kai was about to pull up his robes when she suddenly stopped him.
"No, we are going there by wearing something special." Ayaka said as s pair of clothes appeared in her hands. She then handed the clothes to Kai.
"You wear these while I go in there and find the clothes that I will be wearing." She said as she pointed at the house and walked inside it.
Kai was left standing there as he nced at the pair of clothes in his hands. The clothes included a shirt with a blue jacket and a pair of ck jeans. But Kai didn''t know what they were called since he was seeing such clothes for the first time.
He quickly wore them and stood outside the house for a few minutes until Ayaka came out. As for her appearance, the only thing Kai could tell anyone was that they should probably cover their little brothers since it was kind of impossible to not get a boner when seeing Ayaka.
She was wearing a tight glossy purple dress that formed a deep cleavage and tightly bound her breasts. The dress went down to her ankles and was split on her right hip. She did a twirl seeing Kai''s expression as he saw her tight ass and blood started to flow towards his lower abdomen.
Ayaka giggled when she saw Kai trying very hard to prevent himself from getting a boner. Seeing herugh, Kai''s cheeks flushed red as he finally controlled himself. Ayaka then soppedughing but a smile was still visible on her face.
She slowly moved forward as her body was now inches away from Kai''s. Her head moved forward as she whispered in his ears.
"You don''t need to control your emotions in front of me." She slowly whispered and stepped back as Kai shook his head.
"Anyways, let''s go and meet those guys." Ayaka said as she created a teleportation formation with a second and teleported both of them away.
***
"I think those guys were just fakes. No way they know everything about harem overlords." Kai muttered as he and Ayaka appeared back in her special realm.
"Those guys just have enough money to convince the divine emperor that they know everything." She replied with a sigh since it had been a tiring thing to argue with such people.
They were known as the harem overlord choosingmittee. Members of thismittee were the ones who hosted the new harem overlord choosingpetition.
They had berated Kai about how he had met Ayaka, how their rtionship had grown, and a whole bunch of questions like this. But fortunately, Kai was a good liar and managed to answer every single one of their questions without hesitating.
"Um, can you please teach me how to create that teleportation formation?" Kai suddenly asked as Ayaka raised her eyebrows.
"Why do you want to learn it?" She asked as Kai took a deep breath.
"Teleportation formations fetch a huge sum of money and it''s a good means of transporting numerous people from one ce to another." Kai replied as Ayaka shook her head.
"You don''t need to worry about money while being with me. As for formations, I will teach you every single formation I know and how to create new ones on the spot. After all, I am the best formations master out there." She replied and it was Kai''s turn to raise his eyebrows.
"That''s a new level of self-praise I have ever seen." Kai replied as Ayaka pouted.
"You dare disregard my abilities! Let me show you an example." Ayaka said in a threatening tone as thousands of symbols appeared behind her back.
Kai''s eyes widened when he saw the symbols behind Ayaka lightning up at once.
"This is a top-tier attack formation that can cause an explosion massive enough to wipe an entire continent of an upper realm." Ayaka said with a smile as the formation disappeared at the same speed it had appeared.
"Now do you believe me?" She asked as Kai nodded.
"Then I will teach you." Ayaka said as the duo started training.
Chapter 229 Lies (Kais Past Arc End)(Chapter Preview)
"You are a monster you know." Ayaka muttered as Kai panted.
In front of him was a ten thousand symbols formation which was brightly glowing in the night. The formation then moved together to create a barrier as Ayaka sighed.
More than a year had passed since Ayaka had started training Kai and she was beyond disbelief at the results she got. Within just a month, he was able to create a thousand symbols formation within a few seconds. Four monthster, he could create a five thousand symbols formations in a few seconds.
And seven monthster, he could now create a ten thousand symbols formations within a few seconds. Ayaka had thought that she had been a monster for learning how oi make a ten thousand symbols formations within a year but Kai broke her reward by reducing the time by half.
The formation suddenly vanished as Kai slumped on the ground while panting. The formation had taken a huge toll on both his mental physical strength.
Ayaka on the other hand sighed and sat down in front of Kai. She then poked his forehead with her fingers as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"What was that for?" He asked while smiling.
"Nothing. I just feel like beating you to death but since you are my dear disciple, I could only poke you in the forehead." Ayaka sighed as Kai blinked in confusion.
"That was a joke right?" He asked nervously as Ayaka stared right into his eyes and he sweat dropped.
"Does it look like I am joking?" She asked as Kai quickly shook her head and she started giggling.
"I am just joking Kai. Don''t take my words too seriously." She replied as Kai sighed.
"How old are you Ayaka?" He asked as Ayaka raised her eyebrows. In the past year, Kai had gotten quite familiar with Ayaka and had even started calling her by her name. But he still didn''t know many things about her.
"You don''t ask a woman her age." Ayaka replied as he rolled his eyes.
"I didn''t know that you are sensitive about your age." He replied in mock surprise as it was Ayaka''s turn to roll her eyes.
"If you really want to know, then my age is about a millennium and five hundred years old." Ayaka replied as Kai''s eyes widened.
"I thought that you were very old like five millenniums old at least." He replied in shock as Ayaka red at him.
"How did you even thought of that age? Do I look like an old person? I am still at the soul divinity realm you know." She replied in an annoyed tone as Kai shrugged.
"Whatever. So now that a year has passed, do you still need me to pose as your lover?" He then asked as Ayaka didn''t reply.
"Well, I don''t have anything to do anyways so maybe I should stay here for a long time. But not as your fake lover but your friend." He suddenly said as Ayaka''s face brightened.
While seeing this, he wondered whether she had spent her entire life alone or whether something had happened in her past. This led to him wondering whether the lines ''Birds of a feather, flock together'' was true since Kai''s childhood wasn''t the ideal childhood anyone should have.
"By the way, what''s the next level in formations?" He then asked as Ayaka shook her head.
"I can''t tell you anything about that. The next breakthrough in formations will be thest step you will require to create formations in a second but you will have to make that breakthrough yourself." She replied as Kai sighed.
"Than that might take a few centuries." He replied as Ayaka nodded.
"I made that breakthrough in five years and judging at the speed you are going at, you might even make that breakthrough earlier." She replied as Kai nodded.
"That reminds me, I have to go away. I think I am close to breaking through to the immortality realm." Ayaka suddenly said as he nodded and saw her entering the house.
"I wonder how long I will be here for." He muttered as time passed by.
***
Kai lost track of time after some months. The only thing he did was cultivate and practice formations. It still took him about five to ten seconds to create a formation but he was still doing all right.
He didn''t see Ayaka even once as she was still in secluded cultivation. Kai wondered how long it would take him to reach the immortality realm since he was currently at the imperial core realm.
As he was sitting around cultivating, he suddenly felt a ripple of power throughout the realm and it was powerful enough to push him back. He flew through the air and crashed down on the ground as he nced at the house in the distance.
He saw Ayakaing out of the house with a bright smile and judging from the wave of power that had knocked him back, she had probably broken through to the immortality realm.
But everything suddenly went ck.
***
Kosma had been watching everything with interest but she was confused when everything went ck again. She looked around to see if anything else had appeared but nothing happened.
"I didn''t know that my life was that interesting to watch. I should probably charge people money to watch my life." Kosma turned around to see Kai standing a few meters away.
He was smiling at her but there was no amusement or joy in his smile. His eyes looked a little tired and wild as he examined her expression.
"What happened next?" Kosma couldn''t help but ask but he shook his head.
"Life went on like it always does. I thought that you knew everything about me but I guess that was a lie as well." He replied in a dangerous tone which for some reason, made chills run against Kosma''s back.
''He looks so shaken. I wonder what happened.'' Kosma thought as she suddenly felt something crept up her body.
And with that, she was thrown out of Kai''s mind.
Chapter 230 The Organization (1)(Chapter Preview)
"What happened?" Kosma muttered to herself as she appeared back in the white room with a confused expression.
But secondster, Kai''s eyes flickered over her as he slowly moved his body. His body lookedposed but his eyes were still a little chaotic.
"Kosma, there is something you should know. What you just saw was something only two people know about. Guess you will probably not be thest person to know this." Kai sighed as Kosma looked confused.
"What do you mean by that? Don''t your girls know about your past?" Kosma asked as Kai shook his head.
"They don''t know about most of the stuff. The only thing they know is that I grew up in the human realm. They don''t know anything about what you saw and everything else. In reality, I also didn''t know about the things before I appeared in the human realm but as you saw, my memories were blocked. The only things I knew about are my parents and nothing else." Kai replied as Kosma nodded.
"I don''t think you even know anything about me." He added as Kosma narrowed her eyes.
"That''s not true. Time and space asked me to take care of you and I kept watch over you." Kosma said as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"What is the size of my dick?" He suddenly asked as Kosma was stumped.
"Not a pervert I see. What is the most used word that you have heard me speak?" He then asked as Kosma thought about it again.
"Cultivation." She finally replied as Kai shook his head.
"Cultivation is something I don''t use much. My most used words aremon words like she, he, I, etc., and of course, the names of my girls." He replied as Kosma sighed.
"Fine. I only started watching you after you got all the seven deadly sins." Kosma admitted with a tch as Kai nodded.
"Can you see any person through this ce?" He then asked as Kosma raised her eyebrows.
"How did you know that?" She asked as he shrugged.
"Judging from what you showed mest time and how you managed to find me so quickly, you of course have a way of seeing everything. After all, you are The World. So my guess is that this is the ce from where you see everything." He replied as Kosma sighed and nodded.
"Then can you find Eira through this?" He asked as Kosma''s eyes dropped down as she shook her head.
"She is somehow hidden from my sight. I have tried doing everything I can and it always fails." She replied but Kai didn''t look disheartened.
"Try looking for Mia." He then said as Kosma frowned.
"Isn''t she, uh, dead?" She slowly asked as Kai nodded which made her even more confused.
"She is technically dead but death books are being formed on her name. They disappear and reappear every two to five seconds. Azrael told me that she is somehow still alive and is fighting Eira. Like two souls in a single body." He exined as Kosma nodded and turned towards the screen.
"Two seconds isn''t a lot of time and we probably wouldn''t have been able to see anything. But, now that you remember everything, there''s a small chance that you can use Time''s powers to slow down time a little. It just might be enough to see everything." Kosma said as both she and Kai closed their eyes.
Kosma suddenly opened hers as she felt Mia''s soul and the screen changed for a sec before turning white.
She then turned towards Kai who his eyes closed in concentration. Kosma sighed and kept doing the same thing over and over but Kai never opened his eyes.
After five minutes of deep concentration, he opened his eyes and sighed as he shook his head.
"I can''t feel any time-stopping powers inside me. I guess we will have to manually see some things with our eyes." He said out loud as he carefully stared in front of him.
Kosma sighed and kept doing what she had been doing as Kai saw a flicker of movement on the screen.
But instead of looking directly in the center of the screen, he nced at the sidelines to see the background.
It was a messy ck and red background that vanished within moments of appearing. He kept staring at the screen as the background appeared again.
But this time, he managed to capture a symbol as the scene faded again. He looked at the screen with a confused expression as Kosma turned towards him and shook her head.
"Her signal has been cut off. Either she is dead or the power protecting Eira is now hiding Mia as well." She said as Kai''s expression darkened.
"I did manage to see a symbol though. It is kind of weird. Let me draw it in the air for you." Kai said as he started tracing lines in the air.
(Check this paragraphment for the image of the symbol.)
The lines started to turn golden and still in the air as Kosma frowned. The symbol tugged at a distant memory as she tried to remember where she had seen it.
"That''s the symbol on Lana''s seal!" She suddenly said as Kai raised dishes eyebrows in curiosity.
"How do you know that?" He asked as Kosma shook her head.
"I was watching you when you were checking the seal on Lana. Even though you weren''t able to see anything, I got a glimpse of her seal. I am sure that this symbol was definitely on the seal." Kosma said as Kai thought about it.
"Look for someone Taizan on the half beats realm. He should be inside the castle on Nyander." Kai suddenly said as Kosma nodded and closed her eyes.
The screens started changing as they showed Nyander. Kai saw the same billboards from before as Kosma suddenly felt a headache building up.
Yet she continued to do what she had been doing as Kai saw the castle. He waited for a while before he could finally see the interior of the castle.
But the first thing he saw inside was a man with green hair and a dark aura.
It was the divine emperor.
Chapter 231 The Organization (2)(Chapter Preview)
''What the hell is he doing there?'' Kai wondered with narrowed eyes as he saw the divine emperor moving through the walls of the castle.
But before Kai could see where the divine emperor was going, Kosma suddenly gave out a cry of pain as her eyes flew open.
Kai was bewildered when he saw grey spots appearing in the white area of her eyes. He looked around the room as it shook and the screens went ck.
Kai had a vague knowledge of what was happening and it was nothing good. He slowly moved forward and ced two of his fingers of his right hand on Kosma''s forehead.
He suddenly felt an omnibus dark aura surrounding the two of them as he retracted his fingers with narrowed eyes.
''Why do people keep getting sucked by this thing?'' He thought as he looked at Kosma''s eyes which were being diluted by the Darkness''s powers.
He took a deep breath as he stepped forward and kissed Kosma''s forehead lightly. Her eyes suddenly returned to normal as he stepped back with a small smile. The room also returned to its previous white form.
She tilted her head in confusion as she didn''t understand what was happening. As she was Kai smiling, she raised her eyebrows in question.
"Is there something funny that I am missing?" She asked as Kai shook his head and turned around.
"I am going to ask Inari about this. After all, she had been gaining information on this organization for a long time. I should probably check up on Lana as well. I will catch up with youter. Till then, take some rest." He replied and suddenly vanished.
Kosma blinked in confusion as her head ached suddenly. Being a primordial being, she never got a headache or any other things like that.
But suddenly getting one and hearing Kai telling her to get some rest was clearly not a coincidence.
But despite that, she felt as though she should get some rest. Never in her entire who knows how long life, had she slept.
She didn''t even know how being sleepy felt. But now, her eyelids were getting heavy and she could barely prevent them from closing.
She curled up on the white floor and closed her eyes as momentster, the entire ce went silent.
***
"*Cough* Maybe that was a bad decision." Kai muttered as he closed his right palm in front of his mouth and coughed.
He then raised his palm to see a mixture of ck and golden blood dripping down his palm. He sighed as he sat down and nced at his surroundings.
The ce looked barren. Dead trees lined thend which was a mixture of red and brown soil. Not a single drop of water was visible for many kilometers and only dead trees filled thend.
He then turned in the other direction to see the remains of a white house as he sighed and stood up.
He nced at the blood on his palm onest time before making it vanish. His hands then went behind his neck as he slowly took off the golden pendant on his neck.
The pendant gleamed strangely in these surroundings as Kai sighed and stood up. He walked towards the remains of the white house with a sigh as the pendant started glowing.
"This ce looks so bizarrely different from the one I used to live in with Ayaka. Yet, it''s still the same ce" He muttered to himself as he suddenly stopped when he noticed something on the ground.
This ce was the same ce Kai used to live with Ayaka a long time ago. Even though it had bepletely unrecognizable over time, it was still the same ce.
Kai bent down and picked up a scroll lying on the ground with a frown. It was jade green in color and had a golden seal on it.
He slowly opened the scroll to see that it was nk but his expression remained calm as he realized that it was a memory scroll.
''Where did thise from?'' He wondered silently as heid down the scroll on the ground and bit his finger.
A drop of his golden blood fell down on the scroll as a blue light surrounded it. Kai''s surroundings suddenly whirled and shifted to the same old beautiful surroundings he remembered from his past.
But in addition to that, a girl with purple hair and a sad smile stood in front of him. His eyes widened in shock as Ayaka suddenly shook her head.
"No I am not real Kai and you can''t talk to me. Guess I really did die since you are seeing this but since I already knew what wasing, I have no problem with it." Ayaka said as Kai''s body slumped down in defeat.
"Now you might be wondering why I am making this. Perhaps I feel guilty about leaving you so suddenly or I guess this is just a self-pity thing I am doing but who cares. Now I will answer a few questions that you might be wondering about." She suddenly paused as she took a deep breath before continuing.
"You might, no, would be thinking that my death is your fault but it isn''t Kai. It''s all my fault for using that wish for such a thing. And I even cursed the entire line of harem overlords toe in the future and if you managed to bounce back, you might be one of them. I am such a stupid person aren''t I?" She suddenly paused as though she expected Kai to reply who his head on impulse.
She suddenly smiled before continuing.
"You are probably shaking your head after hearing myst sentence but it''s what happened. I guess the only thing I wanted to say here was that you should forgive yourself, Kai. You might think that you already did it but it''s not true. So forgive yourself Kai." Ayaka slowly said as she moved forward and interlocked her hands on Kai''s waist and hugged him.
His eyes widened in surprise but he didn''t felt any living energying from her but it was enough for him to embrace her onest time.
And with that, she slowly faded away.
Chapter 232 The Organization (End)(Chapter Preview)
"Inari." Kai suddenly said as Inari jumped in surprised when she saw Kai appearing behind her with a solemn expression.
"Where were you when that horrible aura of power was released?" She asked with narrowed eyes even though she already had a vague guess of what had happened.
"We don''t have time for that. Can you gather information about this symbol everywhere excluding the half-beast realm. You have about a week''s time and I will pay you handsomely for this. Payment will be made after you gather the information." He suddenly asked as Inari looked surprised when he handed her a scroll.
The scroll was purple in color and was fully closed as Inari slowly opened it to see a symbol inside it.
It was the same symbol Kai had seen while being with Kosma.
Inari stared at it for a while before nodding. She had a theory that Kai had been the one causing those waves of powers earlier and something had happened afterward but she didn''t say anything about that.
"I will do it. I still have the best information gathering system you know." Inari replied as Kai smiled.
"Then I will see you a weekter." He said and vanished as Inari moved away to gather some information.
***
Kai appeared back in Azrael''s library but this time he directly went to H''s room and knocked on her door.
She opened the door with an annoyed expression that suddenly vanished when she saw Kai. She instead smiled and invited him toe in.
"I thought that you were one of those young reapersing to ask me about my previous job as being the spirit of death. This was the 50th knock that I heard today so I was kinda annoyed by that." She said but Kai lookedpletely serious as he turned to look at H''s bed.
Lanaid there with closed and her fists were tightly clenched at her sides. She was still unconscious but her face looked strained.
"She had been near me for so long that she is probably having a nightmare. I pity her." H said slowly as Kai chuckled darkly.
"She can still sleep through it. Unlike both of us." He replied as H smiled bitterly and both of them walked near Lana.
"Let''s wake her up from her nightmare then." He said as he ced his right hand on her forehead and closed his eyes.
He reached inside her mind and gave it a small pull as Lana''s eye slew wire open. She quickly sat up and regretted it as she clutched her head with a groan.
"You just woke up after experiencing the side effects of a pill so it''s better for you to rest your head down on the bed." Kai suggested as Lanaid back on the bed and rested her head on a pillow.
"Ahh! What happened?!" She asked groaning as Kai removed her hands from her head.
He instead ced his hand on her head and slowly started massaging her forehead. Lana''s entire body started to rx and she felt her pain vanish after a few seconds.
"You tried to tell me about the organization when you suddenly felt a severe headache and were knocked unconscious. I checked your body to see that a seal had been preventing you from telling us anything. Iter tried to remove the seal but was instead thrown back by its power." He replied as Lana nodded slowly.
"But what will you do now?" She asked and instead of replying, he gently tapped her forehead.
Lana''s eyes zoomed out of focus for a minute before returning back to her original form as she looked at Kai with confusion.
"What just happened?" She asked as Kai shook his head removed his hand from her forehead.
Lana''s headache slowly returned but it was much less painful than before.
"You should sleep again so that your body heals. I will go away for some time ande back to check up on you in a few days. H, can you pleasee with me?" Kai asked as he walked out of the room.
H looked at him with a confused expression as she walked herself and left Lana alone on the bed.
The wolf girl was confused about what happened now but she was feeling a little tired so she went back to sleep.
"What did you do?" H asked as both her and Kai exited the room and walked away to a random section of the library.
"That''s not the important thing. The organization runs even more deeper than I thought it would. It had been working under the lines for many years and it was working even when all of us lived our earlier lives. The organization had been plotting for a long time and I just figured a very major thing which could unravel its mystery." He exined as they walked towards the T section of the library and Kai started searching for a particr death book.
He found it after a few minutes and pulled it out with a grim look as he read the name written on it.
"Taizan" He read out loud as he and H peered and the name which was written in golden letters.
H didn''t understand who this guy was but judging from Kai''s expression, he was definitely not a good person.
"Taizan is someone who currently rulers the entire half-beast realm. He has formed a tyrannical government there and has enforced very strictws there. At first, I wondered who taizan was but now I definitely know the answer to that." Kai exined as H was even more confused.
"Who is he?" She asked while trying to guess the name herself but failed as Kai gave her a dark smile and put the book back.
"Taizan had been alive for a long time and we all knew him but never knew what his name was. He maintained peace between the realms and is a well-known personality. Taizan is the divine emperor." Kai exined as H fell silent.
Chapter 233 Realm Of Water (1)(Chapter Preview)
"What do you mean by that he is the Divine emperor?" H slowly asked as Kai sighed.
"As you know, the divine emperors and empresses are not supposed to tell anyone their names for some reason. That is why we never know their names. But I somehow peeked inside the castle on Nyander in the half beast realm and saw that divine emperor inside it and it was confused by what he was doing there. Though this is still a hypothesis, it might be true.
The divine emperor''s real name is Taizan. His aura waspletely changed when I saw him and he had a mysterious power that blocked the gaze of a certain person. So judging from him being there, he is either the guy named Taizan or an important member of the organization." Kai exined as H nodded slowly.
"But what if he is just a pawn?" She then asked as Kai gave her a dark grin.
"We live in a world where you are either a pawn or a king. There are the side characters as well but most people fall under these two categories. So he is either a small king or just a pawn." Kai replied as H nodded.
"How are you going to gather information on him then?" She asked as Kai shook his head.
"I am not going to gather information on him myself. I already asked someone to do it for me. I was here to check up on Lana and see whether Risea gave you guys the pill I asked her to give you or whether she forget about it and started experimenting." He said as H smiled and shook her head.
"No, she gave us the pills and everyone is in the spiritual soul realm now. Honestly, cultivation just feels so easy now with so many cheats around. The first time I started cultivating, it took me centuries to reach the spiritual soul realm but here I reached it so easily within a few years." H and Kai both sighed at this.
"I was wondering about another thing that we can do now that we are at the spiritual soul realm. Even though it is still very less, it''s somewhat enough for us to go to your home." He suddenly said with a serious expression as H''s eyes widened.
"By my home, do you mean the spirit realm?" She slowly asked as Kai nodded. She took a deep breath and interlocked her arms behind Kai''s back as she leaned in for a kiss.
Their lips connected together as heat passed through both of their bodies. H started pushing herself on top of Kai as her tongue entered his mouth. Their tongues wrestled around with each other as H started to feel something build up inside her.
But she remembered the promise that she had made as she slowly tried to pull back but failed as Kai''s hands slid up behind her back. They locked on her waist as he pulled her body closer to his as he felt her boobs touching his chest.
"Will you guys stop making out in my library?" They broke apart as they heard a voice behind them.
Momentster, Azrael appeared in front of them with an annoyed expression as Kai and H raised their eyebrows.
"Why do you have a problem with that?" Kai asked as Azrael stared at him with a frown.
"It''s cause I am trying to stop myself from reading erotic stuff and with you guys making out in a random corner of my library where I can pop up at any moment, it will make me want to read the stuff again." He replied in an annoyed tone as Kai and H exchanged looks and shrugged.
"Whatever you say. We should probably go and ask Mariel and Levina about this." Kai said to H as she nodded and both of them went away as Azrael kept ring at their backs before going back to his work.
"Have you talked to Mariel and Levina ever since I left?" Kai asked as they were walking towards Mariel''s room.
"I did talk to both of them. Levina surprisingly was very cool about the fact about you leaving alone. Perhaps her time on the mortal realm changed her more than I realized. And Mariel being Mariel, started trashing her room with fire. But unfortunately, the room goes back to its original state after a few minutes so Mariel keeps destroying it." H and Kai both sighed as he suddenly turned in the other direction and started walking towards Levina''s room.
"If she is like that, it''s better to go and ask Levina first. Though it will only dy the inevitable." He sighed As they appeared in front of Levina''s door. Kai hadn''t realized this before but his girls'' names were actually visible on the door of their rooms.
He knocked on Levina''s door as she opened it with a surprised expression. Her body was sweaty and the burning smell of lightning wasing from her room. Kai narrowed his eyes as Levina shook her head.
"Don''t you start thinking that I am bing like Mariel. I was trying to wield multiple types of lightning to see whether I could still do it. I can manage to use three types at once, excluding golden lightning, and any more than that makes the lightning overload. And if I use golden lightning, I can only use one more lightning in addition to that." Levina said with a smile as Kai and H entered the room.
The room was burnt ck in many ces and the furniture was broken. But in front of Kai and H''s eyes, the furniture slowly started to mend as the ck mark started vanishing. After a few minutes, the room lookedpletely normal.
"So, why are both of you here?" Levina asked as she sat on her bed while raising his eyebrows as Kai replied to her question.
"Do you miss your own special realm on the spirit realm Levina?" He asked as Levina''s eyebrows stayed arched high as she slowly nodded.
"I don''t really miss the environment there and I did know all of the spirits that lived there but I still cared about them. I wonder about them during certain times and how their lives are going. Perhaps a kind person now rules them or perhaps a dictator has taken over. Became of these questions I miss that ce." She replied with sad eyes as Kai suddenly smiled.
"Now you don''t have to worry about them anymore. We are going to the spirit realm now." He replied as Levina looked startled.
"That''s way too sudden!" She replied in an exasperated tone even though her eyes were shaking in excitement.
"It''s not too sudden. There is apparently a new harem overlord and he or she is from the spirit realm. So to see who this person is and also to reim your title as the elemental rulers, we are going to go to the spirit realm. Though we still have to tell Mariel about this." Kai exined as Levina nodded.
"But will we be able to defeat anyone there? Even though we have supreme powers, a wide gap in cultivation can make a difference wide enough for higher cultivators to defeat us." Levina expressed her worries as Kai nodded.
"We will have to stay low-key there meaning that we will have to wear normal robes and go undercover as normal spirits peacefully living there. Though it''s going to be difficult, it''s still worth a try. After all, meeting this new harem overlord might reveal more things about what is happening in the other upper realms." He replied as the trio hen walked out of Levina''s room.
They then walked away to Mariel''s room as Kai stared at the door for a few seconds before taking a deep breath and knocking on the door. At first, no sound came from the other side before Kai felt Mariel''s spiritual sense spreading outside to see who was standing outside her door.
But as soon as her spiritual sense touched Kai''s body, the door went flying away. Since the trio had already anticipated something like this, they had been standing away from the door so it didn''t hit them.
Steams started toe out of the room as Mariel walked out of it with the room in mes behind her. She then turned towards Kai with a dangerous smile on her face as he raised his eyebrows.
Kai was about to say something when his body was suddenly engulfed in mes. After a few minutes, the mes died down and Kai''s body remained unharmed. He sighed as Mariel sighed as her anger suddenly vanished.
"You should have at least personally told us that you were leaving. Death might be the most grim-sounding person that you could have asked to tell this to us." She said with a sigh as she walked forward and suddenly punched Kai in the abdomen.
"Now that feels great. So, why are you guys here anyways?" Mariel asked as though nothing had happened and Kai told her about where they were going.
Chapter 234 Realm Of Water (2)(Chapter Preview)
"So we are leaving for the spirit realm right now?" Mariel asked with wide eyes as Kai nodded.
"Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go!" Mariel said in excitement as Kai smiled and nodded. He closed his eyes and imagined the spirit realm but none of them teleported there.
Kai opened his eyes and frowned as he turned towards the other girls who looked confused.
"Why didn''t we teleport there?" Mariel asked Kai shook his head indicating that he didn''t know the reason for it.
"Let me try teleporting us to some other ce." He replied as they suddenly appeared in some other ce. It was one of the random parts of death''s library as Kai frowned and they vanished again.
This time they appeared in a desert as Kai''s frown deepened. He tried to teleport to the spirit realm for a second time but failed.
"Something is wrong. Let''s try to go to the spirit realm manually through the ce between the realms. I need your assistance in that." Kai said as the other three nodded and closed their eyes and started concentrating.
Kai did the same as he closed his eyes and thought about his soul. Cultivators at the spiritual soul realm and above can look at their souls with the help of their spiritual energy. Though spiritual soul realm cultivators could only take a peek at their soul but a peek was enough for the four of them to venture to the entrance of the realms.
With the help of their souls, cultivators could generate a special type of energy known as soul energy. With this energy, they could transfer themselves out of a realm and travel to the entrances of the realms.
So as the other three girls were busy doing that, Kai took a nce at his soul to see whether any other soul was connected to his soul or not.
Unfortunately, no other soul was connected to Kai''s soul and he was disappointed at this. But he was also worried about the fact that all of his remaining girls were now reborn in different ces without him being able to find them.
But he currently had another task in front of him that might lead him to finding some of his girls since the spirit realm was a veryrge ce. If things went well, he might be able to find at least five more girls on the spirit realm.
With a bright sh of light, all of them appeared around the entrances of the realms. They looked at a certain swirling entrance which was ck in color.Alongside the entrances to other upper realms was the entrance to the spirit realm.
The four of them then went forward as they went inside the entrance to the spirit realm. Their surroundings swirled ck for a few seconds before they appeared in front of arge blue ball which was the spirit realm.
But their eyes widened as they saw that instead of being a translucent blue ball, the spirit realm actually had continents on it. They could only see two huge masses ofnd from their ce but it was enough to shock all of them.
"Are you sure that we took the right entrance?" Mariel asked in disbelief as Kai shook his head.
"We couldn''t have entered the angel or the demon realm''s entrance since both of those realms are different than all other realms. As for the imperial realm, no one can enter it without an escort so the only remaining option is the human realm. But I don''t think this is the human realm, let''s get closer for a better look." He suggested as the four of them suddenly vanished.
The first thing H and the other two girls saw were clouds as the three of them alongside Kai hovered in the air. Kai was frowning as he felt the spiritual energy of the realm as it was the same as the spiritual energy of the spirit realm he remembered.
Since we don''t know where we are, we will slowly descend. Just for our safety, I will use a cloaking formation around us." He said as a golden cube encased them in bright light before vanishing.
The four of them then slowly started moving down. As they moved down the clouds, they came to see a brilliant bright blue ocean with the rays of the sun making it gleam. Kai''s eyes widened as a memory entered his mind.
"You might think that is an ocean but this is just a smallke. It will glow in the sunlight and shimmer in the moonlight and even though it might feel as though it stretches on forever, it''s just a smallke." The words that the spirit of water had told him after they had started to get to know each other still lingered in his mind.
He stared at the water with focused eyes as the ocean slowly started to shrink. Borders appeared around its edges as it shrunk from an ocean to ake that was enclosed inside a barrier made from formations.
The reason the spirit of earth had done such a thing was because this ce was her personal resting ce. But people would always find a way to bother her here. So she had created a cloaking formation around theke which made it look like an ocean.
But now that Kai had seen through the illusion, he could see the entire thing easily. Theke had an enclosing of tall trees surrounding it which provided shade for a person to sit down. Theke was an ordinaryke but the spirit of water had many memories connected to this ce.
Kai snapped his fingers as the formation turned off. The three girls could now see theke as well, as their eyes widened as this.
"This ce feels oddly familiar for some reason." H slowly said as Kai smiled.
"This ce will of course feel familiar to you since this was Kazemi''s personal resting ce which means that we are on the realm of water." Kai replied as the four of themnded down on the ground.
Chapter 235 Realm Of Water (3)(Chapter Preview)
"The realm of water huh. Kazemi always used to brag about how her realm had the most bnced temperature which was neither too hot nor too cold. Even though I always found it annoying, it''s the truth." Marielmented as the four of themnded on the ground.
"Now that we are here, the question is whether we are on one of the two continents which we saw from the sky or did we enter this ce through the special entrance for the realm of water?" Levina asked as Kai shook his head.
"To be honest, I wasn''t thinking about any ce in particr while teleporting us. So instead, we just appeared on thest ce I visited don the spirit realm. Let''s go back and I will try teleporting to one of the continents this time." Kai replied as the four of them appeared above the real again.
This time he focused on the continent on the right as they vanished again. But they still appeared in the same ce.
"I guess I was unconsciously thinking about the continent on the right side." He sighed as the other three girls narrowed their eyes.
"This means that for some reason, our special realms have instead be continents which are now visible on the spirit realm and have made it an opaque realm." Levina said slowly as Kai nodded.
"Since we are on this realm, why don''t we explore this ce to gather some information? But first of all, let''s change our clothes." He said out loud as his clothes shimmered before they vanished and new clothes appeared in their ce He was now wearing in purple robes as he looked at the three girls with raised eyebrows.
"Any special preferences?" He asked as they shook their heads. Kai smiled at this as he waved his hands in their direction and their clothes changed.
Mariel was now wearing ming orange robes while H was wearing pure ck robes. Levina on the other hand was wearing pure white robes as the three girls sighed.
"Well, where are we going now?" Mariel asked as Kai pointed in the north.
"A few kilometers away from here was Kazemi''s pce. The capital was also beside the pce but I don''t know if it''s still the same after these many years." Kai replied as they crossed theke and continued flying in the north direction.
For the first two hours, they flew inside a forest. But after that, they saw the end of the forest as they exited it to see themselves standing on top of a hill.
Below them was a city that was spread out in a few kilometers. Gazing at the northernmost corner of the city, they saw a work-in-progress structure which was definitely a pce. It looked as though someone had destroyed Kazemi''s previous pce and were now building a new one.
"Do you think that someone destroyed our pces too?" Mariel asked while cracking her knuckles. Kai decided to ignore her question as he was checking some things about the city.
"This is not the realm of water." He suddenly dered as the others looked confused.
"This city looks the same as the city we used toe to when we were visiting Kazemi. So what do you mean it''s not the realm of water?" Levina asked in confusion as Kai shook his head.
"You might think that it''s the city but this is actually an exact replica that someone probably created using a map or from their memory. Most of the things are right but the position of the buildings is not correct. Perhaps I might be wrong and the city had been remodeled since myst visit which was ages ago." Kai replied as with a shrug since there was a chance that he was just overthinking about this.
"Then how will you exin theke from earlier? ording to what you said, theke had the same formations as the ones you remembered." Levina asked as Kai shook his head.
"As I said, I might be wrong. Let''s enter the city through its main entrance and gather some information." Kai replied as all of them moved towards the gates of the city.
"Ah, I almost forgot about that. Please wait for a second." After reaching halfway to the entrance, Kai suddenly stopped as he closed his eyes for a few seconds.
With a ssh of water, a woman with ocean blue hair and eyes appeared beside him as she smiled.
"Hello, Kai." Misty greeted Kai while smiling as she turned towards the three other girls and greeted them one by one.
Misty was the water spirit out of the five spirits that followed Kai. It had been a while since he had called them out since he hadn''t really needed their help.
"Misty, can you sense the spiritual energy here and confirm where we are?" Kai asked as Misty nodded and closed her eyes.
Spirits are connected to the special realm on which they are born and they could use that connection to tell where they are on the realm which they are born on. Mariel, H, and Levina were also connected to theirnds but since they were currently on another special realm, their connection was useless at the moment.
"We are on the spirit realm but I can''t tell you the exact ce." Misty said as she opened her eyes and shook her head.
Kai just smiled and patted her head as he looked at the three girls with an I-told-you expression. Mariel and Levina rolled their eyes as H sighed.
"Well know that we know that we aren''t on the realm of water, or at least not on the original one. Weshould start gathering information about this ce. Would you like to apany us Misty?" Kai asked as she nodded.
They then started walking towards the entrance. Instead of armor-d guards, two women with dark blue hair and jade green eyes stood at the gates with bored expressions. But their bodies suddenly went alert as Kai and the group reached near the gates.
"Demon!" One of them suddenly snarled as she stared at Kai with hatred.
''How did she know that?'' Kai wondered with narrowed eyes as the girl suddenly created a ball of water andunched it at Kai as it suddenly turned into a fierce cyclone which was sheading towards the group at a fast pace.
Chapter 236 The Realm Of Water (End)(Chapter Preview)
"Um, why are you calling me a demon? I am spirit." Kai asked innocently as he easily dodged the iing cyclone which vanished within a few seconds.
The woman was momentarily stunned as she looked at Kai with examining eyes. But after staring at him for a few moments, her expression changed from confusion to disbelief.
"But a few seconds ago, you were emitting the aura of a demon! How is this possible?!" The woman eximed with a wide mouth as the second woman stepped forward and tapped her shoulder.
"You probably just hallucinated sis. Let''s ask them what they want." The other woman muttered as the first woman looked at Kai with narrowed eyes before walking away.
"Show me your IDs and state your purpose for visiting the capital." The second woman said with a smile as she extended her hand forward to collect the IDs.
[ How does an ID look? ] Kai on the other hand didn''t even know that you required an Id for such things. So he instead asked the three other elemental rulers about IT.
[ We don''t know. Kazemi never showed us how she made the IDs look like so we have no clue about it. ] Mariel replied as Kai sighed.
Without his memory maniption, there was only one single thing that he could currently do and it was something that he had not used in a long time.
"We have given you our IDs and you will now let us enter the city. You will pay no heed to us and will only remember us as normal travelers." Kai slowly muttered while staring into the woman''s eyes as they slowly started to get out of focus.
"What is he doing?" H asked the other two in confusion but they shook their heads in dismay.
"Before Kai could manipte memories, he used to hypnotize people with his powers. But it only worked if he was directly staring into the person''s eyes and if they didn''t know his name which in his case had started bing impossible." Misty was the one who exined it to the other girls as she had technically known Kai before all of them had.
Kai continued muttering some words while staring into the woman''s eyes as her eyes finally gotpletely out of focus. It looked as though she was going dizzy but Kai quickly snapped his fingers as her eyes got back into focus.
She blinked in surprise as though she wasn''t sure of what happened. She gestured for Kai and the others to get inside the gates as the woman from earlier stared at her sister in confusion.
"Why do you look so confused, sis?" The woman asked as her sister who shook her head and both got back on their posts.
"How did she found out that you are a demon and yet didn''t find your angelic powers?" H asked as soon as they were out of hearing range. The group traveled towards an alley while ignoring the rest of the city as Kai created a soundproof barrier around them.
"Judging from how she was examining me, my guess is that she has a special trait that lets her sense other people''s auras. To any other spirit, my aura will be like the aura of any normal spirit but if someone who has a higher cultivation than me or has the woman''s special trait tries to look at my aura, they will see my true aura. But I can fool them by going half spirit form with Misty." Kai said while pointing at Misty.
"So the reason that woman looked confused was because you went half spirit form with Misty. If that''s all you need to fool someone, you can also merge with one of us since we are technically spirits." Mariel said as Kai nodded while looking at the city.
"Now that we are inside, where should we start from? I don''t think that we can easily gather information here." Kai asked the four girls as they shook their heads.
"It''s not easy to gather information especially when we are outsiders. From what I know, the only way to gather information is to join a sect." Levina replied as Kai looked confused.
"This city has a sect?" He asked in confusion since most capitals did not have sects. This was to make sure that only the ruling family stayed inplete power and that the sect didn''t interfere with their business.
"This might not happen in other realms but since we, the elemental rules, are invincible in our own realms, we don''t need to worry about a sect defying us. Though I wish that we had created a tyrannical rule cause the spirits started to annoy us after they found out that we were lenient." Mariel exined and sighed.
"Then let me see the location of the sect and then I will join it. You three can enter my pendant for the time being since people are probably gonna try to make my life harder if I have a group of beauties around me. Misty, you can go back." Kai said as he looked at Misty who nodded and vanished.
But the three other girls didn''t look very happy with Kai''s decision.
"What''s the point ofing here then if we are just going to sit around and do nothing?" Mariel asked as Kai sighed and snapped his fingers.
A golden formation shimmered around their bodies as their appearance started changing. After a few moments, all three of them looked so different that no one could even tell who they originally were.
"You three are my sisters and we havee to the capital in the hopes of joining the sect here and earning some money. We don''t know the minimum level of cultivation here so it''s better to seal and hide our cultivation unless we know the minimum level." He said as the three girls nodded and they moved out of the city.
With new appearances, the group started moving towards the sect.
Chapter 237 The Eternal Ocean Sect(Chapter Preview)
"This ce is different from what I imagined. It feels like something out of a horror book." Marielmented as the four of them stood in front of an old building.
The entire building was full of cracks and moss was growing on the building. It looked as though the building would crash down at any second and the group started doubting whether this was even a sect.
But everyone in the city had pointed them towards this building and the sign posted on the building confirmed that this ce was a sect.
"The eternal ocean sect." Kai read out as the four of them walked towards the entrance of the sect. They walked inside the entrance to see an old man around sixty years of age sitting on a desk.
Kai could sense that the old man''s cultivation was at the 6th stage of the divine spirit realm but he could also tell that the man was hiding his true cultivation as Kai narrowed his eyes.
"Oh, nice to see some new talent here. It''s been so long since someone tried to join this sect. What are your names kids?" The old man asked while coughing as Kai narrowed his eyes again.
"My name is Iak and these three are my sisters." He replied while pointing at the three girls as the old man raised his eyebrows.
"What are your names children?" The old man asked as they started telling their names.
"My name is Liera." Mariel went first.
"And mine is Lisa." Levina went next as both of the girls had told their fake names to the old man and H was next in line.
"My name is H." H did use a fake name and instead told her real name as the old man nodded and gestured for them to move inside.
"That young man looked as though he was hiding something and judging from the way he was looking at me, he probably knows that I am hiding my cultivation. But he didn''t even use his spiritual sense and I couldn''t sense his cultivation with my spiritual sense. I wonder why that is?" The old man muttered to himself with a smile as he kept sitting on the desk.
"So it was just an act to separate the people who like to show off." Kai muttered with a smile as the further they went, the better the sect got.
The interior changed from the crack-filled stone one to one made from red marble. The carpet changed from a dusty brown one to a royal blue one as the four of them kept walking before they encountered a closed gate at the end of the hallway.
Kai went forward and touched the gate with his palms as it slowly started to open up. A golden glow suddenly surrounded Kai and the girls as he raised his eyebrows as though he was impressed a little.
"A teleportation formation that will only activate if someone''s touches and tries to open the gate. It''s not easy to create such formations." Kaimented as the four of them vanished and appeared inside a room with four bunk beds and a small round table in the center of the room.
A note was lying on the table as Kai went up to the table and picked up the note. After reading the contents of the note, he turned towards his girl with a sigh and ced the note back on the table.
"So we have to live here for a week before someone from the sect wille here to get us and then we will officially be disciples of the sect. ording to the note, nothing in this room is monitoring us and I have already confirmed it." Kai exined to his girls as they nodded.
"So we basically have nothing to do huh." Levina said with a small smile as she looked at Kai with desire glinting in her eyes.
"H would you like me to put you inside the pendant?'' Kai asked as he turned towards H who nodded.
She could already guess what was about to happen so instead of watching it happen, H preferred staying in the pendant. Her body started shimmering as she suddenly vanished and entered the dark space inside Kai''s pendant.
"Since I don''t want you to get bored, there''s a little something there for you to read. Enjoy.'' H heard Kai''s voice echoing all around her.
She turned around to see a horde of bookshelves surrounding her. The bookshelves had the names of the genres written on top of them as H smiled and went forward as she started reading the books.
"Why did H tell that old man her real name? Wouldn''t that cause problems for us since people would recognize her name?" Mariel asked as Kai shook his head.
"That''s the main thing. Nobody alive on the spirit realm knows about H and who she is. So it doesn''t matter whether she tells anyone her real name or not. As for you both, there might be some people around who would know your true names and who you are. So it was a safe decision to not tell the old man your real names especially since he is hiding his cultivation." Kai replied as the two girls nodded.
"Levina, can you please go into the pendant as well?" Mariel then asked as he turned towards Levina who blinked in confusion for a moment before smiling and nodded.
Kai also understood what Mariel meant by that as he put Levina inside his pendant and dropped her beside H.
"Why are you here?" H, who was reading a book, was confused when she saw Levina appear beside her.
"Mariel apparently wants to spend some alone time with Kai so I am here to give you somepany. Which book are you reading?" She asked as she sat down beside H and the two girls started reading the story.
While they were doing that, Kai and Mariel were spending some ''alone'' time.
Chapter 238 The Spirit Of Fire Loves Hot Things (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
"I didn''t know that you were that possessive." Kai said with a surprised look.
"Levina already had many chances to cultivate with you. Now that I finally have my chance, I am not willing to share you with someone else." She replied with a pout as Kai smiled and moved forward. His face was barely inches away from Mariel''s face as he whispered in her ear.
"Then tonight, you won''t have to share me. You can do anything you want to do to me." He whispered in her ear and stepped back as Mariel smiled and slowly started pushing Kai against one of the walls in the room.
She loosened his robes as they slowly fell on the ground and revealed his naked body to Mariel. Her hands wrapped around his chest as she slowly moved her mouth forward and kissed Kai. Her tongue entered his mouth as she wrapped it around his warm tongue.
The kisssted for a few minutes as Mariel loosened her robes and threw them on the ground. She wasn''t wearing a bra beneath her robes as her breasts werepletely visible to Kai.
She felt something hard and long poking at her inner thigh as she broke up the kiss with a small smile on her face. She removed her panties as she bent down and grabbed Kai''s hard dick and licked it with her tongue.
She pushed her ass a little out as she kept licking Kai''s dick as though it was a tasty treat. She then slowly pushed Kai down on the ground as she sprawled over him on all four of her limbs with a seductive smile on her face.
Her beautiful breasts hung low in the air as she showed her assets to Kai and slowly moved down his dick. Her tongue wrapped around the head of his dick as she slowly massaged it with her tongue.
Her hands moved down to her breasts as she lifted them up so that Kai could get a better view. She then moved down on his dick as shepletely swallowed his dick and started using her tongue to lick it inside her mouth.
Her cheeks hollowed around his dick as she started moving up and down. Kai held out on his own against Mariel''s warm mouth and tongue but he had a feeling that the battle wouldn''t go on for a long time.
He just watched Mariel ride up and down his dick with her mouth as her hands fondled her breasts. She put her nipples in between her fingers and pressed them as her arousal juices dripped out of her treasured cave.
Yang qi surged through Kai''s dick as he knew that he was about toe in a few minutes. He grabbed the back of her head and pushed her down on his dick as it touched her throat and released his yang in such a position.
Hot yang qi traveled down Mariel''s throat as she choked a little but Kai didn''t let go of her head. Kai finally let go of her head after Mariel and swallowed thest drop of his yang qi.
She came back while licking her lips as she looked at Kai''s dick hungrily. Her cave was already dripping her arousal juices as she turned around and pushed her ass towards Kai.
He grabbed her bouncy ass and pulled it apart as he gazed at her beautiful naked pink slit. He moved forward as he licked her slit with his tongue and made Mariel twitch as she released a moan.
Hearing her moan, he pushed his tongue inside her extremely hot cave which made her squirm around in pleasure. He then started licking it fiercely as Mariel''s moans echoed around the room.
"Ahhh! Ahh! Ahhh!" She squirmed around in pleasure as Kai kept licking her cave but to make her cum, he grabbed her clit between his lips and started licking it with his tongue.
"I AM CUMMING!" Mariel screamed as yin qi broke loose from her cave and directly entered Kai''s mouth.
He drank every single drop of Mariel''s yin qi before he came back and saw her bodyy down on the ground.Mariel was panting heavily as Kai suddenly slid above her as his erect cock poked against her ass.
His hands went near her spine as he slowly started rubbing her back.A golden light emitted near his hands as her skin rxed under his hands. His hands then went towards her front as he grabbed her breasts and started groping them with his hands.
Mariel suddenly released a moan as Kai groped her breasts while a golden light surrounded his hands. He grabbed her red erect nipples between his fingers and pinched them while pulling on them as Mariel felt an immense wave of pleasure knocking her body.
She had forgotten how good Kai was at pleasing others with his massage. She felt her cave getting hot again as one of Kai''s hands traveled down to her cave.
He pushed one of his fingers inside as it was surrounded by Mariel''s inner walls. Her flesh moved towards it as her she started to moan continuously. Even though Kai had said that he would let her do anything that she wanted, he was still the one dominating her.
But she still liked it as he started finger fucking her cave. Two of his fingers were inside her cave and he was rubbing it back and forth. His left hand was pinching both of her nipples at once while his dick was poking at the soft skin of her ass.
Mariel came again in this position as her cave was hungry for Kai''s dick. She turned her neck and stared at his face as Kai smiled.
"You want it, don''t you?" He asked while taking hold of his dick and positioning it in front of Mariel''s cave as she nodded fiercely.
"Then you will get it." He said after seeing her expression and grabbed her ass as he parted it to allow him some entrance.
Chapter 239 The Spirit Of Fire Is Pleased Beyong Her Limits (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
He teased the outside of Mariel''s cave with his dick as she moaned in pleasure.
"Just enter me!" She shouted while moaning as Kai smiled and pushed his entire dick inside her cave at once.
Her cave was pretty tight as her warm walls stuck to Kai''s dick as he pushed it deeper inside her cave. Mariel moaned as her cave was stretched open by Kai''s dick.
Her hands were tightly clenched at her sides as Kai towered above her. He then gave her a thrust as her ass bounced up and down.
He then grabbed her ass with both his hands and started moving back forth as he started pounding her cave. Mariel''s nipples brushed against the cold wooden floor. Her ass bounced up and down as Kai did her hard in doggy style.
She could feel her orgasm building up as she panted heavily. Kai was wlessly moving forward as his hands firmly gripped her ass. His thrusts went deeper every time he moved forward.
Mariel was the shortest amongst all his girls and yet she was the girl with the most amount of energy amongst the group. This became visible as Kai stopped for a second and Mariel took this chance to thrust her ass backward.
This was unexpected as Kai was pushed against the wall with Mariel''s ass directly below him. His legs were spread apart as Mariel''s cave tightly clung to his dick.
She then started moving forward and backward while twerking her ass as she slid on Kai''s dick with the goal of pleasing herself. Mariel lost herself in the pleasure of Kai''s rod as her eyes started getting misty.
But she didn''t stop riding his dick as vibrations went throughout Kia''s body every time Mariel came back and thrusted her body into him. Her ass touched his skin every time she came back as he was feeling immense pleasure.
Mariel suddenly stopped moving as she felt her orgasm take over her. Yin qi shot out from her cave as her body slumped down. Kai suddenly grabbed her waist as he pushed forward and released his yang qi inside her womb and filled her up to the brim.
Mariel moaned loudly as she felt Kai''s hot yang qi inside her cave. Her limb gave up as her body slowlyid down on the floor. Kai pulled his dick out as golden liquid came out of Mariel''s cave.
"One more round." Mariel suddenly muttered after a few seconds as she stood up and walked up to the bed.
Kai smiled and followed her as he sat down on the bed and put his back against the wall. Mariel climbed up after him and slowly crawled towards him as she climbed over his legs.
She positioned her cave directly above his cave as she slowly slid down on his cock with a moan. Her wet cave easily slid down on Kai''s hard dick as she moaned in pleasure and his dick throbbed inside her caves.
Mariel slowly started moving up and down with the thought of pleasing both of them as Kai saw her breasts bouncing in the air. His hands moved forward as he grabbed the round mountains in his hands and started groping them between his hands.
Mariel''s pleasure was intensified as Kai groped her breasts. He then moved forward with his mouth as he started biting her nipples. Mariel''s nipples soon turned red as biting marks appeared around her breasts but she didn''t stop moving.
Her ass hit Kai''s body with a thump as Kai grabbed it and pushed Mariel down on his dick. He then moved forward as he started sucking on her nipples while kneading her ass and forcing Mariel to stay in a single spot.
She could feel Kai''s dick twitching inside her cave as hot pre-cum dripped from his dick. His hands traveled down to her waist and turned her body so that her spine was facing his face.
He then slowly started thrusting her while his hands yed around with her breasts as Mariel''s cave contracted and she squirted yin qi into the air but that didn''t stop Kai.
He kept pounding her cave in this position for hours. Mariel lost count of how many times she came but she was being pleased to beyond her limits.
Before reincarnating, they had cultivated for many decades or even centuries at times but this was the longest she had cultivated with Kai after reincarnating.
Kai could feel that Mariel was reaching her limit so her lifted her off his dick and pushed her down on the bed. He then slid up on her body and pushed his dick inside her again.
His body moved over hers as he slid in and out of her cave with slow precise moments. His dick hit Mariel''s most sensitive spots. Mariel had stopped moaning long ago as she had lost her voice to pleasure but because of Kai''s slow and precise movements, a moan escaped her mouth.
"Ahh! How do¡ you have... so much... energy left?" Mariel asked as Kai smiled.
"It''s only been two days Mariel. Your stamina has decreased quite a bit. I will help you to increase it." He said with a smile as he grabbed her waist tightly and pushed his dick to the deepest part of her cave with onest thrust.
He released his yang qi inside her as Mariel felt the hot liquid overflowing her cave. As soon as Kai removed his dick, golden liquid flowed out of Mariel''s cave and gathered on the sheets like a puddle.
The bedsheets had already been ruined by Mariel''s multiple orgasms so it didn''t matter whether Kai''s yang qi stained the sheets or not.
Mariel panted for a few minutes as she controlled her breathing after a long cultivation session. After she was done, she turned to look at Kai''s dick which was still as hard as ever.
"It''s your turn to go inside the pendant." Kai then said as he was about to put Mariel inside the pendant when she shook her head.
"I wanna stay here and watch Levina." Mariel said as Kai raised his eyebrows in surprise.
After all, he hadn''t guessed something like this would happen.
Chapter 240 Lightning Charged Dragon (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
? "You wanna stay here and watch Levina cultivate with me when you denied her to do the same?" Kai asked as Mariel shook her head.
"I think I said it wrong. I want to stay here and cultivate your yang qi while you and Levina cultivate with each other." Mariel replied as Kai shrugged and took Levina out of the pendant.
Mariel was still naked while sitting on the bed but neither her nor Levina were the least bit worried about it. After all, both of them had cultivated with Kai together in the past.
"Mariel wants to sit here and cultivate my yang qi. Do you mind?" Kai asked as Levina shook her head.
Mariel then got up and went to sit on the bed on the other corner of the room as Levina started loosening her robes with a smile.
She moved in front of Kai''s vision as she dropped her robes on the ground. Herrge curvy breasts and pink nipples were made visible to Kai alongside her slim long legs.
She was wearing a in white panty which was holding her extremely tight ass. She moved forward and sprawled on the bed with her eyes directly staring into Kai''s eyes.
Her breasts juggled as she turned her ass towards Kai''s face as her mouth went near his dick. Both of them were in the 69 position as Levina started stroking Kai''s hard rod.
Kai on the other hand pulled her panty to the side and looked at her treasured cave. His eyes then traveled to the pink rosebud above it as he coated one of his fingers with some saliva and traced the outline of her asshole.
Levina felt an electric current run through her body as Kai''s traced the outline of her ass hole. In response to that, she swallowed his dick at once. It twitched inside her mouth as she felt a few drops of yang qi dripping from Kai''sst ejaction.
She then licked it with her tongue as something transferred from her tongue to Kai''s dick and traveled through his entire body.
"Electric shocks." Kai muttered with a smile as Levina was transferring electric currents to Kai''s. In return, golden sparks of lightning traveled through his finger as he touched Levina''s slit with it.
Her body twitched under his touch while she kept licking his dick inside her mouth.Lightning sparks explode inside her mouth as Kai''s dick kept twitching inside her mouth.
It was a very pleasing blowjob while Kai''s face went closer to Levina''s slit. Olden sparks of lightning danced around his tongue as he grabbed her ass and inserted his tongue inside her cave.
Levina''s body exploded with pleasure as she moaned while sucking Kai''s dick as he pulled apart her ass and started drilling her cave with his tongue. He savored the taste of her pussy as her arousal juices dripped inside his mouth.
Levina''s body was growing weaker by the second but she wasn''t giving up either as she increased the number of sparks and Kai''s body suddenly exploded with pleasure as his grip on her ass tightened.
Mariel who had been silently cultivating on the other bed, opened her eyes as looked at Kai and Levina pleasing each other with their mouths. Her eyes were fixated on that as she heard Levina''s moans.
''Does lightning increase one''s pleasure by that much?'' Mariel wondered as her body started getting hot. She felt her little sister acting up a bit as her hand unconsciously went near the spot between her legs.
Her fingers entered her pussy as she slowly started rubbing her cave as her other hand went near her breasts and started groping them.
She held in her moans as she started masturbating while watching Kai and Levina in action. Both of them were reaching near their limits as they decided to have their orgasm at the same time.
Both of them increased the level of lightning on their tongues as Levina took Kai''s dick out of her mouth and grabbed it from the bottom. She then licked it from the base to the tip as it twitched in front of her.
At the same time, Kai pushed his tongue as far as he could inside Levina''s cave and released sparks of lightning through it. Levina felt lightning spread inside her cave as she released a loud moaned and both of them had their orgasm at the same time.
Yang qi shot out of Kai''s dick and sshed across Levina''s face. He shot another wave of yang qi which traveled straight into the air before crashing down on the bedsheets.
Levina''s body also grew weak as she squirted yin qi into the air. But she didn''t stop there as Kai went forward and started nibbling on her clit as she squirted another wave of yin qi directly into Kai''s mouth.
Kai swallowed every drop of it before pulling back with a satisfied expression. Levina was feeling extremely weak but she still went forward with her tongue as she started cleaning it with her tongue.
After doing that, she looked at Kai who was smiling while looking towards Mariel. Levina also turned her gaze towards Mariel as she was surprised to see that the other girl was masturbating with her eyes closed.
Mariel''s right hand was fiercely rubbing her clit as her left hand was pinching her nipples alternatively. Her eyes were shut close in pleasure as moans escaped her mouth.
Her arousal juices were dropping from her cave and traveling down her thighs as she kept rubbing her clit.
"And here I thought that she had already reached her limit." Kai muttered with a smile as Levina shook her head.
"Never think that Mariel has reached her limit. She will always surprise you with her stamina." She replied as the two figures stood up from the bed.
"What do you say? Should we go and help her reach her climax?" Levina asked as Kai nodded and both of them moved towards Mariel with the intent to make her cum.
Chapter 241 Fire And Lightning Merge (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Mariel was lost in pleasing herself so she didn''t hear the two figuresing closer to her. Kai suddenly grabbed her shoulders while Levina grabbed her upper thighs.
Mariel''s eyes flew open as Kai grabbed her breasts and slowly started licking the pink nipples with his tongue. He wrapped his tongue around her right nipple in a circr manner and started groping her left breast with his hand.
Levina on the other hand pulled apart her thighs as she nced at Mariel''s wet pussy. She then moved forward with her tongue stretched out as she slowly started licking Mariel''s thighs.
She made her way up her thighs slowly as she left a trail of saliva behind before reaching her slit. Levina teased Mariel by licking the area around her pussy for some time as thetter moaned loudly.
Kai then start nibbling on her nipples as he alternated between them while Levina started licking Mariel''s pussy.Her tongue easily slid insides Mariel''s wet cave as she savored the taste of her juices and started drilling her cave.
Mariel''s mouth was wide open as moans escaped her mouth one after the other. Seeing this, Kai stopped sucking on her nipples and kissed her mouth. His tongue wrapped around Mariel''s tongue as he deepened their kiss.
His hands tightly gripped her breasts as he started groping them fiercely. Mariel''s entire body was overtaken by pleasure as both Kai and Levina were doing their best to make her cum.
Kai suddenly sent electric shocks through Mariel''s body as her cave broke loose. Yin qi shot out from her cave and went above Levina''s head.
It sshed down on the ground as Mariel''s body went weak as she squirted a second wave of yin qi in the air before her limbs slumped down. She then looked at Levina who stepped back with a grin
"No wonder you wanted to stay here." Kai said as Mariel looked bashed.
"No that''s not the reason!" She protested as Kai smiled and went away.
Levina was lying down on the second bed which waspletely clean but not for long.
Kai climbed over on the bed as he grabbed Levina''s wrists. He ced his dick in front of her cave''s entrance and pushed it inside in one go. Levina moaned against the side of Kai''s head as he tightly gripped her wrists before he started moving.
He released a few sparks of lightning around his rod as Levina squirmed under him. They made crazy over in this way as Mariel suddenly walked near them.
She didn''t say anything as she climbed on the bed and bent down towards Levina''s breasts with a grin on her face.
"My turn to help you, Levina." Mariel said as she bent down and started sucking on Levina''s breasts. She grabbed the flesh between her hands and started fondling it slowly. She went towards her left breast with her mouth and grabbed the nipple between her lips.
She gently licked it with her tongue before starting to suck on it while her other hand fondled Levina''s other breast.
Levina released a low moan as Kai grabbed her waist and gave her a thrust. His dick pierced through her cave as the warm inner walls massaged his dick. Mariel stopped sucking on Levina''s breasts as she climbed on top of her in the 69 position.
She went towards her clit and started licking as her ass and pussy hung directly in the air above Levina''s face. Thetter stared at it for a few seconds before she licked Mariel''s slit with her tongue.
Seeing this, Mariel bent her ass down as she sucked on Levina''s clit. The two girls licked each other''s pussies as Kai pounded Levina''s cave with his dick.
Levina slowly felt her cave getting warmer as yin qi moved inside her cave. Kai sensing that she was about toe in a few minutes slowed down his movements. Mariel put Levina''s clit in between her teeth and started nibbling it on it.
Kai on the other hand grabbed Levina''s waist tightly as he moved forward and reached even deeper inside her cave. Levina''s vision cked out for a second as her tongue was left out of her mouth.
Yin qi shot out of her cave into Mariel''s mouth who drank it easily as she got up from Levina''s body. Levina''s face looked heavenly as Kai and Mariel exchanged a nce.
"Want to go another round while she recovers?" Mariel asked as Kai nodded and the two of them began cultivating.
Levina woke up to see Mariel and Kai cultivating as her eyes widened.
"How the hell do you have this much stamina?" Levina asked in a baffled tone as Kai and Mariel stopped cultivating.
"I am a half-dragon you now. Of course, I have more stamina than you." She replied with a shrug as Levina sighed and stood up.
"Mariel and Levinay down together." Kai then instructed as the two girls quieted down andid on the bed.
They joined their bodies together as they formed a pussy sandwich. Kai then pushed his dick forward as the two girls moaned together.
The trio then spent the rest of their time cultivating until days passed by.
"I think the week ends today." Mariel muttered as she and Levina were lying down on the bed together.
Kai on the other hand was wearing his clothes as he nodded at their words. The two girls then stood up as they wore their robes. Kai then cleaned the room with a snap of his finger as a golden light suddenly shone in the middle of the room.
Standing in the middle of the room was a handsome man with long golden hair that fell down to his shoulders and shining emerald green eyes.
"Congrattions, you managed to stay here without going insane. It might seem weird but there are many people who cannot do this. You are now disciples of the Eternal Ocean Sect." The man said with a smile as Kai seemed amused.
"So that''s your true form." He muttered with an amused look everyone in the room looked confused.
Chapter 242 Last Member Of The Fairy Race(Chapter Preview)
"What do you mean by true form? Ialways look like this" The man asked with a confused look as Kai shook his head.
"I already know who you are. So don''t try to lie old man." Kai replied while staring directly at the man''s face as he blinked surprise before bursting intoughter.
"You are better than I expected. And you are right, I am the old man from earlier who you met at the reception. At that time, I was using a disguise to see whether you were here to actually learn something or you were just here your powers of being a disciple of the sect." The man replied with a smile as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"Powers?" Kai asked as the man looked baffled for a second before recovering.
"Being a disciple of the sect gives you many benefits that you cannot get anywhere else. You can eat in any restaurant on the continent for free, stay in any hotel for free, get a 50% discount in any weapons shop, and will get special monthly benefits. But being a high-level cultivator, most people don''t need these things. But since the sects ept all types of cultivators from all backgrounds, there are many instances where low-level cultivators try to exploit the benefits the sect provides." The man exined as Kai and the three girls nodded.
"If you have understood everything, here are your sect robes. You will start as outer court disciples and will not get ess to any of the sect''s internal benefits such as the sect shop, practice arena, etc. until you are an inner court disciple. These will be your living quarters and you can go out of here by pressing that spot and standing in the middle of the room together." The man exined as he took out four pairs of robes and gave them to the group.
He then pointed at the spot directly below him as a shiny white formation became visible to the group.
"That''s all for. If you want to ess the mission hall, double-tap on this formation or double tap on the gate from earlier. And if you want to exit or enter your quarters, just do a single tap." The man said as he vanished.
Kai and the girls then looked at the robes in their hands. They were pure ck in color with designs. The sect''s symbol was a golden eastern dragon etched on the heart area of the robes.
[ Hey Kai, can you hear me? ] Just as Kai was examining the robes, he suddenly heard Inari''s voice echoing around in his mind.
[ A long-distancemunication scroll that connects two people''s minds so that they can talk with each other. That''s quite a valuable item that you are using.Kai replied in an amused tone as he imagined Inari''s annoyed face on the other side.
[ This is not the time for small talk. I am in a very tight spot right now and I have numerous people chasing after me and by people, I mean a lot of different species. So you better teleport your ass to the streets of Nyander and rescue me. ] Inari said in an urgent tone as Kai narrowed his eyes.
The three girls beside Kai were confused when they saw him frowning suddenly.
[ How can I believe you. For all I know, you are captured by your pursuers and this is just a trap set by them to capture me. ] Kia replied as he kept frowning.
[ Argh, how can I make you believe that I am not under some type of mind control and that this is not a trap? ] Inari asked in an even more urgent voice as Kai heard a twinge of fear in her tone.
[ Just tell me something that you will never tell anyone even while being under mind control. ] Kai said as Inari suddenly went silent.
[ I used to be a¡ strip dancer. ] Inari''s reply was barely a whisper but it was enough forKai.
[ You could have told me something else too you know. Like you are a virgin for example, not that I didn''t know that earlier. ] Kai replied as he suddenly vanished and used the connection of their minds to see Inari''s location.
Kai suddenly appeared inside a dark enclosed container as he felt something soft touching his chest. Because of his experience with women, he could easily tell that the soft thing was nothing other than breasts.
"What are you doing hiding in such a closed-spaced structure?" Kai asked out loud as his eyes glowed purple in the darkness and he turned around to see Inari''s body closely sticking to his.
"Don''t me me for this! This was the best hiding spot that I could think of in a short amount of time. Now teleport us out of here before my pursuers find this ce." Inari said in a sharp voice as both of them vanished from the ce.
A few secondster, an explosion shook the entire ce as the container, which was a wooden cupboard, got destroyed to sheds.
"I swear that I heard someone talking here!" A timid voice filled the air as a person with flowing white hair and glowing red eyes frowned in annoyance.
"If you are that sure about that thing, then where is the girl?" The man asked in a heavy voice as he turned towards a person who was barely 4 feet tall.
"You dare to question a sound dwarf''s hearing powers?! I used to work in his majesty''s personal squadron you know. They used to call me Glindhor the sound god as I was able to hear everything within kilometers of his majesty and anyone else. How dare you ask me such a question?" The four feet tall man asked as the man with the glowing eyes suddenly stopped and stared at the short man.
"Needless I remind you, you are no longer on the fairy realm. If it wasn''t for me, you would have been wiped out with the rest of your brethren and your home. You are the only member of the fairy race alive since the elves had cut themselves off. So in that way, I have every right to say or ask anything from you." The man replied in a slow and dangerous voice as thend started shaking.
The four feet man suddenly realized what he had done as he closed his mouth and looked down as though he was ashamed. The rumbling then stopped as the man with the glowing eyes smiled.
"Good thing that you know your ce now. As for the girl, she probably had a treasure that helped her escape this ce. Let''s go back now." The man ordered as the four feet man slowly nodded.
A pair of ck wings burst open from the red-eyed man''s back as he nced at the remains of the cupboard onest time before grabbing the four feet tall man''s shoulder.
His wings arched backwards as heunched the two of them in the air and they opened up behind him. The two of them flew away just as the ce below them exploded with a swirl of bright red mes.
Chapter 243 The Immortality Realm(Chapter Preview)
"So what were you doing there?" Kai asked as soon as he and Inari appeared back at the sect quarters.
The three other girls were surprised to see Kai suddenly vanish and then reappear with a girl beside him. But when Mariel and Levina looked at the girl closely, they realized who she was.
"Inari, what are you doing here?" Mariel asked in a confused tone as Inari finally looked at the other inhabitants of the room.
"The elemental ruler of fire and the elemental ruler of lightning as well. Nice to meet you both again." Inari greeted the two girls with a bow and didn''t address H since she didn''t know H.
"How many times do we have to tell you that you can call us by our name?" Levina asked with a smile a Inari shook her head.
"I can''t call both of you by your names. That would be an act of disrespect." Inari replied as Kai looked surprised.
"You call the two of them by their titles and yet call me by my name. That''s an even bigger act of disrespect." He muttered as Inari ignored him.
The reason she knew about Mariel and Levina was because she used to do trades with the spirit realm. But after the elemental rulers had vanished, massive changes took ce on the spirit realm and she was forced to stop trading with the spirits.
"I was gathering information about that symbol and the organization on the half beats realm since it is the only ce I know where they are active during all times. But their security was even more powerful than I imagined. I couldn''t do anything despite having multiple invisibility pills and sealing my aura. And when I tried to escape the ce, I had two people following me." Inari exined as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"Only two people? Judging from your urgency, I thought that at least 10 or more people were following you." Kai replied as Inari shook her head.
"Both of those guys were at the immortality realm and not just at the beginning of it, they were are at the soul stage of the immortality realm." Inari replied as everyone in the room was stunned.
The immortality realm was thest realm of cultivation and was divided into four stages ¨C the spirit immortality realm, the soul immortality realm, the golden immortality realm, and the eternal immortality realm.
The Darkness, Time, Space, and Kosma were the only beings who were at the eternal immortality realm and all of them were primordial beings.
Azrael and the creators were the only beings Kai knew of who were at the golden immortality realm. But all of these beings had many restrictions on themselves.
The beings in the eternal immortality realm were all primordial beings who represented certain things. Their powers were too powerful to handle, even for them and a little bit of carelessness would wipe out half the world in a second.
That was why these beings were either sealed or slept off for most of their lives to prevent such things. Kosma was a special case since she could control her powers while being in her birthce.
As for Azrael and the creators, they could freely use their powers to a certain extent but after that, they would face a huge bacsh of their powers that might be enough to kill them. That is why none of them used their powers freely.
? As for the soul immortality realm, there was a chance that many people would be able to reach it. Before the whole thing happened, Kai had been at the soul immortality realm. But despite the chances of people being able to reach this realm, it was a very difficult thing to do.
Even the seven sins and the archangels hadn''t been able to advance to the soul immortality realm on their own. It was Kai who had given them the boost to breakthrough.
Each immortality realm gave you the strength of one upper realm or in simpler terms, the power to destroy an upper realm with a blink of your eye but this was only relevant for the first two stages.
The spirit immortality realm was the first stage of the immortality realm and cultivators in this realm can destroy an entire upper realm with just the blink of their eye.
As for the cultivators at the soul immortality realm, they would be able to destroy all three of the higher upper realms at once while using only half of their powers.
As for the other two realms, Kai couldn''t evenprehend the power those cultivators had if they unleashed everything that they had.
So when he learned that Inari''s pursuers were at the soul immortality realm, the first thing he wondered was who had the power to even employ such powerful cultivators as tracking hounds.
"I guess there are a lot of things which we need to talk about but first, you should take some rest." Kai said as Inari frowned.
"But I ampletely fine." She said in a confused tone as Kai smiled
"You might be able to fool others but I know that you have been running for quite a few hours. I am surprised that you managed to run away and stay away from them for such a long while and even managed to contact me. You deserve a break Inari." He said in a gentle tone as Inari was about to protest but suddenly stopped.
Kai''s words were true as she was feeling very tired because of running around for almost a few days. None of her teleportation treasures had worked and any try to send messages had been failed. They had instead worked liked a re as her pursuers had started getting closer to her because of them.
Thest treasure that she had was the mind connector but the only thing was that she had to stop around for a few minutes to use it and that was enough time for her pursuers to catch up to her.,
She had flown in the same direction for five hours before she had found a hidden warehouse and had hidden inside the cupboard before using the treasure.
All of it was catching back to her and she was now feeling tired.
"You are right. I will take a short rest." Inari muttered as she crashed down on the nearest bed and fell asleep.
Chapter 244 Meeting The Royals (1)(Chapter Preview)
"Who do you think those guys were?" H asked in a low voice as soon as Inari fell asleep.
"I have no idea who those guys were since we didn''t meet them and judging from their cultivation, it was a good thing that we didn''t meet them or they would have squashed me like a bug." Kai replied in a slow tone as the four of them stared at Inari''s sleeping face.
"I have no idea how she managed to run away from them." Levina muttered as Kai nodded.
"It might be because of her cultivation. After all, she is at the spirit immortality realm." Kai said slowly as all of them moved away from Inari.
"So what should we do now? Even if we know the identity of those two people, there''s nothing that we can do against them since they have such a high cultivation." Mariel asked as Kai nodded.
"You are right about that. There is nothing that we can do about that. So the best strategy from here on outwards will be to increase our cultivation. Currently, all of us are at the 2nd stage of the spiritual soul realm. I can easily help you guys increase your cultivation if I can increase my cultivation but the problem is that this is going to be difficult." Kai muttered as he tried to think of a way to increase his cultivation.
In the past, all of his girls had already been at higher stages in their cultivation and because of his unique cultivation skills, he had been able to use their yin qi to cultivate which would have been impossible for normal dual cultivators.
That was why he had been able to rapidly increase his cultivation. But now that all of his girls had the same cultivation as him, there was only one thing that he could do and that was to find cultivation-increasing treasures.
His best bet was that Inari would have something like that but there was no way that he could afford to buy any treasures from her.
So the only way for him to obtain such treasures was to find some treasures out in the wild. It rarely happened but once in a while, a special treasure would be born from the spiritual energy of the realm and that reassure would be able to help a person increase his or her cultivation rapidly.
But the chances of this happening were very low but it was the only thing that he could do.
"While she is sleeping, we should go and try to obtain some information about this ce and maybe find a map that would rify our doubts." Kai suggested as the three girls nodded and they traveled to the center of the room.
''The chances of someoneing in this room is low but it can definitely happen. I should ce a warding formation here so that no one would be able to enter or see anything in this room.'' Kai thought silently as he ced a warding formation in the room before tapping the white formation on the floor.
A golden glow surrounded the four of them as they vanished and appeared beside the gate from earlier.
"Is there a library here?'' Kai asked Mariel and Levina since they had visited the city far more times than he had.
When he used toe to meet Kazemi, he would directly teleport to her pce so he didn''t know much about the city except itsyout. And that was because Kazemi had a map of the city in her room but that was in the original pce.
"Kazemi sure loved books but the city never had a library for some reason. If this city is an exact replica of that city, then the chances of finding a library here are very low." Mariel replied as an idea entered Kai''s mind.
"Let''s go and check the mission hall of the sect. We might be able to find a map there." Kai suggested as the four of them turned around and Kai tapped the date twice.
A golden glow surrounded their body as they appeared in the mission hall. But the mission hall was extremely different from what Kai and the others had imagined it to be.
"Maybe the man had spoken the wrong word earlier. This rather feels like a mission stall instead of a mission hall." Kai muttered as the four of them looked around at their surroundings.
They were inside an enclosed room which had a desk and five chairs in the middle of it. The room was grey in color and waspletely nk except for the desk and chairs. Four of the chairs were put on one side of the desk whereas as thest on was put on the other side of the desk.
But with a bright sh of light, the man from earlier appeared in front of them.
"So it''s you guys huh. I don''t have any group mission except for one so you guys can only take that one if you want to take part as a group." The man said with a smile as he handed them a scroll which contained the details of the mission.
"What''s your name?" Kai then asked with raised eyebrows as the man smiled.
"My name is Yuan." The man replied as Kai nodded.
"Can we get a map?'' He then asked as Yuan didn''t say anything and handed them another scroll. Kai then nodded onest time as he and the girls vanished and left behind Yuan.
"The only possibility is that they are from the outside but how do they have a name then? Have the rebels finally found a way to name newborn spirits and those guys are perhaps the test subjects? I can''t say anything for certain right now so I guess I will have to wait for some time to see. But if the rebels really are taking action, then it''s about time I showed which side I belong to." Yuan muttered to himself before he vanished and left the room empty.
Chapter 245 Meeting The Royals (End)(Chapter Preview)
"It''s three times as small as the water realm. A lot of cities and towns are missing and the details about a few ces are blurry. I have no idea how this ce even came into being." Kai said while looking at the map as the four of them were standing outside the sect''s entrance.
"I guess we will have toplete the mission anyway since it would look suspicions if we returned back and said that we don''t wanna do the mission especially after asking for the map." Levina replied as Kai nodded and opened the scroll that contained the mission.
"So we have to gain the meat of beasts known as water chickens?" Kai said in confusion as he read the mission. Mariel and Levina on the other hand frowned.
"Is that person serious about giving us that mission?! A newbie might die on it!" Mariel eximed as Kai raised his eyebrows since he didn''t understand what they meant.
"The water chickens, as they are called, are not actually chickens. They are rather asrge as ostriches and can control water as though it''s part of their body. They can also change the form of water to anything they want so the liquid water can be ice in less than a second. And they can run at a speed of hundred kilometers per hour. Me and Levina often used to brawl around with them after sealing our cultivation. It used to be good practice." Mariel exined as Kai nodded.
"Then they are going to be a good challenge." Kai said as the two girls nodded.
"They used to live somewhere around here. Though I wonder if that ce has changed." Levina said while pointing at a certain section of the map.
Kai nodded as he teleported the group to that ce as they appeared beside what looked like a hot spring. Steam rose from the water as Kai turned towards the right to see a small waterfall bringing hot water into theke.
But instead of finding water chickens, Kai and the others saw a woman taking bath in the middle of the spring.
''Before we follow the clich¨¦ here, I should just teleport us out of here.'' Kai mentally sighed as he teleported all of them a few kilometers in the north as the woman blinked in confusion.
"Is something wrong mydy?" A maid crept near the woman in the hot spring as she shook her head.
"Nothing, I just thought that I saw someone over there. Must be my imagination." The woman replied as the maid went away.
''But since when did I start imagining about a hot man looking at me while bathing?'' The woman silently wondered as she sighed and stood up from the spring.
***
"Now how do we find these chickens?" Kai asked as the group stood near a cluster of trees.
"You can always try searching for their auras carefully without touching another person''s aura." Mariel suggested as Kai sighed.
"Easier said than done. Guess it wouldn''t hurt for me to try." Kai replied as he closed his eyes and slowly spread his spiritual sense.
His spiritual sense slowly spread in the region as he sensed the auras of various spiritual beasts but he already knew all of their auras. He kept spreading his spiritual sense when he finally found what he was looking for.
"There are about twenty water chickens moving together. Guess we hit a bonus." Kai said as he teleported the group to the location.
They saw huge blue-colored ostriches running around a hundred kilometers per hour speed. Kai suddenly frowned when he saw that since this was the beast''s fastest running speed.
The first person Kai ever helped in removing a cruse was a sixteen-year-old teenager named Hailis. After helping her, he had moved away to help more people but a few centuriester, Hailis had be one of the best tamers out there.
They had a reunionter on and had slowly be friends. Hailis was one of the few girls who was Kai''s friend instead of a lover.
She had told him that beasts that had a fast running speed only ran at their maximum speed if they had a hunter chasing after them.
Just as Kai was thinking about this theory, an arrow soared through the air with deadly uracy as it hit one of the water chickens in the stomach as it fell down.
Another aura appeared around the sky but as it neared the fallen water chicken, it turned into numerous wind des that pierced the skin of the bird. It was dead within a few minutes as blood covered its surroundings.
"Hey! Who the hell are you guys?!" The group kept looking towards the sky as three figures appeared in the sky.
The three figures settled down on the ground as Kai rxed a little when he saw that all the figures were at the spiritual soul realm though they were at the 3rd stage which was thest stage.
"Who the hell said that you could just walk up here while we are hunting?! You¡" One of them began speaking but he suddenly stopped when he noticed the group''s robes.
Kai and the others had changed into the sect''s robes long ago and it looked as though it had a major effect on the three guys.
"You are disciples of the eternal ocean sect?" The same man asked as Kai nodded.
Kai then noticed that the three people were wearing robes in different shades of blue. Two of them were wearing royal blue robes while thest guy was wearing sky blue robes. The one who had spoken earlier was wearing royal blue robes.
"It still doesn''t matter. Do you know who I am?" The guy wearing the sky blue robes asked as Kai shook his head.
"My name is Valeus Laniel and I am the crown prince of the continent of water." The man announced with an arrogant expression as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"So?" He asked as the three guys fell silent and stared at Kai in disbelief.
Chapter 246 The God Of Cliches(Chapter Preview)
"How were we supposed to know that you were hunting here? We are just here toplete our mission and go back peacefully to our sect. We only require five of those chickens and then you can keep hunting them." Kai said while pointing at the birds who were at least a good kilometer away. The man in the sky blue robes snorted when he heard Kai''s words.
"You think that you can kill those birds without along ranged weapons. Judging from how you are behaving, you probably have a low cultivation so it''s better that you pack your bags and go back to your petty sect." Valeus said as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"Why would I need long-range weapons when I can do this?" Kai asked as he rose his hand in the air and five water chickens rose in the air with his hand. They bellowed in terror as Kai kept lifting his hand higher.
But he stopped raising his hands after a few seconds as the birds were now hanging tens of feet above the ground.
Kai swiped his hand down as all the birds fell down at once and their necks were snapped. The trio was left staring at the birds in awe as they then shifted their gaze towards Kai.
"You¡" Valeus began to say but was at a loss of words as the woman from the bath suddenly descended down beside them. She was wearing the same sky-blue robes Valeus was wearing.
"What is happening here?" She asked with a confused look as Valeus gritted his teeth.
"Nothing worth mentioning and why do you want to know it anyway" Valeus asked with a snort as the woman frowned.
"I am your fianc¨¦ Valeus." The woman replied as Valeus snorted again.
"If not for your powers, you will be sitting around on the streets and begging for money. I wonder why father even made me your fianc¨¦. But I guess it might be because of¡" Valeus began and stopped as he looked at the woman''s body with a smile.
"Are you gonna let him keep disrespecting you?" Kai suddenly asked as the three girls looked confused.
"Do you have a problem with this?" Valeus asked as Kai nodded.
"Of course I have a problem. You are disrespecting such a beautiful woman who is apparently your fianc¨¦. I can''t stay quiet and let you say that." Kai replied as the three girls were even more confused.
[ I didn''t know that Kai felt like that about just any woman he met. ] Mariel said to the two other girls through a spiritual message as they shook their heads indicating that they didn''t know about this too.
''What did I just say?'' Kai on the other hand was also confused about his words since this never happened.
"Take those words back you fool or I will kill you." Valeus replied while clenching his fist as a random no one was disrespecting him.
As for the woman, she narrowed her eyes as she looked at Kai with surprise.
''Why does he look like that man from my imagination? He even has a group of women with him. Could it be that they were peeking at me?'' She wondered as Kai didn''t reply to Valeus''s question since he was busy thinking about what he had said.
"Just as I expected, you are terrified of me, aren''t you? I might just forgive you if one of thesedies stays behind here while you go back. What do you say?" Valeus asked as Kai''s eyes turned cold.
"You are courting death." He replied and frowned as silence hung in the air.
He had just spoken the most overused line ever without even thinking about it. This made him wonder if he was stuck in a really bad dream, a really bad¡ clich¨¦ dream.
Just as the thought entered his mind, he understood what was happening. He raised his head towards the sky with a twitching cheek as his eyes started glowing.
"Is it that fun to trap me in a clich¨¦? Answer me God of clich¨¦s?!" Kia shouted as nothing happened for a few minutes and the blue robes-wearing people started wondering whether Kai had gone mad.
But a few secondster, the people in the blue robes suddenly vanished into thin air. With a bright sh of light, a figure descended from the sky andnded beside Kai.
The figure was a male with shiny brown hair and gray eyes. The figure looked like a ten-year-old with an easy go happy personality and was wearing an intricate patterned white robe.
"You figured it out too early on. I shouldn''t have added the ''you are courting death'' line." The boy said with a tch as Kai rolled his eyes.
"Um, who are you?" Mariel asked curiously as the boy looked baffled.
"You don''t know who this great sire is? How dare you say that?!" The boy asked as Mariel looked confused.
"Why are you speaking like that?" Mariel asked in an even more confused voice as Kai sighed.
"It''s cause he is the god of clich¨¦s. Don''t be fooled by his child-like appearance. He is quite an old person and unfortunately my friend." Kai sighed as the young kid looked even more baffled.
"What are you saying that like a drag. Do you know how many people will be ready to take lives if it meant that they would get to spend an hour with me?" The boy said as Kai raised his eyes.
"They will do that so that you can give them a clich¨¦ that they desire. And the thing is that they will never stoping and asking for the same thing over and over, no matter how repetitive it has be." Kai replied as the boy smiled and looked at the sky while raising his hand and closing it around the sun.
"It''s because in the end, clich¨¦s always win." He replied with a dangerous smile as the sun suddenly disappeared.
Chapter 247 The Spirit Of Water (1)(Chapter Preview)
It was as though someone had turned off a light switch.
One moment, the sun was there and the next moment, it was gone. The entire ce turnedpletely dark as the realm''s surface started to shake. But the next second, the sun reappeared and everything returned back to normal as though nothing had happened.
"Hehehe, just kidding. But think about my words deeply Kai. I will definitely meet youter on." The god of clich¨¦s said with a dark smile on his face as he vanished and left behind a group of stunned people.
"Did he just made that sun vanish without doing anything except clenching his hand?" Mariel slowly asked in a tone full of disbelief.
As the spirit of fire, Mariel could control almost every source of fire and mes, including the sun but to make one vanish and reappear in a second, Mariel would have to concentrate on the fires of the sun.
But the boy, the god of clich¨¦s as Kai had called him, had been able to make the sun disappear and reappear with just a clench of his hands while being distracted.
"Don''t think about that too much. His powers are something that even I had a hard time battling. But for some reason, he likes the clich¨¦ more than anything else. His powers can turn any encounter into a clich¨¦ one that will exactly go like its predecessors. The current encounter we had contained a little face pping and meeting a beautiful woman trapped with an obnoxious young master because of a forced arranged marriage.
It also included the use of the line, ''you are courting death.'' This all makes it a perfect clich¨¦ and had it progressed any further, it would have included a lot more face pping and me beating the crap out of that man. The woman would have then felt something towards me but would have instead turned around with a cold expression to hide her feelings. And you can already guess what would have happened then." Kai replied as they nodded.
"How do his powers work?" Levin asked as Kai shook his head.
"Honestly I have no idea how it works. I don''t know where he derives his power from and how it works but there is one thing that I know about it and it''s that you don''t know what you will be facing." He replied as Levina nodded.
"Were those people real?" H then asked as Kai nodded.
"They were real people and from what I know about him, he probably sent them to their home with their memories intact which means that we are going to face some problems real soon. Anyway, let''s collect five dead bodies of the chickens and go back to the sect." He said as he went over to the dead bird''s bodies and put them inside his space ring.
The rest of the birds had already run away as Kai and the others teleported back to the sect. This time, someone else was sitting at the desk at the entrance.
"We havepleted a mission. Where are we supposed to submit it?" Kai asked as the person pointed him towards the gate at the far end of the entrance.
"Double-tap on it and you will be teleported to the ce from before. There you will meet someone who will check whether you have reallypleted your mission or not and you will be given a reward then." The person said as Kai and the group did as instructed.
They appeared inside the room and found Yuan sitting on a chair with a surprised expression.
"It''s only been a few hours since I gave you the quest and you alreadypleted it. You guys are monsters you know." He said slowly as he examined the space ring and confirmed that they hadpleted the mission.
"As for your rewards-" Yuan began speaking but stopped when he saw another person appear inside the ce with a terrified expression.
"The crown prince is here sect master and he seems pissed. He has brought two cultivators from the order of dragons with him! What should we do?!" The person asked in a hurry as Yuan''s expression darkened.
''Why is the crown prince here with two cultivators from the order of the dragon? Did someone catch wind of me working with the rebels?'' Yuan silently wondered as he turned towards the group to see Kai sighing.
"He is here because of me." Kai muttered as Yuan was stunned. He gestured for the other person to exit the ce as the person went away with a confused expression.
"What do you mean he is here because of you?" He then asked Kai who sighed again.
"While we were hunting the water chickens, Valeus was also there as he had been practicing his archery skills or something. When he had seen us, he had said that we were infuriating us so I just told him why we were there. But for some reason, he thought that we were defying him or something and started acting arrogant.
We were all surprised by his arrogance and didn''t say anything and as result, he thought that we were terrified of him. He then said that he would let me and two of my sisters go away if one agreed to leave behind. Well, I couldn''t just agree to that, could I?" Kai asked as Yuan was left stunned by his exnation.
But he then suddenly startedughing out loud before stopping and smiling.
"I like you guys and as for your question, of course, you wouldn''t let him do that. And now that he is here, maybe I should try to see how far I can push him despite him giving two members of the order with him. You wannae too, right?" Yuan asked the group as all four of them nodded.
"Then let''s go and teach the crown prince a lesson. He had been bing a pain in the ass anyways." Yuan then said while cracking his knuckles as the four of them moved outside the room.
Chapter 248 The Spirit Of Water (2)(Chapter Preview)
"By the way, what is the order of the dragon?" Kai asked as Yuan stopped the teleportation with a sigh.
"The realm of spirits has seven continents and you already know this. But in the center of the realm, rising high in the sky, is the pce of elements where the ruler of the realm, the harem overlord,Lucas, lives. He has the ten half-dragons alongside him who fear him and ept him as their master. Ironically, Lucas was one of the most feared dragon yers in the entire world and he somehow managed to make a group of half-dragons be loyal to him." Yuan said with a chuckle but Kai wasn''t paying attention to him.
He was instead looking at Mariel whose face was expressionless but when the name Lucas had been mentioned, her expression had turned to one that of terror and horror.
Kai turned his gaze away from Mariel he looked at Yuan who continued speaking.
"The ten half-dragons are known as the order of the dragon and maintain the peace and regtions on the spirit realm. All of them are in the semi-divinity realm and have control over various elements. If two of them are here, we are in for a huge battle. After all, I am also at the semi-divinity realm." He said with a grin as he activated the teleportation again and they appeared at the gate from earlier.
The group then started walking toward the sect''s entrance as they saw Valeus standing at the entrance of the sect with three other people. One of them was his fianc¨¦ while the other two were males.
The males were twins and had silver-colored dragon wings and tailsing out from their behind. They had split pupiled white eyes and fair white hair. They were wearing light armor as though it was only for show-off. The symbol of an eastern dragon glowed on the chest te of the armor.
They stared at Kai with interest before their gaze suddenly shifted to Mariel. Their eyes widened in surprise but they quickly masked it as Yuan stepped forward with a smile.
"The crown prince Valeus, the crown princess Kazemi, and two members from the order of dragon. For what do I owe the visit of so many great figures at once?" Yuan asked with a smile as Valeus frowned.
"No need to mention her as the crown princess. Just my fianc¨¦ would do." He replied in an annoyed tone as Yuan shook his head.
"I fear that I would be disrespecting mydy if I did that so I will only call her by her rightful title." Yuan replied as Valeus smiled with a cruel glint in his eyes.
"No wonder that he is in your sect. But your attitude ends now. You agree with me, right sir?" Valeus said as he turned towards the two guys with wings.
"You are just a pathetic prince who is throwing a tantrum because of people not obeying him. And your father had the guts to call us for such a small thing. But it''s as a good thing that we came here anyway." One of them replied as he turned towards Mariel with an interested look.
"If you let that girle with us, then we will crown you as the king of this continent." The man then said while turning towards Kai as he raised his eyebrows.
"She is not my pet you know. Ask her whether she wants toe with you or not." Kai replied as the man raised his eyebrows but before he could say anything, Mariel answered on her own.
"I am noting with, especially not to meet Lucas Skywrath." She replied with a cold expression as the two men suddenly frowned.
"How do you know that name?'' The twin of the man who had been speaking opened his mouth and spoke in a razor-sharp voice as he suddenly released his semi-divinity realm cultivation.
Thend started to tremble as Kai turned around to see that not even a single person was visible around the sect.
The people on the streets had already vanished when they had seen the two guys with wings traveling with Valeus.
"I am noting with you." Mariel replied while standing straight even though the aura was extremely pressing.
"And who do you think will stop us from talking you forcefully? You are at the spiritual soul realm while this man here is the only person at the semi-divinity realm. Do you think that all of youbine will be able to stop both of us?" The first twin asked with a cruel smile as Yuan coughed.
"Now you are clearly underestimating me. I surely can''t defeat you but who said that I can''t distract you?" Yuan replied as he moved for4wrad and punched the first twin in the stomach whilepletely releasing his aura at once.
The ground stopped shaking as the two powers countered each other and the first twin released a groan. Yuan then moved backwards as he flew in the sky and looked at Kai with serious eyes.
"Get out of here and don''t worry about me." Yuan said as he turned forward to see the half-dragon twins rising in the air.
''Why am I fighting two members of the order for some kid who I barely know? They might just be random kids with a sense of justice and not even belong with the rebels. But I guess saving anyone from the tyranny of the order is a good thing to do.'''' Yuan thought with a chuckle as tremors of power went across the entire city.
The two brothers opened their wings in full glory as their hands turned into ws. Both of them released a deafening roar which sent many buildings toppling away.
"He is going to battle those two monsters alone?" Levina asked in a tone full of disbelief since it was a risky and stupid thing to do but Kai chuckled at her words.s
"The world still has people like him you know. People who would do anything for others. Now we can''t let him die, can we?" Kai asked as three girls nodded and stared at the sky
''I wonder if he is the same person sis had been telling me about. I better tell her about this.'' Kazemi had been silent the entire time as she had been staring at Kai with an interested expression.
His words and actions confirmed one thing for her.
And that was that Kai was someone she knew very well.
Chapter 249 The Spirit Of Water (3)(Chapter Preview)
"I was thinking of saving this till the end but I guess this will be more useful now." Kai said as he took out a bright purple pill from his pendant.
''I just hope that I won''t be knocked unconscious when the pill''s effects end.'' He then closed his eyes and put it inside his mouth. He then bit it as a tremor of power was suddenly released from his body. Everyone in the area stared at him.
He slowly opened his eyes and they were glowing as he released his cultivation. It started climbing from the third stage of the spiritual soul realm to the third stage of the divine soul realm. Kai sighed at this and turned towards his girls as they felt something burn inside them.
Kai cultivation then rose from the divine soul realm to the semi-divinity realm as he smiled at the twins and rose in the air beside Yuan.
"I thought that you were at the spiritual soul realm!" Yuan eximed as Kai shook his head.
[ My real cultivation is at the spiritual soul realm but right now, I am under the effects of a pill that has raised my cultivation to the semi-divinity realm. I don''t have much time so it''s better that we defeat these guys before the effects of the pill run out. ] Kai replied with a spiritual message as Yuan and the twins hadn''t seen Kai eat the pill.
But Valeus had seen Kai eating the pill and he was about to tell the twins when H stepped forward and ced her hands on his shoulders. ck tendrils extended from her hands and wrapped around Valeus''s body.
He tried to shout but the tendrils wrapped around his entire body and tightly constrained him. Only a small bit of space was left open for him to breathe and otherwise, his entire body was wrapped around in tendrils.
"Are you gonna stand there quietly or do you want to be wrapped like him too?'' H asked as she turned towards Kazemi while her tendrils moved around her hands.
Even though the woman in front of her had the same name as the spirit of water, H wasn''t going to show any mercy to her.
"I am just gonna watch their battle. Nothing else." Kazemi raised her hands in surrender as H''s tendrils vanished but she kept staring at Kazemi with watchful eyes.
Up in the sky, Kai, Yuan and the twins were eyeing each other as they waited for the other side to y the first move. When high-level cultivators fought, the first move might as well be theirst move.
One of the twins suddenly swiped his hand forward as two shes of wind cut through the air at razor-sharp speed. Kai swiped his own hand forward and two shes of air went out from his hand.
The shes crashed mid-air and caused another tremor of power to go throughout the city as both sides'' shes disappeared.
Even though Kai''s current cultivation was only avable because of him taking the pill and taking some spiritual energy from the three elemental rulers, it was in no way lower than the cultivation of his opponents which meant that their attacks would be of equal power.
[ Yuan, focus your power on the man on the right. We will both decimate him at once. ] Kai said to Yuan with a spiritual message as he raised his right arm and pointed it towards the twin on twin right.
ck mes trailed along the side of his arm before moving forward and engulfing the surroundings are. Kai formed a pained face as he directed all the fire towards the twin on the right.
The fire advanced forward like a tornado as both the twins moved away and triue3d to attack the fire with their winds attacks. But the fire absorbed all of their attacks and kept on advancing.
Kai suddenly pulled his hand down while clutching his elbow as the fire went on a rampage. It started advancing at a rapid speed without any control and swallowed one of the twins at once.
Before the other twin could blink, he saw his brother go up in mes as his eyes were left open and wide.
Even Yuan was left stunned by what he watched but he quickly recovered as he raised both of his hands together and sped them as two water dragons shot out from his fists. He directed the dragons towards the brother and pulled his hands wide apart.
The dragons turned into two tornadoes as they went forward to entrap the remaining person. But before the tornado could wrap around him, the man released a roar which and the water evaporate on the spot.
His eyes were stormy as his tail stood straight behind him. Strong winds started to blow in his direction. Three storms started to brew around the persona s Yuan frowned.
He turned around to see Kai clutching his right arm while gritting his teeth as he stared at the tornadoes.
''The fire was never this hard to control. I shouldn''t have used it. The pill''s effects are about to run out and that person looks stronger than ever. I have to push myself to defeat him.'' Kai thought with a serious expression as he let his arm hang down on his side.
He then raised his other arm and golden lightning traveled down his arm. Yuan''s eyes widened in disbelief when he saw this.
''ck mes and golden lightning?! There is no way that he is a water spirit!'' Yuan thought as Kai raised his eyebrows when he saw Yuan''s baffled expression.
"Are you just gonna stare at me or have you forgotten that the battle is yet not over?" Kai asked as Yuan shook his head.
He and Kai then stared at the remaining twin who had seven tornadoes revolving around him. His wings were shining brightly despite the sun having vanished behind dark clouds.
"This is going to be a fun battle." Yuan muttered as he and Kai moved forward while unleashing their attacks.
Chapter 250 The Spirit Of Water (End)(Chapter Preview)
Kaiunched the lightning forward in chain links. Yuan on the other hand shot water out of his palms in two straight lines before merging them together and creating a rotating cyclone.
Kia''s lightning thenbined with the cyclone as the rapidly moving mass of water and lightning charged towards the man. The man looked at it with narrowed eyes as he moved his hands forward and three tornadoes went flying towards the lightning-charged cyclone.
The attacks faced against each other as the sky got lit with many colors. Two of the tornadoes vanished while fighting the cyclone but the third one destroyed the cyclone before vanishing itself.
The cyclone got destroyed with the release of golden lighting which was moving towards the man as he pushed another tornado forward and protected himself.
Four more tornadoes appeared beside the man as Kai frowned. He could feel that the pill''s effects were going to vanish in a few minutes.
As for his right arm, it had gonepletely numb. There was no way that Kai could win without using any one of his major powers and he was hesitating to do that since it would reveal many things about him. Using his golden lightning and ck mes was already a pretty big risk.
''Is he really at the semi-divinity realm? Yuan and mebined can''t defeat him even though both of us are in the semi-divinity realm.'' Kai thought with a frown as the man suddenly started moving.
[ Half dragons have a special ability. While our emotions are heightened, we be twice as strong as before. Right now, he can rival soul divinity realm cultivators. Your chances of beating him in such a state are very less. ] Kai heard Mariel''s voice echo around in his mind as he frowned.
[ But they are not impossible, are they? ] He replied as he smiled before turning towards the man with a cold expression.
The man''s eyes had been closed for thest minute in concentration and Yuan had been trying to attack him but had been failing since the tornadoes had been blocking all of his attacks.
"Is he preparing some kind of super move?" Yuan wondered out loud as Kai shrugged.
"Whatever it is, I have a feeling that it''s going to be destructive. Better prepare yourself for a huge blow." Kai suggested as Yuan nodded.
A few more seconds passed in silence when suddenly, the man opened his eyes. A drop of blood slid down his cheek as the tornadoes suddenly started to get bigger.
Their winds started bing fiercer as another drop of blood trickled down the man''s cheek. Kai had a bad feeling about this as the tornadoes started vanishing one by one until only a single one was left.
The wind blowing around the tornado suddenly turned blood red as multiple drops of blood trickled down the man''s cheek.
The blood-red tornado then started moving forward as Kai frowned. He raised his left hand and summoned a golden lightning bolt before throwing it forward.
But before the lightning bolt could hit the tornado, a few drops of blood touched it and it started evaporating into the air. Within seconds, the entire lightning bolt vanished.
"What the hell is that thinking?" Yuan could only ask with a wide-open mouth as Kai shook his head.
"Whatever that thing is, it acts like acid so the only thing that I can say is that we can''t let it touch us." Kai replied as Yuan rolled his eyes.
"That was the most obvious thing that you could have said." He said back as Kai smiled.
"After we defeat him, we are going to have a talk about certain things but for now focus on the mission at our hands." Kai replied as Yuan nodded.
Kai then started throwing one lightning bolt after the other as Yuan supported him by charging his lightning bolts with his water attacks but it didn''t work.
"You cannot destroy it. It will instead destroy you and the city before you so you should give up now!" The man cackled as Kai and Yuan frowned.
But before they could attack, Kazemi rose in the air with a sigh.
"You should let the water expert handle this." She said and swept her hand forward as a long sword appeared in her hand.
The long sword had a broad de and had a golden hilt with a blue sapphire-like jewel embedded near the ce where the hilt joined with the de.
"Isn''t that Kazemi''s sword?" Mariel asked in a voice full of disbelief as Levina slowly nodded. Even Kai was surprised when he saw that.
"You are right about that. This is Kazemi''s sword. And by the way, my name is Mizaki." The woman said with a wink as she suddenly moved forward with the sword outstretched beside her. She shed it forward in a vertical arc as a wave of water went towards the blood tornado.
But instead of vanishing like Yuan''s attacks, it stayed right there and cut through the tornado and continued moving towards the man. The tornado vanished as the water sh hit the man directly in the neck and separated his neck midair.
Kai quickly snapped his fingers to make the man''s head and body vanish so that they didn''t fall down near the sect''s entrance.
"And that''s how you deal with a red blood tornado." Mizaki said as the sword she was holding vanished and she looked at Kai and Yuan with a superior expression but both of them just smiled.
"That was the elemental spirit of water''s sword. I wonder where you got that." Kai asked in a curious tone as Yuan''s eyes widened.
"What did you say?!" He asked in a baffled tone as Kai smiled.
"There are many things that we need to talk about. And you are gonna talk with us too." Kai said while looking at Mizaki as she nodded.
"Then let''s go into a more private ce." Kai said as everyone present there vanished.
Chapter 251 Kazemi And Mizakis Connection(Chapter Preview)
"Are those tails?" Yuan asked with a wide-open jaw as he looked at Inari''s nine tails. She was still asleep on the bed but her ears flickered at the mention of her tails.
"Yeah those are tails and she is a half-beast. Any other questions you wanna ask?" Kai replied as Yuan stared at him with wide eyes.
"You do know that it''s against thews to have people from other species to be on this realm without the permission of Lucas?" Yuan asked as Kai nodded.
"It''s only against thews if the people ruling the ce know about it and I don''t think that you both are going to do anything about it." He replied while eyeing both Yuan and Mizaki as both of them nodded.
Kai then looked at Valeus whose dead body was lying on the ground. After Mizaki had defeated the man, she hadnded down on the ground and had broken the Valeus''s neck.
"I finally got rid of him." She has said casually before Kai had teleported them to the living quarters.
"So let''s first start with introductions. Who are you and what is your rtionship with the spirit of water, Kazemi?" Kai asked Mizaki as she raised her hand and a sphere of still water appeared in her hand.
"I am not a spirit. I am just a normal human." Kazemi replied as the sphere of water vanished.
"I used to be a pretty pathetic human being living on the realm of humans. I was the daughter of andlord of a small town there and well, I used to boast my status. People could do nothing about me but one day it all fell down. My father was caught in a case of doing secret drug deals and was executed and I was kicked on the streets.
Just within a few days, I found out how hard life was and if not for my cultivation, I would have died of hunger. But by pure chance, I met a young infant who was abandoned on the streets. And for some reason, I took the infant under care. A few years passed and I found out that the infant was a girl. She never cried and neverined about anything and always looked deep in thought.
But one day, she suddenly copsed in front of me as her body started to turn to pure blue light. She then told me that she had remembered something important that she had forgotten and that she was a spirit. She said that her life aura was fading because of her not being connected to the spirit realm and the only way for her to live was if she inhabited a human body. And so, I offered her my body.
After doing that, I saw some pieces of her memories and I was shocked by it. I decided to travel here to seek some answers but the spirit realm turned out to bepletely different from the one in her memories. I went undercover as a beggar and came here in search of answers but unfortunately, the king sensed that I had some strange powers and form thereon. I was engaged to Valeus though he hated me and didn''t even want to look at my face." Mizaki said with a dark chuckle as she looked at Valeus''s dead body with a cold expression.
"I could have easily run away from this ce if I wanted to but by deciding to stay here, I learned many things about the realm and I think that you would be interested in knowing some of those things." Mizaki added as Kai nodded.
Yuan on the other hand was looking from Mizaki''s face to Kai''s expression with a gaping face.
"You believe her just like that?" He asked as Kai nodded.
"She has no reason for lying and her story also tells why she has that sword. If a spirit and human share the same body for the entire time, they can form a deeper connection than the humans who are the hosts of spirits since those humans only summon their respective spirit during certain times." Kai replied as Yuan started rubbing his forehead.
[ Remember how Riang used to feel when you would show with a random beauty by your side? ] Kai heard Mariel''s spiritual message echoing around in his head as he smiled at that.
[ Maybe I should bring her here. She would be able to counsel Yuan on how to prevent himself from getting a headache. ] Kai replied before looking at Mizaki with a serious expression.
"Then does that mean that you and Kazemi can switch ces?" Kai asked as Mizaki shook her head.
"Even though we are connected, she is too weak to even stay awake. I can only use her powers and other than that, I can''t contact her through any means." She replied as Kai sighed since he understood the situation.
"So she is deep sleep huh. The chances of her waking up any time soon are extremely low. Anyways, I would like to know what you know about the spirit realm but before that, I want to ask you some things." Kai said as he turned towards Yuan who had given up on understanding who Kai and Mizaki were talking about.
"There is something going around on the continent that the royal family is not aware of and you are a part of it, aren''t you?" Kai asked as Yuan''s eyes widened.
"How did you¡" His voice trailed off as he realized that he had just agreed to Kai''s statement.
"It was a little bit obvious because of how you were looking at us. I had a feeling that you were either a pervert or you were scouting us for something or that you were checking something that you were doubtful about. Since you were ready toy your life on the ground to protect us, it''s definitely not the first one which means that it''s either the second or third option." Kai replied as Yuan fell silent.
''I wish that I was that smart.'' Yuan silently thought before sighing.
"Yes, you are right about it, there is certainly such an event going under the covers." Yuan said as Kai nodded.
"Then let''s hear about it."
Chapter 252 What Happened To The Spirit Realm(Chapter Preview)
"It''s what every ce would have if the rulers be oppressive. There are organized rebel groups which are spread throughout the continent and are currently searching for ways to name newborn spirits." Yuan replied as Kai and the three elemental rulers looked confused.
"What do you mean by naming a newborn spirit?" Kai asked in confusion as Yuan looked surprised.
"Where are you guys from? There is no way that you lived on the spirit realm and don''t know what naming a spirit means." Yuan asked as Kai shook his head.
"I am not a spirit you know and none of us are from this realm so of course, we don''t know about what you are saying." Kai replied as Yuan sighed.
He had already been shocked by many things in a single day that he was not shocked by this revtion.
"A spirit without a name can''t reach his or her full potential unlike a spirit with a name. To name a spirit you have to have a connection with an element which most spirits don''t have. For example, I can control the water element because I have a connection with the element, and my parents also had such a connection and that''s the reason I have a name." Yuan replied as Mariel and Levina frowned.
"Does this mean that every newborn spirit no longer has an element?" Mariel asked as Yuan nodded.
"Only families that go way back in the past have a connection with the elements and are able to give names to newborn spirits." He replied as Mariel and Levina exchanged a nce but didn''t speak anything.
[ I think you guys have figured something out. Tell me about itter on. ] Kai sent a spiritual message to both of them as they nodded.
"Mizaki, what did you learn about the spirit realm and how it changed?" Kai asked Mizaki as she nodded
"This piece of information was buried inside the kingdom''s records and it took me quite a while to find it. After the sudden disappearance of the elemental rulers, their special realms suddenly closed up and all the spirits were left trapped inside them. Continents and oceans appeared on the realm and made it look like a normal realm. All of the new spirits were born on these continents but none of them had an element since the special realms were closed.
But the spirits who had been away from the special realms came back to see element less spirits living on the continents. Some of them tried to find the entrance to the special realms but failed while some started ruling the weaker spirits with their elements. And those people are the current royals and nobles." Mizaki replied as Mariel and Levina''s expression turned grim.
Yuan on the other hand was wondering what he was listening to since Mizaki''s words were basically telling him that all he had known was a life. As for Kai, he was just thinking about how his theory had been right. He had already thought about this and Mizaki''s words confirmed that his theory was correct.
"This means that those spirits are still trapped there." Mariel muttered as Kai nodded.
"Do you both want to free them now?" Kai asked as Mariel and Levina nodded.
"It''s going to be quite chaotic there. I guess you are going to spend quite an amount of time there." Kai sighed as Yuan was confused.
"What do you mean by that? How can they open the ess to those especial realms?" He asked as Kai smiled and pointed towards Mariel and Levina.
Mariel''s body started glowing as a bright red crown appeared on her head and at the same time, a purple crown dropped on Levina''s head.
"They can unlock the special realms because they are the ones who created it." Kai said with a smile as fire danced around Mariel''s body while golden lightning appeared around Levina''s body.
Yuan was left speechless as he suddenly bowed down to Mariel and Levina. The crowns on their heads were enough for him to realize who they were. He then trend towards Kai as he started wondering how he was able to travel with such figures.
"But where had you vanished?" He asked Mariel and Levina as both of them raised their eyebrows.
"I thought that we had be myths that parents tell the students during the night. So why are you looking at us like that?" Mariel asked as Yuan nodded.
"You had indeed be like that. I personally didn''t believe in the myths but those crowns are enough of a proof since in the myths, each of the elemental rulers was said to have a crown rted to their element." Yuan replied as Kai suddenly stepped forward.
"I am going to drop them off and it might take me some time toe back. Till then, both of you observe the royal family. I will be locking this room with a formation since she is sleeping here." Kai said while pointing towards Inari as both Mizaki and Yuan nodded.
"Then we will see you in a few days." Yuan said as he and Mizaki moved out of the room.
"I will be leaving as well. Don''t worry about me." H said with a wink as she too exited the room and left Mariel and Levina alone with Kai.
"So what did you guys figure out before?" Kai then asked as Mariel replied.
"The reason certain spirits have elements is not because they have a name. It''s because they are the descendants of the spirits that used to have elements. The naming part is probably a lie created by some people to rule over the spirits without elements." She exined as Kai nodded and the room was then silent for a few seconds.
"I guess we will be gone for some while so why don''t we¡" Levina stopped talking as he looked at Kai with a seductive smile.
"Cultivate to our limits." Kai finished as the two girls moved forward.P
Chapter 253 White Splash (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Mariel and Levina quickly removed Kai''s clothes and pushed him down on the bed. They then got on their knees as they spread Kai''s legs apart and looked at his sleeping dragon.
Mariel''s hands moved forward as she started stimting Kai''s dick with her hands and heat slowly generated around her palms.
Kai''s dragon started rising as the heat made his yang qi flow through his dragon. Mariel rubbed his dick with her hands as Levina, moved forward and started rubbing his treasured jewels with her hands.
Her tongue then moved out of her mouth as she started licking his treasured jewels with her tongue. Mariel on the other hand moved up a little as she guided Kai''s dick towards her mouth and slowly started putting it inside her mouth.
She started sucking it on it with heat being generated from her mouth as Kai''s body tensed up from it. She then started moving up and down while Levina massaged his treasured jewels.
As Mariel sucked don his cook, her hands went below and she started removing her clothes. Within moments, she was naked in front of Kai as she started sucking on his cock fiercely.
She started moving her head up and down while moving her tongue alongside with it to massage his cock. Saliva dripped down Kai''s cocks as Mariel''s breasts bounced up and down as she gave Kai a blowjob.
Seeing this, Levina could feel herself getting warmer inside her cave as she removed her clothes too. Both of them were now naked and were sitting near Kai''s hard rod as one sucked on it while the other yed with the thing below the rod.
"I am about to cum." Kai suddenly said as he could feel that his dick was nearing his ejaction.
Hearing this, Mariel increased her speed as her cheeks narrowed around his cock with the thought of making him cum.
She then moved back as she removed Kai''s dick from her mouth to see it explode with yang qi. The first spray of yang qi directly hit Mariel on the face as it spread across her lips and cheeks.
The second wave of yang qi hit both Mariel and Levina who had their mouths wide open as they swallowed whatever drop of yang qi that entered their mouth.
After Kai''s ejaction was over, Mariel and Levina climbed on the bed as they pushed their asses out towards Kai.
He grabbed the soft flesh with his hands as he inserted his fingers inside their pussies at once and started rubbing them.
Mariel and Levina started moaning instantly as their pussies started dripping their love juices. Kai kept rubbing their caves as they went forward towards Mariel''s pussy and removed his fingers as he inserted his tongue inside her pussy and started licking her cave.
His other hand kept rubbing Levina''s pussy as his tongue explored Mariel''s cave freely. Her moans suddenly increased as his tongue started getting hotter inside her pussy.
Her own cave grew hotter in retrospect as her body started growing weak. As she was reaching her orgasm, Kai raised his other hand and started groping her ass as her knees startled trembling and she squirted yin qi.
Yin qi stained the sheets as Mariel fell down with an expression of ecstasy on her face. Kai then moved towards Levina as he pushed her down on the bed and she turned to directly look at Kai''s face.
He pulled her legs apart as he dived inside her cave with his tongue stretched out. He started licking it with his tongue as he started sending the asional lightning shocks inside her caves. As a result, her cave stuck close to Kai''s tongue while he plunged deeper inside as Levina started bing more and more wet.
Yin qi was dripping down her cave onto the bed as her expression remained one of someone who was experiencing extreme pleasure.
Kai inwardly smiled at this as he raised his hand and suddenly pinched her clit while sending a little shock alongside it. Levina''s eyes suddenly nked out as crystal clear yin qi shot in the air from her pussy.
Kai moved backward as he saw Levina''s yin qi dripping down on the bed. With a satisfied expression, Kai nced at Mariel and Levina who were both lying on the bed after their orgasm.
He then moved forward towards Mariel/s body as he suddenly turned her body and went towards her lips. He kissed her and directly inserted his tongue inside her mouth.
His tongue rolled around with Mariel''s tongue as his hands went near her cave and started rubbing it again. Mariel squirmed under his touch as she moaned directly into Kai''s mouth.
But he had her body trapped in pleasure as he inserted three fingers inside her cave and rubbed it while his other hand started ying with her breasts.
His tongue was tightly intertwined with Mariel''s tongue as the other parts of her body were also being pleasured by him. Mariel could no longer stop herself from cumming again as she released her yin qi while Kai''s fingers were still inside her pussy.
She could feel his dick poking around her thighs and she wondered when she would get it inside her caves. But Kai was having too much fun teasing her with other things as he made here again.
He then came back as Mariel started panting heavily and he looked at Levina who had been staring at this with eyes full of desire.
Kai smiled at this as he moved forward towards Levina and went to suck on her nipples. One of his hands started fondling her breasts as his other hand started ying with her slit.
Levina''s breathes started to get heavier the more Kai pleased her. She came again as her muscles contracted and she squirted yin qi into the air.
Kai then let go of her body as he moved back and saw Mariel and Levina''s expression of desire.
"Climb on top of each other." Kai instructed as he held his dick which was ready for an exploration of treasured caves.
Chapter 254 Lightning And Fire Sandwich (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Mariel and Levina were lying on top of each other they were forming a pussy sandwich. Their breasts were tightly pushed against each other while their faces were directly in front of each other.
Kia enjoyed the view of theirbined pussies with a smile as he took his dick and pushed it inside. Both the girls moaned together as they felt Kai''s hot dick and were both excited for it.
Mariel and Levina then started kissing each other as they intertwined their tongues while Kai focused on one pussy. He first plunged Mariel''s pussy with his dragon as she rolled off Levina andid on the bed with her spine against the mattress.
Levina climbed on top of her and started kissing her lips before slowly making her way down Mariel''s neck. She soon reached her breasts as she started sucking on them while raising her hands and cupping them from below.
Her tongue rolled around the bright pink nipples as she put one of them inside her mouth and started sucking on it. Kai on the other hand grabbed Mariel''s waist as she pushed forward and gave her a thrust as Mariel moaned in pleasure.
Her pussy walls were extremely hot and tightly massaged Kai''s dick as he pushed it deeper inside her cave. Her cave slowly parted to let Kai move deeper inside her.
Her whole body trembled with his thrusts as he started increasing his speed. The bed slowly started shaking as Kai grabbed Mariel''s thighs and started massaging them while moving forward and backward.
Levina on the other hand was getting even more hornier as she gave up sucking on Mariel''s breast and started masturbating while sitting on top of Mariel.
"Turn your face towards Kai and put your pussy above my face Levina. I will help you in warming up your pussy even more." Mariel suggested as Levina nodded and turned her body. She slowly bent her ass towards Mariel''s face as she could see the former''s wet pussy.
''I never realized it but Levina has a rounder ass than me.'' Mariel thought as she slowly started licking Levina''s cave with her tongue.
Thetter bent down even further as Marie''s tongue went deeper inside Levina''s cave. Levina released a low moan as Mariel''s warm tongue wiggled inside her cave.
In response to that, she bent towards Mariel''s cave and started licking her clit as Mariel moaned into Levina''s cave. She generated a little more heat around her cave as she matched the amount of heat Levina''s cave was generating.
Levina suddenly squirmed when Mariel''s tongue grew warmer. Her moans started to increase while she was licking Mariel''s clit. Mariel could taste Levina''s love juices inside her mouth as both the girls were nearing their climax.
Seeing this, Kai''s hands moved away from Mariel''s thighs as he instead grabbed her waist and moved forward. He pushed his dick to the limit of her cave as Mariel''s vision cked out.
Kai''s released his yang qi in such a position as Mariel''s felt the hot liquid fill up her cave. At the same time, Levina came inside Mariel''s mouth as Mariel swallowed that while she herself cummed.
? All three of them had their orgasms together as Mariel started taking deep breaths and Levina climbed down her body.
Levina then looked at Kai''s rod which was still dripping yin qi as she bent down and licked it clean with her tongue. She then turned her ass towards him as she parted the entrance of her cave with her fingers.
She guided Kai''s dick inside her cave as she slowly pushed back while her cave swallowed Kai''s dick. Her warm cave surrounded Kai''s dickpletely as her cave finally swallowed the entire thing.
She then bounced her ass a little while loving the feeling of his cock inside her cave. She then started moving forward and backward. Kai''s dick slipped out of her cave and then went back inside as Levina started increasing her thrusting speed.
Her bouncy ass came back and hit Kai''s body with a thump as he very much enjoyed it. He then grabbed her ass with both of his hands as he started groping them while Levina continued to move backwards.
Her breasts moved along with her body as her eyes started to get misty. Realizing that Levina was about to cum, Kai let go of her ass and grabbed her waist.
"What are you do- Ahhh!" Levina moaned as Kai pushed his cock deeper inside her cave and sent a jolt of lightning through it.
He then started pounding her in this position as Levina came instantly. But that didn''t stop Kai from continuing to pound her.
Levina''s moans echoed around the room as Inari, who was sleeping on the other side of the room, woke up.
She turned her head towards the other side as she saw Kai pounding Levina while Mariel watched them from below.
"Enjoying their life huh. I should just go back to sleep," Inari muttered to herself while yawning she turned around and started sleeping again.
Kai had already ced a soundproof barrier around her so she didn''t hear any noisesing from the other side of the room.
Days passed by like this and Mariel and Levina held out on their own against Kai but after 10 days, they finally reached their limit. Both of them were facing Kai''s dick while panting as a huge wave of yang qi burst through it and entered their mouths.
Levina and Mariel drank the yang qi before both of them moved forward and started licking Kai''s dick with their tongues. After cleaning it, they crashed down on the bed while taking deep breaths.
"You guys wanna take a bath before leaving?" Kai then asked them as they nodded and he then teleported them to a bathtub the assize of a swimming pool.
After taking a bath, they wore their original clothes and handed the ck robes to Kai as they vanished with a bright sh of light.
Chapter 255 Helas Powers Unleashed (1)(Chapter Preview)
"So this is where you go to your special realm. It''s going to be quite chaotic there I think. " Kai said as the three of them stood on a tropical ind. The sun was bearing down on them and the weather was extremely hot
They were currently on the continent of fire which had emerged in the ce where Mariel''s realm''s entrance used to be.
"I will see youter I guess." Mariel then said slowly as she stepped forward and kissed Kai once before she bent down on the ground and bit her finger.
A drop of her blood touched the sand as a formation suddenly started glowing and surrounded Mariel. Her body shimmered lightly before she vanished and Kai and Levina were left alone standing on the back as he teleported them to the continent of lightning.
The continent of lightning had dark clouds gathered in its sky as Levina nodded to Kai before she activated the entrance to her realm in the same way Mariel had activated hers and vanished. Kai was left standing alone as he nced at the clouds which were rumbling loudly.
He knew that he couldn''t enter their realms currently and despite them going inside their realms, the entrances were still sealed. And if what he knew was correct, then they would remain sealed until all of the elemental rulers entered their respective realms.
The only thing he could wish for was that Mariel and Levina would still be able toe out but the chances were slim. But he wasn''t worried about them since inside their own realms, they were invincible.
Their crowns gave them the power to defeat anyone inside their realms and even the divine emperors and empresses who had entered their realms and not been able to defeat them.
But Kia knew that the archangels and the seven deadly sins would be able to defeat elemental rulers inside their realms since they would stop them from regenerating.
But that wouldn''t happen so Kai just nced at the clouds onest time before teleporting back to the eternal ocean sect.
He went towards the desk to see that Yuan was sitting there with a grave expression but when he saw Kai, his face suddenly lit up.
"You came at the right time, Kai! We are in a bit of a pinch." Yuan said hurriedly as he gestured for Kai to follow him as they went to the gate at the far end of the entrance.
Yuan knocked on it five times as the formation activated and teleported them to arge room with a big table and chairs on both sides of the table. It was a meeting room.
One of the chairs on the right side was taken by H while the same seat on the opposite side was taken by Mizaki.
The rest of the room was empty as Yuan went towards the head seat at the far end of the table and sat down on it. Kai didn''t sit down on a seat and instead started hovering in the air and moved to hover over the table.
"What''s the situation with the royal family?" Kai asked as Mizaki was the one to answer his question.
"Since Valeus had asked his father to summon the two people from the order, Lucas, the harem overlord, already knows about it. But since they had not gone back and more than ten days had passed, he will send some people to check up on the city. Valeus''s father, the king, will definitely tell them that they hade here.
He is already suspecting that Valeus is dead alongside the two half-dragons from the order. And when they wille here, which might be pretty soon, they will have an army with them and I don''t think that even all of usbined can beat that army." Mizaki finished as the ce went silent.
"How powerful will that army be?" Kai asked as Mizaki shook her head.
"I can only tell you a rough estimate but it is enough for us to judge how powerful they will be. At least two more of the half-dragons from the order wille here and the army of the continent will alsoe with them. Eighty percent of the army is made up of spirits who don''t have any element connections and the rest is made of spirits with element powers.
Most of the spirits joined the army because it gives them free food and money to spend on things and if you are in a high position, you get a nice house too. But they have never experienced a real full-scale war so you can instead say that they are just normal civilians who face the asional thief." Mizaki reported as Kai sighed.
"Then there is one thing that we can do. We ca-" Kai began saying but suddenly stopped as he felt something burn inside his body.
''Why now?'' He wondered slowly before slowlynding on the ground. His eyes suddenly started turning ck as the blood flowed through his body at an extremely fast pace.
Within a few seconds, the white part of his eyes waspletely reced by ck blood. Kai had already put an illusion the moment he had felt the changes were happening and to the Mizaki and Yuan, it looked as though Kai''s eyes were full of normal blood.
"The side effects of the pill are overtaking my body. I am lucky that I didn''t faint but in this condition, I would be on the bed for at least a few days." Kai told the others in a little; weak voice as Yuan''s eyes widened.
"But we will die if you don''t fight!" He eximed as Kai smiled. He could feel his strength fading away as he had to use the table as support to keep himself from falling.
"H, I wouldn''t ask you to do it but since it has reached to this point, we don''t really have another option." Kai said while looking towards H as she nodded.
"What are you talking about?" Mizaki asked with interested eyes but Kai shook his head.
"You will see." He replied before vanishing.
Chapter 256 Helas Powers Unleashed (2)(Chapter Preview)
Kai teleported back to the living quarters as he crashed down on the bed while clutching his stomach. He could feel his blood b burning inside his body as he was in pain. It had been quite some years since he had experienced this level of pain.
"At least I can rest here peacefully knowing that H is out there." He muttered slowly as he heard footsteps echoing around the room as he turned his head to see Inariing towards him while walking barefoot.
"Who could have guessed that you will be lying in the bed like this? What will happen if I kill you in this position and then flee?" Inari asked as Kai smiled.
"The answer is that you will never do it and even if you tried to do it, I still have enough energy to teleport away to safety whereas you will be left locked away in this room." Kai replied as Inari smiled.
"Whatever, how are you going to pay me cause I have valuable information that I risked my life for." Inari asked as Kai looked surprised.
"I thought that you said you weren''t able to obtain any information and had to run away before they caught you. So how do you have any information?" Kai asked curiously as she shook her head.
"I never said that. I don''t have much information but I do know about some major events that happened in the past and guess who was responsible for it?" Inari asked as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"The organization?" He asked as Inari nodded.
p "There have been hiding in the shadows for millenniums, carefully weaving the direction the world is going into. The second angel and demon war was also their plotting since they wanted the sins and archangels toe out and fight. But neater of them showed up so they moved on. Another incident is one which you were part of though the first one was indirectly caused over you.
If you remember how the ruler of the dark side of the moon realm and falsely said that he would marry Artemis, the moon goddess, andter on betrayed his words when he showed up to conquer the ce. But you prevented that from happening but if you remember carefully, he had twice as many allies then he should have had. That was also their plotting." Inari replied as Kai''s eyes darkened.
"What else did they n?" Kai asked slowly as he sat up and looked at Inari''s face closely.
"When the fairy realm was destroyed by you, all the fairies had died there. But one thing that anyone didn''t know was that one dwarf had escaped and that dwarf was the best sound maniptor who you will ever find." Inari replied as Kai started thinking about this.
"Most of these events are connected to me. The reason the second angel and demon war happened was because both sides wanted to take away a powerful being with angelic and demonic powers but both of them failed. I was on a visit to the moon realm when the ceremony was held and atst, I was the one who destroyed the fairy realm. Do you know about any incidents before this one?" Kai asked as Inari shook her head.
"This was all the information that I could gather before they found me but there''s onest thing that you should know. Do you know why the position of the divine emperor was formed?" Inari asked as Kai nodded.
"The position of the divine emperor or the divine empress was formed to maintain the peace between the realms and to make sure that no major scales advances were made by one realm towards the other realm." Kai replied as Inari shook her head.
"That''s what the public knows but in reality, the position of the divine emperor or empress is just a puppet." Inari said as Kai looked confused.
"What do you mean by a puppet?" He asked as Inari shook her head.
"I don''t know much but I found a record telling me that when a divine emperor or empress is about to reach the end of his or her life, they undergo an ascension. That''s all I know." Inari sighed as she sat down on the bed beside Kai.
"Here, take this." Kai suddenly said as he handed her two vials.
One contained a drop of bright golden liquid while the other contained a drop of pure ck liquid.
"Is this your blood?" Inari asked with wide eyes as Kai nodded.
"One will make any person immortal while the other one will kill someone immediately but remember to make someone immortal, the blood must enter in your body and remain inside it. But almost every single time I have tried to make someone immortal, I have failed terribly. The blood would enter their body and they would vomit it out in the next five seconds. I only know about one person who sessfully indigested my blood and became immortal." Kai replied as Inari nodded.
Kai''s blood was almost simr to a top-level treasure since it had special properties an Inari had been trying to get her hands on it in the [past but now that she finally held it in her hands, she felt like all her efforts had been worthwhile.
"What are you gonna do now? There is no way that you can defeat the organization on your own." Inari asked as Kai smiled and shook his head.
"I am not alone you know. I have some of the most absurdly powerful women with me and they might as well kill everyone thates in their way so I am not afraid of powerful; enemies." He replied as Inari looked confused.
"But that was a thing of the past." She said as Kai shook his head.
"You will see it in a few days and then I will ask you whether it''s a thing of the past or not." Kai replied as heid down on the back and sighed.
Inari could only wait for the day toe and much to her surprise, it came sooner than she expected.
Chapter 257 Helas Power Unleashed (3)(Chapter Preview)
"So someone''s here huh." H said to herself as she opened her eyes and stood up.
She had been sitting in a mediation pose near the entrance of the sect and a sudden release of semi-divinity realm cultivation announced the arrival of people.
H moved out of the sect to see Yuan and Mizaki who were already standing outside and three people were standing in front of them.
Behind the three people, an army of ten thousand spirits was standing with a nervous look. One of the three people was wearing robes simr to what Valeus had been wearing but this man''s robes had a golden crown stitched near the heart area.
A light blue crown adorned his head and the released cultivation belonged to him. He was standing on the right side of the two other people.
The one in the middle was a woman with glossy blue hair who had her hair down to her waist. A light blue sword hung at her waist and she was ring at Yuan and Mizaki with bright green eyes.
Beside her was a girl with bright orange hair and dark brown eyes. She examined the two figures in front of her with a poker face. H raised her eyebrows when she sensed that both of them were at the soul divinity realm.
"This is going to be interesting." H muttered to herself as she stepped forward and stood beside Mizaki and Yuan.
"Who are you?" The woman with the blue hair asked H with a frown as she sensed that her cultivation was at the spiritual soul realm.
"You can continue your conversation. I am an important member of this ce and that''s why I am here." H replied as the woman kept frowning.
"You do know that when powerful cultivators talk, the lower-level ones should stand behind in respect?" The king of the continent asked with a disgusted look as H raised her eyebrows.
,m "You are right about that. That''s why you should go and stand behind and let the real people have a talk." H replied with a smile as both the man and the woman with the light blue here raised their eyebrows together.
"Why are you provoking them?" Yuan hissed under his breath as H shook her head.
"You are an interesting person." The woman with the orange hair who had been remaining silent the entire time spoke up with an interested smile as H smiled back.
"If you find me interesting then you must have a shortage of interesting things." H replied as the woman''s smile broadened.
"You really are an interesting person but unfortunately, we will have to kill all there of you." The woman replied with a disappointed face as Mizaki and Yuan suddenly looked rmed.
"Oh don''t worry about that. We will see who kills who." H said with a sharp grin as the woman whose expression had been neutral the entire time, suddenly frowned.
***
"So they are finally here huh." Kai muttered to himself as he was lying on the bed. Inari who was cultivating on the other side of the room heard his voice and turned to look at him with interest.
"Whoever is here, can H beat them with her low-level cultivation?" Inari asked as Ki smiled.
"Cultivation doesn''t matter to H." He replied as Inari looked confused.
"What do you mean by that?" She asked Kai shook his head and stood up by taking the support of the bed.
The side effects of the pill worked in a different way than most other side effects. On the first day of side effects, any person would suffer from normal pain but as the days will progress, the pain will worsen.
On the eighth day, the pain would be the highest and it will then start decreasing from there and would vanish on the sixteenth day.
Currently, Kai was suffering from ninth-day level pain which was almost as bad as tenth-day level pain.
"Let me help you a little. You look as though you will fall over in a second." Inari said to Kai as he smiled.
Inari then moved forward and put one of her hands under Kai''s shoulders. He then teleported them to the entrance of the sect as they saw the two women and the king staring at H with frowning faces.
"We came here at the right time. Enjoy the action, Inari." Kai said while pointing at the group as Inari looked towards them with curious eyes.
Suddenly, the two women and the king released their cultivation at once. The king''s cultivation was at the semi-divinity realm while the women were at the soul-divinity realm.
"Still think that cultivation n doesn''t matter?" Inari asked as Kai shook his head and [pointed forward to keep watching.
Inari was about to roll her eyes when chills suddenly ran against her back. She looked forward to see that H was slowly rising in the air.
ck tendrils that emitted a horrible dark aura wrapped around H''s arms as her body stared emitting the same aura. The king and the woman also frowned as they rose in the air with their cultivations still released and stared at H to see what she will do.
One of the tendrils of powers suddenly shot forward and wrapped around the man''s throats. He suddenly started gagging as the tendril started covering his entire body and his face started to corrode.
"You might be wondering why H is called the spirit of death since she ispassionate enough. But her behavior isn''t the reason for her being called the spirit of death. The real reason she is called by that name is because if you ever got into a fight with her, you will always die." Kai exined slowly as the king''s body corroded under H''s touch and vanished.
"So does that mean that all of these guys will die?" Inari asked with wide yes as Kai nodded and the two figures stared at the sky to see H''s unleashed powers.
Chapter 258 Helas Powers Unleashed (End)(Chapter Preview)
The ck tendrils wrapped around H''s entire body. They covered her from top to bottom but vanished a momentter.
H''s eyes were pure ck now and gleamed like diamonds while her nails had also gone pure ck.
Her lips were set in a dangerous smile and a powerful aura was being emitted from her body.
"Is this your true cultivation?" The woman with orange hair asked with an alert expression as she could feel that H''s aura was strong enough to match her own aura.
"Even if it is her real cultivation, I don''t think that she can beat both of us." The woman with blue hairmented as the other woman shook her head.
"Don''t be overconfident. Release your wings and use your powers to the fullest and treat this match as a do or die situation." She said with a serious expression as something about H''s aura sent chills down her spine.
"Are they just gonna stare at each other or are they gonna fight?" Inari asked while rolling her eyes as Kai shook his head.
"The two females are observing H''s aura and are guessing what her powers would be and as for H, she is just waiting for them to attack. Honestly, I don''t like H when she is like that." Kai replied as Inari raised her eyebrows.
"What do you mean by that?" She asked as Kai pointed at H.
"H''s powers are one of the most dangerous powers to ever exist and she had to restrict her powers to prevent herself from going on a rampage. But when she lets herself go, she bes like that and doesn''t care about anything. Honestly, it''s pretty terrifying to be honest." Kai replied as Inari looked even more interested.
"But she doesn''t look like she is about to go on a rampage." Inari said as Kai shook his head again.
"Just watch and you will understand." He said as they kept ncing at the sky.
Just as they were speaking, the two women suddenly closed their eyes in concentration as a pair of wings burst out through their backs.
The woman with the blue hair had a pair of blue wingsing out from her back while the other woman had a pair of orange wingsing out of her back.
Their eyes then started glowing as they raised their hands in H''s direction. A small spray of water shot out of the blue-haired woman''s hands before it slowly turned into a cyclone.
A few sparks of orange-colored fire shot out of the other woman''s hands. The sparks slowly traveled forward before turning into a hue fore tornado.
The tornado and cyclone headed towards H separately as she smiled and raised her hands in their directions.
"If that''s the best which you can do, I am quite disappointed." She said as whipped her hands forward as two ck shes went out of her hands.
The shes whipped through the air as they cut the tornado and cyclone in half and still kept proceeding forward as they neared the two half-dragon women.
They narrowed their eyes as they joined their hands together and thrust them forward as a mixture of ice and fire moved forward.
The ice and fire turned into two separate dragons as they charged towards the shes together but much to the dragon women''s surprise, H''s shes easily cut through the dragons and attacked the two women.
The shes cut through their elbows as golden blood dripped down from their bodies. The golden blood was there since cultivators in the semi-divinity realm and above were technically immortals.
"I told you that you should never underestimate your opponent." The woman with the orange hair said to the other woman as she rolled her eyes.
"This isn''t the time to talk about such things. We have to kill her or we will be the ones dying." The blue-haired woman said while gritting her teeth as H suddenly moved from her ce.
Her ck nails extended into ws as she appeared behind the two women and sunk her ws into their abdomen.
"Don''t worry, you won''t die yet. After all, I didn''t hit your vitals." H whispered in their ears as they groaned in pain.
H pulled her ws out as they gleamed with golden blood. The blood dripped down on the ground as H suddenly grabbed their necks and bashed their heads against each other.
The two women cried in pain as wounds appeared on their heads. They tried to free themselves from H''s grip but her hands gripped their necks tightly.
"Why isn''t she killing them?" Inari asked Kai with wide eyes as he shook his head.
"She will keep hurting them until they surrender and would want to die. H will then kill them but until then, she will keep hitting them. Now you know why I don''t like her in this form." Kai replied as he pressed more of his weight on Inari''s shoulder while looking up.
The two half-dragon women decided to make onest attempt to free themselves as they grabbed H''s hands and sent waves of their powers on her body.
Fire and ice traveled from their hands to H''s entire body as they thought that they had won but momentster, their attacks vanished.
"Guess you have lost your will to live now." H said with a disappointed look as she stared at the two women''s depressed faces.
"If you don''t want to live, then it''s better that you die." H said as her back tendrils reappeared on her hands and started moving down the two dragon women''s bodies.
They surrounded their entire bodies from the top to the bottom as their shapes suddenly started to vanish.
"What is she doing?" Inari asked with a bewildered look as she saw their figures starting to vanish.
"H is absorbing their bodies down to the core. There is nothing that they can do about it." Kai replied while sighing as momentster, H''s tendrils opened.
The half-dragon women had vanished.
Chapter 259 The Spirit Of Dark(Chapter Preview)
"Will she return to normal now?" Inari asked with a hint of fear in her voice as she nced at H who had a cruel smile on her face.
"Don''t worry, I didn''t ask her to do this without having a way to stop her." Kai reassured her as he raised his hand and a gray-colored crown dropped on his head.
He made a circle shape in the air as a golden circle appeared in the air. He then pushed the circle in H''s direction as the circle zoomed through the air and hit her body.
H''s body wentpletely still as her nails and eyes returned back to their normal appearance. She then nced down at Kai andnded down on the ground.
"There''s no point in staying here anymore. More and more people will keeping here to fight us and this city might get destroyed. We should probably leave for this pce of elements." H said to Kai as he nodded.
Inari on the other hand looked extremely surprised at how much H''s personality changed within a matter of seconds.
"We will leave for it in two days. By then, I would have recovered enough energy to escape in case of danger though with you by my side, we can easily defeat any danger." Kai replied as H nodded and went away.
She walked towards the city with an expressionless face and after a few seconds, Kai and Inari couldn''t see her.
"What was that thing you used on H?" Inari asked the second H was out of hearing range.
"I have the blessings of both H and Aizza. In the past, H wasn''t able to control her powers and would go on frequent rampages so Aizza GA do create something to stop her. The circle I used earlier can suppress a person''s powers no matter who they are. I suppressed H''s powers and as a result, she returned back to her real form." Kai exined as Inari slowly nodded.
"But what''s the point of going there when you don''t even have a high cultivation? If that person really is the harem overlord then he probably has a golden divinity realm cultivation or even spirit immortality realm cultivation." Inari asked as Kai shook his head.
"There is no point in staying here either. Even if we don''t go to him, he wille here himself so it''s better to go there and not let him reach here." Kai replied as he looked at Yuan who was walking towards him with a dazed expression.
"What was that?" He slowly asked after reaching in front of Kai and Inari as his expression remained dazed.
"That was just a show of power. Don''t worry about that since you will now have plenty of things to worry about. Since the king and crown prince is dead, there''s going to be a huge battle inside the royal family to gain control of the continent. Since you are one of the strongest people left, don''t let that happen. I trust you to handle this situation, Yuan." Kai said while cing a hand on Yuan''s shoulder.
He suddenly broke out of his daze and nodded firmly. Kai then turned towards Mizaki who was standing in the distance with a bored expression.
It looked as though she had wanted to fight but was disappointed that H had taken care of everything singlehandedly. After all, she was the spirit of death.
Yuan then suddenly bowed down to Kai before entering the sect and vanishing in the distance. After Yuan was gone, Mizaki decided toe forward and talk to Kai and Inari.
"I aming with you." She suddenly said as Kai and Inari exchanged a silent nce.
"Shouldn''t you stay here and look after the royal family?" Kai asked as Mizaki shook her head.
"Staying here is a waste of my time and I would be useful anyways. Other than that, I don''t care about the royal family enough to stay here and look after them. I would rather live in a forest than do that." Mizaki replied and walked away as Kai released a sigh.
"Why do such girls alwayse in my life?" He asked himself as Inari chuckled beside him.
"What do you think that girl feels about you?" She asked as Kai''s expression turned thoughtful.
"Personally, she just feels like someone who wants to challenge the way the things are and also is always ready to take on a challenge. I can''t say much about her since I haven''t known her for a long time but still, that''s all." Kai replied as Inari nodded.
"Do you want to stay outside or go back to the room?" Kai asked as Inari shook her head.
"No way am I staying trapped up in that room. I would go back to the abandoned realm but since those people from earlier still might be chasing me, it''s safer to stay here." Inari replied as she retracted her arm and walked away as she left Kai standing alone.
He then teleported himself back to the room andid down on the bed as two spiritual messages suddenly rang inside his head at the same time.
[ Kai, I have some bad news. ]
[ I just found out something that you won''t believe and it''s bad. ]
The first spiritual message belonged to Levina while the second one belonged to Mariel. Both of them had a twinge of sadness in their voice as Kai started wondering about what had happened.
Because of their connection, Kai and his harem could still talk to each other while being far away from each other.
He decided to first ask Levina about what bad news she had found out about since she had been the first one to send a spiritual message to him.
[ What did you find out Levina? ] Kai sent a spiritual message back as Levina replied instantly.
[ I found out that Siera reincarnated in my special realm. ] Levina''s voice rang out in Kai''s mind as he looked surprised.
Siera was the spirit of dark and was created by the creators to be H''s recement. In other words, she was basically H''s copy without her rampage-going powers.
[ What about her? ] Kai asked back as he didn''t know how this was bad.
[ The thing is, she reincarnated on my realm about a thousand years ago and died while being five hundred years old. ] Levina replied slowly as Kai was left stunned.
''Was reincarnated a thousand years ago and died while being of fifty years of age...'' The words echoed inside his mind as a feeling of sadness overtook his body.
But despite that, he didn''t feel as devastated when he had found out about Mia''s death.
The reason for this was that Siera wasn''t really his lover. She was like Inari and Hailis who were Kai''s friends.
Despite that, he still felt as though he had lost a greatponent of his life since they had been great friends.
If not for the Darkness taking over Siera''s body, she would probably have been alive now.
Kai then closed his eyes and remained silent for a minute before asking Levina the details.
[ How did it happen? ] He asked her while opening his eyes.
They looked normal but if someone examined them thoroughly, they could see spots of ck color slowly covering the white area of the eyes.
[ She wasn''t born with a great talent of cultivation and only managed to reach the heaven spirit realm. She was born in a small town and was the daughter of a rich farmer. She had spent her entire life cultivating and had died without having any heirs. From the investigation I did, I found out that she didn''t regain her memories or her true powers might have unlocked. ] Levina replied as Kai slowly took a deep breath as the ck spots in his eyes vanished.
"So you are already on your way to reincarnate huh." He muttered to himself before questioning Levina about her realm.
[ How are things going there? Any major changes you saw? ] He asked as Levina could tell that he was just doing idle talk.
[ The spirits here didn''t really know how much time had passed but they had faith that I would return. I never noticed this much but time here moves a little too slowly so it was like I was gone for only a thousand years or so. It''s surprising how loyal my people remain despite my absence for so long. ] Levina replied as Kai chuckled.
[ It''s probably because they remember how badly you used to beat them in arena matches. ] He said as Levina went silent for a few seconds.
[ You just had to go ahead and say that, don''t you? I am going away now. Some important matters areing up since the economy is trash here. We Will talkter. ] Levina said her goodbye as Kai remained alone and stared at the ceiling.
He remained silent for a long time and looked lost in thought as he released a sigh and thought about how things had been going.
"Having a higher cultivation felt so good. Perhaps after having been overpowered for millenniums I had forgotten how great it was to have too much power. But now, I don''t even have half of the power I used to have." Kai muttered to himself and sighed as he shook his negative thoughts away.
It wasn''t easy to do this but his experience allowed him to do this.
''I hope Mariel''s news isn''t equally bad as Levina''s.'' He then thought silently before contacting Mariel.
Chapter 260 The Spirit Of Dark(Chapter Preview)
"I never knew that Marielined this much." Kai thought with a sigh as hey on the bed with a bored expression.
For the past half an hour, he had been listening to Marielin about the problems she had seen in her realm.
Now that she was gone, Kai had some time to n his actions. Even though H''s powers were truly devastating, he had no idea how powerful this Lucas guy was.
''Didn''t Mariel look as though she knew him?'' Kai suddenly remembered how Mariel had reached when Lucas''s name has been mentioned.
[ Hey Mariel, tell me about this Lucas guy. ] Kai decided to ask Mariel about this as he sent her a spiritual message.
[ Why do you want to know about him? ] Mariel asked in a slightly sour tone.
Kai still hadn''t told Mariel about him going to meet Lucas in the pce of elements. That was the reason she was asking him about it.
He sighed as this before he told her why he was asking the question. As hepleted his exnation, Mariel remained silent for some while as though she was processing what Kai had just said.
[ Let me get this straight, you are going to travel to meet Lucas while only having H why your side, and you also don''t have any idea about how powerful Lucas is. It''s a suicide to say the least! ] Mariel eximed as Kai seemed confused
[ Is he that strong? ] He asked back as Mariel didn''t reply for a few seconds.
[ He is from a bloodline of the most strongest dragon killers and he is the most strongest one out of all of them. One of the major reasons I joined the group of dragons in the past was because of his ancestors. They used to hunt dragons as a sport. After I became an elemental ruler, I banned the hunting of dragons.
The divine emperor at the time had also supported the decision but the dragon hunters had not liked this. But they were overpowered and went into hiding but still kept hunting dragons. The reason I know about Lucas is because he is one of the most strongest and brutal dragon killers out there. ] Mariel replied and then went silent for some more time.
[ Be careful Kai, Lucas has many dangerous abilities but one of the most strongest ones is his scythe that is handed down in his family. The scythe is made from the bones of one of the first dragons that his family hunted and is extremely powerful. Stay safe. ] Mariel added before she went silent.
Kai could feel that she wouldn''t talk anymore because of some reason that he didn''t know so he sat up and closed his eyes. With a bright glow, eight crowns appeared in front of Kai.
He opened his eyes to stare at them with a smile before taking a deep breath and picking the first crown in the row up.
The crown was red in color as he looked at the seven spikes gleaming on the crown. This crown was Mariel''s blessing and contained the power of her fire. Each spike of the crown gave Kai a tremendous amount of energy fire energy as well as resistance and other things.
Each elemental ruler had the ability to give a person a blessing ranging from one to seven spikes. The more spikes the more powerful the person would be.
"So only eight elemental rulers are left huh." Kai sighed with a sad look on his face as he nced at the ck crown which also had seven spikes.
He put the red crown down and picked up the ck crown. As soon as he touched the crown, it started shimmering under his touch.
An elemental ruler''s blessings only stayed until the elemental ruler was alive. Though many would then ask him how he had been able to use the blessings while the rest of the elemental rulers still hadn''t reincarnated.
This was because their souls were still there with their powers but now that Sierra had died moved on, her blessings would soon vanish.
"This is the only thing that I can do to remember her." Kai muttered to himself as he slowly started breaking the spikes one by one.
After a few seconds, Kai had a total of nine spikes in his hand as he broke the entire crown. HE then closed his eyes and put eight out of the nine spikes on the bed.
He closed his palm around the ninth spike in his hand as a dark glow surrounded his hand. The glow suddenly vanished as Kai opened his palm to see that the spike had vanished. He then picked up another spike and repeated the process as it also vanished.
But this time, something else happened after the spike vanished.
A huge surge of power went out from Kai''s body as he broke through to the imperial soul realm. He then used two more spikes as another wave of power was released from his body as he advanced to the first stage of the Saint soul realm.
He then nced at the four remaining spikes as he started using them. It took him three spikes to advance to the divine soul realm as he felt something change inside his body.
He felt his spiritual energy increase by many folds and could feel his soul getting stronger. The divine soul realm was thest realm before one stepped into the divinity realms and was about to be a half immortal.
Kai then nced at thest spike lying on the bed with a sad smile. He had many memories connected to Sierra and now only a single spike of a crown was left as a proof that she lived a life.
After he would absorb the spike, any trace of Sierra would be gone forever.
''No it won''t be gone, it would instead merge with my body till I die.'' Kai shook his head as he picked up the spike and slowly closed his fist around it.
Thest spike of a blessing was the most powerful part of the blessing so it meant that it contained at least twice the amount of power spared to other spikes.
Kai cultivation slowly rose to the second stage of the divine soul realm, then to the second stage, and then to the third stage as he could feel the spike slowly vanishing inside his hand.
His moments spent with sierra slowly entered his mind as he chuckled lightly. He suddenly felt something in his palm burn as Kai opened his eyes and opened his hand to see thest spike growing brightly.
The spike suddenly jerked his and to the right direction as Kai turned his head to see a faint glimmer of light appear in front of his face. His eyes widened as the light started to take the form of a person.
A beautiful woman with silk white skin, long flowing waist-length ck hair and sharp ck eyes suddenly appeared in front of Kai. She was wearing a ck dress that went down to her knees and had a sad smile on her face.
"Hello Kai.'' Sierra said while staring directly at Kai''s face.
His eyes went wide as his expression changed to one that of astonishment. He slowly stood up and looked at Sierra closely to see whether he was hallucinating or not.
"I am not a hallucination Kai.'' Sierra said as she saw his expression and Kai felt silent.
"But Levina told me that you were dead. So how are you here?" Kai slowly asked as Sierra moved forward and touched Kai''s cheek.
But her hand passed right through his cheek as Kai''s eyes slowly fell down. He understood how Sierra was in front of him.
"Yes, Kai, I was summoned here because of you swallowing thest physical proof of my existence. I only have ten minutes with you so we can''t really talk much." She said with a slow sad smile as Kai nodded.
"Since I am already dead, only eight elemental rulers are left which means that the creators will soon be creating a new elemental ruler to create a bnce. So instead of letting them choose someone they like, I want you to be the elemental ruler of dark." Sierra said slowly as she lifted her hand a dark ck crown with ten spikes appeared in her hands.
The ck crown was her and was known as the crown of the night since dark powers were mostly associated with night. Kai could only nod as he moved forward and took the crown from Sierra''s hands.
The crown was cool on Kai''s skin as he looked at Sierra who gave him an encouraging nod. The crown was of an elemental ruler was the symbol of their power.
Without a crown, the elemental rulers will lose all of their powers. But bing an elemental ruler was one big responsibility.
And Kai was a little hesitant to take the responsibility.
Chapter 261 The New Elemental Ruler Of Dark(Chapter Preview)
"Sierra are you sure about this?" Kai asked onest time as Sierra nodded.
Kai then put the crown on his head as a ck glow slowly surrounded his body. He closed his eyes as he slowly started levitating in the air and Sierra could only look at him with a smile.
A wave of power went around the room as Kai''s clothes turned to pure ck. He opened his eyes and they too had turned ck in color though only his irises had turned ck.
His hair also slowly turned pure ck as hended on the ground with the crown hovering over his head. Then with a sh, his appearance changed back to normal as the crown stopped glowing.
"Congrattions Kai, you are now the elemental ruler of dark." Sierra said while pping as Kai remained silent.
"Sierra, you were actually a spy?" He slowly asked as Sierra''s eyes turned sad and her body started shimmering.
"Guess you inherited my memories as well. And yes, I was a spy but I had stopped doing my duties long ago." She replied as Kai looked surprised.
"Are you about to reincarnate somewhere else?" Kai asked as Sierra nodded.
"I hope I reincarnate in a peaceful ce again but perhaps a little action isn''t that bad." Sierra said with a wink as she raised her right hand forward for a handshake.
Her body glowed brightly and slowly started vanishing away as Kai took a deep breath and raised his right hand forward. He shook her hand with his hand as Sierra smiled at him.
And with that, her entire body vanished.
"Farewell, my friend." Kai muttered as the crown on his head started glowing again. He then sat down on the floor in a cultivation pose before his body started hovering in the air.
He closed his eyes in focus as the crown of night started to glow more fiercely. Its glow illuminated the entire room as Kai''s cultivation started rising again. He could feel his soul starting to burn inside his body as he slowly advanced to the semi-divinity realm.
Kai then opened his eyes as they started glowing golden in color. His ck demon blood and the previously golden-colored angel blood slowly entered his soul as ichor filled his veins.
A small half-white and half-ck sphere appeared in front of Kai''s face. The sphere was his soul which had turned into a sphere. After he would advance to the spirit immortality realm, the sphere would turn into his soul.
Now that he was at the semi-divinity realm and was also the elemental ruler, he could easily go to the pce of elements. Obtaining the new power and advancing in his cultivation had already made the side effects of the pill vanish.
Kai then sent spiritual messages to Inari, Mizaki, and H and asked them toe back in the room.
But when the three of them came back, they felt that something about Kai was different.
"So listen carefully, we are leaving for the pce of elements right now so you guys should be prepared for anything to happen. We are going to travel there manually since anything might happen." Kai said as the three girls looked confused.
"What about the pain you were having?" Inari asked as Kai shook his head.
"The pain is gone now." He replied as Inari still looked confused but didn''t say anything.
Seeing that they didn''t have anything else to say or ask, Kai teleported them out of the sect and they appeared at the border of the continent of water.
"I can teleport us out of here to the edge of the continent of fire and after that, we will have to travel while flying." Kai said as they vanished again and appeared at the edge of what Kai had called the continent of fire.
After that, all four of them rose in the air as Kai put invisibility barriers on them and they started flying straight forward. They traveled like this for a few days but only saw the ocean and nothing else.
? They had left the continent of fire in their trail long again but had no idea how far this pce of elements was. While traveling, Kai had also been seeing Sierra''s memories side by side.
The movement he had found that she had first been working as a spy for the creators had been a shocking movement for him though he should have guessed that this would be the case.
But this made him wonder about another thing as he nced at Mizaki from the corner of his eyes.
''What if she is a spy too and we are somehow going to be led into a trap?'' Kai wondered silently since there was a possibility of his theory being true.
But there were still some chances that his theory would be wrong so there was no way for Kai to confirm, it. He then nced at H who looked normal but just to confirm, that everything was all right, Kai kept ncing in her direction every few minutes.
He then looked at Inari as he released a low sigh before looming forward. Inari was a really stubborn woman that''s sometimes made Kai wonder what her motive was.
''I wonder how Inari used to be in the past. I will ask her about itter on and see whether she is willing to tell me anything.'' Kai thought silently as he closed his eyes for a second to peer at his soul sphere.
He could see his soul sphere hanging in the center of his half ck and half white soul. The soul sphere was hanging exactly in the middle of it which meant that Kai was in perfect bnce.
But one thing that caught his eye was that Sierra''s crown was also hovering beside his soul sphere.
''No, that crown no longer belongs to Sierra and is my crown.'' Kai thought while exiting his soul space but his moments spent with Sierra still lingered in his mind.
Chapter 262 How He Met Sierra (Past Chapter)(Chapter Preview)
"Damn, this ce gives me the creeps." Kai muttered as he nced at the pce of the spirit of dark whose name was Sierra.
Even though Kai was thinking of it as a pce, it was more of a castle. It looked like something that came straight out of an old horror book.
The castle was made from in gray bricks and he could see that moss had gathered at the bricks at the bottom of the pce. Cobwebs also covered many areas of the castle but one thing that stood out the most was the huge ck wolf sitting at the entrance of the castle.
Its fur was pure ck and was golden in some ces. Its ears were straight up in attention even though its eyes were closed and looked as though it was sleeping.
But Kai knew that it wasn''t sleeping but was instead keeping guard.
"What''s the point of keeping guard when the person you are guarding is invincible?" Kai wondered out loud as he thought about how he would get inside the castle.
''Judging from my talk with thest elemental ruler, I just hope that this elemental ruler doesn''t throw me out of her pce." Kai thought as he gentlynded on the ground near the castle.
He had been observing the castle from the above to see how good its defenses were ad he was now certain that its defenses weren''t that good.
But that wolf sitting at the entrance was enough of a defense. He nced at the huge castle from below before slowly going near the walls as he decided to directly teleport inside regardless of anything that will. Happen.
But before he could teleport, he heard heavy footsteps behind him as he quickly turned around to see the wolf ring at him.
''Looks like it smelled my aura.'' Kai thought with a sigh as the invisibility formation around him wore off.
"Now the question is, how powerful are you?" Kai muttered to himself as the wolf suddenly changed shapes and turned into a woman.
The transformation was so sudden and smooth that Kai was left stunned. The woman had long waist-length ck hair with sharp ck eyes that were gleaming like diamonds in the night.
Her eyes were currently examining Kai with an interested expression as he took a sharp intake of breath. The woman standing in front of him was the spirit of dark.
"I had been wondering who you were for quite some while but now I remember who you are. You are Kai, the person who freed the elemental rulers of death and life. Now I am wondering what you are doing here?" The woman asked with a smile as Kai gulped down nervously.
''Now that I have met her, what should I say?'' Kai wondered silently since he had no idea how he should begin the talk.
"Um, I am here on the elemental spirit of fire''s behalf." He decided to say as the woman looked surprised.
"You are here on her behalf. Does she have some work with me?" The woman asked as Kai nodded.
"Yes, she has some work with you." He replied as she sighed and gestured for Kai to follow her.
"Damn kid could havee here herself. It''s not like I am not allowing her froming here. Heck, none of theme here." The woman grumbled to herself as Kai wondered whether he should be listening to this or not.
"Um, what do you mean by none of them?" Kai decided to ask since staying silent was bing awkward for him.
"Sierra, my name is Sierra and by none of them, I mean my fellow elemental rulers." She replied as Kai nodded and kept following her.
They walked inside the halls of the castle which were strangely deserted.
"Only I live inside this ce. There are only a total of five spirits of dark, excluding me. Those guys wander the realms and I am left alone here." Sierra said as she saw Kai''s confused look.
"I thought that the number of spirits here was equal to the number of spirits on the other special realm." Kai said with a shocked expression as Sierra suddenly stopped walking and nced back at Kai.
"Honestly, I wish that was the case." She replied and continued walking as Kai started wondering whether Sierra was a very lonely woman.
After all, if no one lived here, she spent most of her time alone and the other elemental rules also didn''te to visit her.
"Where are we going?" Kai decided to ask since they had been walking for quite a few seconds.
"We are going to my torture room." Sierra replied as Kai suddenly froze in his spot.
"What did you say?" Kai asked again as he felt as though he had heard something wrong.
"I said that we are going to my torture room. Why do you think that nobody lives here and the ones that used to live here left this ce? It''s because I captured and tortured everyone." Sierra replied as she turned around and her eyes were glowing brightly.
Kai''s expression turned into one that of horror as chills were running against his back. But Sierra suddenly startedughing.
"I was joking! Why do you look so terrified as though I am really a torturer?!" Sierra asked whileughing as Kai blinked in confusion.
"That was not funny. For a moment I was wondering whether I should teleport out of here while I still could!" Kai replied back as Sierra keptughing.
She stopped after a few seconds and wiped a tear off her right eyshes.
"Damn, I missed having someone to talk with. As for your question from earlier, we are going to my throne room." Sierra said as Kai sighed and both of them kept walking.
"Don''t you dare joke like that again." Kai added as Sierra giggled at his words and the two of them disappeared.
Little did he know that this moment was the starting point of a beautiful friendship.
Chapter 263 The Yandere Ursula (1)(Chapter Preview)
"Is that the ce where we are going?" Mizaki asked in a slow voice as the four of them peered at arge pce hanging in the air many kilometers away.
It was a multicolored pce with a garden as the four of them nced at its beauty. The walls were made from marble of different colors.The surprising thing was that the pce had a continent below it but perhaps calling it a continent was wrong.
It was more of a veryrge ind where the four of them were standing.
"There''s a chance that someone might be keeping guard with their spiritual energy and getting any more closer to the pce would be suicide. I can try teleporting us directly to the pce but that would be troublesome too. We will have to find a better strategy for this." Kai said as the others nodded and kept ncing at the pce.
One of the most powerful and popr techniques of defending your pce while finding the enemy locations was to use the spiritual sense of the most powerful cultivator avable.
This was the most effective and the easiest way to know the enemy''s location. So there was a high possibility that Lucas was using the same technique.
"We will observe the pce for a few days. You guys go and keep an eye on the pce from other directions and we will meet here in a week''s time andpare what we found out. But remember to not get too close to the pce." Kai said as the three girls went their separate ways.
''Now that I am here, I wonder what will happen if we meet this harem overlord.'' Kai thought as he went to a tree and sat down near it while keeping watch on the pce.
There wasn''t anything else for him to do except think about a few things as night slowly approached closer. But when the moon appeared in the sky, Kai felt something inside his body change.
His cultivation suddenly rose to the golden divinity realm as his eyes widened in shock.
''I didn''t know that this ability was this overpowered!'' Kai thought while staring at the moon.
The elemental ruler of dark had one very special ability that waspletely unique to them. The elemental ruler of dark would always be three times stronger in the night aspared to the morning.
And because of this ability, Kai''s cultivation was now at the golden divinity realm. This was a pretty handy ability to have in case he was ever stuck in a dangerous situation.
"But the question is, will this ability be enough to battle him?" Kai asked himself while looking at the pce in the distance.
,m And like that, a week passed by.
"Guess we will be infiltrating the pce tonight." Kai said with a sigh since none of them had seen any major changes taking in the pce.
Kai had been hoping that Lucas would send out some more members of his order to check up on the continent of water but nothing like that had happened.
Though it would have been a very good thing that could have happened since they would have reduced the number of guards Lucas would have by killing the members of the order.
"All of you better prepare for a do-or-die battle." Kai said as H and Mizaki nodded but Inari just raised her eyebrows
"I don''t need to do that since I am just here as a tag-along. I can always run off to safety so why should I risk my life?" Inari asked as Kai nodded.
There wasn''t any point in forcing Inari to do something that she didn''t want to do. After all, she didn''t owe him anything.
"You can stay here if you want to." Kai said as Inari nodded.
"Kai, if you don''t mind, I have some questions that I want to ask you." Mizaki said awhile looking towards him as Kai nodded.
"Follow me." Mizaki said while dashing away as Kai followed her. H looked at this with narrowed eyes as she remembered the questions that Mizaki had asked her while Kai was facing the side effects of the pill.
***
"H, that''s your name right?" H turned around as she heard Mizaki''s voice calling her out.
"Yes, my name is H. Do you have something to ask from me?" H asked as she came face to face with the girl who supposedly had Kazemi inside her as a spirit.
"I just wanted to ask you a few questions." Mizaki said as H raised her eyebrows.
"Go ahead and ask me anything you want." H said as Mizaki nodded.
"How long have you known Kai for?" Mizaki suddenly asked as H looked surprised.
"Why do you want to know about that?" She asked as Mizaki shrugged.
"I had been curious about it for some while since I never got to know how much time Kazemi had spent with Kai." Mizaki replied as H tried to put her time spent with Kai in an approximate value.
"I probably spent many centuries in total with him. Honestly, time is something that''s not easy to keep track of especially when you have lived for as long as I have." H replied as Mizaki nodded.
"Then can you tell me what you like about Kai the most?" Mizaki asked as H looked confused.
"What I like the most about Kai? Why do you want to know that?" She asked in a confused to tone as she didn''t understand why Mizaki would wanna know something like this
"I am just seeing if it''s different for everyone and whether what I have umted is correct but I guess you can''t help me here." Mizaki replied as she walked away while muttering to herself.
H could only blink in confusion as she saw Mizaki walk away.
***
Back in the present, H still couldn''t figure out what Mizaki meant by it and now that she was seeing her go away with Kai, she had a really bad feeling in her gut.
''Why do I feel as though something is about to go wrong?'' H asked herself as Kai and Mizaki had gone far enough that she had to focus every hard to see them.
And without a thought, H suddenly started following them.
Chapter 264 The Yandere Ursula (2)(Chapter Preview)
"So what question if you want to ask me?" Kai asked as he stared at the ce Mizaki had brought him to.
They were both currently in an undergroundke which Mizaki had apparently found during her ''exploration''. This made Kai wonder whether she had been keeping an eye on the pce or had been roaming around for fun.
"I have been wondering about your past. I learned about some small things from Kazemi''s memories." Mizaki said as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"What kind of questions do you have then?" He asked as Mizaki smiled as she turned to look directly at him.
"Who was your first love?" She asked as Kai remained silent.
"No answer." He replied a secondter as Mizaki nodded.
"Have you ever been someone''s ve?" Mizaki then asked as Kai''s expression grew bewildered.
''What the fuck does she keep asking me?!'' Kai thought as he didn''t say anything and Mizaki continued to ask questions.
"What type of women do you like and what type of women do you dislike? Is any member of your harem your favorite girl? Would you add someone new to your harem? Answer my questions, Kai." Mizaki said as he kept staring at her with a bewildered.
"What type of questions are those. It almost feels as though¡" His voice trailed off as a sudden memory entered his mind.
"Oh, and myst question is, how long does it take for you to realize certain things?" Mizaki asked with a smile as Kai suddenly moved backwards as he created some distance between himself and Mizaki.
"Oh dear, looks as though you finally realized something." Mizaki said as her smile grew wider as Kai''s expression turned grim.
"Your real name is not Mizaki and you certainly don''t have any connection with Kazemi. I know who you are now so stop pretending." He said in a serious tone as the girl started tough like a maniac.
Herughter echoed throughout theke as her body suddenly started to change. She grew taller in height as her figure started to be thicker and wider.
Her hair color changed to dark green as her hair now fell down to her knees. Her eyes grew sharper as their color changed to a mixture of dark green and brown. The woman was now wearing a dress which showed different shades of green as Kai gritted his teeth while seeing her appearance.
"Urs." Kai muttered as the woman in front of him cackled loudly.
"Yes, Kai, I am Urs. Damn, it''s been so long since west met like this. I hope that you haven''t gotten any wounds on your perfect body or it won''t be any fun to y with you." The woman named Urs said with a grin as she examined Kai''s body with her eyes.
''Good thing I didn''tpletely trust her or something could have gone horribly wrong.'' Kai thought silently as he looked at Urs with an alert expression.
He hadn''t disclosed any important information to Urs regarding who he really was, what had happened to him, where he had been for the past few years and neither did he tell her anything about his harem.
But that was when he had thought that she was Mizaki but now that he found out that she was someone else, he was even more relieved. Though Urs already knew who he really was and she knew about him and some of his harem members in detail.
"Come on Kai, just surrender right now and this will be over or I will have to make this painful for you to watch." Urs suddenly said as Kai shook his head.
"No way am I bing your ything. No matter what happens, I will never say yes." Kai replied as Urs''s expression turned sour.
"Then I guess things will turn ugly. Let''s see, some members of your harem are still out there huh. I will grab the nearest one I can find and then, I will kill her slowly in front of you while you will be able to do nothing except watch it happen in front of your eyes. How would that feel?" Urs asked with a smile s Kai''s eyes widened.
"Don''t tell me that there really was a girl named Mizaki who had a connection with the elemental ruler of water and you killed her." Kai said slowly as Urs''s smile widened.
"Oh, that girl is so much fun to y with. The way she begged for me to let her go when I cut her fingers. I kept her alive for an entire month before killing her. But when I changed into her, I found out some interesting memories she had. Sadly, Kazemi had already moved away or I would have swallowed her inside my body and then would have used her as a bargaining chip." Urs replied with a tch as Kai felt a little relieved.
"You still haven''t changed have you, nt-haired yandere?" Kai asked as Urs''s eyes turned angry.
"Don''t call me by that name." Urs replied in an annoyed tone as Kai smiled.
The nt haired yandere. This was Urs''s nickname by which she was famous in the upper realms though Urs hated the nickname since it had been given to her by her sister who was theplete opposite of her.
The real reason Urs had the name yandere was because she was infamous for having many ''toys''. Her toys were so badly broken that if anyone saw them, he or she would immediately vomit.
The reason Kai knew about this was because he had personally seen a few of her toys. He himself had almost be her toy once but he had escaped at thest moment.
This had made Urs want him even more but she had never been able to get close to him. She had then tried to get to him through his girls but since all of his girls were extremely overpowered, Urs had failed there too.
,m But now that neither Kai nor his girls were as strong as they used to be, there was a good chance that Urs would be able to get them.
"Let''s see if I can get you forcefully now." Kai suddenly broke out of his daze to see a huge wall of ntsing towards his face.
Chapter 265 The Yandere Ursula (End)(Chapter Preview)
A huge nt monster was currently flying towards Kai who just smiled and raised his right hand. ck mes were traveling down his arm as a small spark of it went forward and hit the nt monster.
The ck mespletely swallowed the creature within a few seconds.
But Urs didn''t stop as sheunched two more nt creatures. They were a mixture of wines and insectivorous nts and had many thorns protruding from their bodies.
They were moving forward with the help of their wines as Kai''s expression suddenly turned dark. He could feel the pain creeping up his hands the loner he kept his ck mes there.
He shot two more sparks of his ck mes forward before extinguishing his ck mes.
"Oh, are you perhaps reaching your limit? I am just getting started." Urs said while grinning as she waved her hand forward and hundreds of nt monsters started to rise at once.
"Limit, what is that?" Kai asked while smiling as bright red mes suddenly appeared around both of his hands. Even though his ck mes were the most powerful and supreme of all mes, he could still use normal mes which were enhanced because of Mariel''s blessings.
The mes danced around the entire ce as one by one, all of the nts started burning. But Kai soon realized that Urs was just ying with him since everything was too easy.
And sure enough, his theory was proven right within seconds as Urs moved forward herself.
Green wines extended from her fingers and. The wines then detached from her fingers as she grabbed them using her palms and hit the ground with them as though they were whips.
But the power and the quality of the wines were powerful enough to be considered as whips as Kai gritted his teeth.
Urs''s powers allowed her to change parts of her body to nt parts whereas she could also control all the flora in a certain range around her.
The whips in hands were as hard as Jaditeal metal, which was the most powerful metal in the world. Even Kai''s ck mes would take a few minutes topletely burn a piece of Jaditeal.
And he currently couldn''t use his ck mes so there was no knowing whether he could destroy the whips with his normal attacks.
p Urs already knew this as she grinned and moved forward while striking the whips in Kai''s direction. They moved forward while piercing the air as the temperature inside theke suddenly rose.
Golden lightning covered Kai''s entire body as his eyes slowed brightly. He raised his right hand in Urs''s direction as golden lightning shot forward towards Urs and her whips.
They incinerated the whips easily and went towards the person holding them as Urs''s eyes widened. She suddenly let go of the whips but the golden lightning still kept traveling forward.
It caught Urs''s right hand and started traveling towards the rest of her body. But Urs suddenly raised her left hand and cut her right arm off with it.
Her right arm, fell down on the ground with a thud as Kai''s golden lightning vanished. His expression turned grim as a new right arm suddenly started growing and within a few seconds Urs had a new right arm.
One of Urs''s most fearful abilities was her absolute regeneration ability. Urs could regenerate any organ in her body, no matter the damage. This ability was extremely overpowered since no one would be able to defeat her unless they managed to kill her in one blow.
"This is getting boring Kai. You couldn''t defeat me in the past much less now. You should just give up." Urs said and was about tounch another attack when a ck tendril suddenly hit her directly on her face.
A dark purple bruise appeared on her white skin as Urs whipped her head above to see H hovering in the air with a disgusted expression.
"That''s a level of obsession that even his harem doesn''t show." H said whilending on the ground beside Kai as Urs''s expression turned extremely dangerous.
Her eyes narrowed down as her hand fell down to her sides.
"Though I appreciate you doing that for me, I don''t think you should have done that. You just made her go into her destruction mode." Kai said to H as both of them looked at Urs who was standingpletely.
"How dare you strike my pretty face? Who are you to do that bitch?!" Urs screamed as H shrugged.
"I am the elemental ruler of death. Of course, I can hit your face whenever I want." H said as she whipped her ck tendril forward once again and it hit Urs on the shoulder and ripped the shoulder of her green dress.
Kai didn''t know why H was doing this but he had to admit that it was fun to see H treating Urs in such a manner.
"We gonna defeat her or what?'' H then asked while turning towards Kai as he nodded.
The ground suddenly started to shake as roots started climbing up Urs''s body. Theypletely covered her body from head to toe as her eyes were the only things left which were visible to Kai and H.
"I will kill you bitch and I will then take Kai with me." Urs said in a sharp tone as the roots covered her eyes too.
Her body slowly started to sink down into the ground as a huge hole was left behind by her body. It looked as though Urs had gone away since nothing happened for fifteen minutes.
H and Kai then exchanged a nce as it was clear to them that Urs had just run away for some reason.
"What did you hit her with H?" Kai asked as H shrugged and pointed at the ck tendril in her hand which she had used as a whip.
"I just hit her with one of my normal tendrils. I don''t know why she ran away." H replied as Kai thought about it for a few seconds before the answer hit him.
"H, I think that you have just found a way for us to kill Urs." He said out loud as H looked confused.
"Let''s go back. We will discuss thister on." Kai said as H nodded and the two figures exited theke.
"I will definitely kill you bitch even if it''s thest thing I do and I promise that it would be painful." A voice suddenly echoed inside theke before the entire thing came crashing down.
Chapter 266 Hela And Aizzas Special Realm(Chapter Preview)
"Wow, your life never stops being eventful, does it?" Inari asked as Kai sighed and nodded.
"The question is, how did shee here and remain undetected for so long?" Inari asked as Kai pointed at her.
"Just like you, she is not a spirit too. Yet, she managed to stay hidden despite being a member of the royal family. The answer to that is simple, she can be exactly like the person shest killed." Kai said s the two women looked surprised.
"She has the powers of all types of nts including insectivorous nts. A characteristic that nts have is that they can survive in any location in which they are naturally born in. Urs could do that too except that she can turn into the person shest killed and absorbed." Kai exined as the Inari fell silent.
"So that''s how she was able to summon Kazemi''s sword for a sword while and was able to fool us with it. No wonder that the royal family got duped too." H muttered as Kai nodded.
"There''s no point in going to the pce of elements anymore. We are down in manpower and we have a bigger issue at hand now. There''s a chance that Urs would try to capture one of my reincarnated harem members here so we have to find them before she does." Kai said as H nodded while Inari shook her head.
"I am going to go somewhere on my own and hide for the time being. I have to go back to the abandoned realms one day so it''s better to keep a low profile for a few days and it''s impossible to keep a low profile if I keep roaming around with you. So this is bye for now." Inari said as Kai sighed and raised his right hand forward for a handshake.
Inari shook it as she took out a pill and swallowed it. Her body suddenly turned invisible as she vanished from Kai and H''s vision.
"So where are we gonna start from?" Kai wondered out loud as she turned towards H to ask her opinion. But H looked deep in thought so Kai went silent and let H continue thinking whatever she was thinking.
"Kai, can we first go to my special realm?" H asked as Kai looked surprised.
"Yes, we can. Let me teleport us to its entrance." Kai replied but H shook her head.
"No, that''s my official special realm. While I and the other elemental rulers were creating the spirit realm. Aizza and I created a special realm only for both of us. I want to go there." H said as Kai nodded.
"Tell me the location." Kai said as H stepped forward and touched her forehead to his forehead as she transmitted the memories of the ce to Kai''s mind.
Both of them then vanished as they appeare4 in a random spot above the ocean as Kai looked towards H who nodded and bent down towards the ocean. She bit her finger and trickled some of her blood into the ocean.
Drops of her blood traveled deep into the ocean as the water suddenly started to glow a deeper shade of red. The glow traveled up from the water and surrounded Kai and H''s bodies too.
Their bodies vanished as their vision went ck for a few seconds. But suddenly, they appeared in a new environment.
Kai and H were standing near a beautiful open meadow as they nced around with surprised expressions.
"H, if I am not wrong, you said that this was a private special realm." Kai asked as H slowly nodded with a slightly open mouth.
"Then how the heck are spirits living here?" Kai asked as both of them peered down in front of them.
They could see houses as well as a few small-scale factories as well. Many shops were also visible in the ce.
"How is this possible? No one should be present here." H muttered to herself as Kai shrugged.
''Should we go and explore this city? We might find some valuable information there." Kai asked as H shook her head.
"No need to do that. Let me see if I can still control this special realm." H replied as she closed her eyes and started focusing.
Kai on the other hand was fully alert and was making sure that no one was seeing him or H. H opened her eyes after a few seconds with a smile on her face.
"Looks like I can still control this ce. Let''s see how this ce has so many spirits living on it." H muttered as she touched Kai''s forehead with her fingers and the world suddenly faded out of their vision.
Both of them then saw the same ce they had been standing in a few minutes earlier but there was a major change in it. No city was present there and only greenery was there.
"How are spirits rising here. I don''t remember this ce having spiritual energy." H muttered as numerous beings suddenly started to rise from the elements.
A few human-like creatures rose from the earth while some appeared with a swirl of wind. This was how spirits were born from the nature but this required the presence of spiritual energy to be there but ording to H''s words, no spiritual energy was present there in the special realm.
From there on-wards, Kai and H saw the spirits slowly start to develop. Time passed very quickly as the spirits went from living in straw-built hurts to creating a modern city.
H then stopped the thing from ying as she and Kai returned to the real world and both of them nced down at the city with an even more confused expression.
"I still don''t understand how this is possible." H muttered but before Kai could reply, both of them felt the presence of a being behind them.
"Finally found you." A familiar voice echoed around in their ears.
Chapter 267 Aizzas Tale(Chapter Preview)
Kai and H turned back to see a woman in her twenties smiling at them.
Their eyes widened when they took in the woman''s appearance. It was one that both of them had seen many times.
They were so familiar with it that they could probably tell it from memory. The woman kept smiling as she moved forward.
She had light brown hair that came down to her waist in straight braids. Her eyes were ocean blue and looked as though they were shining in the light.
"Aizza." Kai and H both whispered at the same time as Aizza smiled and nodded.
"Of course it''s me guys. What took you so long to find me?" Aizza asked while crossing her arms as Kai and H kept staring at her as though she would vanish any second.
"I think you guys are having a hard time believing that I am real. Here, let me touch you, and then you can see whether I am real or not." Aizza said while sighing as she moved forward and touched Kai and H''s arms with her hands.
A warm feeling of happiness spread over both of them and they felt as though they were both safe from any danger.
"It really is you Aizza. No one can soothe my mind and emotions like you can do." H said with a smile as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"Do you want me to try it? I mighte off being better at it than Aizza." Kai said as H and Aizza both chuckled together.
"But what are you doing here Aizza?" H asked as Aizza suddenly went silent.
"This ce is what I have be now." Aizza slowly replied as both Kai and H looked confused.
"What do you mean by that?" Kai asked as Aizza sighed before she turned to look at the city in the distance.
"When my soul first detached from your soul Kai, I had no idea where I would be going. For some reason, this ce kepting to my mind. And the next thing I knew, I was waking on a hill in this ce. I had no idea how I came here or who I even was. It was as though my memories of my previous life had been wiped clean." Aizza slowly began saying as she kept staring at the city in the distance.
"This ce had about a hundred or so spirits then but all of them were slowly dying from either starvation or thirst. This ce after all didn''t have any food or water source. When I saw those spirits like this, I felt that I needed to change it. And no sooner I had thought of changing things, fruit trees andkes suddenly started popping everywhere.
It was as though the realm was responding to what I thought. I didn''t understand how that was possible but I felt happy that the spirits here would no longer die. But one thing that I didn''t know was about myself. I didn''t know who I was, what my name was, or where I was. If not for the fact that I was surrounded with other spirits, I would have already gone mad by then." Aizza said while chuckling as she sighed and continued speaking.
"I didn''t realize how quickly time was passing by. The spirits who were struggling to survive without food and water were now doing major civil advances. They started creating huts, rules andws, job posts, and many other things. I probably shouldn''t have known what those things meant yet I had perfectly understood them.
I was still curious to know about my identity but as time slowly passed by, my interest started to die down. I was instead focused on seeing how the spirits would further develop. But while watching them, my eye caught an interesting pair. It was a love triangle." Aizza said with a small smile as she turned around and gestured for Kai and H to follow her.
"The triangle included one boy and two girls where one of the girls liked the boy who liked the other girl who liked the first girl. I never really understood how love triangles really worked but when I was seeing them, I was interested in seeing how it would develop. It was honestly pretty funny to see each of them being clueless about the other''s feelings.
They grew from being teenagers to bing adults and none of them knew about the other''s feelings then too. But everything changed when the first girl decided to confess her feelings to the boy. And guess what? He epted them." Aizza said and went silent as H and Kai exchanged a nce.
They had been listening to Aizza''s tale for quite a while and they still hadn''t figured out the reason she had been telling them about this.
But despite that, they quietly followed her as all three of them suddenly appeared on a hill, and below the hill were the ruins of what looked like a city.
"They used to live here but people moved away from here to the city we saw before. Can you guess why the boy epted her feelings despite never having any feelings for her?" Aizza suddenly asked while peering down at the ruins of the city.
"Because he was afraid of living his entire life alone." Kai slowly said as he realized why Aizza had been telling them this story.
"Yes, Kai, he was afraid of being alone till the time he would die. His exact words to the woman were ''I don''t love you neither do I ah any feelings of attraction towards you. Yet, I have heard that time changes things. I am not sure whether things would work out or not but I am not afraid of waiting to see how things would progress. The only thing I am afraid of is being alone.'' Those were his exact words." Aizza finished and the entire ce went silent.
"Aizza, what happened to the other woman?" H then asked as she broke the silence.
"She died alone without ever telling anyone about her feelings." Aizza replied as the silence took over once again.
And this time, itsted for a long time.
Chapter 268 The Lonely Spirit Of Life (1)(Chapter Preview)
"Aizza, how did you recover your memories?" Kai slowly asked after what felt like many hours as Aizza smiled at his words.
"How did I recover my memories? I am wondering the same thing. Or perhaps I never recovered them at all." She replied as Kai suddenly went still.
''No way, please tell me it''s not that seal!'' Kai thought as he suddenly lurched forward and grabbed Aizza''s arm.
He then closed his eyes as he quickly took a nce at her mind and instead saw a seal which sent chills on his back.
"Why do you, one of the most cheerful people I know, have that seal on your mind?" Kai asked Aizza as he let go of her arm and stepped back.
"Am I a cheerful person or is that what I was like in the past? Right now, I am the only person who keeps this ce alive." Aizza said with another smile as something in her eyes suddenly changed.
"Who are and how can you see me?" She suddenly asked in a cold voice as Kai''s eyes dropped down.
He moved back and grabbed H''s arms before teleporting them out of the ce as Aizza was left standing on the hill with a cold expression on her face.
"What was that just now? Why was she acting like she didn''t know us?" H asked in confusion as they appeared on another hill which was far away from the one they had been standing on with Aizza.
"H, do you know what split personality is?" Kai asked as H nodded.
"Then do you know what are the causes of split personalities?" Kai asked as H looked a little confused.
"I know that trauma is one of its causes. Why are asking me such questions?" H asked as Kai sighed and nced up at the sky with a sad expression.
"The major causes of split personality are trauma, childhood trauma, and depression. In the past, the upper realms had a persin famous for creating a mind seal that could cause a person to have split personalities depending on their emotions. The seal was extremely hard to remove and was extremely dangerous if the person was left alone." Kai replied as H immediately understood what he meant.
"Aizza also had the same seal of her mind. Depending on how she is feeling, her personalities will shift between either one or more personalities." Kai exined as H fell silent
"And the thing is, I don''t know how to remove the seal from her mind." He added and punched a huge rock twice his height in frustration.
The rock immediately cracked down and turned to dust as Kai sighed and turned to look at H whose face reflected his expression.
"Why did you look so shocked when she had that seal? I thought that the seals were random." H asked as Kai kept staring at the sky and didn''t reply to her question for a few minutes.
"The seal usually brings out the negative side of the person out and depending on the negativity, the person might develop several personalities. But people who usually remain happy and cheerful can decrease the effects of the seal. But the seal was working more powerfully than normal. That was the reason for my shock." Kai replied as H sighed.
"Aizza still hasn''t changed. I have known her for a long time and have never seen her share any of her deep secrets. If she is in pain, she will never show it. Why do you think she is called the elemental ruler of life?" H asked as both of them remained silent for some time.
"What are we supposed to do now?" H then asked as Kai shook his head.
"I have no idea on how to remove the seal without harming Aizza''s mind. And even if got near her, she will probably resist. Should we leave her here and go search the other continents?" Kai asked H who looked as though she would protest.
But she then sighed and nodded as she raised her hand to get both Kai and herself out of the ce.
But they didn''t vanish.
"Uh H, is there some problem?" Kai asked as H didn''t reply and closed her eyes.
"I can''t feel my connection with the special realm anymore." She replied in a slow voice as Kai''s eyes narrowed.
"We are stuck here, aren''t we?" He asked as H sighed and nodded.
"Great, if Aizza is the only one who can control this ce now, we are doomed. The way she had been looking at us before we had vanished had told me that she didn''t want us here. If she tries hard enough, she can easily find us and perhaps eradicate us." Kai said as he suddenly started creating symbols in the air.
He was creating formations to protect himself and H from Aizza''s gaze since he didn''t know what would happen if they got caught.
"H, try seeing the level of life energy here." Kai muttered while creating the symbols as H sighed and sat on the ground.
She closed her eyes and took a deep breath asck mist started to emerge from her body. The ck mist started to merge with the air around her.
Death energy and life energy,monly known as yin and yang energy. Every ce had a bnce on this energy which determined the level of spiritual energy that ce would have.
"The level of life energy here is 100% and no death energy is here. In other words, no person has ever died here." H said out loud as Kai sighed and stopped creating symbols.
A golden formation came to life and covered Kai and H''s body. The formationspletely covered their bodies as Kai turned to look at H.
"Aizza has made sure that no one would die here though I don''t know why she is doing it. Now that we are hidden, let''s try searching for Aizza since she is the only person who can send us out of here." Kai said as H nodded and the two figures then started searching for Aizza.
Chapter 269 The Lonely Spirit Of Life (2)(Chapter Preview)
"Technically we can just release our cultivation as Aizza would automaticallye here." H muttered as Kai shook his head.
"If we did that, we would eliminate any chances of attacking her by surprise so it''s better that we manually find her." Kai replied as H shook her head.
"I already knew about this but thought it was worth mentioning. Let''s start by looking for Aizza on that hill from earlier." H suggested as Kai nodded and grabbed her hand.
The two figures vanished and appeared on the hill from earlier. The ce still looked the same except they couldn''t see Aizza anywhere.
"There isn''t any clue for us to look and search for H. This is going to take a long time considering how this ce is as big as a lower realm." H sighed as the two figures then rose in the air and began searching for Aizza.
But before flying away, Kai nced at the ruins of the city onest time.
"H, where do we even begin looking from Aizza in such a huge ce. Any random continent or a specific ce where you what to start from?" Kai asked as H shook her head.
"I have no idea how much this ce has changed so we will have to start looking for Aizza randomly." H replied and they started searching up random ces around them.
They spent many weeks traveling around in search of Aizza after ten days of not finding her, they decided to not check towns and cities anymore.
The chances of Aizza randomly sitting in an inn while drinking coffee were non-existent so they decided to search for her in ces where people would go in seclusion.
Such ces included caves, underground bunkers, mountain peaks, etc. but despite working hard to find Aizza, they didn''t even find a small clue.
"At this point, we are r sitting ducks. We have searched up the entire continent and have found no trace of Aizza. I have no idea how many other continents are there. Should we try looking for another continent?" H asked but Kai remained silent as he remembered something that had stood out to him about Aizza''s story.
"H, did the second woman from the story dying quietly seem suspicious to you?" Kai asked as H looked confused.
"Didn''t Aizza say that the woman died? What''s so suspicious about it?" H asked as Kai sighed.
"I forgot how clueless you were about some things. It''s just that it seemed odd that the woman died so easily without doing anything. Let''s check out those ruins from earlier." Kai said as he teleported both of them to the hill they hadst seen Aizza on.
Both of them nced at the hill below them as they thoroughly examined the ruins.
Remains of stone structures were left behind whereas no remains of houses were left behind. The ruins almost looked as though they belonged to a temple and not to a house.
''It looks like the remains of a temple.'' Kai thought as a wild theory suddenly appeared in his mind. He had no idea why such a theory popped up in his mind but there were chances that his theory might be true.
He jumped down to the ruins as H followed him. Kai walked towards what looked like the remains of a chamber since many remains of statues were visible in front of them.
But the strange thing was that the statues appeared to look strangely familiar. As Kai nced at the head of one of the statues, realization suddenly struck him as he realized who the statue belonged to.
"I think that''s you there H." Kai said while pointing at the head of the statue as H looked confused and moved forward to examine the statue herself.
The statue wasn''t an exact copy of H and many details were different. But if one looked closely enough, one could easily tell that the statue belonged to H.
It had H''s ck hair portrayed in stone perfectly though the hair wasn''t colored. H''s eyes seemed strangely soft and sympathetic while etched in the stone as the rest of her body was also a little oddly created.
It looked as though someone was portraying H as a fierce woman who was dangerous yet full of love at the same time.
If someone asked Kai to describe H, he would also describe her in such a way.
Looking around, Kai realized that all the statues belonged to the rest of the elemental rulers.
Mariel''s statue made her look as a mischievous person who was still fiercely protective as her statue was portrayed as a smiling person while her hands, which were separated from the body, were holding her sword.
Then there was Levina who was sculpted in a fighting pose. Her body was ced in a fighting state though unfortunately, the head was separated from the body.
Kai was able to find the face after a few minutes but it had many scratches and dumps on it. After the two statues, the next statue belonged to Kazemi.
She was depicted to be sitting down while staring at the distance and her hair were depicted as being wet.
Her eyes seemed sad as she stared away and Kaipletely understood why the statue was created in such a way.
He then looked at Gaia''s statue which was depicted as an 18-year-old teenager with her hair standing up as pieces of rock floated beside her.
"That is created using formations." Kai said as he saw the levitating stones around Gaia. A levitating formation was ced near her legs to make the stones fly around her body.
"But how did they create these statues? There is no way that the people here know about me and the rest of the elemental rulers." H asked as Kai shook his head even though a theory was brewing up in his mind.
"I think I know where Aizza is." He suddenly said as he turned to look at a round portal-like structure.
The structure had formation drawn upon it.
Chapter 270 The Lonely Spirit Of Life (3)(Chapter Preview)
"That thing has a teleportation formation on it though it''s unactivated. But it has traces of someone using it recently so there''s a chance that Aizza used this portal." Kai said as both he and H walked up to the portal-like object.
He tapped the object with his hand and saw that it was made from a different metal which was disguised as stone.
The metal was a metal that increased the effects of formations created on it and also made sure that they were undetectable to the naked eye.
But because of his experience, Kai could easily tell that formations were drawn on the portal-like object.
"Let me see if I can activate this thing." Kai said as he started creating symbols on the object.
H nodded and walked away as she left Kai to change the formations since she had no experience in creating or knowing about formations.
H instead walked away to see the rest of the remains as her eyes caught one particr thing.
"A wedding chamber." H muttered as she looked at the remains of a wedding chamber
Throughout the realms, people had weddings in many different ways. But the wedding chamber in front of H looked like a religious one.
There was a stand where the priest stood and below it was the ce for the wedding couple to stand.
There wasn''t anything else in the ce and if not for H''s knowledge about such ces, she probably wouldn''t have realized that the ce she was standing in was a wedding chamber.
"I wonder when was thest time this ce was used." H muttered as she walked back to see whether Kai had made the formations work.
When H returned back, she saw Kai standing back with a frown as the object in front of him was now glowing with golden formations.
"This thing requires something to start the teleportation formation. I tried feeding it with some life energy using Aizza''s blessings but it didn''t work." Kai said as H sighed and walked forward.
"I may not know much about formations but I know about Aizza." H said with a smile as she put her hand on the object and closed her eyes.
ck mist appeared around her head and moved towards the object.
The golden light emitted by the formation suddenly started to get dimmer as the ck mist surrounded the entire object.
The entire thing suddenly started to tremble as Kai raised his eyebrows in surprise.
"What did you do?" He asked H as she opened her eyes and retracted her hand with a smile on her face.
"I just gave it what it needed." She replied with a wink as Kai rolled his eyebrows before moving forward.
The object started to glow fiercely. The glow started to surround the two figures as they vanished and the glow resided.
"This ce..." H muttered as both of them saw the ce they were standing in.
The ce had a smallke in a circr shape while many maple trees surrounded theke. The trees were shedding their leaves as Kai and H were suddenly overtaken by feelings of joy andfort.
"This ce is enforced with Aizza''s powers. The longer we stay here, the more rxed we will be." H muttered as both of them walked forward towards theke.
"Let''s try searching for Aizza here. The sooner we find her, the better it is since there''s a chance that we will bepletely overtaken by this ce." Kai said as H nodded.
Both of them tried to peer down at the bottom of theke but found out that they were unable to do so.
The harder they tried to see the bottom of theke, the foggier their vision got.
"Is it just me or are you also feeling dizzy while staring at the bottom of theke?" H asked as both she and Kai averted their gazes from the bottom of theke.
"It''s because only a person who doesn''t worry about anything and ispletely happy can stare at the bottom of theke without getting dizzy." A voice suddenly appeared in their ears as they turned back to see Aizza staring at them.
"Don''t worry, it''s me." Aizza said with a smile as she walked forward and stared at theke with a sad smile on her face.
"I think you guys have already figured out what is happening to me, haven''t you?" Aizza asked as she turned to look at Kai who nodded.
"You are aware of it?" He asked as Aizza sighed and nodded.
"I can feel when someone else''s tales over my body. When it happens, It feels as though I am floating in the clouds. I don''t have anything to worry about even though I know that I should be in charge of my body." Aizza replied as H looked rmed.
"That doesn''t sound like a split personality." She said while looking at Kai who shook his head.
"Sometimes, when a person gets too used to it, the other personality feels like a real person who takes your ce inmanding the body. Unless we remove the seal, there''s a chance that Aizza mightpletely forget who she is." Kai replied in a worried tone as they looked at Aizza who was staring at theke with a thoughtful expression.
"I can hear you clearly you know." Aizza said as Kai and H nodded.
"Honestly, if you guys were in my ce, you would feel the same. It''s a very strange feeling to experience when all of your worries vanish. You should try it." Aizza added as Kai and H exchanged a nce.
"Aizza, what''s thest thing you remember happening." Kai asked as Aizza looked confused.
"Thest thing I remember was talking to you on that hill and before that, I was in a wedding I think." Aizza said as Kai and H went quiet.
"You were away for centuries and only returned because of us appearing?" Kai asked slowly as Aizza looked even more confused.
It looked as though Kai''s theory about what happened to Aizza was correct.
Chapter 271 The Lonely Spirit Of Life (4)(Chapter Preview)
"Aizza, close your eyes." Kai said as Aizza nodded and closed her eyes.
Kai touched her forehead with his fingers and closed his eyes too as he used his memory maniption ability after a long time.
H realized what Kai was doing as she moved forward and grabbed his shoulder. Her vision swirled twice before her surroundings changed and she was standing in an open field with Kai standing beside her.
"You could have told me that you were going to check her memories." H said as Kai chuckled at her words.
"You already knew what I was about to do so there was no point in asking you to do anything. Anyways, let''s see how what Aizza had gone through till now." Kai muttered as both of them looked forward to see that the entire realm was still devoid of any spirits.
They expected Aizza to suddenly pop up in front of them but nothing happened. The entire ce remained empty as Kai and H exchanged a nce.
Kai waved his hand to the right as he fats forwarded Aizza''s memories. He narrowed his eyes as centuries passed by without any spirit appearing on the realm.
But after a thousand years had passed, spirits suddenly started to appear on the realm. At this point, Kai and H were doubting whether they were seeing Aizza''s memories or not since she didn''t appear even once.
They slowly saw the spirits getting together and creating a civilization as they kept seeing the entire thing.
But after a few years, they finally saw Aizza for the first time. She was born to a rich merchant family.
"Something is wrong. Why are we seeing Aizza soter on even though we had been seeing everything from her perspective?" H asked in confusion as Kai didn''t reply and kept watching the baby Aizza slowly grow up to be a teenager.
"I think Aizza is connected to the realm and when her soil appeared here, it could already see everything on the realm. Perhaps that''s the reason for us being able to see the past even though she had not been born in the past." Kai said as both of them saw Aizza slowly grow up.
They saw Aizza slowly bing a teenager as she widened her social life. Aizza appeared to be a very silent teenager who only had three close friends that she talked to.
"Two girls and one boy. Is this the love triangle Aizza was telling us about?" H asked Kai as he narrowed his eyes but didn''t say anything.
The scenes in front of him were proving his theory to be wrong and a new theory was already brewing up in his mind even though he still had many doubts.
"Well, that''s a plot twist." H muttered with a low whistle as one of Aizza''s friends turned out to be a yandere.
The ''friend'' actually attacked another girl just cause she was getting closer to Aizza which made the friend jealous.
Kai and H didn''t know what they could say to this.
"Well, now we have our love triangle." Kai sighed as it turned out that H was a part of the love triangle.
She turned out to be the third girl who loved the first girl. This was because of the girl actually defending Aizza against the yandere and because of her knowing Aizza since childhood.
"Damn, I feel as though we are watching a teen romance film." Hmented as Kai chuckled and nodded.
"Are you jealous about the fact that the Aizza from the past was in love with someone else?" H decided to ask as Kai smiled and shook his head.
"That Aizza is someone who I don''t know. She had her own life and she did anything she wanted with it. She has no memories of who she was so she is apletely different person." Kai replied as H slowly nodded and they kept watching the teen drama.
Kai summoned popcorn for the two to eat and enjoy as Aizza''s memories continued on. Everything progressed in the same way as Aizza had depicted till the moment the two people were about to get married.
"I saw that wedding hall back in those ruins." H muttered as H and Kai saw the boy and girl standing in the wedding hall.
Many people were present in the ce while the priest was reading lines. Aizza wasn''t anywhere to be seen and Kai was wondering whether she was crying away in her house.
Just as the couple were about to kiss, a blinding sh of light went over the entire ce. People covered their eyes while screaming as the light started to get brighter and started burning their skin.
"Too much of a good thing is sometimes bad. In Aizza''s case, too much use of her powers can create a supernova which can kill a person easily." Hmented as the people started to disappear.
Every single spirit in the entire town vanished in a matter of seconds and the entire ce went empty.
"I didn''t expect that." Hmented as they saw Aizza suddenly appearing in the middle of the town.
Her expression looked empty and her entire body had a negative aura around her. Her eyes looked sad and different from thest time as though she had just found out about a horrible thing.
Her eyes were pointed towards the ground as she sat down and put her head on her knees.
"Everything she had vanished in a matter of seconds just because her memories came back. She has lost everything she had many times but no matter how many times a person goes through it, the pain is still agonizing every single time." Kai slowly said as they saw Aizza sitting on the ground silently as they suddenly appeared in the real world.
"You have seen enough." Aizza''s eyes werepletely different than a few moments ago as Kai realized what had happened.
"Split personality." He muttered as Aizza''s powers suddenly hit him and H and sted them back.
Chapter 272 The Lonely Spirit Of Life (End)(Chapter Preview)
"Golden divinity realm." Kai muttered as hended down on the ground while releasing his cultivation.
"Who gave you the permission to see those things?" Aizza asked with a cold expression as she raised her hands and balls of golden light appeared in her hands.
"H, can you restrain her?" Kai asked as H didn''t reply.
"Her powers are counterattacking my powers. I can try to restrain her but no guarantees." H replied as she closed her eyes as her ck tendrils appeared around her nails.
She opened her eye as they had turned pure ck. Kai''s eyes turned to demon eyes as his dark purple wings burst out from his back and the two figures turned towards Aizza.
H moved forward with her tendrils moving towards Aizza''s body as thetter pushed her right hand forward and the ball of light moved towards the tendrils.
The ball of light shot forward from Aizza''s palm as it cut H''s tendrils easily while still moving forward towards her.
H easily dodged the attack while looking towards Aizza with a smile as she jumped into action again.
Kai also joined her as golden lightning moved around his body. He started attacking Aizza with his fists as H used her tendrils to make trap Aizza.
Thetter suddenly smiled as she raised both of her hands in the air as Kai and H''s eyes widened.
"Never get too close to someone who uses life as power." Aizza said with smiling as a sh of light went off from her hands.
The light made Kai and H''s body burn in pain as Kai''s wings started to burn down. He quickly got out of his demon form and instead changed into his angel form.
The white wings shone brightly in the daylight as Kai looked at H whose body was full of many burn marks.
"Take some rest H. Let me see if I can defeat her in this form." Kai said while gesturing for H to rest as she shook her head.
"You are telling me to step back and miss a chance to fight Aizza? Not a chance." H replied as Kai sighed and looked towards Aizza who raised her eyebrows in surprise.
"How are you standing straight despite being sted by raw light energy?" Aizza asked in a surprised tone as Kai and H smiled.
"We are not random people you know." H replied as she suddenly vanished and appeared behind H a secondter.
Her tendrils wrapped around Aizza''s waist and hands as thetter was shocked by H''s speed and power.
She tried to free herself by sting the tendrils off with her life energy but the tendrils suddenly started countering her life energy.
"If your powers counterattack my powers then mine counterattacks your powers." H said with a smile as Kai teleported directly in front of Aizza.
His eyes were burning with cross-shaped pupils as his wings were spread out behind him. He raised his right hand and ced it directly on Aizza''s head.
Thest time he had forcefully tried to eradicate a seal, he had been thrown across the room. He wondered what would happen if he tried it for a second time.
p His angelic power started to flow through his right hand as Aizza''s eyes started glowing golden in color.
Her expression turned to one of someone in pain but she didn''t make any sound as her eyes kept glowing.
Kai closed his eyes as he went inside Aizza''s mind and looked at the seal in her mind.
''Let''s see if I can remove it through brute power. I hope this doesn''t damage Aizza''s memories.'' Kai thought as golden mist started to appear around the seal.
"You are not doing anything to this seal." Before Kai could do anything, three figures appeared in front of him.
All of them were Aizza but each one looked different.
Two of them were staring at him with cold eyes while thest one looked extremely sad and was looking away from Kai.
''So these are all of the split personalities. The one on the left has given up and is the sad one. The one in the middle was the cold personality me and H met on the hill and saw just now. As for the one on the right, I have no idea about her personality.'' Kai thought as the woman on the right was staring at him with cold eyes.
But unlike the one in the middle, this Aizza looked calm and thoughtful.
"If I can''t destroy the seal, I can destroy all of you." Kai said as he suddenly moved forward and grabbed the throat of the Aizza standing in the middle.
Her eyes widened as her body slowly started to fade. After a few seconds, her bodypletely vanished from the spot as Kai turned to look towards the Aizza on the left side.
She gave him a sad smile and walked towards him as her body slowly started fading. The moment she touched Kai''s shoulder, her body vanished as Kai turned to look at thest remaining Aizza.
"Nice to meet you, Kai." She said as her eyes went over Kai''s body with a small smile
"What type of personality are you? The calm and collected one? The intelligent one?" Kai asked as she smiled and shook her head.
"All of them are very good guesses but no, I am none of them. I am the battling personality." She said and suddenly moved forward as she touched Kai''s shoulder with her right hand.
"Checkmate." She said as a wave of power went from her hand to Kai''s body.
His eyes widened in shock as he felt Majors changes taking ce inside his body. His cultivation suddenly vanished as he felt his organs slowing down.
"You thought the spirit of life can''t take lives?" She asked as she kept smiling and Kai''s body slowly fell down.
"The spirit of life can drain the life out of a person as well as give it back." She said and turned away as Kai felt his heart slowing down.
Chapter 273 Breaking The Seal (1)(Chapter Preview)
"If you can take a life as well as give it, I can do the same." Kai said while coughing as he raised his right hand and clutched it in her direction.
The remaining Aizza suddenly stopped walking as she felt difficulty in breathing. Her eyes widened as her hands grabbed her throat and she started coughing.
She tried to take in some air but failed as she started coughing. She nced in Kai''s direction to see him smiling.
He didn''t say anything as he touched his heart and then pointed to her chest while grinning as blood started to drip out of Aizza''s mouth.
Kai was facing the same thing as golden blood trickled down his lips and fell on the ground.
Aizza slowly clutched her stomach as she fell on the ground and stared at Kai with wide eyes.
"How did can you do that? There''s no way you can use your powers here!" Aizza asked as Kai smiled and a crown dropped on his head.
"Looks like someone doesn''t know about everything." Kai chuckled as Aizza''s body froze and started fading.
Kai sighed and took a deep breath as he moved his hand in her direction. Her faded body suddenly turned to light and moved inside Kai''s body as the bleeding stopped.
He slowly stood up and nced at the seal again as he took a deep breath and raised his right hand forward.
Three golden-colored marbles appeared on the palm of his hand as they started glowing. Kai then moved forward as he touched the marbles to the seal.
The marbles hung in the seal as he took a deep breath and examined the entire seal.
In the middle of the pure white space, which was Aizza''s mind, stood a pure golden seal. Intricate golden patterns were visible in the air as they were joined together to create the seal.
The three marbles hovered in trlhree different corners of the seal and only the east side didn''t have a marble.
Kai started using his hands to slowly unravel the intricate patterns but the more he tried, theplicated the patterns got.
He sighed and then walked to the west side of the seal and started unraveling the patterns there.
"It really helps huh." Kai muttered as the weat side of the seal slowly started vanishing.
The marble ced in the seal also vanished as Kai sighed and turned towards the northern side of the seal.
The marbles ced in the seal were wactly the different personalities of Aizza he had absorbed.
Kai was able to do this because he remembered the words of a person he knew long ago.
"If you can''t unravel a seal, try to find the effects the seal is having. In some seals, they create many physical effects. Let me give you the example of an emotion-controlling seal. Using this seal, a person can control the emotions of another person by selling certain parts of their memories.
In this seal, the sealed emotions actually form a physical representation inside the person''s mind. You will have to enter the person''s mind and gather all of the emotions and by cing them on the seal, you can remove the seal."
These were the exact words the person had told Kai since they were very few ways of destroying powerful and unknown formations, these words were very important.
Kai had been thinking about this ever since he had realized the seal on Aizza''s memories was a seal that had physical manifestations.
Many minutes passed by as Kai unraveled the northern and southern parts of the seal. As they vanished away, only the eastern part was left.
Back at theke, H was getting bored as she nced at Kai and Aizza''s bodies as both of them were lying on the ground unconscious.
Even though Kai had thought that only minutes had passed away, many hours had actually passed away in the real world.
"Maybe I should try something. Dancing or maybe singing? Nah, I probably shouldn''t do that." H muttered as she started walking around theke since there was nothing for her to do.
Back in Aizza''s mind, Kai was sweating as he tried doing unravel the seal but it was getting impossible to unravel the remaining part of the seal.
"If there are four parts, shouldn''t there be four personalities?" Kai asked himself as he sighed and sat down on the ground.
''Is there something here which I am not seeing? Because if I continue in this way, Aizza will never fully recover.'' Kai thought as he looked around the white room to see whether he would get any clue or not.
But there was nothing to see in such a room so Kai decided to close his eyes and remember what else the person had told him about.
"Sometimes, there are chances that the physical manifestations might be hidden. You will need to do something specific in order to drive that manifestation or manifestations out." Kai remembered these words perfectly but they were as good as nothing for him.
''There are so many things that I can do but there is no guarantee that thest manifestation would appear in front of me.'' Kai thought as he stood up and decided to unravel thest part again.
"If a seal isplicated and there''s no way of unraveling it, you should first try to simplify it. After simplifying it, you can find a way to slowly weaken the seal but it might not work on every seal." Kai muttered as he took a deep breath and touched the remaining part of the seal with his hands.
Hours passed by as Kai tried to unravel thest remaining part but no matter what way he used, the seal would get simplified.
Kai decided to take a small break since he ahd been working for hours. He didn''t lose hope since there might be some way for him to remove the remaining part.
But just as he was about to work again, he heard a strange voice echoing in the ce.
"Why are you trying so hard?"
Chapter 274 Breaking The Seal (End)(Chapter Preview)
''Am I going crazy?'' Kai thought silently since he was now hearing voices while being in Aizza''s mind.
"Why are you trying so hard to do something impossible? Answer me?" The voice came again as Kai started believing that he was not going crazy.
The voice sounded tired as though the owner would literally be doing something else instead of talking to Kai.
"I am working hard since I can still remove the seal. There is no other reason." Kai replied as the voice remained silent for some time.
"You are weird. A normal human would have already given up by now. Yet you are still trying to remove thest part. I don''t understand you." A house appeared behind Kai''s back as he turned to see thest version of Aizza standing behind him.
This version of Aizza seemedpletely different from the other three versions of Aizza. Her eyes werepletely calm yet she looked uninterested in Kai''s reply as she stared at the seal behind him.
She walked forward and examined thest remaining part of the seal as Kai wondered whether he should grab her from behind and take her energy.
"It will not work on me though you can definitely try it. But it will not work and I will vanish forever and you will not be able to remove this seal." She said while not looking at Kai as he kept staring at the seal.
"What type of personality are you?" Kai asked as she didn''t reply to his question for a few minutes.
"Am I personality? Who knows, I might just be the real Aizza. Unfortunately, it''s not true." She sighed and finally turned to stare into Kai''s face.
"I am Aizza''s hopeful personality." The woman said as Kai looked confused.
"If you are the hopeful personality, then how will your counterpart feel?" Kai asked as the hopeful personality shrugged.
"People give hope too much credit. But in reality, the amount of hope inside a person is very little. Sometimes, the little shred of hope also vanishes but unfortunately, I am still here." The hopeful personality replied as Kai sighed.
"I wonder how my hopeful personality would look like when Aizza, who is such a cheerful and hopeful person, has a hopeful personality." Kai muttered as the hopeful Aizza raised her eyebrows.
"I don''t think that your hopeful personality will be like me. It varies from person to person and some people don''t even have a hopeful personality." She replied as Kai shook his head and pointed at the seal.
"If you are here, can you kindly vanish and remove thisst part so that I can cure Aizza?" Kai asked as she suddenly smiled.
p "You are asking Aizza''s hope to leave? What a pathetic person you are." She replied as Kai stared at her with narrowed eyes.
"Say if I leave, what are the chances of you being able to cure Aizza. What if she still remains the same or gets worse?" The woman asked as Kai suddenly fell silent.
"I can only hope that I can cure her." He replied as the woman chuckled and moved forward.
Her face was inches away from Kai''s face as he was directly staring into her eyes. Her lips were curled up in a smile as she touched his shoulder with her right hand.
"You can only have hope which, unfortunately, is me. But don''t worry, Aizza trusts you and so will I." She said and kept smiling as her body turned to light before changing into a marble.
The marble was floating in the air as Kai stared at it for a few seconds before he picked sit up and ced it in the seal. He started unraveling it and was done in a few minutes.
Now that he was done, he exited her mind while taking a deep breath as he saw H pacing around theke with a bored expression.
"What took you so long? I thought you were some kind of seal expert." H asked as Kai smiled and shook her head.
"How long was I gone for?" Kai asked as H rolled her eyes before replying.
"Two weeks. I was getting so bored and I couldn''t even get out of this ce. Anyways, did you seed?" H asked as her voice softened at thest sentence and Kai nodded.
"I removed the seal. Bow all there is left is to see whether Aizza would recover or not. Let''s wait for a few minutes." Kai replied as both of them turned to stare at Aizza''s body lying on the ground.
Minutes passed by as Aizza''s body remained unconscious. But after a few seconds, her body suddenly started twitching.
"She is waking up." Kai muttered as he moved forward and checked Aizza''s breath as her eye slowly started to flicker.
Her eyes opened up after a few seconds and she blinked rapidly while staring at Kai''s face.
"Kai, why do you look a little younger?" Aizza asked as Kai chuckled and touched her forehead.
"It''s because I am younger." He replied as Aizza looked a little confused and closed her eyes again.
"What is happening to her?" H asked as she bent down and sat beside Kai. She stared at Aizza who had her eyes closed and looked as though she was sleeping even though she was clearly awake.
"Her mind is still very tired and might shatter at the smallest blow. She will have to rest for a few minutes and I will heal her mind while she rests." Kai replied as he closed his eyes too and started healing her mind.
"Now I will be left here alone." H sighed as she felt like punching a wall but since no wall was present near her, she just decided to punch a tree.
Kai continued to heal Aizza''s mind for a few days as H kept punching trees and made them her personal punching bags.
But a weekter, Aizza finally woke up and opened her eyes.
Chapter 275 Waterfall Of Memories(Chapter Preview)
"She is finally awake." Kai sighed as he crashed down on the ground with a tried expression.
He had been healing Aizza''s mind for a very long time and had used very much of his energy. He was now feeling tired.
"You sound as though waking me up was a drag." A voice entered Kai''s ears as Aizza''s face popped up in front of his eyes.
She was still sitting down on the ground but was now able to slowly move. She stared into Kai''s purple eyes as a smile slowly appeared on her face.
"It was a drag to be honest but it was still worth it. But don''t expect me to remove any seals anytime soon." Kai said while closing his eyes for a few minutes.
He then stood up and stretched his body as he looked at Aizza who was still sitting down. He extended his hand in her direction as she tightly sped it and stood up.
But no sooner had she stood up that H tackled her and hugged her. Aizza was taken back and if not for her holding Kai''s hand, she would have probably fallen down.
"H... I can''t breathe!" Aizza eximed as H tightly held her before letting her go after a few minutes.
Aizza took many deep breaths as she then nced at H who was smiling at her. H''s smile was bright enough to make Kai forget that she was the spirit of death.
"That was enough to kill someone you know." Aizzamented even though she was smiling as H rolled her eyes.
"Then I should have squeezed you even more tightly." H replied as Kai chuckled and looked towards theke onest time.
"We should probably get out of here. We definitely need a change of scenery." He said as Aizza nodded and closed her eyes.
The three of them exited the ce and appeared back in the ruin from earlier. H kept staring at Aizza while having a small smile on her face as though she couldn''t believe that she was here.
"So any particr ce where we should go?" Aizza asked as she broke the silence that was slowly settling over the ce.
"It''s currently your realm. You should be the one taking us to ces Aizza." Kai replied as Aizza thought about it for a few seconds before she grabbed Kai and H''s hands.
All three of them vanished again before they suddenly appeared at a waterfall.
"This ce..." H began saying but her voice trailed off as she looked at the ce with wide eyes.
There was a waterfalling out from above as it fell into ake where pink lotuses were slowly floating in the water.
Even though the season was different, cherry blossoms covered the entire ce as H turned to look at Aizza with a wide-open mouth.
"You created a replica of that ce?" H asked as Aizza slowly nodded and bent down towards theke with a smile on her face.
"This is the replica of the ce we met each other for the first time though Azy was also there with H. I had escaped to a ce like this during a small-scale war and both of them had tracked me to here." Aizza exined to Kai as he nodded and nced at the two girls.
"I am going away for a short walk. My head is hurting from the constant mental healing I did." Kai said as he walked away and left the two girls alone.
He really had a headache but it wasn''t severe enough for him to do anything about it. He was just leaving to let H and Aizza spend some time together.
"So, did you already cultivate with him?" Aizza asked as soon as Kai had gone away.
"No, I had an oath that I won''t lose my virginity without you. So I still haven''t cultivated with him." H replied as Aizza''s eyes started glowing.
"You do remember that only one of us can actually cultivate with him since he only has one dick?" She then asked as H rolled her eyes and nodded.
"By the way, how is everything going?" Aizza then asked as H sighed.
"It''s a long story but since we have some time on our hands, let me tell you everything from the start." H said as she started the story from Kai falling on the mortal cultivation world.
"They sure are enjoying themselves. I probably shouldn''t interrupt them." Kai muttered with a smile as he took a look at H telling the story to Aizza.
It looked as though H was immensely enjoying it and Aizza was also immersed in listening as Kai smiled and turned away.
? He ventured inside the forest of cherry blossoms to pass some time as his mind wandered to the topic of Azazel.
''I wonder what he is nning. I haven''t seen him for quite some while. I don''t have a good feeling about this.'' Kai thought as he suddenly stopped and stared at the sun above his head as he then remembered about Himari, the sun goddess.
''She will probably know many more things about everything than me and I could probably ask her about Eira. Being her sister, she will probably know many more things about her.'' Kai thought as he sat on the ground in a cultivation pose.
Even though he wasn''t about to cultivate, sitting in such a way helped him to think about things more clearly.
''There are still so many girls left. I still have to find the Archangels and the remaining sins as well as Artemis, Himari, and the elemental ruler of the air. Then there is Kiyoko and Mei left and also the elemental ruler of light. Iwonder how I will find them all.'' Kai thought with a sigh as he thought about his harem that wasn''t with him anymore.
"I should probably head back." Kai muttered as he stood and started walking back to the waterfall.
Chapter 276 Hela Fulfills Her Promise (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
"You went for a walk or for sleeping?" Aizza asked as Kai came back to the waterfall.
"I just got a little sidetracked." Kai replied as Aizza and H rolled their eyes.
"Sure, you definitely got sidetracked." H said in a sarcastic tone as Kai moved forward and sat beside them.
"So you finished the story?" Kai asked as H slowly nodded and the three of them then sat there in silence.
Kai turned towards the water as he raised his right hand and willed the water to rise up. The water slowly rose up in front of him.
The water started to move in different directions before it went still. Aizza and H''s eyes widened in surprise when they saw the water turning into figures.
"Making real-life versions of us in water form?" Aizza said in an amused tone.
"There''s nothing else to do so I thought creating things would help." Kai replied with a shrug as the water turned into Aizza and H.
"There is something we could do." H said with a small smile as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"And what could that be?" Kai asked as H rolled her eyebrows.
"Stop acting clueless Kai." She replied as Kai looked confused.
"No H, I really don''t know anything about what you are talking about." Kai replied as H sighed and moved forward.
"I stopped myself to wait for Aizza but now that she is here, there''s nothing stopping me. You are asking what the thing is? Let me give show you." H said as she moved towards Kai with a seductive smile.
"Oh yeah, show me." Kai replied as H slowly stood in front of Kai.
She bent down towards him as she slowly reached forward with her hand. She grabbed the back of his neck as her head moved forward and she kissed him.
Her lips pressed down on Kai''s lips as she pushed him down on the ground and climbed over him.
Her lips remained interlocked with Kai''s lips as she pressed even further. Her tongue entered Kai''s mouth as she slowly wrestled around with his tongue.
Both of their bodies started to heat up as they listed each other for many minutes. Her hands went down to Kai''s little brother as she slowly rubbed started rubbing it above his clothes.
"Mmm." Kai muttered as H rolled her eyes at his acting.
"You would be a professional actor if you tried to be one." H muttered as she broke the kiss and came back with a smile on her face.
She climbed down Kai''s body and sat near his legs as she spread them apart and slowly removed Kai''s jeans.
She pulled his clothes down as Kai''s semi-erect cock was revealed to her. She slowly rubbed the semi-erect cock while having a seductive smile on her face.
The semi-erect cock slowly started to harden up as it rose in the air in its full glory. Kai''s cock felt hot under H''s skin as she rubbed it and got her face closer to it.
She looked at the big dragon while slowly opening her mouth as she moved forward towards it.
She grabbed Kai''s cock from the base as she licked it with her tongue. Her warm tongue slowly moved up his cock as a feeling of pleasure went over his body.
H''s tongue was extremely warm as she slowly licked Kai''s cock with her tongue. She moved her head on top of it as she slowly got down and swallowed his cock with her mouth.
She started moving her head up and down while slowly moving his tongue alongside her mouth as Kai''s started to feel even more pleasure.
He could feel his yang qi quickly through his cock as H increased her speed. Her fingers went near his treasured jewels as he looked tendrils appeared again.
They wrapped around Kai''s treasured jewels and slowly started massaging them as Kai''s eyes widened in surprise.
"How are you doing that?" Kai asked as he felt himself getting weaker against H''s attacks.
Her ck tendrils were slowly moving around his treasured jewels as his cock got even warmer. H smiled inwardly knowing that she was pushing Kai to his limits unlike anyone else had.
"I am about to cum." Kai suddenly said after a few minutes as H''s techniques were extremely good.
Realizing this, H removed his cock from her mouth and moved her hands towards it. Her ck tendrils wrapped around Kai''s dick which was coated with her saliva.
The ck tendrils felt warm around Kai''s cock as she moved towards the top of his cock. She knew that Kai would be releasing his yang qi soon and she was ready to swallow everyst drop of it.
It looked as though H''s prediction was right as Kai''s body tensed up at once and yang qi shot out from his cock.
The yang qi went directly inside H''s mouth as she closed her mouth after it was full. But Kai''s dick shot another wave of yang qi forward.
The yang qi directly hit her face as it slowly dripped on the ground from it. The yang qi covered H''s cheeks and her lips as she licked it clean with her tongue.
Her tendrils retracted back as she cleaned Kai''s dick with her tongue and came back. Kai''s dick was already hard again as H was feeling a tingling sensation building up in her pussy.
"Wow, that was hot." Aizza muttered to herself as she was seeing H giving Kai a blowjob from far.
Aizza had not seen such things for a very long time but she could easily say that she missed having cultivation sessions with Kai.
She had been living with the seal for a very long time and had already faced enough troubles for her life.
''I guess I can have some fun too now. I have waited for a very long time.'' Aizza thought as she stood up and walked towards Kai and H.
Chapter 277 Who Gives Better Blowjobs? (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
"That''s sticky." Aizza muttered as she nced at the yang qi on the ground and then back at H''s face which still had a few drops of yang qi.
"Well, it will of course be sticky." H replied as Aizza sighed and then turned to look at Kai''s erect cock.
It had been a long time since Aizza had seen a cock but she still remembered how it looked. She got down on her knees and poked Kai''s dick with her finger.
She felt the hot skin of his dick beneath her finger as she slowly grabbed it with her hand.
''It''s so hot!'' Aizza thought as she felt Kai''s dick throbbing under her palm. She jerked it upwards and looked at Kai''s face as he nodded for her to go on.
"Try grabbing it more firmly and rubbing it." H suggested as Aizza shook her head.
"Handjobs were never my thing. I was always good at blowjobs." Aizza replied as she pushed her hair back and bent down towards Kai''s dick.
She stretched her tongue out as a soft glow surrounded her tongue. She licked Kai''s hard rod with her tongue as a warm feeling made his nerves rx down.
Heid back on the ground as Aizza licked his dick again and the glow increased. Kai''s body was even more rxed yet his dick remained fully erect and hard.
"Damn, you are still good at giving blowjobs." H muttered as Aizza pulled Kai''s legs apart and swallowed the head of his dick inside her mouth.
"So warm." Kai muttered slowly and he felt as though he was in heaven. Aizza was inwardly happy to know that Kai was enjoying her blowjob.
She then swallowed his entire dick slowly as she could feel it touching her throat. She gagged a little as his entire dragon was inside her mouth but it only took her a few minutes to get used to it.
She slowly started moving up and down on his dick as her cheeks hollowed around it.
Aizza''s mouth was extremely warm for Kai yet he was enjoying it to the maximum. Where H''s blowjob had been fierce and had made him excited, Aizza''s was extremely rxing and still gave Kai the same amount of pleasure as H''s blowjob.
He could already feel his pre-cum dripping inside Aizza''s mind as he was slowly reaching his orgasm.
Aizza didn''t stop moving but she moved at a slow speed to let Kai enjoy the blowjob. Her tongue wriggled inside her mouth as she licked Kai''s hard rod with it.
Aizza could feel that Kai was reaching his climax soon as her hands went near his treasured jewels.
Her fingers glowed with a golden light as she slowly started massaging them which made Kai''s muscles tense up.
His hands clenched at his side as he released his yang qi inside Aizza''s mouth. The golden-white liquid traveled down Aizza''s throat as she gulped everyst drop of it.
She then took his dick out of it as his dick was still hard. She then nced at Kai''s face with was still in a pleased expression.
"Aizza, wanna have a littlepetition with me?" H asked with a smile as Aizza raised her eyebrows with an interested expression.
"What kind ofpetition?" She asked as H bent down and started beside Aizza.
"Let''s see who can give Kai the most amount of pleasure using their tongue but we have to do it together." H replied as Aizza thought about it for a few seconds before nodding.
Both of them then bent forward with their tongues stretched out as they started licking Kai''s dick together.
None of them used any special powers and were only using their tongues. But their techniques were so good that they didn''t require any special skills.
They licked either side of Kai''s dick with their tongues as H slowly started to loosen her dress.
She dropped it to the ground and was now only wearing a ckce bra and panties. She then started licking Kai''s dick from the top to the bottom on the right side.
"I am about toe soon." Kai said after many minutes as H and Aizza stopped licking his dick and came back.
They started stroking Kai''s dick with their hands as they wanted him to enjoy his orgasm to the maximum. Pre-cum dripped down on their fingers as they continued stroking it.
After a few minutes of stroking his dick, Kai finally came as golden yang qi shot in the air. Some of it sshed on the faces as they bent towards it for the second wave with their mouths wide open.
The second wave directly entered their mouth as they quickly swallowed it. After that, Kai finally stood up as he nced at both of them.
"So, did any one of us win?" H asked as Kai remained silent before shaking his head.
"Both of you are equally good at it. I can''t choose a winner since you are both good at giving a specific type of blowjobs." Kai replied as H and Aizza enhanced a nce before smiling.
"Now that both of you did so much effort to please me, it''s time for me to return the effort." Kai said with a smile as he removed the rest of his clothes and turned towards Aizza.
He walked stewards her back as he slowly took off her cloak. His hands went near her waist as he lifted her shirt and dropped did on the ground.
Aizza was left wearing a light blue bra as his hands went below her waist. Aizza was wearing a brown skirt as he slowly loosened the skirt and put it on the ground.
She was wearing white stockings and light blue panties below the skirt as Kai grabbed her ass and squeezed it once.
His hands went near her spine as well as H''s spine as he unhooked both of their bras at once. He then removed both of them and threw them on the ground.
"Lay down on the ground with your back facing it." Kaimanded as both of themid down on the ground.
Chapter 278 Aizzas Warm Glow (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
"Just gonna stare?" H asked as both her and Aizza were lying on the ground.
Their breasts bounced a little as their nipples glistened in the light. H''s nipple stare pure pink in color whereas Aizza''s were a little darker.
H was lying down in a cool and easy pose while Aizza was acting a little shy.
"H''s right. Are you just gonna stare at us from above?" Aizza asked in a soft voice as she cupped her breasts using her heads.
"If you don''t want me to just stare at your bodies, I think you will like me touching them." He replied as he sat down in between them and moved his hands towards their breasts.
His hands slowly rubbed their right breasts with his hands as he groped the tight flesh between his hands.
He slowly messaged the breasts up and down using his hands before putting the nipples between his fingers and pulling at them.
"Ahh~"
"Mmmm!"
H and Aizza slowly started moaning as they squirmed on the ground in pleasure.
Kai then slowly bent towards H''s breasts as he climbed over her body and started sucking on her breasts.
He grabbed the now hard bright pink nopple between imhis lips and slowly started ssuckimg it in.
''I want that too.'' Aizza thought as she looked at Kai sucking on H''s breasts while ying with hers.
Aizza decided to move away from her spot as she crawled between H''s legs and nced at her secret fruit which was covered by her panties.
"What are... ahhh! You doing Aizza?" H asked a she felt Aizza''s eyes peeking at her sacred spot.
But Aizza didn''t reply to her as she could see that H''s panty was already getting wet. A few drops of yin qi had already stained her panties that Aizza could now see the outline of H''s pussy.
She moved her hands forward as she lifted the panty to the side and looked at H''s pink pussy.
H felt cold air passing into her pussy yet she wasn''t feeling cold. Her insides were already warm as Aizza lifted her skin apart to get a better look at her pussy.
"Not a single strand of hair. Did you eradicate the hair?" Aizza asked with a curious look as she looked at H''s face.
"I just don''t have hair there." H replied without moaning as Kai had stepped away from her breasts.
He them climbed down her body as he walked below Aizza as he looked at her round ass d in the light blue panty.
He grabbed her ass with hands and started squeezing it tightly. He pulled the panty down and inserted a finger inside her pussy.
"Ahhh!" A current like feeling passed through Aizza''s body as she released a loud moan and squirmed on the ground.
Kai smiled at her reaction as he pushed his entire finger inside her pussy and started rubbing it. Aizza''s cave started to heat up as Kai inserted a second finger in her pussy and continued to rub it.
Aizza slowly started panting as she nced at H pussy in front of her face. Her tongue moved out of her mouth as she licked H''s slit with her tongue.
"Ahhh." A low moan escaped H''s mouth as her entire body rxed down.
A golden light surrounded Aizza''s tongue as she slowly pushed it inside H''s cave and licked her warm insides.
Aizza''s tongue was warm and rxing as H''s body rxed and she buried her head in the ground.
Kai on the other hand removed his fingers from Aizza''s cave and rubbed her ass as he pulled it apart and licked her cave with his tongue.
Unlike Aizza''s soft licking, Kai put his tongue inside Aizza''s pussy and started drilling her pussy with it.
While Aizza was eating H, Kai was drilling his tongue inside Aizza. Both of them kept doing this until Aizza and H could feel taht they were about to cum.
"I am... cumming..." H said in a rxed tone as Aizza took her tongue out of her cave to see H squirting yin qi in the air.
The liquid shot in the air in a clean arc before it came crashing down on the ground. H closed her eyes andid down on the ground like that.
Now that H was done with her orgamsm, it was Aizza''s turn. His tongue near her clit as he startd licking it with his tongue.
That was enough to send electric shocks in Aizza''s body but when Kai grabbed her clit between his teeth and sucked on it, it was enough to make Aizza release her yin qi.
All of her yin qi directly entered Kai''s mouth as he gulped it down his throat. He kept licking her clit until she finished her orgasm as he rbody started twitching on the ground.
After her orgasm was over, Aizzaid on the ground while panting as Kai towered over both of them with an amused expression.
"Hey Kai, I have been wondering about some thing. Who will you pierce first?" H asked as she nced at Kai''s hard dragon with an interested expression.
But Aizza replied to her question before Kai could even think about it.
"You waited for me for so long. Of course you should be the one who will get it first." Aizza said as she pulled H''s panty down and sat aside to let Kai look at H''s naked pussy.
He sat down near her pussy as he grabbed her thighs and pulled them apart. He then positioned his dick near H''s cave as he looked at her face and saw her nodding.
He slowly pushed his dick inside her cave as H didn''t even flinch. Blood covered Kai''s cock and dripped down on the ground as Kai and pushed his entire cock inside her at once.
He then waited for a few minutes to let H''s cave get used to the feeling of his cock before he suddenly came back and then pushed forward again.
He did this again as H moaned and her cave stuck to Kai''s dick firmly. He started pushing forward and backward slowly as H enjoyed the feeling of his cock.
He slowly started stretching her cave with his cock as Aizza, who was watching it from the side, felt her pussy getting hot again.
"You want to ahhh! Enjoy it too right?" H asked as Aizza slowly nodded and climbed over H''s body.
Chapter 279 Helas Breast Groping Tendrils (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Note - this chapter contains tentacles smut so you can skip this if you don''t like tentacle kink.
***
"A hairy pussy huh." H muttered as she looked at Aizza''s pussy which was directly above her head.
"I didn''t have time to take care of such things. Would you be able to take care of small things if you had multiple personalities roaming around in your mind?" Aizza asked as her face was currently bent towards H''s pussy and Kai''s dick.
"Of course I will have time to do small things no matter who is in my head." H replied in a joking tone as her tongue moved out from her mouth and licked Aizza''s pussy.
H''s tongue was slippery inside Aizza''s pussy yet thetter was extremely enjoying it. She pushed her hips down even further to push H''s tongue inside her cave to the maximum.
Aizza''s face was full of excitement as Kai started moving again as he pounded H''s cave. His hands gripped her thighs tightly as he slid forward and backward at a fast speed and his dragonpletely stretched H''s virgin cave.
"I am about to cum!" H shouted as she took her tongue out of Aizza''s cave for a few seconds before putting it inside again.
"Let''s see if both of you can cum at the same time." Kai said as he slowed down his speed and increased the efficiency of his thrusts.
H''s legs crossed behind Kai''s back as she pushed his dick inside her cave to the limit and closed her eyes. Her cave was alr4eady extremely wet from Kai''s thrusts as she came squirted in the air.
Her yin qi crashed down on Aizza''s face as she squirted a second time. This time, Aizza pulled her face back and the yin qi came crashing on the ground. H''s legs remained crossed behind Kai for some time before she finally released him from her grip.
Kai moved back as he took his dick out of H''s cave and looked at Aizza whose eyes seemed hungry for his cock. Even though Aizza was gentle and calm most of the time, even she was aggressive when it came to cultivating with Kai.
"Get down from H''s body." Kai instructed as Aizza crawled down H''s body and got on the ground on all fours.
Kai went behind her body and looked at her ass as he grabbed the smooth sh and stared groping it. He then pushed her ass cheeks apart as he positioned his dick near the entrance of Aizza''s pussy.
Aizza''s clenched her teeth a little as she felt the head of Kai''s dick pushing against the entrance of her cave.
"I am pushing it inside." Kai said out loud as Aizza slowly nodded.
He then grabbed her waist as he slowly started pushing his cock inside her pussy. He first pushed half of his cock inside her body as blood started to drip from her cave onto his dick but Aizza didn''t look pained as she nodded for him to go on.
Kai obliged to her request as he thrust his cock forward and his entire cock was now inside Aizza''s pussy.
"Ahh!" His thrust made Aizza moan as she sped her hands around the ground tightly.
Kai kept grabbing her waist as he started pounding her cave in doggy style. Her body shuddered every time Kai thrusted into her.
''Damn, she has some voice.'' H thought while she was on the ground as Aizza''s moans were resounding in the entire area.
''I wish I had my old stamina back. I have only came a few times and am already getting tired.'' H thought while sighing as she decided to watch Kai thrusting Aizza.
But while doing that, an idea suddenly popped inside, H''s mind. She lifted her hands and pointed the fingers in Aizza''s direction as her ck tendrils extended from her fingers.
The ck tendrils crawled on the ground and moved towards Aizza''s body.
"H Ahh!~ What are you Ahh! Doing?" Aizza asked while moaning as the ck tendrils started to climb above her arms.
There were only two tendrils as H had merged five tendrils to create two thick and long tendrils.
The two tendrils climbed up Aizza''s arms and looped around her shoulders as H directed them towards her breasts.
"I don''t feel like doing that myself so I will just use my tendrils." H replied to Aizza''s question from earlier as she moved the tendrils towards Aizza''s nipples.
The tendrils wrapped around Aizza''s slightly dark nipples and started squeezing her breasts as the tendrils were extremely warm.
The tendrils then started massaging Aizza''s nipples as a loud moan escaped her mouth and she came while Kai''s dick was still inside her cave. The yi8nm qi dripped down Kai rod and fell on the ground as Kai smiled and kept pounding her cave.
Aizza''s mind was overtaken by pleasure as she forget about anything and lost herself to the heat f o the moment. The tendrils kept squeezing her boobs and massaging her nipples while Kai was stretching her cave with his cock.
''Maybe I can use the tendrils like I used to earlier.'' H thought as her tendrils suddenly stopped massaging Aizza''s nipples.
They instead started to tighten around her nipples as Aizza''s eyes widened. She still couldn''t think straight but was enjoying the feeling of H''s tendrils tightly squeezing her breasts.
"Are you even gonna cum in today''s time?" H asked as many minutes had passed by and Kai still hadn''t cummed.
Aizza on the other hand had already cummed twice more. Her limbs had gotten tired and she was now lying on the ground with Kai''s body sliding over her body.
"Don''t worry, I am about to cum soon." Kai replied to H''s question as he could feel his yang qi flowing through his dragon.
Aizza''s mind had now returned to a somewhat sane state as she had heard what Kai had said. She closed her eyes and focused on her pussy as a golden glow suddenly surrounded Kai''s dick which was inside her cave.
"Now this will be fun." Aizza muttered with a small smile as Kai''s yang qi suddenly shot out from his dick and filled Aizza''s cave to the brim.
Chapter 280 Hela Loves Doing It Hard (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Note - this chapter contains tentacles smut so you can skip this if you don''t like tentacle kink.
***
"That was hot." Kai muttered as he removed his dick from Aizza''s cave.
Aizza wanted to chuckle when she heard his words but she instead moaned loudly as Kai''s hot yang qi filled her cave.
"Now I want it too." H muttered as Kai chuckled and walked up to stand above her body.
H smiled at this as she stood up from the ground before bending her ass in Kai''s direction. He grabbed her ass tightly as he positioned his cock near her pussy and put it inside in one go.
"It''s still so hot!" H eximed as a few drops of yang qi were still covering Kai''s cock. Kai smiled at this as he gripped her ass more tightly and started thrusting into her.
H''s entire body vibrated powerfully as Kai thrusted his cock into her. His cock explored the depths of her cave with every thrust as her body started to grow weaker. But Kai didn''t let go of her ass as he kept pounding her cave.
H could no longer stand straight as she started bending towards the ground and Kai bent his body alongside her. Sheid on the ground on all four of her limbs as Kai grabbed her waist and started pushing his dick in and out of her crave again.
"Let''s see how it will feel if I use your tentacles on you only." Kai said with a grin as the harem mark on H''s breast started glowing brightly.
Her ck tendrils suddenly started growing from Kai''s fingers as they moved towards her breasts and started squeezing them tightly. The tendrils wrapped around her breasts and slowly poked her nipples.
''That feels good!'' H thought as this was a new experience for her.
But the feeling of her tendrils squeezing her breasts still couldn''t rival the feeling of having Kai''s dick inside her.
"H, would you like to feel an even better experience?" Kai asked ass H could only nod.
He took out his cock out of her cave for a few seconds before putting it inside her pussy again. But as soon as he did it, H suddenly eximed in surprise.
"It''s even hotter than before!" She eximed as she felt Kai''s hot burning cock indie her cave.
The pleasure she was feeling had been double from before and the intensity of it had also been increased.
"Do it harder Kai!" H eximed as Kai smiled and started pounding her cave again.
"You like hardcore sex, don''t you H?'' He asked with a grin as the tendrils around her breasts tightened. They wrapped around her nipples and started squeezing them as though they wanted to get some milk out of them.
"Yes, I love it! Do it harder Kai!" H shouted as Kai obliged and started moving even faster.
"Push your ass backward and please both of us H." Kai suddenly said as he stopped moving and stood still.
"You sure love teasing me." H muttered as she pushed her ass backward and started thrusting it into Kai''s cock. Her pussy, which had been a virgin pussy, was still tight as it squeezed Kai''s cock perfectly. It was as though H''s pussy wanted to suck the yang qi out of Kai''s cock.
Kai gazed at her ass moving back and forward. His cock was hitting H''s best spots since she was using it to mostly satisfy herself and to make Kai cum as soon as possible. Her pussy stuck tightly to Kai''s cock and massaged every inch of it.
As H moved forward and backward, her ass also moved alongside it. Seeing that Kai was ncing at her ass, H slowly started twerking her ass while moving backward.
On the side, Aizza was also awake as she stared at this with wide eyes. She could see that Kai was using H''s tendrils to squeeze her breasts while making her do the work. Her eyes became hungry again as she saw how much H was enjoying riding Kai''s cock.
"Aizza,e here." Kai suddenly ordered as he saw Aizza''s hungry expression.
Aizza gulped a little before she crawled towards Kai''s on all four of her limbs. Her breasts swayed in the air with her moments before she reached Kai and H. Sheid down on the ground with her legs spread apart so that Kai could easily look at her pussy.
Kai smiled at this as he moved his hands in her direction and four ck tendrils shot out from his hands.
The two from earlier which had been massaging H''s breasts were still there.
"Kai, what are you doing?'' H slowly asked as the four tendrils detached from Kai''s fingers and crawled towards her body.
Two of the tendrils slowly started climbing up Aizza''s legs as she felt the surface of the tendrils extremely warm and slippery. The other two tendrils crawled up to her shoulders and inter-looped there before slowly moving downwards.
One of the tendrils wrapped around her breasts while the second one moved down to her navel. The tendril wrapped around her waist before it slowly started poking Aizza''s navel.
"Ahh!" Aizza moaned as one of the tendrils fondled her breasts while the other one poked her navel.
The third and the fourth tendrils were not too far behind as they slowly started moving up Aizza''s legs while looping together with her legs. The two tendrils continued to move forward until they reached Aizza''s thighs and were inches away from her slit.
One of them slowly moved up her milky white thighs and was now directly in front of her treasured cave''s entrance.
''How is he using my tendrils? I thought that only I could control them and if he borrowed a share of my power, he could only use a share of my cultivation''s power.'' H thought slowly as she kept moving forward and backward.
Her cave was dripping her arousal juice down on the ground and it was an extremely erotic thing to see her thrusting into Kai''s cock with a dripping wet cave.
"It''s about to go in!" Aizza suddenly eximed on the other side as the ck tendril suddenly moved towards her pussy.
Chapter 281 Tentacles Versus Dragon (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Note - this chapter contains tentacles smut so you can skip this if you don''t like tentacle kink.
***
The ck tendril prated Aizza''s pussy at once as it entered her cave and started rubbing inside it. Aizza moaned in pleasure as the ck tendril pushed deeper inside her. It slowly started changing as it took the shape of her cave which increased her pleasure.
Thest remaining tendril just wrapped around her thighs and massaged them as the third tendril kept pushing deeper inside Aizza''s cave.
"Haah¡ Haah¡" H on the other hand was panting hard as she was about to reach her climax.
Her movements had slowed down but were still efficient as her cave kept squeezing Kai''s cock. It massaged every inch of his cock perfectly and Kai realized that he was about to cum soon.
Sine both of them were about to reach their climax soon, Kai decided to take charge again. He pushed H''s body forward as he grabbed her waist tightly and pushed forward at once.
He pushed his cave up to the limit as H released a loud moan and her cave broke loose. Hot yin qi covered her cave from the inside as it slowly started to move down Kai''s cock.
Her yin qi slowly dripped down on the ground as it drenched Kai''s entire cock. Kai''s cock also exploded at the same time as his hot cum started filling H''s cave. Her expression turned rxed as Kai removed his cock to see a mixture of two liquids flowing out of H''s cave.
He then turned towards the right side to see Aizza lying around on the ground with a satisfied expression as the tentacle was now out of her cave but was still rubbing her thighs.
"How are you using my tendrils?" H asked as she had recovered.
"Those are not your tendrils." Kai replied while shaking his head as H looked confused.
"What do you mean?" She asked back as Kai pointed at Aizza.
"To be specific, those are tentacles. They are slippery and warm and are something I came up with when I had too many women to please at once. I only have a single penis and with multiple women, it alwayses down to who will get it first so I created these tentacles to keep the other women warmed up while I focused on one." Kai replied as H nodded.
"Do they feel different from my tendrils?" She then asked as Kai smiled and gestured for her toy down beside Aizza.
"You should find that out for yourself." He replied as he created another set of his tentacles and made them move towards H''s body.
H looked at them with anticipation as two of the tentacles looped around her shoulders and waist. Like the tentacles of Aizza''s body, they slowly wrapped around her breasts and waist as they started squeezing he breasts and started ying with her navel.
"Ahhh! They are Ahh! Different than my Ahh! Tendrils." H said while moaning as thest remaining tentacles climbed up her legs. They slowly made their way up her thighs as one of them looped around her inner thighs and started massaging them.
Thest one moved forward and started caressing her slit slowly. H''s vision was getting a little blurry as she stared at Kai''s face which had an amused expression.
"Why are you teasing me?" H managed to ask without moaning once as Kai smiled and made the tentacle move forward inside her pussy.
The tentacle kept moving and pushed inside H''s wet cave easily and started rubbing her insides. H''s expression turned heavenly as she surrendered her body to the tendrils.
"Looks like you both don''t need me." Kai chuckled as he looked at Aizza and H who were both immensely enjoying the feeling of the tentacles inside them.
"Don''t joke!" H eximed while Aizza waspletely lost in pleasure.
"Then would you like a double pration?" Kai asked with a smile as she thought about it and nodded slowly.
She turned her body as her ass now faced in Kai''s direction. The tentacle was still inside her pussy as Kai made the tentacle near her thighs vanish.
He bent down and coated one of his fingers in saliva as he gently traced the outline of H''s rosebud. Her body trembled under his touch as he slowly opened it up before pushing his entire finger inside her asshole.
The feeling of having an entire finger in her asshole made electric shocks run around H''s body. She moaned and squirmed in pleasure as both of her holes were being pleasured. Kai smiled at this as he started widening her asshole with his finger.
After a few seconds, her asshole was wide enough for him to fit another finger inside it and that''s what he did. H started panting a little as Kai now stretched her asshole with two of his fingers.
He spent a few minutes stretching her asshole again until he was satisfied. He then ced his dick near it and slowly started by pushing the head of his dick inside her asshole. H didn''t even flinch as Kai took a step forward and pushed more of his dick inside her asshole.
H now gritted her teeth as she felt that half of Kai''s dick was now inside her asshole. Kai was surprised to see how tight H''s asshole was. It was even more tighter than her virgin cave but he knew that he shouldn''tpare the two things.
"You can move forward." H said after a few moments as Kai nodded and grabbed her waist using his hands. He made all the tentacles except the one near her breasts vanish.
"I am moving forward then." Kai said as he pushed the rest of his dick inside H''s asshole at once. He then stood still in this position for a few moments as he let H get used to the feeling of having his dick inside her asshole.
After H got used to it, Kai slowly started moving. H''s asshole was extremely tight and was proving a little difficult for Kai to move in. But after a few back and forward movements, her asshole started stretching a little.
Though her tight hole was squeezing his dick so powerfully that it was extremely pleasing for him.
And in this way, Kai spent the next few days cultivating with H and Aizza.
Chapter 282 Old And New Enemies (1)(Chapter Preview)
"What the¡" Kai''s voice trailed off as he, H, and Aizza exited the special realm toe back to the spirit realm.
"Aizza, how much time passed inside the special realm?" Kai asked as both H and Aizza had expressions of disbelief on their faces.
"Only a week has passed by." Aizza replied in a slow voice as the three of them looked down at the spirit realm which was zing in an orange.
The spirit realm was burning.
The trio moved towards the realm with gawking faces and looks of disbelief which only increased the moment they saw the surface of the realm clearly.
The blue oceans had somehow dried up. No sign of life was visible in the trio''s vision as Kai suddenly narrowed his eyes.
His head whipped in the right direction as chills suddenly ran against his back.
He didn''t say anything as he flew towards the north with a half-dazed face as though he was in shock. He raised his hand forward as a flicker of ck mes appeared around his index finger. He pointed his finger forward as the flicker of ck mes shot forward.
"A never-ending loop." He muttered as the flicker of ck mes continued to move forward for a few seconds before it suddenly disappeared and reappeared at the starting position.
The mes shot forward again before it disappeared and continued to reappear again. This action repeated itself continuously as H and Aizza''s eyes widened.
"Since you have been known to escape death many times, I think a never-ending loop was the best thing to stop you. And yes, this is not the spirit realm or any other ce. This is simply what remains of the realm of jewels spiritual core." In the midst of their confusion, a voice suddenly rang out in their ears.
Kai remained silent as he heard the voice. The space a few meters away from him started to shimmer as a figure suddenly appeared in front of him.
"Surprised to see me alive again?" The figure said with a humorless expression as he flicked his wrist and Kai''s ck mes vanished.
"The master trickster." Kai muttered as he took in the person''s appearance.
The person was wearing old brown robes that looked ancient enough to be kept in a museum. He had dark brown hair and a long white beard. His eyes were obsidian ck and his expression looked joyous.
"Of course it''s me. Who else do you know who can create such a loop?" The person asked with a smile as he walked forward with a grin on his face.
"Now I get to enjoy our battle again. But I will easily win th-" The person began to say but suddenly stopped when he saw Kai doing a very unique gesture.
The person''s eyes suddenly widened as Kai pointed his fingers in his direction.
"You would have definitely won this battle if you had fought me eight thousand or so years ago. But now, you are just a tiny bug in my path who I can easily squash under my path." Kai said as the person suddenly burst apart into tiny pieces.
The ce around them suddenly vanished as they could see the real spirit realm again.
"Who was that?!" H asked in an incredulous tone as Kai waved his hand.
"just someone who turned into my enemy when I was young. He was the only person who could create what we just saw. It was a special realm inside which any action done by a person which will have an effect on something will continue to repeat itself. So if I killed someone in there, the action would continue to happen repeatedly for an infinite amount of time." Kai replied as his expression turned dark.
"But the thing is that I defeated him almost eight thousand years ago." He added as he suddenly felt another person ring t him.
"How do these guys keeping back to life?!" He cursed out loud as he flicked his wrist in the north. A st of power went out from his hand into the space as it suddenly crashed against something.
"The invisible genius." Kai muttered he shot another flicker of his ck mes forward as it caught the body of a person. But before anything could happen, the person burned down.
"That was also someone who I had as an enemy long ago." Kai said while looking in H and Aizza''s direction as they realized what was happening.
"The souls that had been trapped inside The Darkness long ago are now being released from there for some reason. And it looks like they have their memories with them for some reason." Kai said with a grim expression.
"Then what are you going to do now? You had some pretty scary people as your enemies in the past." Aizza asked as Kai shook his head.
"Th enemies from my past aren''t going to be that difficult if they will have the same amount of power they had in the past. Though they are going to be annoying to deal with, they can''t do anything major to me. However, if my current enemies manage to track me using the enemies from my past, things are going to be chaotic." Kai replied as Aizza looked confused
''How are they tracking you?" She asked as Kai shook his head once again.,
"I have no idea how they are tracking me. I think my body is giving out some kind of signal or something?" Kai replied as Aizza sighed at his answer.
But before she could say anything, Kai''s eyes widened suddenly. His mind went nk for a few seconds as disbelief crept over his face.
He didn''t say anything as he suddenly opened his shirt and peered at his chest wide eyes full of disbelief. The area above his heart was glowing with a golden glow as a symbol suddenly started appearing on the ce.
The symbol was two twin dragons.
Chapter 283 Old And New Enemies (2)(Chapter Preview)
"Uh, what is that symbol, Kai?" Aizza asked in a low voice as Kai kept staring at the symbol.
His eyes were wide in disbelief and he rapidly blinked his eyshes as though he thought that the symbol would vanish at any second. But that didn''t happen.
The glow surrounding the symbol started to dim down as Kai took a sharp intake of breath. The glow died down after a few moments but the symbol still remained on Kai''s chest.
He raised his right hand and touched the symbol slowly. And to his shock, he could feel the symbol being warm as though it was etched into his skin from a hot substance.
''Does that mean that the song I heard while being on that abandoned realm wasn''t just my imagination?'' He slowly thought as he wore his shirt.
He still couldn''t believe the symbol on his chest was there. But he didn''t have time to think any major thing about that since Aizza and H were looking at him with curious eyes.
"That was a symbol. A really special symbol." He slowly replied as H rolled her eyes.
"Oh wow, I didn''t know that. We can of course figure that out, idiot." She replied in a sarcastic tone as Kai sighed before beginning again.
"That was a harem mark." He said again as H and Aizza were left stunned. They stared at Kai as though they had heard it wrong but he stared back at them.
"I am not joking. It''s the truth. The symbol on my chest is a harem mark." Kai said again as H and Aizza still looked as though they didn''t believe Kai.
"Doesn''t that mean that you were in a previous Harem Overlord''s harem?" Aizza slowly asked as Kai nodded
"I used to be in the previous Harem Overlord''s harem." Kai replied as Aizza looked baffled.
"I thought those were just rumors spread by one of your enemies. You actually belonged to her harem?!" She asked as he slowly nodded and looked at the spirit realm.
"I originally was someone who helped the previous Harem Overlord fend of annoying suitors. As soon as I was revealed as one out of the two supposed members of her harem, the number of suitors following her dropped by ny percent. After all, I set the bar up too high up." Kai replied with a chuckle as he suddenly narrowed his eyes
"Many powerful people areing here. Get ready for a battle.'' He suddenly said as H and Aizza looked alert.
"We will continue this discussionte on." H said as an army of cultivators suddenly appeared in front of the group.
"That looks somewhat weird. Are you sure these guys are people and not some creatures created by a random person with bad imagination?" H slowly asked as the people in front of them looked somewhat weird.
Though there were normal-looking people in front of them, the majority of the cultivators looked weird.
"For some reason, weird people kept being attracted towards me. These are the weaker people out of the bunch." He replied as the three of them charged forward to battle the cultivators.
Aizza raised her hands in Kai and H''s direction as they blessed them using her spirit of life powers. Kai and H felt their power double from before as they went through the horde of cultivators and started killing people.
"This will take some time but I am sure that we can defeat them barehanded. " Kai said with a smile as he turned towards H with a curious look.
"Wanna have apetition to see who can kill more people after?" Kai asked as H grinned and nodded.
And with that, the two of them started massacring people.
***
"I never thought I would see this day again but we are alive again."
In a corner of the universe, a person with hazel colored hair and shining green eyes slowly spoke as he appeared in the specific ce with a woman.
The woman had wless honey-colored skin. She had chocte brown hair that fell down to her waist in curls. Her eyes were split pupiled and were pink in color.
Both of them looked quite normal and were wearing green-colored leafy pattern robes. Everything looked normal except for two things. The man had two butterfly-shaped wingsing out from his back as they glowed white in color and contrasted the dull color around them.
The woman had a tiger''s tailing out from under her robes as it slowly flickered in the space behind her. The man and woman suddenly held their hands together as their bodies started glowing.
The glow was so bright that the two of them started bing supernovas.
"Come and rise from the dead, my people! With the blessings of the Darkness, the fairy race will rise again from the dead and seek revenge on the person who destroyed our realm and killed all of us!" The man bellowed in a thunderous voice as the glow around them stared to dim.
After a few minutes, the glowpletely died down. But as soon as the glow vanished, the space in front of them started to malfunction. A gray-colored cloud-like thing appeared in front of them before it slowly started to swirl at an incredibly fast pace.
The cloud turned to a huge column of gray matter which was rotating at the speed of a tornado. The grey tornado spread out in the entire ce as figures suddenly started to emerge out of it.
At first, only two to three figures emerged out of the tornado but a few momentster, thousands of figures started to appear out of the tornado at once.
Within minutes, millions of people were standing in front of the man and woman. Every single one of the people had a unique thing about them. Many of them shared the same unique thing yet they still had it.
All of the people present there, including the man and woman, were part of the fairy race which had perished ages ago.
The man smiled at this when he saw the entire fairy race in front of him. He was about to speak something to them when he suddenly heard a voice behind him.
"My king, is that you?" Glindhor, the dwarf who had been tracking Inari, suddenly appeared behind the man and the woman with an expression of disbelief on his face.
"Glindhor? Why did you appear sote?" The man asked as Glindhor fell silent for a few seconds.
He debated on whether he should tell the man that he had been alive the entire time. After a few moments, he decided to the man the truth.
"I was taken away from the fairy realm at thest second your majesty. I have been alive the entire time." Glindhor replied as he bowed down to the man who had an expression of curiosity on his face.
"And who was the person who took you away?" The man asked as Glindhor shook his head.
"It was not just a single man your majesty. It was an organization. They want you and the rest of the fairy race to join them. They have promised that we can get our revenge on the person known as Kai." Glindhor said as the man''s eyes narrowed.
"Is that the truth?" The woman suddenly asked in a honey-sweet tone as Glindhor''s eyes widened
"I dare not lie to you your majesties." He replied as the man and woman exchanged a look and nodded.
"We are going to follow you Glindhor but if it''s a hoax, you will face the wrath of the fairy king and queen." The man said with glowing eyes as Glindhor swallowed and teleported all of them away.
Surprisingly, this wasn''t the only ce where powerful figures had risen from the dead.
Chapter 284 Old And New Enemies (3)(Chapter Preview)
"Finally, I can exact my revenge on that bastard again." A sharp-pitched female voice echoed around inside a dimly lit cave.
The cave had little to no sunlighting inside it and that too came from cracks in the cave. Yet the light was enough for anyone to see the person who had spoken the lines from earlier.
The female had acid-purple colored hair that reached down to her shoulders. Her eyes were crystal blue and were glowing with a dim glow in the dark ce.
But those were the only normal things about her body. She had six spider legsing out from her back as they were bent halfway. Their tips were bright pink in color while the rest of them was ck.
The woman''s lower body was that of a person and the spider legs were the only visible strange thing about her. But she soon started chanting some words.
Her body slowly started to transform as her body below her waist turned to that one of a spider bottom area. Sticky threads started toe out of the spider legs as the woman''s body started shining.
Thousands of spiders suddenly started to appear on the surface of the cave as the woman smiled at them.
"Come my children, let the terror of the spider goddess spread once again on the demon." The woman announced as she slowly started breaking the cave.
''I will definitely kill you, Kai.''
***
"It''s been so long since I felt fresh air entering my lungs. I had been trapped for so long that I forgot how well this felt. I wonder if any major changes had taken ce." A person with in brown hair and brown eyes was sitting with his back resting on a tree''s trunk.
A gentle breeze was flowing in his direction as it slightly rustled his hair as he nced in the direction with an easy smile on his face.
"I wonder if that person is still alive. He was such a good dual sword wielder especially since he wielded Hellbringer and Excalibur, the most powerful swords. If he is still alive, can he match my powers now?" The man asked himself as he stood up and looked at the swords lying on either side of the tree.
"Guess I will have to first kill some humans to satisfy myself. I will think about himter" the man muttered to himself as he picked up the swords and walked away.
***
"Why did it feel like many people just said that they will kill me?" Kai muttered to himself as he suddenly had a strange feeling.
''Well considering how many enemies I had and have, it would be shocking if no one said it once.'' He then thought and sighed as he looked towards H who was done killing the leftovers.
As soon as the people died, their bodies turned to ash which was surprising but Kai and the others didn''t care about it. Now that they were done killing the leftovers, Kai knew that the two girls would ask him about the harem mark again.
''If this means that Ayaka is alive, I better find her soon.'' He silently swore an oath to find Ayaka before anything would happen to her but judging from how his symbol suddenly activated, he had a feeling that Ayaka membered everything from her past life.
"Kai, how many enemies did you exactly have?" H asked him from the side as he lifted his face to see another army of cultivators traveling in his direction.
"Honestly If I start counting, the list will grow to be too long. I killed most of my early enemies and that sent everyone the message that I was extremely powerful. But there was a time when I had fallen and my enemies had increased again." Kai replied as he sighed and raised his right.
With a gentle white light, Excalibur appeared in his hand. He raised the sword above his head and brought it down in a vertical sh.
A white sh went out of the sword as it went towards the newly arriving group. And in an instant, the sh-separated their heads from their bodies.
"That should take care of it for a few seconds." Kai sighed as he put Excalibur back and looked at the spirit realm again.
''How are they tracking me? Can they somehow sense my aura?'' Kai thought silently as a sudden wild theory appeared in his head.
''If all of those people had been trapped in the Darkness for ages, there is a chance that they formed a connection with it. And the Darkness also has a small mark on me, there is a high possibility that these people can track me using that mark.'' Kai thought as this was a big problem for him.
He had no idea how big the mark of the darkness was on his body and whether it could be removed or not. The only person who Kai thought would know about it was Kosma.
''I should probably contact her soon. But for now, I should go back to Azrael''s library. Since it''s hidden, no one will be able to track me there.'' Kai thought as he turned towards H and Aizza.
"Looks like I will have to face Sahara now." Kai muttered to himself with a small smile as Aizza looked confused. H on the other hand instantly realized what he meant.
"I wonder if I will get to see a shouting Sahara or perhaps an arguing Sahara." H wondered out loud as Kai sighed at her question.
"You are supposed to help me calm her down, not that I need your help but still. Anyway, let''s just go there. I wille back here as soon as I find a way to prevent myself from being tracked. After all, it would be annoying to have countless peopleing after me when I am searching for the rest of my harem." Kai said as he teleported all of them away to Azrael library.
***
"Weird. I suddenly can''t sense him anymore. Perhaps I am getting old." A person sitting in a small room muttered as he stood up from his ce and nced at the ceiling.
The ceiling had small white dots drawn on it and there were almost a billion dots on the ceiling. No one except the person knew the exact number of the dots on the ceiling. The remaining part of the ceiling was pure red in color.
But suddenly, all the white dots started to turn ck in color.
Within just a minute, every single white dot had turned ck in color.
"So it isn''t just me who can''t track him anymore. I wonder if he entered an extremely protracted ce. But I have a good guess of his location. After all, there are only eight of such ces in the universe," The man muttered to himself as he scratched his head.
He had messy light blonde hair with curious-looking bottle-green eyes. He was wearing in white colored robes which had ck colored patterns on it. He looked as though he was in histe twenties but the aura of calmness around him told something else.
"Let''s see if I can break into one of the eight holy ces." The man muttered as his eyes suddenly started glowing a golden halo appeared on top of his head.
Chapter 285 Old And New Enemeis (End)(Chapter Preview)
"Did hee back already? I was getting sued to the peace but I guess that was only for a short time." Azrael sighed as he suddenly stopped walking during one of his regr inspection sessions.
He would alwayse and check every single section of his library after some time to see if any major thing had happened or not. But usually, everything would remain the same.
As for Mia''s death book, Azrael had framed it inside a special thing and kept it away so that no one would check it. Now that he knew that no reaper or anyone else would touch it, he could take a breath of relief.
But unfortunately, the peace provided to him was now gone since Kai hade back.
"Maybe I should just go see what the fuss is about. After all, there''s nothing else for me to do since Kai is back." Azrael sighed as he started moving in Kai''s direction.
***
"Well, that''s something I didn''t expect to happen." H said with a low whistle as she saw Sahara sitting on a couch with a bored expression as she stared at the ceiling with a nk expression.
? "I didn''t imagine this either." Kai replied as Sahara suddenly turned to look in Kai, H, and Aziza''s direction as her eyes widened.
She rubbed he eyes with her hands to make sure that she was not dreaming before she got up from the couch and walked forward.
"Wow, I didn''t expect you to find her so soon and what was the thing that you guys didn''t expect?'' Sahara asked with a curious expression as her ears twitched slightly. Her tail was slowly moving in the air behind her as her eyes examined Aizza.
"Well, I was wondering how you would react to being left here. What I thought was extremely different from your reaction" Kai replied to her question as Sahara rolled her eyes.
"What did you think would happen? That I would burst into a rage and would start throwing stuff at you? Come on Kai, I am not a kid you know." She replied as Kai nodded.
"Anyways, why were you staring at the ceiling?" Kai asked as Sahara shrugged.
"As you can see, there is literally nothing to do here and I would much rather stare at the ceiling than go and find out how many people in the world are named Sahara." She replied as Kai chuckled.
"Judging from how restless you are, I suspect that you have already done that." Kai said with a smile as Sahara pouted.
"Yeah, I already did that. But can you me me for doing it?" Sahara asked as Kai shrugged.
"I wonder if the others are getting bored too." Kai said out loud as Sahara sighed and shook her head.
"It looks like I am the only person who is getting bored. All the women from the mortal realm are with Risea and she is teaching them about alchemy. They have started to spend many days being in Risea''s room and not getting out of there. Esmeralda stays in H''s room and takes care of that half-animal girl. She spends her time being buried there for weeks and talks with the girl. As for Qin, she mostly spends her time between these two ces." Sahara replied as Kai looked surprised.
"You actually remember all of their names?" He asked as she rolled her eyes again.
"Of course I would know their names. I will be spending so much of my life with them that it would be weird if I didn''t know what I should call them. Anyways, since all of them spent their time doing something, I am left alone." Sahara replied with a sigh as the trio could realize how bored Sahara had been for a long time.
"What about the reapers here?" Kai asked as Sahara suddenly gave him a humorless grin.
"They are afraid of me. They won''t even look at me, much less talk to me. They mostly flee the second they see me or they will just lower their gaze and stay quiet until I pass. Guess they still fear me as the sin of greed." Sahara said as Kai sighed and looked at Sahara''s face.
"Looks like you need to go outside. Would you like toe to the spirit realm with me? Just you, me, and Risea. I need to get her out of that room or who knows what disaster she might create." Kai muttered as Sahara''s cheek twitched a little.
Her face remained expressionless but her eyes were gleaming at the mention of going out, especially o an upper realm like the spirit realm. She nodded as Kai turned towards H and Aizza.
"I should have probably asked you guys to do this earlier but can you go and check that your respective special realms have spirits or not?" Kai asked as H frowned at his question.
"You do know that we can''t get out until all the special spirit realms are unlocked?" She asked as Kai slowly nodded.
"I can unlock Gaia''s special realm with her help which will only leave, Kazemi''s realm and Xinjeng''s realm." Kai muttered as he counted all the special realms and the elemental rulers in charge of the realms.
Mariel and Levina were in their respective fire and lightning realms. H and Aizza would go to the realms of death/dark and light/life which left water, earth, and air. Kai would be able to unlock the earth realm with Gaia''s help which left water and air.
"The question is, will I be able to find Kazemi or Xinjeng." He muttered slowly as he had no idea about their whereabouts.
"It''s up to you to think about that. Both of us can go to the special realms right now if you want us to go. Though I would have liked to spend a few more days with you and H." Aizza replied as Kai smiled and shook his head.
"You can spend a few more days with me and H as I first need to find a way to stop the people from tracking me." He said as Sahara raised her eyebrows.
"Have people finally found out that you are alive? Is everyone chasing you now?'' She asked in a curious tone as Kai shook his head.
"H and Aizza will tell you everything. I will first go and find a way to stop them from tracking me. See you after some time." Kai said his goodbye as he suddenly vanished.
"Now that he is gone, tell me all the juicy details too." Sahara suddenly said with an excited expression as H and Aizza exchanged a nce before they stared telling her the entire thing.
Chapter 286 The Yin-Yang Formations Master (1)(Chapter Preview)
"Hey Kosma can you hear me?" Kai appeared in one of the many rooms in Azrael''s library as he spoke out loud and tried tomunicate with Kosma.
But no reply came back.
"I wish it was that simple." Kai muttered and sighed and he sat down on the floor in a lotus pose and closed his eyes. He directed his spiritual energy towards his mind as he slowly started thinking about Kosma.
In this way, he started creating a connection with Kosma as he instilled her image in his mind. After many tries, he finally felt that he was connected with Kosma.
[ Hey Kosma can you hear me? ] He asked mentally but still didn''t receive any reply. But aft a few minutes, he heard a small sigh.
[ What is it that you want Kai? ] Kosmas''s voice echoed inside his mind as he released a small sigh of relief.
[ Here I thought that I wouldn''t be able tomunicate with you. Anyways, Kosma, do you know anything about the Darkness''s mark? ] Kai asked slowly as he could already imagine Kosma narrowing her eyes.
[ Why do you want to know about that? ] She asked him in a curious tone even though Kai already knew that Kosma knew the real reason for him asking such a question.
[ I want to know about this because I apparently have the Darkness''s mark or something simr to that. ] Kai replied as he could already imagine Kosma sighing with an annoyed expression.
[ You want me to remove it, don''t you? ] She asked as Kai chuckled mentally.
[ If you already knew that, we didn''t really need to speak all that, did we? ] He asked back as a white light engulfed his body.
He slowly opened his eyes to see that he was back in the white ce where Kosma lived. As for Kosma, she was standing in front of him with a raised eyebrow
"Who said that we were speaking? As far as I know, we were talking telepathically." She replied as Kai smiled and stood up.
"Anyways, do you know how to remove whatever that is helping those people track me and don''t say that you don''t know who those people are." Kai said as she shook her head.
"I know who you are talking about and I also know that they are rising dorm the Darkness. As for what is helping them track you, it''s not some kind of mark or something. When you used the harem wish while being with Space years ago, you formed a kind of resistance against the Darkness.
Even though the Darkness can still have some of its parts in you, which it already does, it can''t do anything with them. It is basically like a parasite in a body which can already prevent the parasite from doing anything." Kosma exined as Kai looked confused.
"Then how can all those people track me?" He asked as Kosma didn''t say anything and steppe forward.
She rose in the air a little until she was the same height as Kai." Now that is the interesting thing which we have to know." She finally said as she moved he right hand forward and touched Kai''s forehead.
His entire went still and his eyes were the only thing that he could move. He looked up at Kosmas''s face as she shook her head.
"Trust me, I am not going to do anything wrong with your body. I am just gonna search up your body to see if there is any kind of unknown thing on your body." Kosma said as Kai kept staring at her face before closing his eyes.
Kosma took this as a yes as she proceeded to check Kai''s body. Her power went through his entire body but even after that, she wants able to see anything special in his body.
"Wait, what is that?" Kosma muttered to herself as she found something weird around Kai''s heart. She directed all of her power towards his upper body as Kai took a sharp intake of his breath.
"So my powers are too much for even you huh." Kosmamented on it before she started focusing on the area near Kai''s heart.
She started focusing on her power as she slowly started directing it towards the more internal parts of his heart as Kai''s breaths started to get heavy. He was having a problem breathing but Kosma was not worried about that.
"Ahhh, so that''s why they were able to track you." Kosma muttered after a few seconds as she retracted all of her power at once.
Kai''s entire body suddenly turned lighter as he slowly opened his eyes and lifted his hands. He spent a few seconds testing whether all of his limbs were working properly or not and after doing that, he turned towards Kosma.
"It felt as though you were doing a surgery instead of searching for unknown matter." Hemented as she shrugged before his expression turned serious.
"I found the reason all of those people were able to track you earlier and you are not going to like it at all." She slowly said as Kai raised an eyebrow in response.
"Tell me about it." He replied as Kosma sighed.
"Near your heart, there is a special formation." She replied as Kai blinked in confusion and stared at her to make sure that he had heard her correctly.
"A formation? That too around my heart? How is that possible?" He asked in a baffled tone as Kosma shook her head.
"That is why I said that you won''t like it at all. The formation is so small that even I missed it on the first chance but if you pay some close attention, you would be able to see it. Try searching for it yourself." Kosma replied as Kai closed his eyes and slowly directed his spiritual sense towards his heart.
Just like Kosma had said, the formation was present there but it was even smaller than a baby ant and if Kai didn''t know what h was looking for, he would have likely skipped over it.
Now that he had found the formation, he slowly started examining it. The symbols were all ocean blue in color and were extremely micro-sized on the formation.
"There is no way that he is alive again!" Kai eximed out loud as he was shocked by the formation.
It had billions of tiny symbols on it and it was still smaller than a baby ant. The smallest formation Kai could create using a billion symbols would be the size of a medium-sized watermelon.
"See this Kai, this is the smallest formation I could ever create using the maximum number of symbols. Even though you might feel that this formation is extremely small, I once knew a person who could create even smaller formations while using more symbols than the ones I have used in this formation." Kai remembered the words Ayaka had told him during their formations training sessions.
Ayaka had been able to create a formation the size of a marble while using a billion symbols but she had told him about a person that could create even smaller formations.
He had been Ayaka''s master and her father.
Chapter 287 The Yin-Yang Formations Master (End)(Chapter Preview)
"If people are rising from the dead why will it be impossible for someone like him to be alive again?" Kosma asked in a confused voice as Kai shook his head.
"That person had been dead for almost thirty thousand years. If the Darkness is throwing out such people, there''s a chance that even Lilith, the first demon, might be alive again too." Kai replied as Kosma shook her head.
"No, she won''t be alive again. She reincarnated." She said as Kai looked surprised.
"She managed to reincarnate while many other people didn''t reincarnate. That''s something else." Kai said with a surprised expression as Kosma slowly nodded.
"The thing is, I don''t exactly know who is being reincarnated and who is not. But I can tell you that most of your old enemies, including the fairy king and queen, the spider queen, the cursed demon swordsman, etc. are alive again." Kosma said as Kai sighed.
"If all of them are alive, I am in for arge amount of trouble. Alongside them, I also have this organization to battle and I still have to defeat Azazel before he breaks his prison andes out. And even after all that, I have to find what happened to the divine emperor." Kai mentioned everything he still had to do as he nced at his chest.
"I can''t remove such a minute formation without making it overload and thus destroying my insides. Can you remove it?" Kai asked Kosma as she nodded.
"It''s just a very small formation. I can easily remove it." She said as she ced her hand on Kai''s chest, directly above his beating heart.
A light blue glow surrounded her palm before it slowly started to move inside Kai''s clothes and directly into his chest. Kosma suddenly narrowed her eyes as the blue glow kept moving inside Kai''s clothes
"Sorry for doing this." She muttered as Kai looked confused before he could say anything, Kosma pushed him back.
His body flew back at a very fast pace and hit one of the white walls with a thud. He slowly slumped down on the ground as he could feel his energy slowly vanishing.
"What did you do?" Kai asked in a weak voice as Kosma gave him a small smile.
"That formation was embedded with a secret symbol which would tell the creator of the formation about your current location if you or someone else tried to remove. If not for me doing that, the creator of the formation would have already known your location." Kosma exined s Kai nodded slowly.
His body still felt extremely weak and he couldn''t even move his limbs properly but Kosma didn''t look too worried about it.
"You will be able to move after a few minutes. But till then, stay in that position. I am going to check up on a few things and wille back after a long time. You can leave this ce by thinking about the ce you were in beforeing here. See ya." Kosma said as she suddenly vanished from her spot and left Kai alone in the ce.
***
"Wow someone managed to remove the formation while making sure that the secret symbol I imnted didn''t activate. I wonder who that person is since this required an extremely high level of skill." The man from earlier who had been sitting down on a bed muttered as he stared up at his ceiling.
All the spots were still ck on the ceiling as the man sighed and stood up from his ce.
"I wish the person had taken a few more minutes. I would have cracked Kai''s location by then." He muttered to himself as he walked towards the door in the room and opened it.
He stepped out to see two guards looking at him with questioning faces. The man knew that the actual souls of the guards'' were long gone and they were just puppets being controlled by someone else.
"What happened?" The guard on the right asked as the man shook his head.
"Someone removed the formation before I could do anything about it. Now I have no idea where Kai is and whether he has left one of the eight sacred ces or not." The man replied as the guards went silent.
The man suddenly had a very bad feeling about the guards'' silence as they stood still for a few minutes before both of them suddenly lunged forward and grabbed the man''s throat.
"I thought that the secret symbol was hidden so perfectly that even high-level experts couldn''t detect it and even if they found it, they wouldn''t be able to remove it. I don''t think the title ''Yin-Yang formations master'' suits you." The guard on the left said in the same voice as the guard on the right.
The man started having a hard time breathing and the reason for this was clear since there were two pairs of hands grabbing his throat. He started gasping for breath as the grip around his neck suddenly loosened.
"Haah¡ haah¡" The man gasped loudly as he took in the air before looking at the two guards.
"Don''t worry, I got a trace of his location and if you give me some more time, I might be babel to find his location." The man replied as the guards remained silent.
"You will find it or else¡" The guard on the right began saying and stopped midway as the man gulped in fear.
p "Or else I will die again without meeting my daughter." He finished the sentence as the two guards nodded and pointed back towards the room.
The man slowly started walking towards the room as he paused once and stare back at the guards. Both of them were back on their posts as the man sighed and entered his room. He closed the door behind him quickly before he started taking deep breaths.
"I shouldn''t have agreed to help him find Kai. Who could have known that this would turn out to be so bad?" The man muttered to himself even though he had already known how it would turn out.
He had been in a dark ce for many years and had forgotten everything about himself. He had no memories, no emotions, and no consciousness and couldn''t even be considered a living being. But all of a sudden, he had regained everything back ta one.
"Would you like to live again in exchange for helping me?" The moment he had heard these words, he couldn''t get them out of his head.
He had agreed immediately even though he couldn''t see who was talking. And after that, he had been teleported to the room he was currently standing in.
The two guards standing outside had been with him the entire time but they had only spoken to him once before going out of the room. He had been asked to find someone named Kai and had been been given all the details he needed to find him.
But finding this person named Kai was proving to be extremely difficult even though he had managed to somehow put a formation on him while being so far away from him.
"I am only doing this for you daughter." The man muttered to himself as he sat down on the bed and tried to find Kai again.
But only if he knew about Kai''s identity.
Chapter 288 Meeting Laofen Again (1)(Chapter Preview)
"I guess I should go back to the spirit realm now." Kai muttered to himself as he appeared back at the room in Azrael''s library.
He teleported back to the ce where he had left back Sahara, H, and Aizza. As he appeared back on the spot, he found out that no one was there.
"Did Sahara already take them to battle her? I should have expected this." Kai sighed as he spread his spiritual sense in the entire ce as he tried to find them.
Except for Azrael, no one in the library felt Kai''s spiritual sense but he decided to ignore it since he was busy with his work.
''Weird, they are not here. Where could they have gone?'' Kai thought to himself as he decided to ask Azrael about it.
"What do you want?" Azrael asked in an annoyed tone as he looked up from his records to see Kai staring down at him.
"I want to know where Sahara, H, and Aizza are." Kai replied as Azrael sighed and took out a map from a drawer in his desk.
"Here, you take this. They are probably at the arena." He said as Kai took the map and started examining it.
"I didn''t know you had a kitchen, an arena, or a¡ novel library?" Kai asked as Azrael rolled his eyes.
"The kitchen and the arena were created by Kiyoko. As for the novel library, that''s just for me. Don''t you dare enter it." Azrael replied with a sharp gaze as Kai nodded and looked at the arena''s location before teleporting there.
"They are quite a handful bunch. I wonder when my schedule will go back to normal. But I guess he will also find Kiyoko so I have no choice except to keep him and the rest of his girls here." Azrael muttered to himself before he sighed and got back to his work.
***
"So my guess was correct." Kai sighed as he appeared at the arena to see H fighting Sahara while Aizza sat in the stands.
"Was that really necessary?" He asked as he teleported right beside Aizza and sat down.
Since Aizza was used to Kai randomly popping up, she wasn''t surprised by it. She instead just shrugged her shoulders as the two of them looked down at the arena where Sahara and H were fighting each other.
"This will go on for a long time." Kaimented as he saw H using her tendrils while Sahara was using her demonic ws.
"I am gonna goa and try to bring Gaia here. Make sure that they don''t cause too much destruction." Kai said as Aizza slowly nodded and trend her attention forward.
Kai on the other hand teleported to the ce where the entrances of the realms resided. He looked towards the entrance of the elven realm and entered it.
But as soon as he entered it, he saw two elves flying in the space in front of him.
"State your name and your purpose for visiting the elven realm." One of them said as Kai smiled inwardly.
''So the elven realm is finally hosting people from other ces. I wonder how things are doing there.'' He thought before replying to their question.
"My name is Kai and I am here to meet the ruler of the elven realm."
It was as though lightning struck the two people as they exchanged a nce.
"A-A-Are you really the person called Kai?" One of them asked while stuttering as Kai smiled.
He released his semi-divinity realm cultivation s the two guards wentpletely still. They bowed down to Kai and flew aside to let him proceed towards the elven realm.
Kai passed them without sparing them a second nce as he lowered his cultivation to the standards of the elven realm before he entered her realm. His first destination was actually thend of water.
The reason for this was because he wanted to see Laofen. But the moment he appeared at the pce, a surprise was waiting for him.
"Miss Laofen? She passed the throne to her cousin''s daughter and left the pce. We have no idea where she went." The person at the entrance of the ce said to Kai as he narrowed his eyes.
"Guess I will just search the entire realm." He muttered to himself before he flew high into the clouds and closed his eyes.
He gathered all his spiritual energy at once as he released it in the form of his spiritual sense.
His spiritual sense started moving in a wide radius as it slowly spread over the entire continent before moving through the entire realm. He felt Gaia and her parents'' location while using his spiritual sense but he didn''t find Laofen''s aura but that was until his spiritual sense stretched to the end of the realm.
On a tiny ind, he finally found Laofen.
He immediately teleported there to see that the ind was as small as a vige and was only stretched on for a few kilometers.
And sitting on the sand of that ind, was Laofen.
At first, it looked as though she couldn''t believe that Kai was there as she rapidly blinked her eyebrows before she rubbed them with her hands. Her eyes widened as she saw Kai smiling slightly.
"Hello, Laofen. I guess we are meeting after a really long time." Kai said as Laofen slowly stood up and walked forward. It looked as though she still couldn''t believe that it was Kai because as soon as she reached closer, she put her hand on his shoulder and squeezed.
"You are not a dream¡" She muttered to herself as Kai nodded and held her hand with his hand. She intertwined her fingers with his fingers as she looked into his eyes.
She then raised her right leg and kicked Kai in the abdomen.
"Where were you for thest five hundred years, you asshole!" She shouted at Kai as he was taken back by her sudden aggressiveness.
"500 years¡"
Chapter 289 Meeting Laofen Again (End)(Chapter Preview)
"Yes, Kai, five hundred years." Laofen said as Kai didn''t meet her gaze.
Both of them already knew that time passed differently in other realms but it was still surprising to see how much time had passed on the elven realm while it hadn''t been a year for Kai.
"You know, 500 years isn''t that much time for a cultivator. Sometimes it can pass away in almost a blink of an eye. But after you left, it was as though time slowed down for me. I had been holding on pretty fairly before you came but now after that, I couldn''t take it anymore.
Guess seeing someone from my past life really broke me up from the inside. After all, I know many people, but do any of them know me closely? The answer is of course no. So when I met you when I was surrounded by such people, something inside me changed." She slowly said as she nced at the sky.
"That change made me realize that I didn''t wanna stay alone with such people who didn''t really know me. But I guess I didn''t have any other option. I tried holding on for as long as I could but after a century, I just decided to let go.
I passed on the throne and started roaming the entire realm. I met Gaia in this way and I realized that she was happy with how things were going for her. Wish I felt the same way." She added with a dark chuckle before she sat down.
She was wearing in loose ck robes that were a size too big for her. But it didn''t look as though she cared about it.
This Laofen waspletely different from the Laofen Kai had met some time back. Perhaps she too realized how much she had changed.
"What did you do for the rest of your time?" Kai decided to ask her as she shrugged in response.
"I spent many years roaming the elven realm and studying the structures on the different continents here. But after what was, two centuries I guess, the barrier around the elven realm cracked open." Laofen replied as Kai was even more interested in her words.
"I thought it wouldst for at least 500 years more years but it looks as though it vanished two hundred years earlier." Kai muttered as Laofen shook her head.
"It would havested for that amount of time but people from other realms had started experimenting on it and that is the reason it got destroyed so early." She exined with a sigh as Kai shook his head.
"Some insiders must have been involved too. There is no way that only outsiders did this." Kai added as Laofen sighed again.
"That''s an obvious thing, Kai." She replied before she fell silent again.
Kai wasn''t good at small talk, especially with people he was meeting after a really long time.
Though technically, Laofen was the one meeting Kai after a really long time but the effect was still there.
"So have people from other realms starteding here?" He decided to ask since it was a good topic which he was naturally curious about.
"There has been no official visit but the people who were there in the beginning have already infiltrated the elven realm and there is no way to remove them. As you might have seen, there were two guards at the entrance of the realm who prevent intruders from entering the realm." Laofen exined as she went silent again.
''Perhaps living alone for so many years has affected her more badly than I had thought. I am worried about her.'' Kai thought as he looked at Laofen''s face and sat beside her.
"Laofen, do you still care about the residents of the elven realm?" Kai asked after a few minutes of silence went by.
"Do I still care about them?" She repeated his question as Kai felt that something was unraveling inside her.
"You could have given up the throne long ago but you persisted to be the ruler. That was because you want to make sure that you took care of the realm like your sister did." Kai replied as Laofen slowly looked at his face.
"Take care of the realm like my sister did¡" She murmured as Kai continued on.
"But that''s not all. You really cared about the people of the elven realm and wished for their wellbeing. If you remember carefully, you even asked me to go to thend of lightning and earth to resolve the issues there." Kai added as Laofen''s eyes suddenly started shining.
"Of course I asked you to do that. You even went to thend of air and fireter on!" Laofen eximed as Kai gently nodded.
"And then we also¡ cultivated with each other¡" Laofen added with a little shyness as Kai nodded.
"I guess I had started shutting parts of my brain off because of my istion. Who knows what would have happened if you hadn''te back¡" Laofen muttered as Kai smiled and grabbed her left hand with his right hand.
She tightly squeezed it and smiled as both of them stood up.
"As for your question from earlier, of course, I still care about the residents." Laofen added as Kai smiled and nodded.
"But we will have to do something about the outsiders living on the elven realm. They might be gathering some sensitive information and the realms they hade from might be thinking of taking the elven realm under their control." Kai added as Laofen nodded.
"Don''t forget about the insiders." She reminded him as an idea suddenly formed inside Kai''s head.
"Laofen, I will put an invisibility formation on you, and after that, will you go to the elven capital and see whether there is any outsider or a traitor there?" Kai asked as Laofen immediately nodded.
"But what is they will be hiding using a high-level cloaking formation or a treasure?" Laofen then asked as Kai thought about it for a few seconds before he rummaged inside his pendant and took out a scroll.
"Since the divine core realm is the limit of the elven realm, I can give you this scroll to use. After opening this, you will be able to see anyone using an invisibility formation, a cloaking formation, or anything like that." Kai exined as Laofen hesitated to take the scroll.
"Should I really take this? It seems like an important treasure..." She asked as Kai shook his head.
"It only works on cultivators below the soul realms. It''s useless for me anyway." He replied as she nodded and took the scroll.
She slowly opened it as a colorless aura surrounded her body and she could feel some kind of energy moving inside her body.
"Will this work?" Laofen asked as the aura suddenly vanished but she didn''t feel anything different about her.
"It will work but be careful. There might be a chance that the person on the realm has his or her cultivation sealed and that they might be at a higher realm. Remember that they can unleash their cultivation for a few minutes before they get kicked out of the realm." Kai exined as Laofen nodded.
"I will call you in such a case. By the way, what will you do till then?" She asked as Kai smiled and looked at the ocean.
"I will go and meet Gaia."
Chapter 290 Asking For Her Help (1)(Chapter Preview)
"Drop me at the castle before you go and see Gaia. I am not in the mood of flying all the way to thend of water and since most people would see me if I go that way." Laofen said as Kai nodded and raised his right hand in her direction.
"You can just teleport us directly." Laofen said while raising an eyebrow as she grabbed Kai''s hand and the two of them vanished.
He dropped her near the entrance of the elven capital before he vanished and left Laofen alone.
"Guess I am on my own now." she muttered to herself as she stared at the city in front of her and slowly walked into it.
Kai on the other hand directly appeared where he had sensed Gaia''s aura which was the pce on thend of earth''s side of thebined continent.
"Since many years have passed since then, I wonder if the twonds now live in harmony or are wars still ongoing?" Kai muttered to himself before he went to the entrance of the pce.
But just as he was staring at it from above, he saw two men who were in their early twenties getting kicked out of the pce.
They were thrown out of the entrance as they flew back andnded on the ground with a thud.
"You maggots never learn, do you? I have already said no to so many of you but you keeping back. Do you think that will change anything?!" A familiar voice bellowed from the inside of the pce as Gaia stepped out of the entrance.
Her hair had grown down to her waist and were tied in a ponytail while she was wearing an open sleeve lightweight battle armor.
Her face had an annoyed expression on it as she stared at the two boys with disgust. She raised her right leg and struck it on the ground as the ground suddenly started to tremble.
"AHHH! Forgive us! I promise that we won''te back here again!" One of the men eximed as he bowed his head down to Gaia but she looked even more disgusted.
"You have been saying that for the past three times. I have had enough of your nonsense. I am killing you this time so that you don''te back again." Gaia said as she raised her hand and the ground beneath the two men started to tremble even more fiercely.
''She hasn''t changed one bit from her past self.'' Kai thought with a small smile as Gaia suddenly looked alert.
She dropped her hand back to her side as she lifted her head and started looking around with narrowed eyes.
''She can still tell whether someone is talking or thinking about her or not. Wish I had this ability. Would have been useful in knowing whether my enemies areing for me or not.'' Kai thought with a sigh as Gaia turned towards the two men.
"You better get out of here within five seconds or I am going to brutally kill you." Gaia said as the two men gulped and stood up.
They then turned in the other direction and ran as though hell was chasing them which could probably be considered true considering how Gaia was simr to hell when she was in a bad mood.
"Whoever you are, you bettere out right now or I am gonna locate you myself and kill you immediately. You have until I count three." Gaia said out loud as Kai chuckled lightly.
"Is that how you greet someone who you are meeting after a very long time?" Kai asked in an amused tone as he removed the formation he had put on himself.
Gaia''s eyes suddenly widened when she saw Kai. But unlike Laofen, she didn''t check whether she was dreaming or not.
"What the hell are you doing here?" I thought you left this ce for good." Gaia asked as Kai shook his head.
"Of course I woulde back here. Anyways, that''s not important." He said as he nced at the castle behind her back.
"Would you like to talk here or should we go inside your castle?" He asked as Gaia raised her eyebrows.
"My castle? How do you know that it''s my castle?" She asked as Kai smiled.
"Both of your parents are in secluded cultivation as they are trying to extend their life a little. Of course, you are the ruler now." He replied as she shook her head and gestured for him toe inside.
Kainded on the ground as the two of them walked inside the castle.
"So how have things been going on for you?" Kai decided to ask as Gaia rolled her eyes.
"Things are extremely annoying. People apparently think that as a ruler, I need to marry and produce a hair but I am not even interested in males, much less marrying and making babies." She replied as Kai chuckled at her reply.
"That''s exactly what I expected you to answer with." He said back as Gaia looked annoyed.
"I should have just been born as a farmer''s daughter..." She muttered as Kaiughed at her words.
"You would have still faced many problems while being a farmer''s daughter. Nothing is as easy it seems." he replied as Gaia rolled her eyes again.
"I already know that. But the main question is, why are you here?" Gaia asked as she suddenly stopped moving.
Kai also stopped moving as he looked around to see that they were standing in a deserted hallway.
"I am here because I need your help but I am not the only one who requires your help, there are millions or perhaps billions of spirits who require your help." Kai replied as Gaia raised her eyebrows.
"What do you mean?" She asked as Kai felt something change behind her eyes.
"I want you toe with me and open the gate to your special realm and rescue the spirits there."
Chapter 291 Asking For Her Help (End)(Chapter Preview)
"The trapped spirits?" Gaia slowly asked with a confused expression as Kai told her about the situation of the spirit.
As he finished his story, he saw that an expression of disbelief had settled on Gaia''s face. She stared at his face with examining eyes to see whether he was telling the truth or not but there was no reason for him to lie.
"But that wasn''t supposed to happen. We had made the special realms in such a way that they could function without us. Why did they suddenly close?" Gaia muttered as Kai had a good answer for her question.
"It''s probably because of the appearance of the new harem overlord." Kai replied as Gaia looked even more surprised.
"A new harem overlord? It feels great to be away from the mainstream society until you realize that you have gone too far away." Shemented as Kai shrugged and looked at her face.
"You have two choices, Gaia. You can either leave everything here ande with me to the spirit realm to rescue the spirits who you ruled for so long. Or you can just stay here and wait for them to perish." Kai said as Gaia''s face remained expressionless.
"I wille back and take your answer in two days. Think about it carefully Gaia. Can you live with the guilt of seeing so many spirits dying or will you be crushed under it?" Kai added as he suddenly vanished from the spot and left Gaia alone.
She stood in the same spot for a few minutes with a dazed expression on her face as she was thinking deeply about what Kai had said.
''And here I thought that I would be free of such decisions.'' She thought silently as she clenched her fist tightly.
***
"Found anything?" Kai asked out loud as he teleported beside Laofen.
Since she was also used to this, she wasn''t surprised by it. She instead raised one of her fingers to indicate that he should remain quiet.
"I found two suspicious-looking guys earlier. They were wearing the uniform of the guards and were doing everything correctly yet they stood out to me. Perhaps it was because of your skill." Laofen said slowly as Kai nodded.
"That ability will also make you see small suspicious things. So what did you find out about them?" Kai asked as Laofen pointed her finger forward.
They were currently inside what looked like arge storage room for cultivation techniques. There were many scrolls assorted by different colors and were arranged on different shelves.
"This ce is where we have stored every single cultivation which was founded since the founding of this realm. It could be considered as our royal treasury." Laofen exined as Kai raised his eyes.
"Looks like it isn''t guarded properly. After all, those two guys are searching the scrolls way too casually." Kai muttered as he pointed at the other end of the room.
Two men, guys who were apparently the menofen had mentioned about, were growing through all the scrolls ced on the smallest shelf in the entire room.
The shelf only had a total of ten scrolls on it and all of them were ocean blue in color.
"Damn, I thought this ce would have a huge secret cultivation technique but this can''t evenpete with the level of cultivation techniques we give the newbies." One of the men muttered in a sour voice as he tapped his chest twice.
His clothes suddenly changed from the uniform of the royal guards to a pair of loose white robes with a royal red dragon etched on the back.
"We are still on the elven realm, anyone can see us here. Even though we are still under a transformation formation, don''t take your tail out. Anything can happen." The second man second as the first one rolled his eyes.
"You are too cautious man. It''s not like anyone can do anything against us. Just chill a little." The second man said as a long white cat tail suddenly came out from under his clothes.
"So they are from the animal realm." Laofenmutterde as Kai nodded and the two of them kept looking forward. The other man sighed as his clothes also changed.
He was wearing ck robes with the same royal red dragon symbol on the back. A ck panther''s tail came out from under his clothes as it coiled up at the end.
"Guess you are right, we don''t need to be this cautious when we are under such a powerful formation. But we should still remember to not be extremely carefree and make a mistake." He replied as the first man nodded with a smile on his face.
The only special characteristics both the males had were their tails and other than that, they looked like normal humans.
Their ears were also under a formation which made them look pointy and long like an elf''s ears and if not for the ability Kai gave to her, Laofen wouldn''t have been able to see this.
But as she turned to ask him what they should do, she saw that his face was on high alert and his eyes were carefully examining the robes the two males were wearing.
"Laofen, we definitely need to catch these two." Kai muttered as he saw a symbol on the front side of both of the men''s robes.
The symbol was the same symbol that belonged to the organization.
And there was a chance that if Kai managed to capture the two people and check their memories, he would be able to find the organization''s ns were or at least get a brief idea about them.
"I can''t sense their cultivations. depending on how powerful they are, you can definitely catch them, right?" Laofen asked as Kai nodded
"I am at the semi-divinity realm Laofen and I can defeat people at the soul divinity realm. But both of them are at the soul divinity realm so I wonder how this would go." He replied as he decided to keep watching the two men to see what their next move would be.
"Since we haven''t found anything valuable from here, should we just contact them back and tell them that we areing back?" The first man asked as the second one thought about it for some time before he nodded.
Kai''s eyes suddenly started glowing as he saw that there was a small earring on the right ear of the first person.
[ Kosma, I need your help right now! ] Kai suddenly said mentally as he saw a one-way cultivation scroll inside the space ring.
[ Don''t worry Kai, I have already taken out that scroll and they don''t even know it. though they have a second scroll. ] Kosma replied immediately as Kai could no longer see the scroll inside of the space ring.
The second male then took out a simr scroll and opened it. The two of them then went silent for a few minutes before the scroll suddenly burst into extremely tiny pieces which burned away.
"We can finally go back." The first man muttered in an excited voice as he took out his earring while the second man also took out an earring.
They threw both of them on the ground at the same time as a formation surrounded them.
''This is the moment I guess.'' Kai suddenly thought as he teleported right beside the duo while being inside the formation;''s range.
[ I am alsoing you know. ] He heard Laofen''s voice inside his head as he turned back to see her standing behind him with a resolute face.
And with that, all four of them vanished.
Chapter 292 A Date With Laofen (1)(Chapter Preview)
[ We are dead. ] Kai thought the moment he realized that Laofen wasing with him too.
After all, they were going into an unknown ce while she was only at the 6th stage of the Saint Core realm.
The people they would meet might as well be at the Soul Immortality realm and there was no knowing what would happen next.
But unfortunately, there suddenly appeared back at the storage room from earlier with confused expressions on their faces.
[ Don''t tell me you expected it to be so easy. They are a highly dangerous organization and you were thinking that you could go get inside their headquarters easily? ] Kosma''s voice echoed inside Kai''s head as he rolled his eyes.
[ Yeah I knew that. It was still worth a try. By the way, teleport me to your locationter on. We will examine that scroll then and see whether we could trace the location using it. ] He replied as Kosma fell silent.
He then turned towards Laofen who looked confused. He then took a deep breath before cing a hand on her shoulder.
"Why did you follow me?" Kai slowly asked while staring into her eyes but Laofen looked calm.
"Because I wanted to. I didn''t want you to leave me alone again you know. Who knows whether you would havee back or not?" She replied while directly staring back into Kai''s eyes.
He couldn''t help but smile at her cool and calm yet serious tone. He took his hands off her shoulders and patted her head.
"Next time, don''t you dare do that before telling me. I might actually take you with me then." He replied as Laofen pointed her eyes down and nodded.
''That feels nice...'' She slowly thought as her entire body rxed from Kai''s touch.
But when he removed his hand, she suddenly felt as though someone had taken something important from her.
"So Kai, what are you gonna do now?" Laofen asked in a curious voice as she still felt as though something important was missing.
"I am gonna wait to hear Gaia''s reply and after that, I will go back and take you with me." Kai replied as Laofen slowly nodded.
"Then are you going anywhere tonight?" Laofen asked as Kai was about to nod but decided to not do it.
After all, she was looking at him with big expectant eyes. He shook his head with an inward sigh as Laofen looked happy.
"Then will you sleep beside me tonight?" She asked as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"You do remember that I don''t sleep right?" He asked as Laofen nodded.
"Justy on the bed beside me. That''s all I ask." She replied as Kai nodded.
"Then what do you want to till then?" Kai asked since it was still evening.
"Well, we are here after so long... Would you like to go on a date with me?" She asked in a muffled voice though Kai heard her clearly
But he decided to tease her a little.
"What did you say?" He asked in a confused tone as Laofen gritted her teeth.
"I asked whether you would like to go on a date with me?" She asked again in a slightly louder voice as Kai smiled.
"I would like to go on a date with you. Any particr ce you want to go to?" He asked as Laofen nodded.
"My sister told me that whenever she was extremely stressed, you woulde here and disguise her and yourself and roam the markets like a normal couple. I want to experience that feeling once." She replied as Kai nodded and waved his hand over her body.
Even though Laofen already knew what was about to happen, she was still surprised by it.
She slowly saw her body changing as her curves grew smaller in size and her wrists grew a little more thinner.
Her back shortened down a little as her eyes slowly turned bigger and less ck. Her waist-length hair shortened down to shoulder length.
"I kept some of your original appearances so you know look as though you are a cousin of your family." Kai exined as Laofen nodded happily.
"How will you look like?" Laofen then asked as Kai smiled and his appearance began o change.
Since the elven realm also had a few people who wore modern clothes, he could still keep his usual attire.
As for his face, he didn''t change it much. His hair that had started curling behind his ears and falling down to his eyebrows, shortened down and turnedpletely ck.
His purple eyes also turned ck in color and Laofen couldn''t believe how big of a change it made.
Though she could tell that it was Kai, the change in color of his hair and eyes made a big difference.
His height also decreased down to the same level as Laofen as his body shape also changed and he grew thinner.
"Guess that''s enough?" Kai asked as his voice soundedpletely different.
"Even though these are just illusions, they still feel so real." Laofen muttered as she noticed that her own voice also sounded different.
"What type of illusion is it if it doesn''t feel real?" He asked her before he teleported them out of the room.
"The ce where we are going is actually on thend of wind. I wonder if that ce is still there or whether it has perished after so many people years." Kai exined to Laofen as they appeared in the middle of a forest.
"We will walk towards the ce like normal people who are tourists." Kai said as Laofen nodded and the two of them walked out of the forest into the entrance of a town.
"This ce is still there." Kai muttered with a small smile as they walked inside the town to see that it was full of people walking on both sides of the street.
Yet it still had enough space for both of them to move easily.
[ Before me and Laoxiao used toe here, this ce was actually a dying town. The people here were extremely poor. But since this was a wonderful ce, Laoxiao spread the rumors that she, the ruler of the elven realm, used toe here with a secret lover. And after that, this ce became a special ce where peoplee for their first dates. ] Kai exined as Laofen seemed surprised by the fact.
She already knew about the rumor but didn''t know that her own sister started it. If not for Kai telling her about it, she wouldn''t have gotten to know about it.
[ So what do people usually do on their first dates? ] She decided to ask as Kai smiled.
[ First dates are extremely awkward sometimes. Both the people on the date are so nervous that it''s hrious to look at from a couple''s perspective. Let''s go and see some couples on their first dates. ] Kai suggested as Laofen thought about it before nodding.
But before moving forward, she interviewed her hand with his hand. Her heart was a little nervous but she felt happy on the inside.
And she kept it that way the entire time.
Chapter 293 A Date With Laofen (End)(Chapter Preview)
"You were right about it. This makes me wannaugh." Laofen muttered as she and Kai were currently watching a pair of people sitting on a bench near a beautifulke inside the city.
ording to Kai, the two people were on their first date here and things were extremely awkward.
Both the boy and the girl didn''t know what they should do and were staring at theke intently. The boy then cleared his throat as he spoke something to the girl.
"I have been wondering about this for a long time but have you ever had a boyfriend?" He asked the girl as her cheeks turned red and she shook her head.
"Then would you like to be..." The boy began saying but suddenly hesitated as the girl''s eyes widened a little.
"Do you think he will say it?" Laofen asked Kai as he shook his head.
"Do you want me to give him some confidence?" Kai asked as Laofen thought about it before nodding.
Kai then smiled as his eyes flickered back to his original eyes for a moment before turning into his angel eyes.
Though they vanished after a few moments as he and Laofen then looked at the couple.
"Will you like to be my girlfriend?" The boy manage to ask even though his voice was still shaking a little.
The girl remained quiet for a few seconds before she took a deep breath and nodded. The boy''s expression suddenly perked up as he raised his hand forward in her direction.
The girl raised her hand in retrospect and grabbed his hand as both of them were shyly smiling at each other.
"Let''s go Laofen." Kai said with a small smile on his face as he and Laofen stood up and moved away from the ce.
"Hey Kai, do you want to eat some sweets?" She suddenly asked as Kai shrugged before nodding.
"Do you have any particr ce in mind?" He asked as LAofen nodded and pointed towards the east direction.
A few meters away from where they were standing was a sweets shop which was crowded to the limit.
But seeing the shop, Kai had a small smile on his face.
"I don''t know whether you chose that shop by coincidence or you knew about it before but all I can say is that you will be surprised." He said to her before both of them moved towards the shop.
"Excuse me, sir, you need to get in the line." The person at the reception said to Kai as he and Laofen were directly moving inside the shop.
They had directly broken through the line and were now at the reception but Kai only shook his head as he rummaged inside his pendant and took out a scroll which looked ancient but was still in good shape.
When the person saw the scroll, he instantly got terrified. He quickly bowed down to Kai and gestured for him to stand aside from the crowd.
"Please wait for some time esteemed sir. I will go and get the owner right now." The receptionist said as he hurried inside the shop.
It was divided into three floors where two of the floors were for everyone while the top one was for special people.
The receptionist quickly got the owner and they got down to the lower floor as he pointed the owner in Kai and Laofen''s location.
"Do you know who Jiang Jengyun was?" The owner asked as Kai handed him the scroll and nodded.
"Jiang Jengyun was a local sweet seller who had created a very special type of dessert but it wasn''t selling well. One day, a couple bought the desert from him and both of them ate it together and told him that it was an especially good desert for a couple. And after they left, he decided to open this shop.
They hade back one day to see this shop and the man had recognized them and had given the two people a scroll each. That scroll contained the secret to making the desert since the man owed everything to the two people." Kai exined as the owner suddenly bowed down while clutching the scroll tightly.
"And now this recipe is back in our hands. I will personally create this dessert for you since I am his direct descendant. Take them to the top floor and make sure that they arefortable." The owner said as one of the staff took Kai and Laofen to the top floor.
He then gave them a seat near the window so that they could see the entire town from there.
"What was the dessert?" Laofen asked as soon as the waiter had been dismissed by Kai.
"You have to wait to see it yourself. After all, it''s a small surprise from me." Kai said with a wink as Laofen seemed restless.
Even though she liked surprises, she hated to wait for them. But after a few minutes, the dessert finally came.
"What is this thing..." Lauren muttered the moment she saw the dessert.
The desert was a small lollipop with multiple colors as Laofen looked baffled. The waiter dropped the te with the lollipop on their table and left.
"Don''t say that this is just a lollipop. Take a small lick and they say anything." Kai said as Laofen nodded and held the lollipop.
She extended her tongue out and gave it a lick as her eyes widened.
"That''s..." Her eyes turned mystified as the lollipop waspletely different than what she had imagined it to be.
"It is a special lollipop that will taste like the thing you love the most in the world. This might feel a little gross but couples are supposed to lick it one by one and when they reach the end of it, their vors mix together to give rise to somethingpletely new." Kai exined as Laofen slowly nodded.
"Did you eat with my sister in such a manner?" Laofen asked as Kai shook his head.
"We had bought to lollipops. You can eat this alone. After all, I don''t have an appetite right now." Kai replied as Laofen''s raised her eyebrows.
"Then what will you do till I finish this?" She asked as Kai grinned.
"I will see you eat this." He replied as Laofen wondered whether he was joking or not.
It turned out he was half-joking.
As she slowly licked the thing, she saw him looking at her face while he would look outside for some time.
But after she had finished it, the owner hade to ask them whether they liked it or not. After telling him that it was extremely good, Kai and Laofen left the ce.
"Kai, how did your first date ever go?" Laofen asked as Kai smiled.
"It was extremely awkward. If I look back on it now, I might die from embarrassment. But one thing I can say is that such small things make living worth it." He replied while staring at the sky.
"There''s onest ce I would like to take you." He said and grabbed her hand as they appeared at a high point.
He then sat down on some rocks and gestured for her to sit down too as both of them looked at the night sky.
The stars were extremely clear in the sky as Laofen smiled and took Kai''s hand in her hand.
? "I really enjoyed today''s day." She slowly whispered in his ear as he smiled slightly.
And they sat like that for a long time.
Chapter 294 Sharing A Bed (Semi - R18)(Chapter Preview)
"Do you think we should find a hotel now?" Laofen asked as Kai nodded and both of them stood up.
It was probably around midnight and since the town was an extremely popr tourist spot, finding a good hotel was proving to be difficult.
But after roaming they found a good-looking hotel to stay at after searching the town for a few minutes.
SInce Laofen wanted to sleep with Kai, he only brought two rooms as the two of them entered their room.
It was arge room with a double bed, two windows, an attached bathroom, and a cupboard in case you wanted to hang your clothes.
"So, should we sleep now?" Laofen asked a little nervously as Kia nodded.
''What is wrong with me? I have already lost my virginity to him so there is no reason for me to be nervous!'' Laofen thought as she shook her head and cleared her thoughts.
She then slowly climbed on the bed andid down in the middle of it and pulled the nkets over her as Kai climbed in beside her.
The only light inside the room wasing from the window and the rest of the room was entirely dark.
Laofen turned to her right side as she didn''t want to see Kai''s expression when he slid right beside her on the bed.
''I wonder if I will be able to sleep tonight?'' Laofen thought to herself as she felt her heart beating rapidly inside her chest.
Her heartbeat only increased when Kai wrapped his hand around her waist and kept it there. Laofen could feel the heat being generated from his hand as she gulped nervously and closed her eyes.
"Don''t think too much about it Laofen. Just sleep." Kai suddenly said as Laofen didn''t reply to him.
''I wonder if he can feel my heartbeat?'' Laofen wondered to herself as Kai''s hand remained on her waist.
He wasn''t pulling her towards him even though Laofen suddenly had a desire to cuddle with him. She slowly pushed her body backward as Kai''s hand moved further.
Since he wasn''t sleeping, he could feel Laofen''s body moving backward but didn''t say anything about it.
Taking this as a yes, Laofen moved even more back as her body now touched his body. She could feel the warmness of his body touching against her body as her hips were around his crotch.
She gulped nervously as she knew that was the location of Kai''s currently sleeping dragon but she wondered whether she could awaken it in such a manner.
She slowly started pushing her hips against Kai''s crotch as he smiled inwardly. He knew what Laofen was trying to do but he was no stranger to it.
''How is he not getting hard even though my ass is directly pressing into his dick? How can a man have that high level of control?'' Laofen wondered silently as she gave up on trying to get Kai''s dragon to wake up.
"You asked me to sleep with you but now you are the one being awake. Get some sleep Laofen." Kai muttered as Laofen gulped again and thought that she should just sleep.
She kept her eyes closed and tried to get rid of any thoughts from her mind but the more she thought about it, the more she ended up overthinking.
''I am never sleeping this way...'' She thought and took a deep breath as she decided to focus her thoughts on Kai.
''He is probably wondering when I will sleep so that he could sneak away. Not like I can do anything about it. But at least he is here with me for the time being.'' She slowly thought as she recounted the events of the day.
''I guess today really was a happy day.'' Laofen thought to herself with a small smile on her lips as her body started to rx.
And minutester, she was asleep.
"You are a brave and strong woman Laofen. You had been alone for so long yet you held on. But now, you have given up on anything holding you back from leaving this ce. I wonder whether you will regret this or not." Kai muttered to himself as looked at the ceiling.
And surprisingly, he spent the entire night while holding Laofen with his hand.
***
"Good morning, Laofen." Kai whispered in Laofen''s ears as the sunlight was pouring inside the room through the windows.
Laofen moved her body slowly as she had woken up from Kai''s voice. She slowly opened her eyes to see that his hand was still around her waist and it was still in the same position she remembered it to be in.
She turned her body below his grip to stare at his face as he smiled to see her looking at him with surprise.
"You didn''t go anywhere the entire night?" Laofen asked as Kai shook his head and she was even more surprised.
"Then what did you do the entire time?" She asked him as Kai''s smile grew a little wider.
"When you have spent many centuries living alone, you can make time pass by in the blink of an eye." He replied as Laofen slowly nodded.
"By the way, what were you trying to dost night?" He asked with a teasing smile as Laofen stared straight into his eyes.
"I was trying to get your dragon to wake up but I failed miserably. You have such an extreme level of self-control. Most people would have failed immediately." Laofen replied as Kai nodded.
"That''s one of the many things I like about you. You have a habit of giving honest answers no matter how they sound." Kaimented as Laofen raised her eyebrows.
"Then what are the other things you like about me?" She asked as Kai chuckled.
"You want to hear me praise you early morning?" Kai asked as Laofen smiled.
"Hearing someone else praise you is always satisfying." She replied as Kai raised an eyebrow in response.
"Then you should try praising me every day. I would be extremely satisfied to hear this every morning." Kai said as Laofen raised her own eyebrows in response.
"I didn''t know you liked to hear people praise you." She replied as Kai chuckled again.
"Guess the tables have turned." He replied and pulled his hand back and stood up.
He stretched his body as his shirt pulled a little up and let Laofen nce at his naked chest.
Kai could see Laofen staring at his chest so he decided to stay like this for a while before Laofen realized that he was doing it intentionally.
"That''s not a nice thing to do you know." She muttered as Kai looked surprised.
"I thought you liked staring at my chest so I just decided to let you keep doing it. I did a nice deed by doing that." Kai replied as Laofen didn''t say anything.
"Unless you want to see my entire chest." He added asofen slowly nodded.
"And that''s another thing I like about you. You don''t hesitate to get the thing you want. though you still care about other things." Kai added as he slowly removed his jacket and threw it on the ground.
Laofen gulped in excitement as she was about to see what she had been wanting to see for a long time.
Chapter 295 Laofens Supreme Ability (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
"Damn..." Laofen muttered with wide eyes as she saw Kai''s naked chest.
"You look as though you are seeing it for the first time." Kai said with a smile as he moved forward and sat down on the bed.
Laofen eyes kept staring at his chest muscles as she slowly moved her right hand forward and touched his chest.
She gently caressed his muscles with her hands before she lifted her eyes to look at Kai''s face.
"It certainly feels like it." She whispered slowly as she moved her head forward until it was inches away from Kai''s face.
She moved even further as her lips were now barely an inch away from touching Kai''s lips. She then smiled a little before she took thest step and joined her lips with Kai''s lips.
She climbed on his legs as she pressed her lisp down on Kai''s lips. Both of them were entangled in a passionate kissing session.
Laofen could feel heat moving through her entire body as she grabbed the back of Kai''s neck and pushed her tongue inside his mouth.
She wasn''t an expert at kissing so she could only move her tongue a little bit inside his mouth. Kai was still impressed by her effort as he took the initiative and slid his hands on her back.
He grabbed her waist as Laofen''s tongue went back inside her mouth. Kai then pushed his tongue inside her mouth.
"Mmmm..." Laofen released a low moan deep inside her mouth as Kai''s tongue slowly wrapped around her tongue.
Their tongues started wrestling inside her mouth as Laofen could feel her entire body getting hotter and craving more of Kai''s touch.
Kai could also feel this as he slowly slid Laofen''s robes off her shoulders. She was wearing a ck bra inside her robes as his hands went behind her back and unhooked the bra.
Laofen''s naked breasts were suddenly sted by a cold gush of wind as she wrapped her hands around them instinctively.
Seeing this, Kai broke the kiss as he stepped back a little and nced at Laofen''s red face while she was covering up her breasts with her hand.
"Somehow it feels as though it is your first time being naked in front of me." Kai said with a chuckle as Laofen''s cheeks turned red.
"Don''t make fun of me! I am just a little overwhelmed... That''s all..." Laofen said as Kai smiled at her words.
After a few minutes, Laofen slowly lowered her hands as she allowed Kai to see her naked breasts and red nipples.
Kai''s hands moved forward as he cupped her breasts from the bottom and slowly started fondling them with care.
"Ahh~" Laofen moaned in ecstasy as she closed her eyes and let Kai fondle her breasts.
He took things slowly as moved his fingers towards her nipples ad gently pinched them. They slowly started bing hard and started to rise up.
He then moved his head forward as his tongue came out of his mouth. He licked her right nipple slowly with his tongue as Laofen''s body tensed up.
Kai continued to fondle her other breast with his free hand while he alternated between her nipples.
"Kai, please suck on my nipples..." Laofen said while controlling her moans as she opened her eyes and nced down at Kai''s face.
He obliged as he took her right nipple between his lips and slowly started sucking it. Laofen''s mouth remained open the entire time Kai was sucking on her lips.
She could also feel that her pussy was slowly getting wet.
"Kai... Lay down on the bed..." Laofen managed to say between her moans as Kai suddenly stopped and looked into her eyes.
"It''s my turn now." Laofen managed to say more clearly as Kai raised his eyebrows and pushed back on the bed.
She slowly climbed towards his legs as she removed the remainder of his clothes and threw them on the ground.
Kai''s little brother was slightly erect as Laofen grabbed it and slowly started stroking it. She pushed the skin a little back before she grabbed it in her palm and started stroking it.
After a few seconds, Kai''s cock was fully erect as Laofen smiled and moved a little forward.
She rested her arms on the bed beside Kai''s legs as she lifted her breasts using her hands and pressed them against Kai''s erect cock.
She grabbed her breasts from the side and surrounded Kai''s dick with her breasts.
,m It was buried so deep that only the head was visible at the top. Laofen then slowly rubbed her breasts against his dick as she turned to look at Kai''s face.
He gave her an encouraging nod as Laofen slowly started moving her breasts up and down. The head of Kai''s dick would sometimes vanishpletely while it would reappear after a few seconds as Laofen tit fucked him.
Her breasts were tightly squeezing Kai''s hard rod as he rxed back and enjoyed the sensation of her breasts.
Laofen had started slowly but when she saw that Kai was having fun, she slowly started raising the speed.
"You are so good at giving a tit fuck Laofen." Kaimented as Laofen smiled.
"I trained myself while giving tit jobs to a wooden stick. Of course, I will be good at this." She replied as she juggled her breasts together and kept it like that.
Kai felt as though Laofen was trying to squeeze the yang qi out of his cock but he wasn''t about to give up easily.
"It''s a battle of endurance then. Let''s see whether Ist longer or you get tried." Kai said as Laofen''s smile widened.
"The challenge is on." Laofen replied as she raised one of her hands to her mouth and spit on it.
She then dropped her breasts down for a few minutes as she coated Kai''s dick with her saliva. Kai raise her eyebrows at this as Laofen lifted her breasts again and surrounded Kai''s dick with them.
"Now see its effect." Laofen said as she slowly started moving up and down Kai''s dick as he narrowed his eyes.
The saliva was acting as a lubricant between Kai''s rod and Laofen''s breasts as the friction between the two increased.
"This battle was over the moment you challenged me." Laofen muttered while rubbing every inch of Kai''s dick as it remained enveloped between her breasts.
''Who could have known that she wouldbe this good at it while just practicing with a wooden stick?'' Kai sighed mentally as he already knew that he would lose.
So he instead decided to enjoy it the maximum.
"Laofen move faster." Hemanded as Laofen smiled and increased her movement speed.
And after a few minutes, Kai reached his limit.
"I am about toe." He said out loud as Laofen suddenly slowed down and tightly pushed her breasts against Kai''s dragon.
His dick suddenly exploded with yang qi as it rose straight in the air like water from a fountain and hit Laofen''s face.
He shot a second wave of yang qi which didn''t rise as high above and slumped down on Laofen''s breasts andpletely covered them with the golden white liquid.
"Now that you have made me cum, it''s my turn to do the same." Kai said with a grin as he grabbed her hand and pushed her down on the bed in his ce.
He then slowly started removing her robes.
Chapter 296 The Spirit Of Light And Water (1)(Chapter Preview)
"Don''t stare so intently. I feel embarrassed." Laofen muttered as she covered her face with her hands.
Except for the ck panties she was wearing, she had no piece of cloth covering her body up. Her cheeks were extremely red because of this as Kai smiled and his hands slowly moved forward.
He gently touched the outline of her wet pussy through her pantie as Laofen stifled a moan.
"You are already so wet that your pantie is drenched with your yin qi." Kaimented as he could feel the cloth being extremely wet near her pussy.
Laofen didn''t say anything as she didn''t know what to say. But before she could do anything, Kai slid the pantie down to her knees.
"Straighten your legs Laofen." He gently said as Laofen obliged and he slid thest piece of cloth she had been wearing off her body.
Now she lyingpletely naked on the bed while covering her face as Kai didn''t move.
"I want to see your face Laofen. Unless you bring your hands down, I won''t do anything." Kai said as Laofen''s body trembled a little.
''This is weird. It''s like she is apletely different person from who I remembered her to be. Why do I have a feeling that something wrong is going on...'' Kai thought silently as he suddenly decided to check his theory.
"Laofen, who is the current ruler of thend of death?" Kai asked as Laofen looked confused.
"It''s Amon of course." She replied immediately as Kai fell silent.
"What''s the name of the current protector of the temple of life on thend of life?" He then asked as Laofen lowered her hands and looked even more confused.
"It''s of course Jinjing." She replied as Kai''s eyes widened.
''There''s no way that she knows that name...'' He silently thought as he climbed on the bed and touched Laofen''s forehead.
"Kai, what are you-" She began saying but stopped midway as her eyes rolled back in her head.
"I need to get her checked up..." Kai said as he quickly wore his clothes and dressed Laofen up as well.
[ Kosma, teleport both of us to your ce. ] Kai said mentally by sending a spiritual message to Kosma.
Ever since their connection had formed, Kai could feel Kosma being distantly connected with him. he found out that he could also send spiritual messages to her easily.
[ I don''t think it''s a good idea to bring someone like her to my birthce. It''s a sacred ce where the weak might actually perish by just being present there. ] Kosma replied as Kai sighed.
[ I already knew that but if what I am thinking is correct, then we have definitely found a very important thing. ] Kai replied as he heard Kosma sigh before he and Laofen suddenly vanished.
[ Just don''t me me if anything bad happens. ] Kosma said onest time before he and Laofen appeared in the white ce where Kosma lived.
"I guess we really found an important thing." Kai muttered as he saw that Laofen''s body wasn''t the least bit affected.
"Kosma, please check the number of souls in her body." Kai said as Kosma raised her eyebrows but didn''t say anything.
She floated in the air andnded beside Kosma as she gently touched her forehead with her hand.
A warm blue glow surrounded Laofen''s forehead as her eyes suddenly flew open. But both of them werepletely different.
One of them was golden in color while the other one was ocean blue in color with a mix of ck.
"She has three souls inside her body." Kosma suddenly said in a shocked tone as Kai''s expression turned grim.
"I was hoping that there would only be two souls inside her body, one her own and one other but this is even more serious." He muttered as both of them looked at Laofen''s eyes with a grim expression.
her eyes were unfocused and she was staring at the ceiling while she wasn''t blinking. This meant that she was still unconscious and opening her eyes was just a subconscious reflex that had happened when Kosma had checked her soul.
p "Do you have a guess of who the souls belong to?" Kosma asked as Kai slowly nodded.
"Judging from the color of her eyes, I know who the two other souls are but I am keeping my hopes down since there is a chance that it might be someone else." Kai replied as Kosma touched Laofen''s forehead.
"I am bringing the souls here. If they are powerful enough, they might take physical forms but if they are weaker souls, I would have to expel them or else they would explode." Kosma said as Kai nodded.
A soul contained unimaginable levels of power which were extremely dangerous. The explosion caused by a weak soul was enough to kill acultivator at the divine soul realm or below.
And the explosion of powerful souls could kill people at the semi-divinity realms too.
Kosma closed her eyes as the blue glow extended from her palm and covered Laofen''s entire body s she slowly started rising in the air.
Her limbs hung by her side as Kosma suddenly opened her eyes and they were glowing violently.
She suddenly pulled her hand away from Laofen''s forehead as her mouth suddenly flew open.
A white ball of light escaped her mouth as it slowly started floating in the air. It settled in one ce before it started to glow brightly
"So I guess I was right about at least one of them." Kai muttered as Kosma understood the meaning of his words.
The white ball of light slowly started expanding as it started to take the shape of a human.
"How did her soul endup in Laofen''s body?" Kosma wondered out loud as Kai raised an eyebrow.
"I should be the one asking you that question." He replied as Kosma rolled her eyes and gestured for Kai to look forward.
"Guess it''s time for me to personally meet the spirit of light." Kosma muttered as they could now see who the person was.
Chapter 297 The Spirit Of Light And Water (2)(Chapter Preview)
Her name is Fanglin, right?" Kosma asked as Kai slowly nodded and the two of them stared forward at the figure emerging from the white ball of light.
Fanglin, the spirit of life, was a very shy person. If she was in arge crowd, she would just speak in a whisper which would be inaudible to anyone
Kai remembered that the only one who could perfectly hear what Fanglin was saying was Sierra.
''But now, she is longer here.'' Kai thought silently as the light suddenly dimmed and a Fanglin appeared in front of Kai and Kosma.
She had beautiful short silver hair that barely touched the nape of her neck. Her eyes were the same color and were fully round. But there was one problem.
"Ahh!" She suddenly screamed loudly while looking at Kai and Kosma.
Fanglin waspletely naked
She moved her hands around her breasts and sacred cave as she looked at Kai and Kosma with fear.
Both of them averted their eyes as Kai snapped his fingers and a pair of clothes suddenly dropped near Fanglin''s feet.
"Quickly wear them and then we will talk." Kai said as Fangling nodded and looked at her feet.
She slowly bent down as she examined the clothes. The clothes contained a pair of in white bra and panties and a pair of simr colored robes.
Fanglin slowly moved her hands away from her skin and picked up the clothes. She quickly wore the undergarments before she wore the robes and looked at Kai and Kosma.
"You both¡ can look now¡" She slowly whispered as Kai had to strain on his ears to hear what she was speaking.
"Fanglin, do you remember who I am?" He then asked as she slowly nodded.
"I know that you are Kai¡" She whispered again as she looked at Kai''s face to seem smiling.
"You are exactly right. Now, do you remember anything about where you were and what happened to you?" Kai asked as she slowly nodded.d
"I was inside that woman''s body¡ Or rather, my soul was¡ Before that, I don''t remember anything¡" She whispered as Kai sighed and walked closer to her.
He was now standing a few feet away from her as he stared into her eyes.
"Tell me Fanglin, what was your experience while being inside Laofen''s body?" He then asked as she hesitated for a few seconds before replying to him.
"It felt as though I was alive and not alive at the same time. My body floated in a ce that I couldn''t see, hear or feel. But I just knew that I was floating somewhere. But then, there were certain moments I could see everything, hear everything and feel everything. I even saw you this way." She replied as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"When you were staring at the stars. I was there with you for an hour or so." She replied as Kai nodded.
"No wonder I didn''t hear you talking. I was even wondering how Laofen was able to stay silent for so long." Kai replied as Fanglin pointed her eyes down.
"Kosma, I think you should remove the second soul from her body too." Kai said to Kosma as she shook her head.
"Laofen''s body suffered a lot while I removed Fanglin''s soul from inside her. If I remove the second soul so soon, she might die." She replied as Kai''s expression turned grim.
"Then when will you be able to remove the soul from her body?" He asked as Kosma thought about it for some time before replying to his question.
"In about a day''s time. She would have recovered enough by then." Kosma replied as Kai nodded and turned to look at Fanglin.
"Would you like to take a walk with me?" He asked her as she slowly nodded.
"Then let''s go to a special ce." Kai said as both of them suddenly vanished and left Kosma alone with Laofen
"I wonder how he manages to take care of all of you." She muttered to herself while looking at Laofen''s limp body.
"Don''t worry, I will definitely heal you."
***
"What is this ce?..." Fanglin asked as Kai sighed.
After all, he had been able to hear her words after she had repeated them five times.
"This ce is a garden I used to visit with Laofen''s sister. Laofen is the woman whose body you inherited." Kai exined as she shook her head.
"I already knew her name..." She said as Kai sighed and suddenly grabbed her hand.
"Ahhh! What are you doing?..." She asked as Kai smiled.
"You should try speaking loudly. After all, you have such a sweet voice. As for what I am doing, I am taking you on a walk." Kai replied as he started moving forward while taking hold of her hand.
"I..." Fanglin stuttered as she let Kai drag her around.
The garden they were in was just a normal garden with the special thing about it was that Kai used toe there with Laoxiao.
He had visited many ces on the elven realm with her and those ces had been extremely beautiful.
But after walking for some time, Kai suddenly stopped as both of them reached a section of ck roses.
"The real reason I brought you here was to tell you about an important thing." Kai slowly said as he bent down and pucked a ck rose.
"I wanted to tell you that Sierra is dead." He then said as he turned to look at Fanglin who looked confused.
"Wasn''t I dead too? But I came back so why can''t Sierrae back?" She asked as Kai took a deep breath before he exined everything to Fanglin.
"So that''s why she won''te back." Kai finished as he waited for some kind of response from Fanglin but she wentpletely still.
She closed her eyes and slowly clenched her fists as Kai suddenly had a bad feeling.
"Fanglin?" He asked as she suddenly opened her eyes and directly stared at Kai.
"I want her back right now or otherwise..." She said in a loud and clear voice as everything around her started to burn.
''Her light powers can burn anything...'' Kai suddenly thought as the fire reached near him.
Chapter 298 How He Met Fanglin (Past Chapter)(Chapter Preview)
"Why am I here? Just to suffer the attitude of another elemental spirit? I should probably give up at this point¡" Kai muttered to himself as he stood in front of another castle.
He was currently in the realm of thest elemental ruler, Fanglin, the spirit of life. He had no idea how she would act on seeing him.
He remembered that while all the elemental rulers had found him after he had freed H and Aizza, Fanglin had been standing at the back of the crowd and hadn''t even seemed angry.
It was as though she was just trying to make things pass by. Now he was wondering how her behavior would be.
''But at least she is thest spirit I have to meet and after this, Mariel would talk to all of them. At least my part here would be done.'' He thought with a sigh as he decided to confront thest elemental ruler directly.
But as he moved towards the pce, he saw that it looked as though it had been abandoned for a long time. The entire ce was extremely dirty and the entire building had many cracks running on it.
"I don''t think I am going to find anyone here." Kai said to himself as he summoned his five spirits.
"Hey guys, do you sense any signs of life in this realm? Try looking around and then all of us will meet back here in an hour. IF you do find anything, just send me a spiritual message." Kai told them as all five of them nodded.
"''Now I guess I should also try looking for her.'' Kai thought as the five spirits moved out and left him alone.
As he slowly started his search, Kai remembered the conversation he had with Mariel a few minutes ago.
"Why don''t you tell me the reason for making me gather all the elemental rulers while you can certainly do it yourself, I just don''t understand the point behind this?" Kai had asked her as Mariel had given him a small smile.
"Honestly, you are the most ideal person for this task. You have Aizza and H''s blessing which allows you to travel between our realms and you also have a very deep connection with five spirits and you can go half spirit mode with all of them." Mariel had replied as Kai had still looked confused.
"Don''t worry, after all of them gather here, your task here will be done." Mariel had added as Kai sighed and hade to the only remaining special realm.
But now that he was here, he was very doubtful that someone even lived on the realm.
''What if she left this ce to visit some other realm? There''s no way I will find her if this is the case.'' He thought slowly as he suddenly stopped flying.
In the distance, he could see a certain number of roses in the middle of a field. The roses were of many colors ranging from ck to red to golden.
''There is no way that those are natural.'' He slowly thought with narrowed eyes as he moved forward to see a woman taking care of all the flowers.
Her hair were tied behind her head in a ponytail while her expression seemed happy. She was busy looking at the flowers that she didn''t pay notice to Kai floating in the air in front of her.
Or that''s what Ki thought.
"I know that you are watching me¡" Fanglin whispered but unfortunately for her, Kai couldn''t hear her.
She spoke the same thing again but Kai still couldn''t hear anything.
''I wonder what she is mumbling to herself.'' Kai thought as he decided tond down and have a talk with her.
"Um, are you by any chance the elemental ruler of light?" Kai asked as Fanglin sighed and nodded
"You finally heard me¡" She whispered again as Kai looked confused.
"Did you just say something?" Kai asked as Fanglin repeated her words but he still couldn''t hear her.
He still looked confused as he moved a little closer so that he stood a few feet away from her.
"Can you please repeat your words again?" He then asked as Fanglin shook her head.
"I already spoke them so many times¡" She muttered as Kai finally heard her.
"You speak in such a low voice that I had to step so forward to even hear what you were speaking." Kai replied as Fanglin rolled her yes
"I just like speaking in this manner¡" She replied as Kai shrugged.
"It''s your choice. Anyways, I have something important that I want to ask you?" Kai asked as Fanglin looked curious.
"Go ahead¡" She replied as he nodded and then told her about what Mariel had asked him to do, She still looked confused.
"I see¡ So I am thest person left?..." She asked as Kai nodded.
"Then I guess I will go with you¡" She said as Kai nodded.
"Though I have one question, why are you growing so many different colors of roses?" He asked while pointing at the flowers behind her back.
"They are the favorite color roses of the other elemental rulers¡ Sierra likes ck roses, Mariel likes orange while Levina likes golden... Kazemi''s favorite are the blue roses while Gaia loves the in red ones¡ As for the white ones, they are Xinjeng''s favorites¡" She answered as Kai smiled.
"So you have the roses for every single one of the elemental rulers." He replied as she nodded.
"Anyway, we should be going now. Do you want to take flowers for any of them?" Kai asked as she shook her head.
"I only give them these once in five years since that''s the best point to give them." She replied as Kai nodded.
He then told the spirits that he had found the elemental ruler of light and after that, he and Fanglin left the special realm.
But little did he know that somethingpletely unexpected was waiting for him.
Chapter 299 The Spirit Of Light And Water (3)(Chapter Preview)
"Fanglin, that won''t work on me. Please don''t destroy this beautiful ce." Kai said as the fire climbed up his body but didn''t do anything to him.
To Kai, it felt as though someone was massaging his body and the massage was very hot.
''She won''t listen to me. I have no choice but to stop her.'' Kai slowly thought as he started moving towards Fanglin.
The fire around him increased even though Kai didn''t feel anything major. But now that he stood a foot away from her, he could see that tears were rolling down her cheeks but they would evaporate the second they would fell from her body.
Kai had many ways to stop her but he knew that they would end up being forceful so instead, he decided to do something else.
"Fanglin, life goes on..." He gently whispered in her right ear as he wrapped his hands around her waist.
He tightly hugged her to his chest as the mes raged on around him but he paid no attention to them.
His entire focus was on calming Fanglin down and it looked as though it was working. The mes slowly started to calm down before vanishing altogether.
Fanglin''s body went entirely still before she raised her hands and grabbed the back of Kai''s spine. She tightened her fingers on his clothes as she pushed back and looked at his face.
"Why did it happen?" For the first time in millenniums, Fanglin spoke out loud.
"There is no reason for anything happening Fanglin. Though many people might think that everything happens for a purpose, that''s not the reason. Sometimes, things just happen and we can''t do anything. Don''t think too much about it." He slowly said with sad eyes as he had experienced this himself.
"But..." She began saying but suddenly stopped as Kai ced his right index finger on her lips.
"I told you. There is no point in thinking about such things." Kai repeated as Fanglin stopped.
"Then what am I supposed to do?!" She asked in a loud voice. "I don''t have any ideas on what I should do..."
"That''s what you have other people for. To guide you when you are in a dark spot and don''t know what to do. I know many people who will be willing to help you. And also, Kazemi will also be here." Kai slowly soothed her as Fanglin nodded.
"The flowers are all ruined..." Fanglin said while looking around them with a sad expression.
"Fortunately, flowers are something that I can bring back to life." Kai closed his eyes as he raised his palms forward.
A white glow extended from his palms and covered the entire section of the burnt-out flowers.
The entire garden was suddenly restored to its previous form as Fanglin smiled.
"Thank you, Kai..." She stood up a little and kissed Kai on his right cheek.
Fanglin wasn''t a very tall person and stood around Kai''s shoulders. But height wasn''t a thing that mattered to Kai.
"Anyways, we should go back." He stared at the sky with an expected expression. "We have to meet Kazemi as well."
Fanglin slowly nodded as the two of them suddenly vanished and appeared back in Kosma''s ce.
"Well, two more hours until I extract Kazemi''s soul from her body." Kosma said while pointing towards Laofen''s body which was hovering in the air.
She was still floating in the air but her eyes were now one ck and one ocean blue.
"What are we supposed to till then?" Kai felt bored as he turned towards Fangling. "Any ideas?"
"I will teach you how you should take care of nts... Should we start doing it here?..." Fanglin asked while pointing at the nk white space as Kosma shook her head
"This is my ce guys. Go do it at Azrael''s library." Kosma said with a shooing gesture as Kai and Fangling appeared at Azrael''s library.
"She could have asked us to leave nicely." Kai muttered as Fanglin shook her head.
"It was my fault for being rude...Anyways, should we start gardening?..." Fanglin asked as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"You were serious about that?"
"Why did you think I was joking?..."
"Well, I didn''t say that. I thought you were talking about a different kind of farming."
"A different kind of farming?..." Fanglin asked while tilting her head as Kai smiled.
"You know, the one where I harvest the scared fruit no one else is allowed to see. Know what I mean?" Kai asked as fanglin''s cheeks suddenly reddened.
"Eeeeek! Don''t joke like that..." She replied as Kai chuckled.
"I couldn''t resist teasing you. You make such a cute expression when you are embarrassed." Kai''s words made Fanglin''s cheeks redden even further.
"Really?..." She asked as Kai nodded.
"Then give me a pat..."
Kai was surprised by her sudden request but he was still happy to do it. He raised his right hand and gently patted her head aa Fanglin smiled.
"That feels nice..." She said while squirming under his touch as Kai looked surprised.
"I didn''t know you liked being patted." He said honestly as Fanglin shook her head.
"I was too embarrassed to tell you this earlier but for some reason, I felt like telling you this now... Give me some more pats..." Fanglin replied as Kai smiled.
"Do you want a full-body massage then?" He asked as she shook her head.
"I like pats and I shall receive pats and only pats..." She said in amanding voice as Kai chuckled.
"Just speak normally. You soud like a child trying to y solider." Kai said even though he kept patting her head.
Soon, Fanglin was lying on the bed with her head on Kai''sp as he gently stroked her head.
"Kai, will I die like Sierra too?" Fanglin suddenly asked as Kai looked surprised.
"Fanglin, I don''t know the answer to that. Not even Azrael, who is death, knows about it. There might be a death book on your name. Do you want to see it?" Kai asked as she shook her head.
"No one wants to see when they are dying."
Chapter 300 The Spirit Of Light And Water (End)(Chapter Preview)
"So it''s finally time huh." Kai muttered as he and Fanglin were suddenly teleported back.
Surprisingly, Kai had spent the entire time patting Fanglin''s head and the girl had immensely enjoyed it.
Kai had no idea why she was so fascinated by it but if she was happy, he was more than happy to pat her head.
"Now please stay back and no matter what you hear or see, please don''t try to step ahead or stop me." Kosma suddenly said in a warning tone which was mostly directed at Kai. "It will only make things worse if you step forward."
"Why are you telling me about that? Isn''t it supposed to go like when you extracted Fanglin''s soul?" Kai was curious about why Fanglin was saying about such things even though he had a small clue about it
"The only reason I am telling you this is because this will be even more painful and excruciating to watch or experience. After all, a body was never supposed to hold more than a single soul." Kosma looked almost surprised when she looked at Laofen. "It''s a wonder she managed to live for that long."
"What are the chances of survival of a normal cultivator?" Kai then asked in a grave voice as Kosma gave him a dark humorless smile.
"A normal cultivator around her cultivation would have exploded within a week of hosting three souls and would have caused massive damage to his or her surroundings."
"Then how did she hold on for so long?"
"Just through sheer willpower and the desire to see her sister again." Kosma muttered while gently tugging a strand of Laofen''s hair behind her right ear.
"Anyways, I am starting the extraction of the soul." She said and closed her eyes.
Sheid her right hand on top of Kosma''s forehead the blue glow returned. But this time, it didn''t move to cover Laofen''s entire body.
"I tried to make it a little less painfulst time but there is no hope this time." Kosma mainly exined to Kai as she suddenly lifted her hand of Laofen''s forehead.
"AHHH!" A loud ss-shattering scream escaped Laofen''s mouth as a white ball of light came out from her mouth.
Her body became limp again as a few drops of blood gathered at the corner of her lips. Slowly, her body started to be healthier.
Her wrists got a little thicker while she grew two to three inches long in height. Her curves were also upgraded by a size before she gentlynded on the ground.
Her eyes were now back to ck but she soon closed them.
"This time, she will at least need a week-long rest." She muttered and looked at Kai''s nk expression.
"Kosma, now that we extracted the third soul from her body, how are we supposed to put it in a body?"
The only reason Fanglin was able to have a body was because of her pseudo life powers. And as for why she had them, it was because of the creators.
But Kosma didn''t have anything like this to help her get a body so Kai was naturally wondering what they should do about it.
But before Kosma could reply, Fanglin suddenly stepped forward and moved towards the white ball of light.
She gently wrapped her arms around it even though she wasn''t able to hold it. A bright white glow surrounded her entire body as the ball of light gently started to buzz.
It was as though there was a shifting of energy inside it. Fanglin then stepped back as she gave Kai a small smile.
"I technically wasn''t supposed to have big sister Aizza''s powers... But I was still given a pseudo version of her powers..." Both Kai and Fanglin looked at the white ball of light which was slowly expanding. "So I decided to use them to help Kazemi get a soul..."
"Does this mean that I don''t need to search for a half dead body which is still functional and without a soul and has the exact features Kazemi has?" Kai asked with wide eyes as Fanglin chuckled softly.
"You can put it in that way if you want..."
They then kept staring at Kazemi''s soul as it slowly started to take her shape. But unlike Fanglin, Kazemi was clothed in her actual clothing.
(I am typing this after a long time. Check this paragraphment for her image.)
"I didn''t want the same incident to repeat with her so I made sure that she was wearing her clothes..."
"You did good Fanglin." Kai patted her head again as Fanglin felt happy.
''I never noticed this before but she feels as though she is a ten year old child.'' Kai couldn''t help but smile at this fact as atst, Kazemi appeared in front of them.
"Who are you? What is this ce?"
But it looked as though they had a tiny problem. Kazemi looked extremely confused about her surroundings and didn''t recognize either Kai or Fanglin.
"Don''t tell me she has her memories blocked..." Kai groaned loudly as he was already tired of unlocking different types of memory seals.
After all, who knows how many unique seals were there.
"I can try to force break the seal you know. But I can''t guarantee that she would be mentally stable after it." Kosma offered as Kai sighed and shook his head.
"Just tell me what type of seal does she have on her mind."
Kosma shrugged as she looked in Kazemi''s direction to see that she was still confused by everything.
"Thankfully, you know about this seal, Kai." Kosma suddenly said in a surprised tone as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"Which seal is it?"
"It''s the warrior''s pride seal."
As soon as Kosma told him the name of the seal, Kai''s hopes of recovering Kazemi''s memories quickly vanished.
''I guess I am in it for a long time. There is no way taht seal can be removed when Kazemi is this much confused and bewildered. I might never be able to remove it...''
Chapter 301 Ascension Of The Elemental Rulers (1)(Chapter Preview)
Even though Kai was thinking in such a way, he already knew that he would definitely find a way to remove the seal.
After all, he loved his girls too much that he took care of them in such a manner.
"Kosma, please knock her out for a day." Kai suddenly requested as Kosma raised her eyebrows.
"Wouldn''t it be better if she stays awake?" She asked back. "That''s the fastest way you can remove the seal from her mind. Knocking her unconscious will just have a down effect."
Even though she said that, she still knocked out Kazemi who had been looking at Kai with a confused expression.
"I didn''t expect her to be like that..." Fanglin suddenly muttered as Kai smiled.
"Nobody could have expected Kosma to be like this." Kai said as he pointed towards Kosma.
"Well, if only things were calm, I would have a different look." Kosma definitely seemed annoyed by the fact that she still looked like an underaged girl.
Even though she was extremely old, she still looked like a loli.
"Well, I have a feeling that something major is about to happen." Kai turned to look at the unconscious Laofen and Kazemi. "And that something will be extremely terrifying."
***
"Fuckkkkkkkkkk! Why is this making me anxious."
The man who had created the formation inside Kai''s heart, cursed out loud while sitting on a bed.
He had been in distress for a long time ever since he had found out that the seal inside Kai''s heart had been removed.
After all, the people around him were getting really forceful about the fact that he still hadn''t found Kai''s location.
''I wonder if they will start torturing me...'' The man shuddered at the thought of someone torturing him.
''No, they possibly can''t torture someone like me with a handsome face. I will just charm him into thinking that I have found Kai.''
The man consoled himself when a knocking on his door suddenly made him jump in surprise.
''I couldn''t even rehearsal my act.'' The man sighed slowly as he opened the door.
The two guards walked inside with nk eyes as they stared at the man.
"Have you found where Kai is?" One of them asked as the man nodded.
"He is currently staying in... Death''s library." The man almost cursed himself because of stopping mid-sentence.
But it looked as though his act was enough to convince the person controlling the guards. One of them walked out of the room while the other one stayed there.
"So the library of death huh. Sadly, there is no way for me to enter that ce unless..." He stopped mid-sentence as the man felt chills running against his back.
"I need you to reinforce every single one of our forces with formations. They should almost be invincible and should at least be able to subdue Azrael." The man suddenly looked confused. "I wille slowly afterwards."
"Who is Azrael?" He then asked as the guard''s expression remained nk.
"Azrael is Death''s real name. You should be able to do something." The guard then left the room as the man was left stunned.
''Why did I tell him about taht formation... Am I going to die again without meeting my daughter?'' He silently thought with grim eyes and sat down on the bed.
***
"Sir, are we about to fight Kai?" A voice resounded in the darkness as a man stepped up from his throne.
The fairy King was currently kneeling down on the ground in front of the man. The fairy queen was also beside him and Glindhor was also with them.
The three of them were looking at the man with respectful eyes as he slowly grinned.
"We are about to fight Kai. But he is not the only one who we will fight. They are many other people who we are going to fight." He slowly said while walking towards the trio. "And we will have many other people with us."
On cue, two more figures suddenly appeared inside the room.
"So this is who we are working with huh." A person holding two swords smiled as he appeared in the room. "I didn''t know that the rulers of the fairy realm would be here."
"Do you really like to state the obvious facts?" An irritated female voice replied as a woman also appeared in the room. "You can already see that these people are here."
"We are not here to fight amongst ourselves." The man who had been sitting on the throne said in a dangerous tone as everyone went silent.
"Now that everyone is settled down, let me make the introductions. These two here are the rulers of the fairy realm while the one sitting beside them is a person who is an expert in the usage of the sound element. They died during the destruction of the fairy realm." The man said while pointing towards the trio.
"Then this here is the goddess of spiders, also known as the terror of silk. She terrorized the demon realm while being alive but was killed by the demon queen Rias." He then pointed towards the woman.
"And atst, we have Kira, the cursed swordsman. He was cursed by the swords he wield. If he doesn''t kill at least three people a day, his swords would make him go berserk and kill everyone beside him. He had mysteriously disappeared." And atst, the man pointed towards the swordsman.
"But one thing all of you have inmon is the person named Kai. He destroyed the fairy realm and killed you both. He helped Rias achieve the power to kill you and also helped her during the fight. And atst, he was the one to subdue you." The man gestured towards all of them at once.
"All of youbined are gonna invade the library and fight Kai and Death alongside the other people there." He finished as all of them nodded.
"I will help them too." A person with silver hair suddenly stepped out of the shadows.
"No, you are going on a different mission. You are going to find the previous harem overlord." The man instructed as the silver-haired man nodded.
In the end, it was a gathering of evil and all of them hated Kai for their own reasons.
***
"Kai, why do you look so tensed?..." Fanglin asked as she looked at Kai''s grim face.
"I just have a feeling that something is about to happen. And the starting will be from me." He replied before he turned his gaze away.
"A war is about toe Fanglin, a war that will consume the entire world. The angel realm, the demon realm, the imperial realm, and the spirit realm will be at the center of the war." He slowly said before moving towards Kazemi''s unconscious body. "And the human realm will be the dark horse."
"How do you know that?..." Fanglin had a bad feeling too. She mostly didn''t have such feelings but when she did, bad things would go down.
Kai was about to say something when he suddenly heard many spiritual messages echoing inside his head. And all of them were saying the same thing.
[ The realm of wind has awakened. ]
Chapter 302 Ascension Of The Elemental Rulers (2)(Chapter Preview)
"So you are the only one left huh." Kai muttered with a shocked expression.
After talking with all the elemental rulers in the different special realms, Kai had found out that the realm of wind had suddenly awakened.
The only possible way for that to happen was if the elemental ruler of wind had unlocked the realm herself.
But the main thing was that Kazemi''s realm was the only remaining realm which hadn''t been unlocked.
But once that was done, all the special realms would be unlocked and the entrances would open.
As for what would happen to the current spirit realm, Kai had no idea.
''But how will I make her remember her past life.'' Kai thought with a sigh.
"You don''t need to make her remember everything in order to activate her realm. You only need to get her in her realm and her powers would automatically unlock then. There might be a chance that her memory seal might also be removed." Kosma suddenlymented. "Though I don''t give any guarantees that it will happen."
"Well, it wouldn''t hurt to try." He replied as he picked Kazemi''s unconscious body in his hands.
"Do want to see the current spirit realm Fanglin?" Kai then asked as he turned in Fanglin''s direction.
She nodded her head and stepped forward. She touched his arm with her hand before the two of them vanished.
"As you said, Kai, something major is about to happen and you will be in the middle of it."
Kosma already knew that a major war wasing yet she couldn''t do anything about it.
There were rules andws as old as time that constrained her from using her full powers. After all, she was the world.
And any move she made, would reflect on the entire world itself.
***
"This looks so different¡" Fanglin was amazed by the sight of the spirit realm in front of her face.
After all, it waspletely different from the translucent blue realm she remembered.
"Now that we are here, let''s try dropping her in her special realm. Will you please go together with her to make sure that she remains all right?" Kai then asked Fanglin with serious eyes as she slowly nodded
Out of the elemental rulers Fanglin had the ability to travel in the special realms without the permission of the rulers. Kai also had this ability but it still required the other party to be in agreement.
If he had Fanglin''s ability, he would have been the one going inside Kazemi''s special realm inside.
He then teleported them to the location of Kazemi''s special realm''s entrance.
And it was theke Kai and the others had seen when they had appeared on the spirit realm.
"Take care of yourself and Kazemi. Even though you are already at the divine soul realm, there might be people stronger than you." Kai warned Fanglin as she nodded
"Goodbye for now¡" She stepped forward and gave him a peck on his cheek before holding Kazemi in her arms.
She then suddenly vanished from the spot and entered Kazemi''s special realm as Kai was left standing alone.
''Now all the special realms are upied. I wonder if it would work though'' He still had many doubts in his mind but there was no way for him to clear them until and unless Kazemi''s powers activated.
[ Kai, be prepared for something to happen¡ Kazemi''s powers have awakened¡] Fanglin''s spiritual message suddenly rang inside his head as Kai took a deep breath.
He had no idea what would happen now since there was a chance that everything would remain the way o had been.
But making such assumptions was useless.
"It''s starting."
The ground beneath his feet started to tremble slowly before increasing. It was as though a major scale, destruction-causing earthquake was about toe.
Thend slowly started to divide into pieces as cracks appeared on the surface of the earth. It was as though the entire spirit realm was falling apart.
Kai quickly covered himself with invisibility formations and left the surface of the spirit realm. He slowly rose in the air and saw the spirit realm from afar.
The cracks were so wide that he could see them from space. But it didn''t look as though they were about to stop since more and more cracks were appearing on the surface.
Kai could almost hear the screams of the spirits living on the spirit realm.
"It''s emerging from underneath it¡" Kai slowly muttered as he saw a bluish liquid emerging from under the spirit realm''s surface.
It looked a though the previous spirit realm had been buried under the current one. And if it fully emerged, it would only mean the destruction of the spirit realm.
But where Kai''s predictions were mostly right, they were wrong this time.
Rom the middle of the spirit realm, a bright rainbow-colored ray of light shot straight in the sky. And emerging from the ray, was a person.
His hair were fiery red and were long enough to reach the back of his spine but were instead kept in a ponytail. His eyes were deep ck and were extremely sharp as he looked down at the spirit realm.
"So the old realm is emerging huh. Sorry but I am not gonna let you destroy my home." The man muttered as he released his cultivation.
He was at the soul immortality realm.
''Is he Lucas, the harem overlord?'' Kai couldn''t help but wonder whether the person standing in front of him was his sessor.
After all, he had been the previous harem overlord and anyone after him would be his sessor.
"As for you, I can clearly see you. I have no idea who you are or what your purpose is but judging from how you are looking at the realm, you definitely have a hand to y in this." The man, Lucas, suddenly said as he turned in Kai''s direction with a smile.
''He can see me.'' Kai''s eyes widened at Lucas''s statements.
Lucas then snapped his fingers.
Chapter 303 Acsension Of The Elemental Rulers (End) (End Of Volume 4))(Chapter Preview)
''How did he do that with a finger snap?'' Kai couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him.
With a finger snap, Lucas had made the bluish translucent spirit realm appear beside the solid spirit realm in a matter of seconds.
Now the two realms stood side by side. Not only that but the cracks and destruction caused to the solid spirit realm were also healed
"Your reaction isn''t quite what I imagined it to be. It looks as though you have heard or seen this before. The only reason you look shocked if because you can''t believe that I can do it. Is that the case?" Lucas asked while looking at Kai''s face with an interested expression.
"Those eyes¡ Why does it feel like I have seen you before?" Lucas muttered to himself as he closed his eyes and started to think about something.
''Should I run away?'' For some reason, Kai''s instincts were telling him to immediately run away from Lucas. ''He can easily overpower me and judging from how he separated the two realms, he is no amateur.''
In Kai''s prime days, when he had been in the soul immortality realm, he could also do such things with a snap of his fingers.
But those days were long gone and Kai was extremely weak now. He couldn''t hope to defeat someone as powerful as Lucas even after releasing all the powers he had.
Though he was fairly confident that he couldpete with him and end the match in a stalemate. But then he might be wrong and would be defeated instead.
"Ah! Now I remember where I saw you! The people from the harem overlord association gave me a picture of you and all the previous harem overlords they had data on. You were marked as dead so howe you are alive?" Lucas asked with a confused expression as an idea suddenly bloomed in Kai''s mind.
''Maybe I can actually talk sense with this guy. There''s a chance that I can turn him on my side and ask him to help defeat the organization. But first, I will have to gauge some information out of him.''
"Yes, my name is Kai and I used to be a harem overlord." He replied and moved forward for a handshake.
"My name is Lucas. I don''t have ast name." Lucas said while shaking Kai''s hand.
Even though he said that he didn''t have ast name, Kai could faintly remember that Mariel had told him about it.
As for what it was, he didn''t remember,
"You still didn''t answer my question. How are you alive?" Lucas repeated as Kai smiled.
"I was just tired with my life. There were so many people who were my enemies and I was dragged in the middle of politics so I decided to take a break. That is why I left everything behind and pretended to be dead." Kai replied as Lucas slowly nodded.
"Then what are you doing here?"
"I heard that the spirit realm had immensely changed. I am just here to see how much it has changed." Kai while feeling narrowing his eyes a little.
"Oh, who am I kidding? There is no way that I can keep doing this with a straight face." Lucas muttered while facepalming as Kai suddenly flew back.
"Lord Taizan will be extremely happy if I brought you to him. After all, you are the key for him to obtain both of his sister''s powers." Lucas said with a smile as Kai''s eyes widened.
He finally had an idea of who Taizan really was.
But before he could do anything about it, Lucas moved forward and struck him in the stomach.
***
"What''s that sound?" Azrael suddenly muttered as he put the list of dead people he had been keeping track of down.
He stood up and slowly started moving through his library as he heard a throbbing sound echoing inside his head
''Who is making this sound? It better not be one of Kai''s girls or I am gonna kick them out of here.'' Azrael thought with an annoyed face when he suddenly realized that it couldn''t be them.
''All of them are in the arena or Risea''s room. The only other people in the library are the reapers checking the currently open death books and going to collect the souls of the recently dead people.'' Death thought slowly as he stopped moving. ''Then who is making this sound?''
He immediately teleported towards the entrance of his library, the one that was essible through the world''s biggest library.
And as he had thought, the sound wasing from there. His entire expression changed as he realized what was happening.
''Someone is trying to enter this ce and judging from the sound and power they are using, they might be able to enter this ce.'' He took a deep breath as his scythe appeared in his right hand.
He struck the scythe on the ground as reapers suddenly started appearing behind him.
"What''s the emergency boss?'' One of them asked as Azrael''s expression was grim.
"Some people are trying to enter this ce and there are four people at the spirit immortality realm amongst them. But not only that, there is one person at the soul immortally realm too." Azrael exined as the reapers fell silent.
He had summoned all the reapers avable in the library and all of them were lined up behind him.
Azrael was at a realm in which he could easily defeat the people trying to invade his library. But for some reason, he felt that there was more to the people entering his library.
And those people would somehow match his power.
"Be prepared for anything guys." He suddenly announced as all the reapers turned into white balls of light and flew into his scythe.
''Why did I get dragged into this¡'' He thought with a sigh as the entrance to his library broke open.
And five people entered the library.
***
And with that, the fourth volume ends on two cliffhangers kek.
Judging from the stats I have, not many of you are currently reading this novel which kind of demotivates me from writing more chapters.
But to those of you who are still reading this, I thank you with all my heart. After all, you are the ones who give me what little motivation I have to write this novel.
This volume was the longest volume in the entire novel and honesty, this was somewhat of a trailer for the next one. As you can already judge from this chapter, many major things are about to take ce soon.
I might as well say that the next volume will be the best volume which I would have ever written for this novel.
I also noticed that I haven''t been giving much screen time to all the girls and the R-18 chapters are also declining in number.
But don''t worry, I will write them for you guys. So expect a lot of vani and perhaps some kinky stuff too.
And with that, I end my author''s note here. Once again, thank you all for reading.
***
Next Volume: War of Sins And Virtues
Chapter 304 Invasion Of The Library (1)(Chapter Preview)
"So you are the person known as Azrael. I expected something more out of you." The spider queen muttered as she was the frits one to step indie the library.
Behind her was Kira the cursed swordsman and the behind him were the fairy queen and the fairy king. Their expressions were neutral as they nced at Azrael''s experience.
Both of them also agreed with the spider queen''sment. But they didn''t like how rxed she seemed in front of such a powerful person.
"He is what he is. You can''t judge a person''s power by their appearance or else I would havee off as nothing more than a handsome man." Kira muttered as the other three people in his party sighed.
"He is an annoying person..." The fairy queen muttered as the others agreed with them.
"As annoying as he might be, he is still the most powerful person amongst us. So all of you better shut up." Glindhor muttered as he was thest person to step into the room.
"You dare tell your king and queen to shut up?!" The fairy king roared as Glindhor chuckled.
"You really think that you are the king now? I am more powerful than both you and herbined." Glindhor pointed towards the fairy queen. "If I wanted, I could just defeat both of you in a minute."
"Guys, we can continue thister. Did you forget the reason for us being here?" Kira asked as the fairy king and queen red at Glindhor before looking at Azrael.
"The one known as Death must be in and his scythe must be taken from him. Other than that, every person who knows Kai should be kidnapped and held hostage if they are at Azrael''s library. That''s our mission." Glindhor said as Death''s mouth twitched.
''I would have definitely beaten Kai if they were specifically here because of him. But unfortunately, they are here for my scythe. And since I am going to do this anyway, I should protect the other people here too.'' Death thought with a sigh.
He then struck the ground with his scythe again and the entire ce started to tremble. A ck void surrounded everyone at once as Azrael smiled.
"Hasn''t anyone told you that you should never fight your opponent in a territory he is extremely familiar with?" He asked with a grin but instead got many grins in return.
"Soulless void. It''s a ce where any person with a soul would slowly get their soul sucked by the ce. We were warned about this ability pf yours." The fairy king replied as Death narrowed his eyes.
''Could it be¡'' Before he couldplete his thought, the soulless void broke down.
"We also have a lot of tricks up our sleeve." Glindhor loved the expression on Azrael''s face when he had seen it break down.
"And here I was thinking that I could defeat you all without destroying my library. Well, fuck it." Death then snapped his fingers as he teleported everyone in the arena, back to the library.
He then teleported every person to the arena as he eyed them carefully. The spider queen, the fairy king, and the fairy queen were standing a good distance away from the two other people.
It was clear as day that they were going to fight him together. Azrael then nced at the person who Glindhor had said to be the strongest among them.
He was carrying two swords on his back and his expression looked calm and cool. He even had the nerve to smile while standing in front of Death, the literal one.
Turning his gaze away from him, Azrael nced at thest member of the group who was eyeing him with an irritated expression.
The only noticeable things about him were his race and soul immortality realm cultivation.
''If he is at that realm, why did he say that he is not the strongest person here?'' Death couldn''t help but think about the words Glindhor had said.
If the person with two swords really was that strong that someone at the soul immortality realm was stating himself to be weak, Azrael didn''t know whether he should worry about that or not.
But in the end, all of them were his enemies and he had to fight them alone.
"Fairy king, if you would be kind enough to use your powers, this would be a good time to do it." Kira suddenly said as the fairy king gritted his teeth and raised his right hand.
"Sacred spear Chastifel, fourth form, forest of poison." The fairy king muttered as the entirend suddenly started to change.
A golden spear appeared in front of the fairy king and started changing within a few seconds.
Instead of the in arena, the ce was now covered with trees and purple-colored wines which looked poisonous.
"If you were thinking of poisoning me, I am happy to tell you that poison doesn''t work on me." Azrael suddenlymented as the fairy queen smiled.
''That''s not what we are trying to do." She said while raising her right hand.
"Sacred spear Kingstein, fourth form, mist of eternity."
A tinum-colored spear suddenly appeared in front of the fairy queen before it changed its shape and expanded into mist.
The mist was so thick that even Death couldn''t see through it. But he still had another way to know where everyone was.
His eyes had a unique ability that allowed him to see the souls of living beings, no matter where they were or what their situation was.
As long as they were alive, he could see their souls.
But this ability was sometimes annoying because he couldn''t see objects that didn''t have any soul or life in them.
But now that a curtain of mist was blocking his vision he decided to use it.
The moment the ability awakened, he could see the entire forest as well as the people inside it. The spider queen was attached to a tree while being upside down whereas the fairy king and fairy queen were flying in the air alongside Glindhor.
But in the middle of the mist, Azrael was left shocked.
''Thousands and thousands of souls.'' He thought silently as Kira held his swords in his hands.
A ck aura engulfed them which told Azrael the exact numbers of souls the swords were holding. And on close inspection, he could see that at least a million souls were inside the swords.
But another shocking this was that the person himself didn''t have a soul.
''The only reason he is living is because the two swords are powering him. Otherwise, he would be lying dead on the ground.'' Death took a deep breath as he tightly clutched his scythe.
After all, the two weapons were like each other.
But where Kira''s swords were trapping souls, Azrael''s scythe only held willing souls which would beter on released.
The reapers were also souls and that was the reason they were able to travel from one ce to another. And that was also the reason Azrael could use them as powering material.
''This is going to be a long and tough battle.'' He silently thought before stepping forward in the thick mist.
Chapter 305 Invasion Of The Library (2)(Chapter Preview)
Even though Azrael could see all the living things in the mist, he still couldn''t see the normal objects.
There might be a chance that he could walk straight into a trap and would get captured. But he didn''t have any other choice.
It was either walking in the mist blind or using his ability to only see the living beings.
But one thing this ability allowed him to see was theyout of the entire forest. He could see where every wine was and whether something was obstructing his path or not.
This was because the entire forest was actually alive.
A sacred spear was a weapon created from the energy obtained from the tree of life which had grown on the fairy realm. The spear had the mystical powers to change form into different things on the user''smand.
But now that the tree was gone, the two sacred spears which had turned into the forest and the mist were only pair of sacred spears left in the world.
''If you can''t see something, try to hear it or smell it. Never depend on only one of your senses. Always use all of them during a battle.''
He remembered what Eira had told him during the time they had spent together. Azrael had always even someone who could defeat anyone by just touching them or by staring at them.
But in the past, he still had to focus on fighting. During such times, Eira had been his mentor and had taught him everything.
''I wish those days woulde back.'' Death thought with a sad smile on his face as snapped back to reality.
His lips had been trembling at the thought of his past as it was a reminder that Eira was still alive and was currently inhabiting Mia''s body.
As for what her n was, he had no way of knowing it.
''Don''t get distracted. Focus on the task in front of you and then you can do anything you want.'' He thought while ncing in both in front of him.
He lifted the scythe a little before bringing it down in a horizontal motion. A white sh of light went out of the scythe and cut through the mist before going forward.
The mist just gathered back together but Azrael could still track the sh he had made.
This was because the sash was made from the power of souls and if anyone below the immortality realm touched it, he or she would die and a huge explosion would take ce.
Even though his opponents were at the immortality realm, the blow would still be fatal. Or that''s what he thought.
Moving in front of his soul sh was Kira.
His two swords were raised in front of his face as he brought them down at once. And Azrael''s attack suddenly vanished.
His eyes looked forward as he had already guessed that something like this would happen.
If his scythe was the most powerful weapon powered by souls, Kira''s swords were his nemesis as they sucked souls inside them.
This meant that his soul attack had also been sucked up by the swords and converted to energy.
"I really hate it when people disturb me while I am working or reading my collection. I already know where all of you are soe out. Why don''t we do this at once?" Azrael said loudly but the mist remained there.
It looked as though the opposite party wasn''t ready to take chances. But Kira on the other hand was not gonna y by their rules.
"If you want to fight in that way, I am up for it." He said while walking directly in front of Azrael while holding his swords
"Is he mad?" The fairy king hissed the moment he saw Kira standing in front of Azrael. "Doesn''t he know that the person standing in front of him can kill him while just touching him?"
"No that won''t happen," Glindhor''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the two people standing below. "He isn''t considered as a living being so he won''t die when Death touches him. That''s the reason I said that he was the most powerful person here."
"What do you mean he won''t die?" The fairy queen sounded a though she didn''t believe Glindhor''s words. "How is he standing straight then?"
"It''s because of his swords. They are another factor which makes him the strongest person here," Glindhor took a deep breath. "Instead of worrying about him, we should be worried about ourselves."
He turned to look at the fairy queen and king and his eyes looked grim.
"After all, when two people at their level fight, realms explode in seconds."
***
The spider queen was watching this from afar.
She had sent a tiny spider the size of an ant towards the two people so that she could see what they were doing. She only had to connect her mind with the little spider to see what they were doing.
But now that she had heard their words, she was hesitating to move further. After all, she was smart enough to know what would happen if they started fighting.
''It''s better to take shelter for now.'' She thought as her shape started to change.
She shrunk in size before she turned into a spider the size of an ant. Her shape had changed from human-looking toplete spider.
She then silently ran away.
"My name is Kira," Kira suddenly told Azrael. "You should at least know the name of the person who will kill you."
"Getting overconfident huh. The battle hasn''t even started."
"This battle ended the moment it began. Even Kai couldn''t defeat me while being in his prime." Kira had a small smile on his face as he knew that he had made Azrael curious.
"Do you know why I died?" He slowly asked as Azrael shook his head, his eyes wide in interest. "It was because Kai used the harem curse on him."
As soon as the words left his mouth, Azrael felt an overbearing pressure searing down on his body. His eyes were left widened as he realized something.
Since Kai had only used the wish to reincarnate himself and his girls, the wish still had been left. Azrael thought that Kai would use thatter but much to his shock, the wish had already been used.
"Now you finally realize what''s happening, don''t you?" Kira grinned as he was enjoying the expression of disbelief on Azrael''s face. "Everything is never as simple as it seems."
"If you died once, then I will kill you again," Azrael suddenly stood up straight while raising his eyebrows. "Did you seriously fall for my bad acting? I must be a much better actor than I give myself credit for."
"Say whatever you want, you will die. I wonder what would happen if Death himself?" Kira muttered as his tongue darted across his lips.
His blood was boiling from the excitement of finding someone who used a weapon simr to his swords. He took a deep breath before raising both of his swords at once.
"Bring it on dead boy." He muttered as a vein popped in Azrael''s forehead.
"I am not a dead boy."
And with that, the two of them lurched at each other.
Chapter 306 Invasion Of The Library (3)(Chapter Preview)
The scythe and the two swords shed against each other and everything vanished.
The mist swept away and the forest turned to shreds. The fairy king and queen and the king quickly recalled their respective spears as they feared that they would break.
The three of them then exchanged a nce before looking a Glindhor. They held their hands together and suddenly vanished. Glindhor blinked in surprise as he was left alone.
"Wow, the spider queen also escaped and these two also vanished. Now I am left alone in the middle of a two man war."He muttered slowly as he stared at below.
But in reality, Glindhor wasn''t worried. After all, he was strong enough to stay alive while watching the battle firsthand.
It would tell him a lot about Death and his fighting style and would ultimately lead to him taking his scythe.
So for now, Glindhor''s only task was to make sure that he paidplete attention to the battle.
"That should have cut you and your scythe in half." Kira narrowed his eyes since neither Azrael nor his scythe had received a single scratch or dent of any kind.
His attack might as well have never hit it.
"Well, thinking one hit killing? Sorry dude, you picked the wrong opponent to do that." Azrael replied as he raised his scythe and brought it down on the swords.
Kira''s eyes widened as he felt the weight of the scythe pushing him backward. His strength suddenly started leaving his body as though someone was sucking it out.
"Though my scythe was specifically designed to hold willing souls, I had to modify itter because many people were not ready to leave their home and family behind," Azrael grinned while pushing his scythe further down. "If I can''t suck your soul, I can suck the souls trapped in your swords."
''Fuck!'' Kira cursed as he dropped the swords on the ground and jumped back.
They automatically appeared in his hands as he red at Azrael.
"That''s where underestimating your opponents will take." Azrael finished as he smiled.
"And you shouldn''t underestimate me either." Kira raised both of his swords towards his stomach.
And suddenly pushed them inside his stomach.
"What the¡" Even Azrael was left confused by this move.
Perhaps Kira had figured out that he couldn''t beat Azrael so he just decided to end his life.
After all, Azrael couldn''t me him. Many people couldn''t handle meeting him and decided to just die. Well, most of those people were already dead so it didn''t matter.
"So he is using that form huh." Glindhor muttered with a smile. He had already asked Kira what he would do if Azrael ever cornered him.
"I would just use the power of all the souls present inside these swords. They would be enough to make me grow in strength as well as be powerful."
Now that Kira had seen how powerful; Azrael was, he was gonna give it all. And he was excited to use it.
''The number is even bigger than I thought.'' Azrael''s eyes widened when he saw millions of souls entering Kira''s body.
Yet the swords still held many millions of souls. This made him wonder how many souls had Kira sucked inside his sword in his entire lifetime.
''Well, I can think about that after defeating him.'' Azrael shook his head and looked away from the souls as he turned his gaze towards Kira''s face.
It looked as though he was in immense pain which is true since holding so many souls inside one body was technically impossible. Even Azrael didn''t know how Kira was able to handle so many souls.
''Well, some things are supposed to remain a mystery.'' He then sighed and waited for Kira to fullyplete whatever he was doing.
He was not gonna use any of his moves was a chance that they would be converted to energy by Kira. So instead he was waiting for him to finish his transformation and then he would attack him.
After all, making someone a powerful as Kira even more powerful was not a good thing. But one thing that he now noticed was the amount of power the souls were holding.
The souls only held about 10% of their original energy and it had taken almost 50 million of such souls to push Kira up to the soul immortality realm.
But now that he was in the soul immortality realm, the number of souls going inside his body slowly started to decrease. It looked as though the swords were running out of souls to supply Kira.
His expression slowly started to turn to normal. It looked as though he was disappointed by the fact that his cultivation wouldn''t rise anymore.
But he still had a small smile on his face as though he had achieved something great.
"Now that I am only a single realm behind you, I can try to defeat with all my power." He said as Azrael smiled.
"You don''t know how much of a difference in power of a person in the soul immortality realm and the golden immortality realm?" He asked and held his scythe with both of his hands. "Let me shatter your knowledge."
He struck the ground with the de of his scythe as the entire ce went dead silent. And by dead silent, Azrael meant the sense in which one''s heartbeat would echo around the entire room.
''Everything is gone¡'' Glindhor''s expression turned to one of terror.
The entire arena, including Kira and his swords, had vanished. He and Azrael were both hovering in space. He took a sharp intake of breath as Azrael turned to stare at him.
"Do you know why I didn''t kill you?" He asked as Glindhor didn''t dare to open his mouth.
"It was because you are a valuable piece of information. And one must grab all the information they can." He suddenly appeared in front of Glindhor as the dwarf''s body froze.
"Come little dwarf. Let me show how death is sometimes a mercy while life is cruel."
Chapter 307 Invasion Of The Library (End)(Chapter Preview)
"What happened here?" Kai muttered while staring at the ce which used to be the arena.
It looked as though a meteor had struck the ce and had destroyed everything down to shreds.
His gaze thennded n Azrael who was floating in the air with a satisfied expression. His hands were blood-red as he sighed and lifted his scythe. A white ball of light entered the scythe as he turned to look at Kai.
"Some people were here to steal my scythe. Since I didn''t like them doing this, I decided to kill them." He replied with a shrug as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"What was their level of cultivation?"
"They had four people at the spirit immortality realm and one at the soul immortality realm. Even though the soul immortality realm person was supposed to be the strongest here, he wasn''t the strongest. He began saying as he moved towards Kai. "I think you know the strongest guy. He said that his name was Kira."
Kai''s eyes suddenly widened as his body shook a little. The images that entered his mind were of a burning continent and a person weirding two swords in the middle of the fire.
Millions of dead bodiesy on the ground as the person had turned towards Kai with red bloodshot eyes.
"Did he escape?" Even though Azrael was strong, Kai didn''t know whether he would have been able to defeat Kira.
"You underestimate me too much. I didn''te to be known as Death just because I have this scythe. I can kill anyone in any way I want. And that person was just an ant in front of me." Azrael said as Kai nodded.
p "Then what about the other people?"
"Three of them escaped however, I caught the one at the soul immortality realm. He had quite some valuable information on the organization that I think you would like to hear." He suddenly grinned as he enjoyed the expression of awe on Kai''s face.
''Was that person the same person who had been chasing Inari back then?'' He couldn''t help but wonder whether the two of them were the same people.
But now that he was dead, it didn''t really matter to Kai.
"Oh, he is not dead. Though he clearly would be wishing that he was dead." Azrael''s grin widened as he held up two swords.
Kai''s body surely froze as he recognized the two swords. They were the swords Kira had wielded.
"These swords still contain millions of trapped souls. I am gonna break all these souls free from their prison. But know that the Darkness is moving, I will have to store all of them in my scythe. I wonder if it would overload." Death exined as he put the two swords in front of them.
They slowly hovered in the air for a few seconds before Azrael brought his scythe down on them. They exploded as soon as the scythe touched them and millions of white balls of light escaped them.
Azrael then started swinging his scythe above his head for a few seconds as all of the white balls of light flew towards his scythe.
It started glowing with a bright shine before it suddenly started to dim. Millions of souls had entered the scythe as Azrael sent it away.
"Now that I am done with this, it''s time to talk about the organization. You should also ask all of your girls to gather up since this would be an important thing for all of you." Azrael suggested as both of them teleported back to the library.
Kai then used his harm mark to summon all of them. Even though some of them were reluctant toe, they still showed up after a few minutes.
After all of them had shown up, Kai first exined everything he knew about the organization to them. How they had been around for a very long time and had been working under the shadows.
As for what their motive was, Kai still didn''t know about it.
He then told them about all of their ns that he knew about and the more he talked, the more attentive his girls became.
Many of their lives had been connected to the events that the organization had done so they were curious about what else the organization had been doing.
After Kai finished his exnation, it was Azrael''s part to tell the, about everything he had umted from Glindhor.
"The person I captured was named Glindhor. He used to be a part of the special guards unit that used to protect the fairy king and queen. He was well versed in sound magic and could be said to be the best sound magic user in the entire world.
His powers were extremely dangerous if one wasn''t careful enough and that added to his cultivation, he could be recognized as one of the strongest people in the world. But since he was fighting me, he lost and now is no more alive.
But that aside, I learned a lot of things from him. Apparently, the entire fairy race that you had killed is resurrected alongside the fairy king and the queen. I even met both of them while fighting Glindhor." Azrael looked at kai who had a nk expression on his face.
"If they are alive, then this time I will kill them myself. Especially that fairy queen." Risea suddenly said while clenching her fist as Kai''s eyes turned to look at her face.
He then slowly smiled as he realized how strong willed Risea still was. He then nodded as Azrael continued on.
"Other than that, they have a formations master helping them and they nned to weaken me a little and use a special formation on me. But since that didn''t work, they might try something else that would involve the formations master." Death nced in Kai''s direction again as he already knew who the formations master was.
"He also said that his partner who is also at the soul immortality realm has gone on a mission to find the previous harem overlord who has also reincarnated." He added and heard a sharp intake of breath
Kai was slowly clenching and unclenching his fist while staring in Azrael''s direction.
''So she is alive¡'' he slowly thought as he felt the harem mark on his chest slowly burn. Now the only thing left was to find her.
Even after these many years, Kai would still give his all if it met he would meet Ayaka again.
"Then there is another part of their n that is slowlying to fruition. Even Glindhor, who was considered a very higher member of the organization, didn''t know much about this n. The only thing he knew was that it involved the upper realms.
Onest thing that I found out was that Taizan, the divine emperor, is no longer himself. His soul is already gone and reced by someone else. You can even call him a vessel." Azrael finished as the entire room fell silent.
Kai already knew who Taizan was a vessel of.
"He is a vessel to the Darkness''s representation. It means that if the Darkness wanted to fight, it easily can."
Chapter 308 Hope In The Form Of Risea (1)(Chapter Preview)
"Hey Kai, do you have a minute?" Sahara suddenly said moved close to kai and whispered in his room.
Everyone had gone back to their daily task for the day. Kai had told them that they would gather together one againter on.
He raised his eyebrows in response and gestured for Sahara to continue speaking. She nced around to check whether anyone was listening or not.
"I think something happened to Azrael while he was fighting Glindhor." She muttered as Kai narrowed his eyes. He suddenly grabbed Sahara''s hand and the two of them vanished.
The two of them appeared on a random abandoned realm since that was the best secluded ce Kia could think of at the current moment.
"Why do you think that something happened to him?''
"He didn''t have a barrier while fighting so I was able to see what was happening. He was holding a dwarf by his throat and everything seemed fine until he suddenly released his grip. His eyes slowly started glowing and a strange marking appeared on his forehead." Sahara suddenly said as both she and Kai knew what this meant.
Someone had been sessful in putting a formation on Death.
"The thing is, I know what that formation was." Sahara added as Kai''s expression turned grim.
Sahara''s knowledge of formations was almost nonexistent. Though she still knew about all the basic formations and the formations Kai had taught eh about. So if she had recognized the formation, Kai could somewhat guess what it was.
"I think it was a binding formation." She finished as Kai took a deep breath.
A binding formation was simr to a binding seal. However, where a seal could be broken through certain things, a binding formation was extremely hard to remove.
And if the same person, who had put the formation on Kia''s heart, had created this formation, it would be even harder to remove.
"We will have to think of a safe way of removing it. There''s a chance that the person is watching everything and might be seeing our moves. Since a binding formation allows one to haveplete ess to another person''s body, the person might be able to do many things." Kai said in a grim voice as Sahara looked confused
"But he won''t be able to kill Azrael right?" She asked as Kai nodded.
"Azrael is an unkible being but there are many other things that can be done. For example, that person might take his scythe which holds unimaginable power. If it got in Taizan''s hands, we are doomed to die."
"Then how will we remove the seal?" She asked back as Kai stared at the sky above him.
"There is one person who I can ask for help. But till then, you will h veto keep an eye on Azrael. If he realizes that you are spying on him, try to stop him from giving his scythe away," He said while staring into Sahara''s eyes. "You can unleash your full powers."
"Whatever you say. However, after removing the seal, you are going to spend some personal time with me. And you better agree to everything I say." Sahara said with a grin as Kai sighed and nodded.
"Good luck Sahara."
***
After taking Sahara aback to the library, Kai decided to ask Soma for help. But when he called out for her, no reply came back.
"Kosma?" He decided to ask loud but no reply came.
He wasn''t teleported from his pace nor did he hear Kosma''s voice inside his head.
T looked as though he had been left alone.
"You are never alone you know. As much as you try to push yourself into doing everything by yourself, you still aren''t alone." A voice suddenly said as though it had read Kai''s mind.
He turned his head to see Risea staring at him. Her eyes were staring directly into his eyes as she moved forward and stood directly in front of him.
"You should try to rely on other people you know," Risea said with a smile as she lifted her right hand and touched Kai''s cheek with it.
"But I do rely on other people." He protested as she raised her eyebrows.
"There''s a major difference between asking someone for help when things have escted to the worst situation possible and asking for someone''s help since the beginning." She replied with a sigh and retracted her hand back.
"Follow me, I have something that I want to show you." Risea started moving in the direction of her room as Kai quietly followed her.
He could have just teleported her to the room but he instead decided to obey her words and move forward. They reached her room after a few minutes as both of them entered it and Risea locked the door behind her back.
"Sit down on the bed." She ordered Kai as he obliged and sat on the bed.
She then started removing her dress and dropped it on the ground. She was only wearing pink panties underneath her dress and had no bra on.
Her breasts and nipples were on full disy for Kai but he knew that this wasn''t a sexual disy. Risea''s ace looked extremely serious as his harem mark appeared on her right breast.
"A harem mark can only be removed by the harem overlord who has given it. I am correct right?" Kai nodded at her words as she walked up to a desk which had a half ck half white pill on it.
She picked it up with her right hand and raised it to her mouth.
"But that''s not true anymore. I have found a way to remove any seal regardless of the person who put it." She said with a smile as Kai''s expression turned to one of disbelief.
If what Risea was saying was true, they could easily remove the formation on death. Heck, they might be able to remove the seals on any other harem members Kai might encounter.
"Let me give you a disy." She added and swallowed the pill.
The harem mark on her breast suddenly started to glow and a few secondster, it vanished.
Chapter 309 Hope In The Form Of Risea (End) (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Kai''s mouth was left hanging wide open the movement he saw the harem mark on her breast vanish.
His connection with Risea suddenly shattered and if not for eh standing directly in front of him, he would have believed that she was dead.
"Sadly, the effects onlyst for 12 hours. I tried many ways to increase the duration but it''s impossible without changing the effects of the pill. Your harem mark will reappear on my body after 12 hours." She sounded as though she was disappointed in herself.
But Kai didn''t feel so.
"No matter the time limit, this is a world shaking discovery. If Azrael somehow eats this, we might be able to find a way to permanently remove the formation on him!" Kai said in excitement as Risea''s expression turned into a frown.
"The formation on Death?" She asked as Kai exined everything that Sahara had told him about.
"Looks like I found this pill at the right time. Now you know who you should thank for such things." Risea said with a smile as Kai nodded.
"Then here take a pill and go-" Risea began saying but stopped when she saw Kai shaking his head.
"I am not leaving till you get the harem mark back. It would make me feel more relieved." He replied as Risea looked surprised.
"Talk about protectiveness." She chuckled lightly as Kai looked at her face.
"We have twelve hours until you get the mark." He suddenly said as Risea understood the meaning behind his words.
"The world is about to be destroyed and who knows how many people are gonna die and you wanna cultivate during such a time." She said while shaking her head in fake disappointment as Kai smiled.
"The world will just have to get destroyedter than. Cause I am not waiting for it." Kai said as he moved forward and held Risea in his arms.
He kissed her lips as his harms went down her spine and firmly held her slim waist. He slowly wrapped his tongue around her tongue as she squirmed below his touch.
Kai then slowly started making his way down her body. He gently nibbled on the soft skin of her throat as Risea released a low moan. She hadpletely surrendered herself to Kai.
He slowly moved his mouth towards her breast as she sent small waves of electric current through her body. As he reached her breasts, he grabbed them from below and slowly started juggling them.
Risea''s nipples started to be erect the more Kai bounced her breasts.
"Just suck on them¡" She said while releasing another moan as Kai grinned.
"You should learn to be patient." He replied and moved towards her nipples.
He grabbed them with both of his hands and slowly started pulling on them as they became harder. He smiled at this reaction as he went near her right nipple with his mouth.
His tongue stretched out as he licked it and slowly started stimting Risea''s nipples. Her erotic noises made Kai suck on her nipples as her body went powerless in his hands.
She waspletely on his mercy.
"Risea, do you like this?" Kai suddenly asked as he whispered in her ears while pulling on her nipples.
Risea squirmed beneath his touch as she continued to moan and Kai took that as a yes.
He then bent down on his knees as he grabbed Risea''s thighs with his hands. He slowly started licking them with his tongue while moving upwards.
He pulled her panty to the side with his fingers and nced at her naked pink slit. It had a few hairs growing around it and they were pink in color.
Well, Kai wasn''t someone who judged so he just smiled and went towards her slit. He took his tongue out and put it inside her pussy while licking it.
A wave of electric current ran through Risea''s entire body as she felt Kai''s tongue wriggling inside her cave. But since she was enjoying it immensely, she interlocked her legs around Kai''s body and pushed his face forward with her hands.
A few drops of her love juices entered his mouth and they were sweet as honey. After all, Risea''s Nephilim ability made her love juices and yin qi turn sweet.
"Mmm~ yes right there~ Ahh~ Yes exactly there¡" Risea moaned as Kai found the most vulnerable spot inside her treasured cave.
It was the best ce for him to attack as his tongue started drilling her cave. Risea''s body was growing so weak that her legs slowly starteding back. This gave Kai the opportunity to pull back and suddenly lick her clit.
The sudden attack made Risea lose control as she came. Her yin qi shot out like water from a fountain as her face turned satisfied.
Kai then stood up and pushed Risea down on the bed. He shook off his clothes and climbed on the bed. Risea nced at his semi erect dragon as she masturbated it for a few moments to make it fully erect.
"Kaiy back against the wall." Risea said as Kai obliged and moved back.
Risea then climbed on his body in the 69 position as she started stroking his cock with her hands. It was already fully erect but she was slowly preparing it for her main job.
While she did that, Kai enjoyed seeing her ass move up and down with her moments. Her pink panty was deeply buried inside her ass.
He suddenly had an idea as he raised his right hand and pulled on it. He then slowly released it as Risea turned back to look at him.
"Enjoyed that?" He asked as she slowly nodded.
He grinned and pulled it again before releasing it. Risea then slowly started licking his cock as Kai pped her ass once. She couldn''t help but enjoy it while her tongue wrapped around his hard cock.
She then put the entire thing inside her mouth and hollowed her cheeks around it. She slowly started rubbing his balls with her hands in an attempt to make him cum quickly.
But Kai held on for some time but seeing that Risea wanted to have his cock inside her cave, he came much before his limit.
His yang qi filled her mouth as Risea greedily swallowed it. After she was done, she took his cock out of her mouth and looked back at him with an expectant expression.
"I will do you from behind this time Risea."
Chapter 310 Angel Powers Are Good For Kinky Stuff (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
Kai was watching Risea''s naked body from above as he slowly slid her panty down her legs. He then grabbed her fluffy ass and slowly started groping it.
He positioned his dick between them as he slowly started pushing it on her ass.
"Kai, just put it inside me¡" Risea moaned as Kai smiled.
"What did I say? You should learn to have some patience. Now I won''t give it to you until I feel like doing it." He replied and kept pushing his cock in between her ass.
Risea had no choice except to wait for it as she enjoyed the feeling of his hard dick pressing against her ass. While Kai was doing that, he was also massaging her ass with his hands.
For Risea, that was an extremely heavenly feeling. But one thing she didn''t like was the wait she had to do to get Kai''s dragon inside her.
But she then decided that it was better than asking for it.
"Kai, don''t move." She suddenly said as Kai obliged and stopped moving while his cock was still between her ass. Risea then took a deep breath as she slowly started twerking her ass.
Kai''s body suddenly tensed up as Risea''s twerking made her ass massage his cock. While she was doing that, he could also see her breasts bounce up and down so that doubled the amount of pleasure he could feel.
"Looks like you are getting it much earlier than I thought you would." He said with a grin as grabbed her waist and suddenly prated her cave.
Taken back by the sudden attack, Risea released a loud moan as his entire cock was now inside her cave. He slowly started moving up and down as an idea entered his mind.
He started lifting Risea while being in the same position as he stepped up too.
He then teleported them off the bed as he kept moving his body. Risea suddenly understood what was happening and she was extremely excited about it.
Kai pushed her body against a wall as her breast felt the cold surface of the wall. But her body was getting hotter because of it as Kai started pounding her cave in this position.
"In this way I can also y with your breasts and ass." He said with a grin as his right hand suddenly went forward and started groping her breasts
He then raised his other hand and suddenly spanned Risea''s ass as she released a loud moan.
"Do it harder Kai. Push your cock as deep as you can!" Risea shouted as Kai obliged to her request.
He suddenly grabbed her ass with both of his hands and pulled her down on his cock. In this way, his cock reached as deep as possible.
After being in this position, he started groping her ass between his hands while pushing his cock in and out of her pussy.
,m "Kai, spank me a little!" She suddenly said as Kai raised his right hand and hit her ass with it.
He saw the vibrations making her ass bounce up and down and decided to hit it again. And the again continued to go on for some while.
Risea didn''t know how many times she hade as her yin qi was dripping down her legs. But Kai still hadn''t some.
"I guess I will have to make youe now¡" Risea managed to say as put her hands on the wall for support.
She then pushed herself down Kai''s cock which was also drenched in her yin qi. It made her movement extremely easier as she had a n.
She pushed herself down to the maximum before pulling up again. But when she came down the second time, Kai could feel that her cave was tighter.
"What did you do?" H couldn''t help but ask as Risea smiled.
"Something that I had never thought of trying before." She replied as her cave suddenly got even more tighter.
It was as though she was a virgin again. Kai could feel the yang qi rushing through his cock as Risea started to ride his cock in such a manner.
He stepped back a little so that Risea would have to push her ass out. Her breasts would now also move alongside her as she started increasing her speed.
She was now riding Kai''s cock with the sole goal of making him cum as her entire and her mind went nk. Her thrusts became more profound as she was also hitting the spots she loved.
"Cum Kai, cum~ Fill me up with your yang qi~" She slowly started talking erotically and that made Kai enjoy the session even more.
"If you want me to fill you up, then I will happily oblige." Kai replied with a grin as he suddenly thrusted his cock once.
Hot yang qi came out of his cock as it slowly started filling up Risea''s tight cave. She released a low moan before she finally went limp.
Kai smiled at this as he removed his cock to see his yang qi dripping out from her cave. After being satisfied he pushed Risea down on the bed.
"Let''s cultivate for as long as you can." He suddenly said as Risea smiled.
"We have other things to do so only 10 more hours. 12 if I be too horny." She replied but Kai didn''t prate her.
"What did you do to make your cave so tight?" he asked as Risea smiled.
"Apparently angel powers can be used for some kinky stuff. Try putting it in my asshole." She said as Kai obliged and positioned his cock near her asshole.
As he slowly started moving forward, he was surprised to see that her asshole opened easily and allowed him topletely put his entire cock inside her in one go.
When that was done, it tightened around his cock and gave him an extremely pleasing feeling.
"Now let''s start the cultivation session." Risea said with a smile.
And the two of them spent the rest of their time making love.
Chapter 311 Lucas Skywrath(Chapter Preview)
"Haah¡" Kai panted as he looked at Lucas with a worried expression.
He already had an idea that Lucas would be extremely powerful. But what he didn''t know was that Lucas was powerful enough topletely shut him down.
Since there was no choice left, Kai decided to teleport back to Azrael''s library.
"Oh, you are not escaping me." Lucas said and in the blink of an eye, a golden barrier suddenly surrounded the two of them.
The barrier stretched on for a kilometer but its length didn''t matter to Kai. After all, the effects of the barrier were what made him shudder.
The barrier was an anti-teleportation barrier. It was used by many cities and was amon barrier.
Inside it, no other cultivator could use any form of teleportation like formations, etc. The only way for them to teleport was to get permission from the creator of the barrier.
But since Lucas wasn''t a normal person, Kai could easily tell that the barrier was muchplex than what he imagined it to be.
"You are thinking correct. No person can cross this barrier. You can try to use your teleportation skill or perhaps try to create your own formations, but none of it would work." Lucas had a grin on his face as he knew that he had trapped Kai.
Kai knew that everything Lucas stated wouldn''t work. There was only one way for him to do anything now and that was to defeat Lucas.
But seeing his cultivation, Kai had doubted himself. The only possible thing which he could do was utilize every single drop of his demon and angel powers.
And that''s what he did.
Two white wings and two dark-purple wings burst out from his back and spread out behind him. One of his eyes changed to demon eye while the other one changed to angel eye.
His aura started to change as his good and evil powers started to battle each other. Bncing both of them at once was not easy, especially when he had his powers released to the maximum.
But Kai didn''t care about that for the moment since it was his only chance at victory. He then stared directly at Lucas''s face as two swords appeared in his hands.
One of them was Hellbringer while the other one was Excalibur.
It had been so long since he had held both the swords at the same time. Kai could feel the bnce of his powers slowly getting a little more stable.
But he knew that the bnce would only be there for a few more minutes. And after that, he would go berserk.
"So you are not interested in talking any further huh. Guess we should get down to fighting now." Lucas sighed as he raised both of his hands.
A golden longsword suddenly appeared in his hands. A golden eastern dragon was running from the tip of the sword to the bottom of its hilt. The sword had a majestic aura around it which seemed to match the aura of Kai''s swords.
"I, Lucas Skywrath, invoke the power of the countless generations of dragons stored up in this sword. May I be blessed with the power of the dragon yers of the Skywrath family." He suddenly chanted as his clothes started to change.
His body was engulfed with golden-colored robes as his eyes slowly started to glow. They turned pure golden in color as he looked at Kai with a smile.
"Guess erecting a barrier was a really good decision. Now all I need is this." He muttered and created a protection barrier all around them.
He then slowly unsheathed the sword and held it tightly from its hilt.
He then raised it in the air and brought it down. And Kai suddenly flew back and crashed against the barriers.
''What the¡'' With what little consciousness he still had, Kai couldn''t understand what just had happened
One moment he was looking at Lucas bringing the sword down and the next movement, he was crashing against the barrier.
The transition had felt almost instant.
"The Skywrath family is famous for its famous golden sword, Goldenwraith. It was made from the scales of the most powerful dragon any dragon yer has ever in. The sword had the power of hundreds of dragon yers who wielded it and also contains the powers of the dragon who was killed to make the sword."
Now that he saw the sword, he clearly remembered Mariel telling him about it. She herself didn''t know much about the sword''s special features but what she knew was enough to tell Kai that the Goldenwraith was a formidable weapon.
''I still have to make sure that all of the Elemental rulers have a reunion.'' Kai then thought as he shook his head and stood straight.
He held the swords tightly and started moving forward. Lucas saw this with a smile as he brought his sword down in a vertical arc but this time, Kai mimicked his actions.
He brought both of the swords down at the same time and this time, both of them were pushed back a little.
''No wonder they are ssified as legendary sword. They are powerful on their own but with someone who has ess to the sins power and the archangels'' powers as well, they can cause ruthless destruction.''
Lucas knew many things about Kai but what h didn''t know was that Kai was using neither the sins powers nor the archangels powers.
The reasons were simple, Kai''s body couldn''t handle the power.
"I was thinking that I could defeat you easily but looks like I have no choice except being ruthless." Lucas muttered as he suddenly appeared in front of Kai.
If not for his sharp gaze, he would have thought that Lucas had teleported in front of him. But that was not the case.
Lucas had actually covered the entire distance in many quick steps.
"It''s time to say goodbye to the world Kai." He then said with a grin and raised the sword towards Kai''s heart.
"No way is he going to say goodbye to me so soon. I still need to leave this loli form you know."
But as things wereing to an end, he heard the voice which gave him hope.
Chapter 312 Kosmas Goodbye(Chapter Preview)
Hovering a few feet away from Kai and Lucas was Kosma. Her face looked calm but her eyes looked annoyed.
[ Honestly Kai, you better get to your past level really quickly or I am gonna have to keep saving you in such a manner. This is quite time-wasting and boring you know. ]
She told him through a spiritual message before she looked at Lucas.
He had been looking at her warily from some time. He had sensed that someone powerful had been keeping an eye on him and his theory was correct.
But one problem he had was that he couldn''t detect how powerful the girl was.
''Why does she look like that though?'' Lucas couldn''t help but wonder while looking at the loli girl.
But he didn''t dare ask it out loud since he had a feeling that she was extremely dangerous.
But when he was thinking about all this, Lucas''s body went limp. His eyes started to dim as his body hung down.
But a secondter, he suddenly lifted his face. Something in his eyes had changed.
"So it looks as though you took the bait." His voice suddenly changed. It was as though apletely different person was speaking.
"That voice..." Kai''s eyes slowly widened as he realized who the voice belonged to.
Taizan was currently inside Lucas''s body.
"He is not Taizan Kai. He is the Darkness..." Kosma slowly muttered as Kai suddenly stepped back.
"Even though I have some important business 5o do with you, you aren''t my focus Kai. I am here for her." The Darkness spoke as he turned to look towards Kosma.
He raised his hand and clenched his fist in her direction. But nothing happened.
"I guess this body is too weak to use all of my power. I should have brought my vessel here." The darkness muttered in a regretful voice before he sighed and started moving towards Kosma.
"But that wouldn''t stop me from killing you." He said with a grin as Kosma had a cold smile on her face.
"You take me too lightly. I am also a primordial being like you but where you only have a single type of power, I have different types." She said and her hair slowly started to rise.
She stood straight in the air as she pped once. And as soon as she pped, a powerful sound wave went out from her hand.
The Darkness is Lucas''s body was suddenly taken back by the release of power as his body flew back.
"Don''t make me do this the next time we meet." Kosma said with annoyed eyes as she looked at Kai and their gazes locked.
"Well, if I survive it taht is. This is my farewell for now Kai." She added as a genuine smile appeared on her face.
After all, she had never thought taht she would really care about someone to bet her life on it. But perhaps she was a softhearted primordial being.
Before Kai could say anything, he was sent back to the library by Kosma. And at thest moment, he had seen her and the darkness exchanging a blow and Kosma flying back.
***
''No wonder she wasn''t responding...'' Kai slowly thought as hey on the bed beside Risea.
After their cultivation, Risea had fallen asleep and was now peacefully sleeping. But Kai on the other hand looked extremely worse.
There were dark circles under his eyes which was surprising. After all, cultivators at his level didn''t have ck marks under their eyes.
But Kai had a feeling that the fake circles were from scenting else instead of tiredness.
''I hope you are all right Kosma.'' He silently thought even though he felt as though something bad had happened.
And as far as instincts and predictions went, Kai was mostly right. In the end, the only thing he could do was wait for Kosma''s reply.
And if taht didn''te, he had no idea what he would do.
''There''s no point in lying here now.'' He thought before standing up from the bed and wearing his clothes.
He quietly left the room and decided to move towards the observatory in Azrael''s library.
Kai hadn''t known taht Azrael''s library had an observatory but after seeing the map, he got to know about it.
But as he appeared at the observatory, he saw Azrael sitting there with sad eyes. He was ncing out at the Space.
Kai''s right hand unconsciously closed up around the pill he had picked up from Risea''s alchemy table.
The same pill which could remove any mark, symbol, seal, or formation. But now that he was facing Azrael, he didn''t know whether he could force him to eat the pill or not.
''Well, I hope neither of us dies during this.'' He thought with a sigh before he went forward and sat beside Azrael.
"Couldn''t sleep?" He asked as Kai nodded.
The statement was enough to tell him that someone else was controlling Azrael since he knew that Kai didn''t sleep.
''Guess it either do or die.'' He suddenly thought as his left hand whipped forward and grabbed Azrael''s throat.
He pushed him down on the ground and opened his mouth forcefully. He then put the pill inside his mouth and forced him to swallow.
Suddenly, a ck symbol appeared on Kai''s forehead which marked the formation ced on his body.
Kai then took a deep breath as Azrael was knocked unconscious. Heid on the ground with closed eyes as Kai waited for him to wake up.
While doing taht, he was looking out of the observatory and saw the beautiful space. He smiled to himself as he remembered that it had been quite some time since he had been alone like this.
"But I am not really alone, am I?" He asked himself as he recounted the names of all his lovers.
"I hope you are alive Kosma." He muttered to himself and fell quiet.
After some time, Azrael finally woke up.
Chapter 313 A Promise(Chapter Preview)
"Why am I lying on the floor? Wait, why are you sitting beside me¡ Did you do something weird Kai?"
Death looked at Kai with narrowed eyes as Kai smiled. If not for the urgent matters, Kai would have loved to prank death.
"No Azrael, I didn''t do anything weird. However, there is something that you should know." Kai said while shaking his head as he then exined everything to Azrael.
But Azrael remained calm the entire time. When one was as old as he was, Azrael knew that there was no point in being shocked.
After all, even the strongest could be trapped. But what he was wondering know was whether he could remove the make himself or not.
"Kai teach me everything you know about formations." Death said as Kai finished the exnation.
"You don''t know anything about formations?" Kai asked in a surprised voice as Azrael shook his head.
"There is no point in learning that when I will never use it. But now that I have to use this, please show me how you can remove formations." Azrael replied as Kai sighed and nodded.
"I was thinking of trying to remove the formation myself but I guess I will now teach you," He then looked into Azrael''s eyes. "Though I think your time would be up before I can even teach you the basics."
"You would be surprised about that." Azrael chuckled as Kai then started telling him the basics of formations.
As time went by, Kai was shocked. Death had learned the basics of formations in mere ten minutes.
"Haah¡ You are a monster dude." Kai sighed as they then moved on to the next level.
Three hourster, Azrael started trying to remove the seal.
Kai didn''t know how it would go but he didn''t care about that anymore. His face was instead twitching at the fact that Azrael managed to learn half the things he knew in three hours.
''If he learned the rest of it too, I would have flipped this entire ce.''
If Azrael really had learned everything, Kai would have definitely asked about the fairness of the world.
After all, it took him so many years to learn what he knew and Azrael straight up learned half of it in three hours.
"Kai, a little help perhaps." Azrael suddenly interrupted his thoughts as Kai sighed and went near Death''s forehead.
He started creating a golden formation in front of his head as Azrael''s touched his forehead and tried to remove the formation while Kai made sure that the creator wouldn''t be able to remove the formation was being removed.
"Hey Kai, this thing won''t explode, right? I don''t want an explosion inside my mind. I don''t like headaches." Death said as Kai rolled his eyes.
Where a normal person would have died because of the exnation, Azrael got a headache instead. Another way to show that Death was more overpowered than kai.
Sadly, he couldn''t leave the library for except the times when he needed to collect the souls of some special people.
Or else, he would have been a killing machine while finding all the enemies and driving back the Darkness. But unfortunately, oldws forced him to stay in the library.
"Hey, Kai, I was wondering how things would go from now on. When will I get to meet Mei again?" Azrael asked as Kai sighed.
"You are acting like a child Azrael. Even I don''t know when I will meet her and I don''t think she would like to meet her sis con half-brother first." He added with a grin as Death''s cheek twitched.
"I am not a sis con." He muttered under his breath as Kai''s grin widened.
"Just admit it."
"No, I won''t. I just want to protect my sister, that''s all. Now let''s focus on removing this stupid thing before my time gets up."
The duo then started working hard. Sweat was dripping from Kai''s forehead as he was immensely focused on making sure that the creator of the formation didn''t find out about its removal.
But he didn''t need to do that anyway. After all, Risea''s pill basically deactivated the effects of the formation including the alert effect.
So Kai was this worried for no reason.
"I think I am about to do it." Azrael suddenly said as he could feel that he had removed a tiny part of the formation."
"Good thing. Now switch ces with me. I will remove the formation while you will try to make sure that the creator of the formation doesn''t find out about us." Kai then said as Azrael nodded.
He didn''t ask any questions since Kai was a more experienced person and knew a lot more about formations than he did.
An hourter, Kai had managed to remove half of the formations. By doing this, he had increased the effects of the pill by another six hours.
Which meant that they were gonna take a break.
"What are you gonna do?" He asked Azrael who shrugged.
"I am gonna read some novels. Want one?" He asked as Kai shook his head.
"You keep reading things in pictures and words. I will go and do the thing myself." He replied with a grin as Azrael''s face twitched.
"Sit down here and remove the formation then. You can go and do itter on." He said as Kai smiled and nodded.
After all, Azrael was annoyed by the fact that he couldn''t get to do it in reality. It was such a sad thing considering how he could easilyst for half an hour at a time.
''Though I remember the time I couldn''t hold on for ten seconds.'' He thought with a smile before the two of them got to work again.
"Azrael, this is gonna hurt." Kai warned as he touched Azrael''s forehead with his index finger.
A ck mark appeared on his forehead as Azrael''s eyes started glowing. Blood suddenly came out of his nose but it didn''t look as though he was in pain.
Seeing that Azrael was all right, Aki pushed his finger forward and more blood started to drip out from Azrael''s nose. But after a few minutes, the bleeding stopped
"Finally it''s gone." Kai sighed as he moved his neck around a little. Azrael on the other hand took a deep breath as he wiped the blood around his nose.
"I didn''t know that you had normal red blood." Kai suddenlymented as he noticed that Azrael''s blood was in red in color. It''s like the blood of mortals.
"I had red blood from the beginning. At first, I didn''t like the red blood since powerful beings were supposed to have different color blood. But sometimeter, I realized that the red blood was the thing that made me different from them."
Death then stared out of the observatory as both he and Kai looked at the beautiful space. They had a feeling that this peace wasn''t going tost for long but they thought of enjoying it till the time it stayed.
"Kai, I have never thought that I would protect something with my entire life. I still don''t think like this. But I wonder, whether getting two pieces of my past back would help me or not." Azrael suddenly muttered as Kai looked surprised.
The two people who Death was talking about were Eira and Mei, his ex-wife and half sister. Both of them were perhaps the only two people Death has ever been close to.
"They don''t need your protection," Kai said while chuckling. "Both of them can still easily kick your ass."
"I know that too," He said with a small smile but his eyes looked serious. "But if I ever get any of them back again, I will make sure that they don''t leave again."
"I promised myself too that I would do the same. But sometimes, we don''t get the things we want." Kai replied as the two of them stood in silence.
Both of them knew that making certain oaths and promises was worthless. After all, in their world, promises could as easily be broken as a person''s bones.
"Well, now you can go and do anything you want. But I don''t want to hear any noises." Azrael warned as Kai smiled.
"I always put up a barrier." He replied before vanishing.
Azrael sighed at this as he teleported to his work desk. And sitting on the work dress, in a frame, was Mia''s death book.
It was no longering and going every few seconds. The time had been instead increased to twenty seconds. But Azrael hadn''t told Kai about this since it would only make him depressed.
So instead, he had decided to keep it to himself.
"I wonder if her book is here too." Azrael had put Mia''s death book away since he couldn''t help but keep looking at it. But now that he had seen it, he was wondering whether Eira had a death book.
He traveled to the ''E'' section of the library and started searching for a death book having Eira''s name on it.
But after a few minutes of searching, he found it.
''So she has one too.'' He took out the book and saw that his hands were shaking a little.
He then turned it to the front and saw her name written there. Perhaps it could have been some other Eira but death knew that she wasn''t.
And when the book vanished from his hand, he went back to his desk and saw it appearing again.
He then framed the book and put it down on the desk.
And spent the rest of the time seeing Mia and Eira''s book and vanish and appear again.
Chapter 314 TailJob Queen (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
"Sahara, I know you were watching us." Kai suddenly muttered as Sahara appeared out from the shadows.
"If you had known about it, why didn''t you call me out earlier?" She raised an eyebrow as she came to stand a few feet in front of Kai.
"Couldn''t interrupt our bro time." Kai replied as Sahara snorted.
"I know how much bro time you and Death have." She replied as her tail was slowly moving behind her. It was swinging from right to left and back.
Due to this, Kai could tell that Sahara had something on her mind.
"Don''t hold back. Go ahead and tell me anything you want." He then encouraged her as Sahara nodded.
"Kai, since Death was already being controlled by someone else, how do you know that the person didn''t y a trick on you by removing that formation?"
"That''s a fair question but no, that wasn''t a trick. The formation was removed for real by Death and me." He replied as she nodded.
"Then if my job here is done¡" She didn''tplete her sentence as she looked into Kai''s eyes.
For once, he wasn''t feeling as though he wanted to have sex and was about to say no to Sahara but seeing her expression, he just smiled and nodded.
Her tail started to swing at a faster pace as she stepped close to him and interlocked her hands behind his neck.
"So we are going to have public sex?" Kai asked as Sahara raised an eyebrow.
"I didn''t know this ce was a public ce."
"It had many reapers roaming around here and Death can see and hear everything that goes in his library if he focused hard enough." Kai exined as she nodded.
"If you are up for it, then we can have public sex." Sahara replied with a grin on her face as Kai shook his head.
"And risk letting you being seen naked by other people? Not a chance." Kai said as he then teleported to Sahara''s room.
The only reason he knew which room was whose was because the map Azrael gave him updated on its own. It told Kai the name of the rooms in the library so he knew which one was Sahara''s room.
"As you wish." She whispered in his ear as her tail suddenly coiled up around his right leg.
It started moving up his leg as Kai felt shivers running through his body. He rxed a little as Sahara''s tail reached his crotch.
She slowly started rubbing his sleeping dragon over his clothes as Kai shivered.
"Remove your clothes. It''s going to be an enjoyable thing to do." She whispered again and since Kai had promised that he would do anything that she wanted, so he obliged.
He removed all of his clothes as Sahara''s tail grabbed his dick.
It slowly wrapped around his dick as it started to be erect. Sahara''s tail was felt soft and fluffy to Kai and the fur was extremely warm.
Sahara then started to masturbate his cock in this manner as Kai felt like lying down on the bed and rxing. Sahara smiled when she saw this as her tail slowly started to increase the speed.
While her tail was giving Kai a tail job, she slowly started removing her clothes.
She was going braless because as soon as she removed her shirt, Kai could see her naked breasts and nipples. She then slowly removed her bottom clothes and Kai saw that she was wearing a ck thong underneath.
Sahara noticed Kai staring at her body as she smiled and suddenly jerked his cock tightly.
"Close your eyes, Kai." She ordered as Kai closed his eyes and waited for Sahara to do something.
After a few seconds, he felt a wet thing slowly licking the tip of his cock. He could somehow tell that it was Sahara''s tongue but he had no idea how she managed to kick his tongue while keeping her tongue attached to his cock.
"I wonder how you will feel now Kai." Saar whispered again as she slowly started rubbing Kai''s cock up and down while giving the tip a lick asionally.
Kai already knew that Sahara was toying with him but she was an expert at that. SO, for now, he just decided to y along with it.
"You are doing it so perfectly Sahara. I feel as though I am about to cum anytime soon¡" Kai muttered as Sahara chuckled.
"Don''t do overacting Kai. I know that you can still hold on for some time." She replied as Kai sighed and smiled.
He still hadn''t opened his eyes but he could slowly feel that Sahar''s tongue was getting a little loser around his cock. Perhaps she was about to do something else.
"Be prepared for a little shock Kai and I mean the literal one." She suddenly said as Kai felt a lightning current running through his body.
Sahara''s tail had just poked his asshole lightly and that had made Kai jump up while shivering. But he had to say that it was a fantastic experience.
"I guess you liked it. I am going to do it again."
And just as she said, her tail poked Kai''s asshole again. He could feel that he was about toe really soon now since the poking of his asshole had made him lose a bit of his limit.
"Guess I will bend down now." Sahara said as Kai could feel her tongue licking the head of his cock again.
"Give it to me Kai."
She whispered in between which made Kai lose more of his will. In the end, he decided to sumb to Sahara''s ultimate tail job.
His cock suddenly twitched behind Sahar''s tail indicated that he was about to release his cum.
She then covered his cock with her mouth and his yang q shot directly into her mouth.
Being the pro she was, Sahar managed to swallow the entire thing down in one go.
"Now I am getting more hungry."
Sahara''s little sister was getting a little tingly.
Chapter 315 Practice Makes A Perfect Cowgirl (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
"Kai open your eyes."
AS soon as he heard Sahar''s voice, Kai''s eyes flew open to see Sahar''s tail tightly wrapped around Kai''s cock. A few drops of hi yang qi and pre cum covered her entire tail as Sahara smiled.
"Get on the bed." She instructed as Kai settled on the bed.
Sahara spread his legs apart a little so that his cock stood straight in the middle. She then moved forward and started masturbating it to make it a little hard again.
After his girls had grown on his level, Kai''s cock would get normal for a few seconds after an ejaction. But unlike other people, he still had an almost infinite amount of yang qi.
Sahara then turned around and bent down so that her ass pointed in Kai''s direction. He could the ck thong in the middle of her tight ass.
She then slowly started moving back in such a position as she reached the bed. She then climbed on it and started moving back on all four of her limbs.
As soon as she got near Kai''s hard cock, she slowly peeled her thong off and threw it on the ground. She then bounced her ass a little and hit it with her hands.
"May I lick it?" Since Kai was already in the role, he decided to y it till the end.
"Tonight, you have the chance of doing." Sahara suddenly said in a royal sounding voice as Kai nodded and grabbed her ass.
He then pulled it apart as he stared at her naked pussy. It was clean of any hair as Kai pulled her further apparat and put his face between her thighs.
He them moved forward and took his tongue out as he gave Sahara''s pussy a small lick. She remained calm and looked as though she was unimpressed.
"Is that all you can do?" She asked in a bored voice as Kai suddenly groped her ass.
"I am just getting started miss." He replied as he inserted his tongue inside her pussy and started to savor its taste.
As his tongue circled inside her pussy, Sahara could slowly feel her body heating up. Her nipples were also bing erect while a drop of her love juice had already fallen out of her cave.
"Ahhh~ I am starting to feel something¡" She said while moving as Kai couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly.
After all, both he and Sahara were expert actors.
He then took his tongue out after a few seconds as Sahar''s cave was now dripping love juices. It was now warm and ready to host his erect hot dragon.
"Since you have pleased me, it''s my turn to do the same." She said as she moved forward and positioned her ass above his cock.
After a few seconds, she dropped her ass and Kai''s cock was engulfed inside her pussy. She moaned loudly as Kai entire cock had plunged inside her cave at once.
After a few seconds, she slowly started riding his cock. She was like a wild cowgirl while doing that.
After a few minutes of riding his cock, Sahar started to hit the best spots inside her cave and also started pleasing Kai. Till then, she had been in practice mode but now, she was doing it at a pro level.
This reminded Kai of'' practice makes a perfect cowgirl'' as Sahara''s ass bounced up and down.
"Kai, I am about to cum..." Sahara moaned as her cave tightly gripped Kai''s cock.
Hearing her words, Kai grabbed her waist tightly and pulled her down on his cock so that it could reach the highest point in her cave. After that, he grabbed her breasts with his hands and slowly started fondling them.
"Then you should enjoy your orgasm miss." Kaimented as he moved up a little and hit ''the spot'' inside Sahar''s cave.
She suddenly moaned loudly as her water broke loose. Yin qi dropped out of her cave at a fast pace
Her eyes rolled back a little as she was lost in pleasure. Kai also released her breasts from his grip as he let her enjoy her orgasm.
After she was done having her orgasm, he lifted her off his dick and dropped her on the bed. Sahara smiled at this as she looked at Kai''s face.
"I will make you cum soon," She said with a resolute face. "I want you to fill both of my holes up at once.
"We will see that." He replied as Sahara stood up.
"This time, you will do the work." She instructed as Kai smiled.
"Front or back?" Kai then asked as Sahar smiled.
"Front." She replied andid n the bed while spreading her legs apart. Kai then climbed up her body as he positioned his cock in front of her wet cave.
He pushed it inside in one go as Sahara smiled. She was an expert who could control her moan. But Kai just smiled at this as he knew that he would make her moan regardless.
"Let me make you cum faster." Sahar suddenly said as her tongue moved up Kai''s right leg.
Realizing what was about to happen, Kai quickly grabbed Sahar''s body and started fondling her breasts. After all, if she was about to make him cum faster, Kai would do the same.
"Lets make a bet miss. Whosoeveres first would have to do a strip tease." kai suddenly proposed as Sahara smiled.
"You might loose that bet Kai. Though I would love for you to wear your clothes again and do a strip tease." Sahara grinned as Kai chuckled.
"So should I take that as a yes miss?" Kai asked as Sahara nodded.
"Then the challenge is on."
Kai started fondling her breasts more aggressively while increasing his speed. But while he was doing that, Sahara''s tail moved forward and struck his asshole again.
Kai gritted his teeth as the feeling of Sahar''s tongue poking his asshole was extremely good.
''I might loose this bet at this rate.''
Chapter 316 A Lion Girls Stealthiness (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
"Regretting the bet?" Sahara asked with a grin on her face as she could feel that Kai would lose.
As much as Kai wanted to tell her that it was not true, he couldn''t do it. In the end, he just decided to focus on making her cum.
"I have some tricks up my sleeve too Sahara." Kai''s lips quirked up in a smile which sent chills against Sahara''s back.
Kai''s cock suddenly started to get hotter inside Sahar''s cave as she started to sweat. He then sent a lightning shock inside her cave which made her squirm while moaning.
"You should never underestimate me in a battle, be it on the bed or a normal battle." Ai knew that he had won the moment he had sent the electric shock inside her cave.
But to make sure that he wouldn''t lose afterwards, Kai decided to use another technique. His fingers grabbed Sahara''s clit as he suddenly sent an electric shock through it.
''Maybe I overdid it.''
He thought as Sahara''s eyes rolled back and yin qi shot out from her cave. IT looked as though too much electric shock had knocked Sahara out.
But it wasn''t a major thing so Kai just woke her up.
"Looks like I lost¡" Sahara muttered as she could feel the yin qi dripping out of her cave.
"Then you do remember our bet?" Kai asked with a smile as she sighed and nodded.
"But I will do itter on." She said with a tee-he expression.
Kai just shrugged and suddenly grabbed her waist as he lifted her upside down on the bed.
"Then I will proceed toplete your request of filling both of your holes." He finished and spread apart her asshole.
He looked at it for a few seconds before he moved his face towards it. He gave the pink rosebud a small lick and started loosening it a little.
Sahara''s body started twitching the moment Kai started licking her rosebud. Her tail stood straight in the air as Kai teasingly jerked it.
"Ahh!" Like a cat. Sahar suddenly pounced up.
If Kai''s face wasn''t buried up near her asshole, he would have definitelyughed. After all, her reaction was extremely funny.
"Don''t do¡ That again¡" She muttered as Kai didn''t reply and took his tongue out of her asshole.
He then ced his cock near her asshole as he slowly started rubbing it with the head of his dick. His saliva was acting a lubricant which easily made the tip of his dick enter her cave.
"I will put¡ it inside myself¡" Sahara said while moaning as she slowly started moving her body backwards.
She was no stranger to pain so while making Kai''s dick move inside her asshole, she didn''t feel any pain. Instead, she was only feeling pleasure.
Kai on the other hand was groping her ass while she moved backwards. Her ass wasn''t as tight has Risea''s had been but that was because of her angelic powers.
But instead, Sahara''s was warmer.
"Stop Sahar." Kai suddenly instructed as he stood on his knees and lifted Sahara''s body alongside him.
She was now using her elbows as support and pushed he ass back a little. Her tail was slowly moving from left to right as though it was waiting for Kai to do something else.
"Perfect." He suddenly said with a grin and pped her ass once.
He then grabbed her waist and started thrusting his cock inside her ass. Her tail started to move faster as Sahara''s moaned into the bedsheets.
"Now I am sure that you wouldn''t hold on for that long." Kai said as he continued to thrust her ass in this manner.
Her entire body was moving because of this as her breasts moved up and down. The entire bed had started shaking because of Kai''s speed and power.
But unknown to him, Sahara was nning something. As he continued moving his dick o=in and out of her ass, her tail suddenly moved behind him.
As soon as he moved forward, her tail entered his asshole. Kai suddenly jumped a little as he suddenly came.
His hot yang qi started filling Sahar''s cave as she smiled inwardly. After releasing all of his yang qi inside her. Kai took out his dick form her asshole and saw the golden liquid flowing out.
Her asshole was still stretched wide open but he knew that it would return normal after some time.
"I guess I fulfilled my promise." Kai mustard as he saw Sahara lying on the bedfortably. Her eys were closed as sheid down while rxing.
''Did she fell asleep?'' Kai thought with raised eyebrows as he went near her tail and slowly started stroking it.
"Nyaa~" She muttered while squirming which confirmed that she was asleep.
"Good night Sahara." He muttered and vanished.
He appeared in the observatory again since he had no other ce in his mind. But staring at the stars was getting rtively bored.
''Because I stopped seeing them alone¡'' he realized that most of the time, he hd been seeing stars with one or the other person.
And most of them were in the library, sleeping or doing their work. He wondered whether he should go and ask any of them whether they would be interested in watching the stars with him.
In the end, he decided to not do it and stay alone. After all, he shouldn''t ruin a person''s sleep because of his selfish motives.
"If you want to be with someone who you love, it is not a selfish thing. After all, what''s the point of loving someone if you can''t be with them?" A voice gently whispered in his ears as he looked forward with wide eyes.
His body shook a little as he couldn''t believe what he was seeing.
"Don''t hope too much because sometimes it would just disappoint you."
Ayaka was standing in the balcony in front of him with a smile on her face.
Chapter 317 Azazel Awakens(Chapter Preview)
Kai suddenly pped himself on his right cheek to see whether he was dreaming or not.
The p left a stinging sensation on his cheek which told him that he wasn''t dreaming. He then stood up and slowly started walking forward.
His eyes were wide open as he looked at Ayaka''s body in front of him. She was standing right in front of him with a smile and looked perfect.
Perfect¡
''Ayaka hated being perfect.'' He thought and was suddenly jolted back to reality. His entire demeanor changed from a lost person to an attentive person.
He eyed Ayaka with examining eyes as he saw her sighing.
"I had trapped you so perfectly yet you still figured it out. Honestly, that''s unfair." Ayaka''s voice slowly started to fade away.
In her ce, a man with blue hair and bright golden eyes was standing while grinning. He was wearing a bright blue colored suit and was looking at Kai''s expression.
"Hello Kai. Nice meeting you like this after a long time." Azazel said as his eyes started glowing.
''What a time for him to be awake.'' Kai thought with a sigh as he was in no mood of fighting another powerful person.
Now that he looked at it, all of his current enemies were overpowered. Be it the fairy king or queen, the yin-yang formations master, Taizan who was a vessel to the Darkness, or Lucas, the current harem overlord.
He then decided to add Azazel to the list too.
"Can you pleasee on some other day? I am currently not in the mood right now." Kai said with a wave of his hand as Azazel looked baffled.
"I am not some sales person who you can send away you know." He replied as Kai looked surprised.
"Why do sound this sane? Did staying locked up for so long made your brain reset?"
A vein popped in Azazel''s forehead as he cracked his knuckles.
"Looks like not seeing me for this long has made you forget about how powerful I am. Let me remind you of that."
"I told you, dude, I am really not in the mood. And this is not my ce anyways." Kai added as Azazel suddenly stopped
"What do you mean this is not your ce. Don''t tell me you can''t afford living here? What happened to that rich and overpowered Kai Ist met?" Azazel asked as Kai sighed.
"I too wonder what happened to that version of me. I feel like an old man right now." He replied as Azazel nodded.
"Then there I no fun in battling your no. I wille back some other time then." Azazel muttered before he vanished from his spot.
Kai on the other hand blinked in disbelief as he couldn''t believe what just had happened. It felt as though Azazel was apletely different person.
''Should I ask H and Aizza about this? Maybe they can tell me something about the Azazel from the past.''
Kai was debating whether he should do it or not since both of them would be extremely busy. But that''s when he remember that the special realms they went in hardly had any spirits.
So in the end, he decided to contact them.
[ Aizza, H, I just met Azazel. ]
[ Huh, so what? Don''t you meet him every day? ]
[ Exactly, what''s the new thing in it? ]
Their replies confused Kai when he remembered that Azrael and Azazel sounded extremely simr.
[ I am talking about Azazel the one and only fallen angel. ] He then replied as both of them fell silent.
Kai tried to imagine their expression. Perhaps they would be in disbelief or they would be confused. Honestly, he didn''t know.
[ Then how did it go? ]
[ Did he attack you? ]
H straight up asked whether he was attacked or not while Aizza wanted to know about the entire situation, Kai then told them about what happened and they didn''t utter a single word until he was finished.
[ Kai are you trying to fool us? Did we forget something important or are you just bored enough that you want to fool us? ] Aizza asked as Kai chuckled.
[ I have better things to tell if I want to fool you. ]
[ Then you expect us to believe that Azazel, who is half-mad and wants to destroy you and everything you hold dear, found you and went back just cause you were not in the mood to fight him?! ] H asked in a baffled tone as Kai sighed.
He himself couldn''t believe that it had happened, so he couldn''t me them for being this way.
[ I can''t believe either guys. But it doesn''t mean that it''s not true. ] He added as the two of them remained silent for some time.
[ So what did you want to ask us? ] Aizza asked as Kai sighed.
[ I wanted to know how Azazel was before you the three of you were cursed. ]
[ We are currently busy Kai. There are a lot more spirits here than we imagined. It looked as though many of them were born and they don''t know much about the outside world. The separation also rocked them badly. We will discuss thister. ] Aizza exined as both she and H went away.
''Guess I asked the wrong question¡'' Kai thought as he stared towards the stars again.
Perhaps his question had made Aizza and H remember about their past. And Kai knew it from personal experience that sometimes, the past hurt badly.
"Guess I will just wait for them.'' He uttered to himself and while staring at the stars, Kai suddenly remembered an event from his past.
He couldn''t have been more than five years old then. He remembered the face of the woman known as Time who governed time in the world.
During that time, Time had been chasing him. Kai couldn''t even fathom that the person who ruled and governed time was ying tag with a kid.
"Guess some things are for the better." He muttered with a smile and stayed there until everyone woke up.
Chapter 318 Preparation For The Reunion(Chapter Preview)
"You should try sleeping Kai. It might be refreshing." Saharamented as she was the first one to wake up in the morning. She had known that she would find Kia in the observatory.
"Well sleeping after millenniums might feel nice." Kai replied with a smile as Sahara sighed.
She knew that Kai was just joking and he would not try sleeping. Technically, none of them needed to sleep but it was still a refreshing experience that they decided to do it.
"So what are you going to do now?" She asked as Kai kept looking forward.
"I was thinking of vesting the spirit realm. Would you like to apany me?" Kai asked ass Sahara looked surprised.
He had half expected him to just tell her the location and vanish but he had instead asked her whether she wanted toe with him or not.
"Having something to do other than sitting idle is good." She replied and Kai took that as a yes.
"But first, we are taking Risea with us. Otherwise, she might stay buried in her room for who knows how long." Kai said as he stood up from the floor.
Even though Risea was only creating pulls to help him, it still wasn''t a good thing for her to stay buried inside her room for this long.
He then teleported both of them to Risea''s room and saw that she was lying naked on the bed.
"I wonder how she can sleep like that¡" Sahara muttered as she saw that Risea''s right leg was dangling down the bed while her hands were stretched upwards.
Her neck was bent in the right direction and she was snoring peacefully.
"One thing you should is that you should never underestimate Risea''s sleeping skills. She can sleep in as little ce as possible if she wants to because she can transform herself into her loli form. Heck, she can even fill an entire bed alone if she wants to." Kai replied as Sahar looked amazed.
Some abilities were just too world shattering.
"Though I wonder about one thing, have you ever cultivated with her in her loli form?" Sahara asked with a serious expression as Kai smiled.
"Both the times I took her virginity, she was in her loli form."
"I pray for you Kai." Sahara replied while doing a fake cough as Kia rolled his eyes.
"Honestly, nothing has happened because of this. It''s not like a meteor is going to crash on me."
"Don''t jinx yourself Kia." Sahara replied as Risea groaned.
"Can you guys please have your banter somewhere else? I am trying to sleep here." She bruied her head insdie her pillow as Kai and Sahar excahedg a glmace.
"Risea, you need to leave this room now."
"I just did that yesterday." She immediately as Kai was stumped. Technically, it was true since Risea had gotten out of her room toe get Kai.
"Then you need to leave it again and this time, you won''t being back here any time soon." Kai replied as Risea threw her pillow at him.
"I just went out yesterday. I am not going out again." She said in a final tone as Kai sighed.
"Even if it means that you will get new alchemy ingredients to experiment with." He added as Risea''s ears suddenly perked up.
"New alchemy ingredients?" She asked back as Kai smiled. He knew that he firmly had Risea in his grip.
"I am going to go the spirit realm with Sahara and was thinking of taking you with me. Since you know, there are a lot of rare herbs that only grow in the special realms of the elemental rulers. But if you are no interested, there is nothing that I can do." Kai added as Risea suddenly sat up.
"I aming with you." She immediately sprawled on the ground and picked up her clothes.
She quickly brushed the dust off them and wore them as she looked at Kai and nodded
"I am ready now so let''s go."
[ That was quick¡ ] Sahara sent a spiritual message to Kai which made him chuckle.
[ Risea is like that sometimes and is hard to handle. But if you know the right way to tempt her, she will be like a ten year old child who will follow you. ]
He replied before teleporting all of them away. The trio appeared in the space above the two spirit realms.
''This was thes time I met Kosma and Lucas.'' Kai thought silently as he looked around to see any signs of battle.
If the Darkness really had entered Lucas''s body, Kai had no idea what would have taken ce. Perhaps the battle had been really brutal but the sprit realms would heavy been destroyed.
But currently, it looked as though nothing major had taken ce.
He then shook his head and removed theses thoughts and focused on meeting all of the elemental rulers.
He sent spiritual messages to all of them who he knew and asked them to gather in the center of the realm. While doing that, Kai thought about the realm of wind and the spirit of air, Xinjeng.
He had no idea whether she had opened the realm herself or because something else had taken ce. All he knew was that if that didn''t happen, he wouldn''t have been able to meet the elemental rulers and watch their reunion.
"You guys can go to anywhere on that spirit realm. I will take you to the elemental rulers'' realmster on." Kai said while looking at Risea as she and Sahara flew towards the other spirit realm.
Kai on the other gazed at the original one for a few minutes. Many thoughts were running around in his mind and he didn''t know whether they were good or bad.
His life had been hectic for a long time and he knew that this was just beginning.
''But for now, I should enjoy the little moments of happiness I can get.'' He thought before flying towards the middle of the original spirit realm.
"Weird, no one is here. Have all of them be this busy?" Kai thought to himself as he floated alone in the center of the translucent blue realm.
"They are not busy, they are just nervous about the reunion."
Kai turned his head to the right to see Mariel floating there with a smile on her face. It was clear form her body that she had been quite busy.
Her blonde hair weren''tbed and her eyes looked as though she had been doing too much paperwork. All in all, it looked as though Mariel had gained some age.
"You look old Mariel." Kaimented as Mariel rolled her eyes.
"That''s because I am really old Kai. Did you forget about that?" She asked back.
"What I meant is that you don''t look like your usual younger self. It looks as though you have just aged into your mid-thirties."
"Try having hundreds of spirits flocking around you and asking personal questions about my life. If I had heard one more person asking me whether I was married or not, I would have broken their teeth." Mariel then startedining about all the things she didn''t like about the spirits.
If Kai started noting them down, the list would be reallyrge. But that was just how Mariel was.
"I missed yourins Mariel." He suddenly interrupted as Mariel raise her eyebrows.
"Is that the only thing you missed about me?"" Well, I missed other things too but I missed yourints the most."
"That sounds fake." Mariel narrowed her eyes as Kai shrugged.
"It''s your choice whether you want to believe it or not." He replied as Mariel nodded.
"Then Kai, what do you want to do now? Wait for all of them to show up?" She asked back as Kai smiled.
"They will al show up though it will take some time. And just as I had thought, you were the first one to show up." Kai added as Mariel shrugged.
"After all the trouble I went through to make sure that all of us would live peacefully, of course I would be the first one to show up. I even had to fool you and all of them into believing that I had some important business with them." Mariel said as Kai smiled.
"I remember that time. I was so shocked when you said that I would be kidnapping all of you and then this would rumor would spread all through the upper realms. Since everyone would be busy searching for you and us, I thought we would get some peace."
"And you did get that peace on the cost of me." Kai added as Mariel smiled.
"It was worth it. You were the perfect person to trap for this and after we lived away, we realized many things about each other that we had missed. That normal life was sometimes boring but it was still good." Mariel replied as Kai nodded.
"Those were fun times though if you hadn''t thought of that idea back then, we wouldn''t be here now." Kai replied with a smile as Mariel nodded
After all, it was Mariel''s idea that made Kai and all the elemental rulers'' get together. While staying together, they had gotten to know each other. But what many people didn''t know was that all of the elemental rulers were not his lovers.
Sierra, Fanglin and Xinjeng were just his friends
"I still remember my expression." Kai suddenly muttered as both he and Mariel started thinking about the past.
Chapter 319 The Kidnapping Of The Elemental Rulers (Past Chapter)(Chapter Preview)
"So I am thest to arrive¡" Fanglin murmured as she looked at all eth elemental rulers gathered together in Mariel''s pce.
"Well, you were thest person he went to get so of course you will be thest to arrive." Sierra pointed out as Fanglin nodded.
"Guess my work is over. It was nice meeting you all." Kai then said his goodbye as he had a feeling that saying any loner would not be good for his health.
After all, no one would like to stay in a room full of extremely strong women who could kill you at a moment''s notice.
"Don''t worry, you can go backter on. For now, stay here." Mariel said with a grin as a barrier suddenly appeared in front of Kai''s face.
Even though he wasn''t a spirit, being in Mariel''s realm technically pushed him under hermand.
This meant that he would also be affected by her supreme ruler''s abilities and would have to obey her orders.
"Fine, I will stay here and listen to your meeting." Kai gave up and sat down on the ground of her throne room.
There was a round table in the middle of the room with seven chairs. But all the elemental rulers were sitting on it so Kai decided to sit on the ground.
"I was about to summon my throne but I guess this works fine as well," Marielmented as she heard an annoyed tch.
"Can you just tell us why you summoned us here and used this idiot to do that?" Gaia suddenly asked as a vein popped in Kai''s forehead.
"Who you calling an idiot"
"I am of course calling you an idiot. There is no other idiot in this room." Gaia replied while rolling her eyes.
"You both sound like a married couple." Kazemi, the spirit of water, calmlymented as both Gaia and Kai turned in her direction.
"No, we are not!" They said at the same time as the others hid theirughter under the pretense of fake cough.
''I should stop acting like this.'' Kai then calmed himself down before looking at Mariel.
"Now, will you please tell them about the reason you called me here?" Kai asked as Mariel smiled.
"The reason I called all of you here is because this guy is gonna kidnap us." She replied and pointed her index finger in Kai''s direction.
The entire ce fell silent
All the elemental rulers turned to look at Kai as they tried toprehend whether Mariel was joking or not. But judging from her expression, she wasn''t kidding.
"This guy? He can''t kidnap our guards, much less kidnap us or even one of us for that matter." Sierra suddenly snorted as Kai stood still.
Mariel''s eyes were thoroughly looking at his body and he could tell that whatever she was thinking was not good.
"Don''t take my words too literally. The world is gonna think that he kidnapped us but in reality, we are going on vacation." Mariel added as the others suddenly looked interested.
"And how is that?" Levina asked while cracking her knuckles as Mariel smiled and exined her n.
"We will make it look as though he used the power of the spirit of death and life to defeat us and then kidnapped us in order to get our powers too. This will through everyone in a rage and things would get chaotic as they will start looking for us.
For the time being, all the important work will be handled by our right-hand persons and they will keep things in order. But while that''s happening, we will be calmly enjoying a holiday. And this will all happen because of him."
"But how will we make everyone believe that?" Xinjeng, the spirit of air asked as Mariel continued o.
"We just need to stage it and under the right conditions, people believe in whatever they see. And since the recent event made him quite famous, this is the perfect opportunity for us. What do you all say?" Mariel asked as all the elemental rulers started thinking about t.
But judging from their dreamy eyes, they had already agreed to her n. All of them except for Kai.
"I also have a say in this you know." He said as Mariel raised her eyebrows.
"What do you want in return? Money? We have many treasures and things that can make you one of the top ten richest people in the world. Power? We can give you that too. Or do perhaps want our¡" Mariel stopped as she ced her boobs on the table.
"Bodies?" She asked with a teasing smile as Kai rolled his eyes.
"As beautiful all of you are, I am not interested in your bodies. I am not ready to do this under any case." Kai shook his head as Mariel sighed.
"You can either do it willingly or we can just knock you out and do it ourselves." She offered as Kai''s expression grimed.
He could feel that he couldn''t leave the pce using his teleportation. However, he still had onest move under his sleeve.
"Then I guess I can end your stress once and for all." He suddenly said with a smile as Mariel looked surprised.
"And how will you do that?" She raised an eyebrow as Kai raised his right hand.
ck mes ran throughout his arm as he looked forward. His ck mes had always been his biggest weapon and he knew that no one can destroy them.
"That''s unfair you know. You are on the verge of losing and suddenly take out your ultimate move in an attempt to save yourself. However, it won''t work this time." Mariel said with a grin as all the elemental rulers raised their hands.
One by one, crowns started appearing on their heads. All of them called upon the power of their special realms and the spirits living on it which ultimately made the spirits aware of the ''battle'' that was happening.
Kai suddenly felt a heaviness in his chest as his ck mes started to die down. They soon vanished as he clenched his teeth.
''I will never meddle with strong women again.''
That was all that he could think before he fell on the ground and fell unconscious.
Chapter 320 What Happened With Gaia (Missed Chapter)(Chapter Preview)
I didn''t realize this earlier but I apparently missed the scene where Kai meets Gaia and asks for her answer.
If I didn''t back-read now, that scene would have probably been buried under many things and would have nevere.
So without further ado, here it is.
***
"So have you thought about it?" Kai asked as Gaia gulped.
After leaving Fanglin back at Kosma''s ce, Kai was on thend of earth in the elven realm to hear Gaia''s reply.
She on the other hand was trying not to make eye contact with Kai but it wasn''t working well.
So she instead took a deep breath and stared at his hair.
"I am ready to help the spirits but I have no idea whether I will follow you after that or not." She replied while nervously moving her hands as Kai smiled.
"It''s your decision Gaia, not mine. If you want, you can stay here and I will go back. But if you really want to save those spirits, then I will take you with me."
Kai then extended his hand in front of her as Gaia stared at it.
For the past few days, she had been thinking about it deeply and had even told her parents about it.
They had been heartbroken about her decision but since they cared about her, they decided to let her make her own decisions.
Now she was wondering whether she should just stay back or try to do something else.
"You have two options, Gaia. You can either hold my hand and we can go or you can say no and I will go alone." Kai reminded her as Gaia pouted.
"This is not fair you know. If I say no, I would feel guilty about leaving all of my spirits trapped there alongside the spirits in the other special realms."
"Who said that life was ever fair?" Kai asked while raising his eyebrows as Gaia sighed.
"Fine, I aming with you." She said and grabbed his hand.
She could feel a strange warmth spreading through her body as she looked at his face.
''He feels different now.'' She suddenly thought as Kai teleported them.
Gaia couldn''t exactly tell what was different but what she knew was that Kai was somehow different.
Maybe it was his personality or it was something else. But she was sure that something in him was different.
"Hey Kai, what will you do if you are not able to unlock the other realms?" Gaia asked as they appeared above the spirit realm.
Kai remained silent for the time being as he let Gaia look at the new spirit realm.
Her eyes slowly widened as she realized what Kai had been actually meaning to tell her.
The new spirit realm waspletely different from the one she remembered.
No wonder Kai had been asking her about this.
"I have already found a way to unlock all of the realms. After you go to the realms, only Kazemi''s realm would be left but you don''t need to worry about that." He suddenly replied as she slowly nodded.
"Then shall we go?" She asked in a nervous tone as Kai nodded.
"You are acting different Gaia. I wonder what happened to the Gaia who used to argue with me like a child." Kai suddenly added as Gaia''s face twitched.
"Who are you calling a child?" She asked as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"I am obviously calling you a child. No one else is here." He replied with a grin as Gaia suddenly realized what he did.
"You remembered that?" She asked as her expression softened.
"How can I forget the moment where you guys kidnapped me and staged it as me kidnapping you." Kai added as Gaia chuckled.
"We did live a good life afterward though. But we eventually had to return." She sighed and stared at the solid spirit realm.
"Take me to the ce from where I can enter my special realm." She then said in a resolute tone as Kai nodded.
He teleported the both of them to the spot where the entrance to her realm lied.
"Guess this is goodbye for now." Gaia said as they stood on top of the water.
It was quite ironic that the entrance to the spirit of earth''s realm was in a water location.
"If all goes well, we will meet again and will also have all the other eight elemental rulers as well," Kai added as Gaia suddenly froze.
"All of them will be there?" She suddenly asked as Kai nodded.
"Then I am going inside and sealing the entrance again." Gaia muttered as Kai looked surprised.
"Why?"
"Because I am not ready to meet all of them at once you know..." She muttered as Kai suddenly patted her head.
"You won''t be alone though. All of them, except Mariel and Aizza, will be feeling awkward." He said as Gaia took a deep breath.
She then bit the index finger of her right hand and dropped a drop of her blood in the water
The entrance of her realm slowly started appearing as she turned to look at Kai.
"I hope you are right about that." She muttered and stepped forward.
She gave a light peck on his right cheek before moving towards the entrance of her realm.
She waved her hand once and then vanished.
After she was gone, Kai suddenly realized one thing.
"I added Sierra too..." He muttered as stared at the sky.
Perhaps it was just from habit that he included Sierra in the total number of elemental rulers even though she was dead.
He wondered how Gaia would react when she would learn that. But for now, Kai decided to not tell her about it.
''Guess I should head back.'' He then thought and teleported back to Kosma''s ce since his work was done.
But he wasn''t aware that his statements had just tingled the sense''s of End as she started producing a new death book.
Chapter 321 When Space Awakens (1)(Chapter Preview)
"Those were good times." Mariel said with a chuckle as Kai nodded.
"Well except for the fact that all of youbined your power and knocked me out. I guess you forgot that your power would overload my body."
"You stayed unconscious for how long? A month right?" Mariel asked as he nodded.
"By the then, the entire world was aware that I had been the one who had kidnapped all of you. At that point, I couldn''t even restore my name." He replied as both of them then looked forward with smiles on their face.
"And here I was wondering whether I would be thest person to arrive." Levina sighed in relief as she flew forward to float beside Kai and Mariel.
"What took you so long?" Mariel asked as she elbowed Levina in the ribs. Thetter gave her a sheepish smile before looking at Kai.
"So you managed to gather all of them." Shemented as Kai smiled.
"I said that I would do it, didn''t I?" He asked back and heard someone chuckle behind him.
"It''s just that sometimes, things don''t go the way you say."Aizza appeared in front of them with a beautiful smile on her face.
''Just like I had thought.'' Kai smiled as Aizza floated beside Levina and Mariel as they exchanged greetings.
Kai had already predicted that the first three spirits to arrive would be Mariel, Levina, and Aizza. After all, he knew them well enough to predict this.
"H, juste here. What was the point of me dragging you if you are gonna stay hidden." Aizza suddenly said while raising her voice as the space started shimmering.
"I was thinking of holding on to thest moment. Guess I have no choice now." H muttered as she stepped out in front of the group.
Even though the four elemental rulers were excited to see each other, they had already met before. Gaia too had met them before.
But the remaining elemental rulers on the other hand hadn''t met each other.
''I wonder what happened to Kazemi. I hope Fanglin is handling everything all right and no one is taking advantage of her low voice.'' Kai thought as he thought about the remaining elemental rulers.
Xinjeng, the spirit of air. Fanglin, the spirit of light, Kazemi, the spirit of water. Gaia, the spirit of earth.
''And Sierra." Kai thought silently as he clenched his fist. There was nothing he could do about It especially when her death had been natural.
But just as he had been thinking about that, he felt a shiver traveling through his entire body. Like a hunting dog, he raised his head in alert but saw no major things.
But that shiver had been enough to tell him what he needed to know.
"I appeared at the right time¡" Kai was suddenly startled by a soft whisper of words as he turned back to see Fanglin standing right behind him.
"That''s a bad habit Fanglin." Kai scolded her as she gave him a tee-he expression.
"You can''t scold someone as cute as me¡" Fanglin replied as Kai facepalmed.
"I had been thinking that someone had been speaking something. Should have guessed that it will be you Fanglin." Mariel suddenly appeared beside Fanglin as she gave the girl a tight hug.
"Ahh! I might die if you keep squeezing me like that Mariel!" Fanglin eximed but Mariel didn''t let her go.
"You are not that weak Fanglin so don''t try to protest." Levina suddenly said with a grin as she too hugged Fanglin.
Fanglin was now giving Kai the ''save me'' look but Kai smiled and gave her the ''deal with it'' look and turned away.
"You cane here too Kazemi." Mariel and Levina suddenly stopped squeezing Fanglin as they looked where Kai was looking.
"You noticed me so easily." Slowly moving forward, Kazemi revealed her presence to the group.
"She remembered everything the moment we entered her realm¡ Her crown appeared on her head and she remembered everything¡" Fanglin exined while taking deep breaths.
? "Just a little more squeezing and all of us will be seeing Death here to take my soul," Fanglinined as Mariel and Levina shared smiles.
"Achoo! Why did feel as though someone was just talking about me?" Back in the library, Azrael suddenly sneezed while maintaining the records of the dead spirits in the special realms of the elemental rulers.
Alter sneezing and looking at a few names on the list, he started working again.
"Wee back Kazemi." Kai smiled as Kazemi''s blushed a little.
"Um hello." She said while raising her right hand awkwardly as the others grinned.
"Stop being awkward Kazemi." H suddenlymented as Kazemi''s eyes widened.
"H? And Aizza too?" She suddenly looked as though someone had told her that the realms were actually t.
"I uh¡" She was stumped as Aizza turned to look at H with raised eyebrows.
"Stop bullying her H." She scolded H who just smiled.
"Bullying? I am just teasing her Aizza." H replied back as she moved towards Kazemi.
"After all, I used to love teasing her and Gaia." She replied with a grin as Kazemi pouted.
"Yeah, I remember that. Gaia better show up quickly or I am going to be teased alone."
"Talking about me?" Someone elbowed H in the ribs as she looked surprised.
Gaia was floating beside her with a small grin on her face as H''s face twitched.
"Come here you brat!" She said and tried to elbow Gaia in the ribs.
But she quickly moved out of the way with a small smile on her face.
"I told her and Kazemi about what happened to Sierra¡" Kai suddenly froze when he heard Fanglin speak those words.
"Did I do something wrong?..." Judging from Kai''s reaction, Fanglin had a feeling that she had done something bad.
"You did the right thing Fanglin. You can also go and talk with them." Kai instead replied with a smile and patted her head a few times before Fanglin started talking with the rest of the elemental rulers.
''You prevented me from telling them this.'' Kai thought with a sad smile as he looked at H chasing Gaia while Aizza tried to calm her down.
The others were all trying to hide theirughter at this.
[ They are like children, aren''t they? ]
Kai''s heart suddenly skipped a beat when he heard a voice inside his head. He hadn''t heard the voice in a really long time and shouldn''t be able to recognize it.
However, the faint memory tugged at the back of his mind as he took a deep breath. The voice was gone as soon as it hade but Kai knew who it belonged to.
After all, he had heard this voice many times in his childhood.
But before he could think further about it, he felt another shiver run through his body. His gaze trend towards the space outside the spirit realm as he then turned to look back at the smiling elemental rulers.
''I shouldn''t ruin their reunion.'' Kai thought while shaking his head as he quietly teleported out.
He appeared outside the translucent spirit realm and saw a person standing there.
"I didn''t think you would be able to sense me, Kai." The person said with a grin as Kai gritted his teeth.
"Lucas."
Chapter 322 When Space Awakens (End)(Chapter Preview)
"Surprise! And this time, I don''t have the Darkness controlling me. Unless I make a mistake." Lucas said as Kai sighed.
"Do you really want their power that bad or are you here for me?" Kai asked as Lucas grinned.
"That''s what I like about you. You know what I am talking about and I don''t need to exin about it to you. Anyways, I am here for their power today, not yours." He replied as Kai suddenly chuckled.
"Stop trying to copy me. I am the king of elements and will be the only one till the end." With a bright glow, a crown with nine spikes dropped on Kai''s head.
His demon and angel wings then came out from his back alongside his demon and angel eyes. But Lucas seemed disappointed.
"I think you already know that you are not going to win no matter what you do. If not for that girl, the Darkness would have gotten you." Lucas said while casually mentioning Kosma. "Now, can you please move to the side and let me get the elemental rulers'' powers?"
"You expected that to work?"
"It mostly works so why not?"
"Then the people you try it on are too weak." Kai''s reply seemed to annoy Lucas as he raised his right hand.
"Technically, you are weak too." He replied as a blood-red spear appeared in his hand.
Just from a nce, Kai could tell that the spear held the same power as Hellbringer and Excalibur. But he didn''t seem worried.
Lucas didn''t say anything else as he threw the spear towards Kai.
"Just so you know, that spear is like the yin yang seal of life. No person can dodge it." He added with a grin as he expected an expression of disbelief on Kai''s face.
But shockingly, Kai smiled.
"After my reincarnation, I learned one very important thing," Kai said as his body started glowing. "And that is that I should rely on others."
His wings suddenly vanished alongside the crown on his head. He was now wearing pure ck clothes with a long coat that stretched down to his knees.
His hair also turned ck alongside his eyes as they stared glowing. He then raised his hand forward and a wave of ck power went out of his hand.
The wave collided with the spear and shattered it into tiny pieces. The pieces floated in the air before they vanished
Lucas lucked thunderstruck. The spear that had been supposed to be invincible had been shattered in a matter of seconds in front of his very eyes.
"And by relying on someone, you meant the deity of space and the person who regtes the world. What reliable people we are Kai." A feminine voice suddenly sounded as a woman stepped behind Kai.
She was floating above his shoulders and had a small smile on her face. The woman was extremely beautiful like the snow falling on a cold winter night.
Her beauty wasn''t like the warm beauties that surrounded Kai and was on a different level. Floating above him was Space.
"Fuck¡" Lucas muttered as he had two choices. He could either call the Darkness and let it take control of his body, or he could just retreat.
Out of the two options, Lucas didn''t know which one he should choose.
[ Retreat. Your body is not a powerful vessel and if I fought her, I would lose brutally. Even that Kosma girl had been too much for me. You better train your body. ]
Lucas suddenly heard the Darkness''s order as he released a sigh of relief.
"I will retreat for now," Lucas said as his body started shimmering.
"Before you go, tell your boss one thing." Kai suddenly said as Lucas raised his eyebrows.
"And what is that?"
"If he can raise my enemies then I will take the ones I love from his grip," Kai said as a dark ck crown dropped on his head.
It was Sierra''s crown of dark powers. He took the crown off his head and closed his eyes. With a whooshing sound, one white ball of light suddenly appeared in front of him.
The ball of light then moved and settled on top of the crown before moving inside it.
"You¡" Lucas was left speechless as Kai grinned.
"Goodbye now." He then wore the crown again as Lucas gritted his teeth.
"I will be back again!" He eximed before vanishing.
"He is like a bad anime viin who just keeps on showing again and again." Space suddenly muttered as Kai looked confused.
"What did you just say?"
"Nothing, it much beyond yourpensation." Space replied absently as she then floated down to Kai''s level and smiled.
"It looks as though your reincarnation changed you in many ways." Kai suddenly raised his eyebrows.
"I am still the same Kai." He replied as Space chuckled.
"You might feel that but when the timees, not the literal one mind you, you will see the changes. By the way, that''s her soul right?" Space asked as Kai nodded.
"It took a lot out of me to summon it here and I didn''t even think that it was possible. However, your powers made it possible. So thank you." Space smiled at his words as she gazed beyond him.
"Anyways, enjoy what you still have." She said as she lightly tapped his right shoulder before vanishing.
"I wonder what she meant by that¡" Kai muttered to himself as he started moving towards the elemental rulers'' location.
"Is that?..." Fanglin was the first one to notice Kai as everyone fell silent.
They saw the ck crown on his head and instantly knew that it was Sierra''s crown.
"Where did you go?" Mariel then asked while gulping in anticipation.
"I just stepped outside to bring you all a gift," Kai replied with a grin as he took off the crown.
He dropped it in front of him as it hovered in the air. And a secondter, a white sh of light engulfed the entire ce.
Chapter 323 The Spirit Of Air (1)(Chapter Preview)
"Is that a soul?" Levina asked with narrowed eyes as Aizza and Fanglin took sharp intakes of breath.
A white ball of light was gently hovering over the ck crown as everyone was staring at it with wide eyes.
"That''s not just any soul. Its Sierra''s soul." Aizza slowly said as Kai nodded.
"Her soul is weak from staying in the Darkness. She can''t manifest in a form and I can''t make her alive again. So for now, I can only store up inside her crown till the time she is strong enough." Kai replied as the soul vanished again.
"But how did you do that?" Mariel asked as Kai grinned.
"It''s cause I am Kai." Mariel facepalmed while the others sighed.
"Cringe," Gaia muttered from the side as Kai''s face twitched a little.
"You dare say that my lines are cringe?"
"Double cringe." This time, Hmented from the other side as Kai''s face twitched again.
"Well, at least I have some lines." He replied as H grinned.
"We don''t need lines to show what needs to be done." She replied as Kai got a critical hit.
"I am the spirit of fire and I can say that even I can''t burn anyone like that." Mariel grinned as all of them burst outughing.
Kai couldn''t help but smile along with them.
"Thank you for it¡" Fanglin then said seriously as she looked into Kai''s eyes.
The others then went quiet too as Fanglin reached forward and hugged Kai. For a few seconds, no one moved before they came crashing on Kai.
They were allughing while being on top of him as he smiled.
''I guess this is what you meant Space.'' Kai thought silently before he looked at the faces of all the elemental rulers.
They were all smiling like this after a long time and this was enough to bring a smile to Kai''s face. But he knew that it wouldn''tst for long.
So for now, he would follow Space''s advice and would enjoy what he had. After all, happiness could turn into sadness immediately.
"Guys, are you going to get off me?" Kai then asked as all the elemental rulers were sprawled over various parts of his body.
He could feel their bodies tightly pressing against his body as he felt the transfer of heat.
"Let''s get up now. We still have some work left to do. And by the way, did any of you find out that you were made a myth?" Mariel suddenly asked as Kazemi was the first to nod.
"In my realm¡" She then began telling her story as all of them got up from Kai''s body.
''I guess this is the ideal time to fulfill the promise I made to Risea.'' Kai then thought as he silently slipped away.
He then sent spiritual messages to Risea and Sahara and asked them toe back.
[ Wait for some time. We are currently busy. ]
But Risea''s reply surprised him. After all, it could only mean that they had caused some trouble. And Kai knew that Sahara and Risea were mas of trouble.
After all, he himself was a ma of trouble.
"I wonder what disaster they have caused though." He muttered before pinpointing their location and directly going there.
And what awaited him was an alcohol-drinkingpetition between Risea and Sahara.
''Oh me¡'' Kai thought as he saw the terrified expressions of the people.
After all, Sahara and Risea were emptying ss after ss of golden alcohol as though they were drinking water. And neither of them looked the slight bit drunk.
After all, angel and demonic powers were ideal for an alcohol-drinkingpetition.
"How much have they drank till now?" Kai asked a person sitting nearby who was trembling slightly.
"Both of them have swallowed more than 100 liters of alcohol individually." The man''s reply made Kai massage his forehead.
But for some reason, he was grinning.
After all, he had realized that these were the little moments of love that made it worth living. Now the only question was whether he should go andpete with them or not.
''I will definitely lose and embarrass myself so it''s better to just watch from them.'' Kai thought as he remembered that he had once challenged Sahara to thispetition.
It had ended with him being passed out for ten days.
They had drunk a wine named as ck fist which was the strongest alcohol ever made. And Sahara had drunk ten liters of it in one go while Kai could barely drink half a liter of it.
"They are insane." Kai couldn''t help but chuckle at the sheer amount of alcohol Risea and Sahara.
However, thepetition soon ended because the ce had run out of alcohol. But neither of them looked as though they had even drunk a drop of alcohol.
"You were watching?" Sahara asked as her gazended on Kai.
He nodded slightly before he gave the shop owner the required amount of money and then teleported the three of them away.
"Did we just see what gods do in their free time?" The bar owner then asked the people there as all of them slowly nodded.
After all, it had certainly felt like they were gods. And from that day onwards, the ce became famously known as the ''bar that serves gods.''
The owner definitely had a good marketing sense.
"So, are we finally going to collect the alchemy ingredients?"
Risea asked in an excited tone as Kai nodded.
"We will first go to the spirit of air''s special realm. I have to find Xinjeng there too." Kai replied as the spirit of air hadn''t shown up.
This is what he had told the elemental rulers that he was gonna do before he hade to meet Sahara and Risea.
"Then shall we go?" Risea looked like a child who was just about to receive his birthday present.
Kai couldn''t help but smile at that fact as he teleported them to the entrance to Xinjeng''s realm.
Chapter 324 The Spirit Of Air (2)(Chapter Preview)
"What the hell is this ce¡" Sahara muttered the moment they appeared in Xinjeng''s realm.
Though Kai had already expected this kind of reaction from them since they were visiting her realm for the first time. Xinjeng''s realm only had mountains till as far as you could see.
There were mountainkes, mountain hot sprints and many other mountain things on her realm. As for why she loved mountains, it was because this ensured that every spirit in her realm could be as close to the sky as possible.
Though if Xinjeng wanted, she could have made the houses in the sky. But that would have been too awkward for the others.
"Hey Kai, you said that Xinjeng isn''t your lover. Any particr reason for that?" Sahara asked with a curious expression since as far as she knew, Kai was an expert at making woman fall in love with him.
"It''s because Xinjeng is someone who hates rtionships. She won''t even look at you If she doesn''t like you. It took me a long time to get her to talk to me." Kai replied as Sahara was even more curious.
"Tell me more." Even Risea, whose eyes were searching for alchemy ingredients, was interested on this topic.
"Xinjeng doesn''t like rtionships. She has done many one night stands before though, including with me. But she has a rule that she will never have sex with the same men twice. She has quite the interesting character.
If you are soft hearted, her words might be as sharp as daggers for your heart. She is like a cold beauty no one can control. She is not wild hearted like you or devoted to alchemy or something else like you." Kai said while pointing at Sahara and then at Risea.
"As I said earlier, she won''t even look at you even if she doesn''t like you. And another thing, she is an M in bad."
"Thatst fact wasn''t really necessary." Sahara sighed as Kai grinned.
"Well, I broke the ''no man twice'' rule. So of course I will tell you about that." He replied before suddenly stopping.
"And that there is her pce." He then pointed at a building floating in the sky as the three of them nced at the pce.
It was a magnificent thing made from ss and whit marble which was somehow floating in the sky. There were no visible supports for the pce and it was floating in the air on its own.
"It uses the power of Xinjeng''s crown to stay afloat. When I first saw it, I was marveled by it. Wait till its night." Kai said with a smile as he remembered Xinjeng''s habit.
"Why till night though?" Risea curiously asked but she was instead paying attention to the mountain to see if she could find out any rare herb in this way.
"During the day, Xinjeng has a habit of roaming around the pce naked and sometimes cultivating with males or females. So she only holds visitors at night." Kai exined as the two of them looked surprised.
"Well, I had a habit of moving around in just my undergarments when I used to live with my sister so I can kind of understand here." Sahara shared some of her personal experience while Risea nodded.
"When I was practicing alchemy and creating pills, I would turn into a loli and were the least amount of clothes possible for easy movement." She also shared her experience as Kai smiled.
"Looks like I am the only one who hasn''t done this." He replied before ncing at a mountain range in the distance.
"Till then, let''s get you the ingredients you want."
***
"They had more things than I could have imagined." Risea said with a smile on her face as she had a space ring on her ring finger.
They had found a special shop dedicated to alchemy ingredients and after buying whatever she wanted, Kai, Sahara and Risea were now standing in front of the pce.
The sun was slowly setting down as Risea and Sahara finally understood what Kai meant. The ss of the pce reflected the light of the sun and created a rainbow effect.
"That''s beautiful." Sahara said with an impressed face as when night came, the pce seemed to glow.
"The ss traps the sunlight and then it uses the sunlight to create this glow. That is why this pce is a little special. However, there are times when the pce doesn''t glow at all. During those times, this ce almost looks invisible." Kai exined as they moved towards the entrance.
"No guards?" Risea asked as the door of the pce was let unguarded.
"She doesn''t need guards to protect herself. A person would think twice before entering her pce without permission." Kai replied as Sahara suddenly raised her eyebrows.
"Just like us."
"Yes, just like us." Kai then grinned as he pushed the gates of the pce open and entered it.
As soon as the three of them stepped inside, the gates closed on their own.
"Can we already get this drama over with?" Sahara asked in an annoyed tone as she could predict exactly where this would go.
After all, she knew Kai well enough to understand what he would do next.
"I agree with her. The sooner we get this over with, I will get to experiment with this stuff. OS Kai, you better hurry up." Risea chimed in as Kai sighed.
"Stop being in a hurry guys." He replied but instead heard a chuckle from the shadows.
? "I kind of like them. To the point women are exactly my taste. And by the way, stop with the drama. I hate it." A voice came out of the shadows as Xinjeng stepped out from the shadow.
"Looks like she is still wearing her lingerie. She is hot by the way." Sahara whistled as they saw Xinjeng''s body.
With her big watermelons tightly sped in a bra and a dark blue thong, Xinjeng indeed looked hot.
But Sahara had said that out loud.
Chapter 325 The Spirit Of Air (End) (R-16)(Chapter Preview)
"Thanks for the praise," Xinjeng said with a grin as Sahara nodded.
"You have gotten a good bust too though." She thenmented while assessing Sahara''s chest. "What is your cup size?"
"Doube D," Sahara replied as Xinjeng slowly nodded.
"Mine is E by the way." She added as Kai blinked in surprise.
This was not the way he was expecting things to go. He had expected some snidements and such but never had he thought that Sahara and Xinjeng wouldment on each other''s cup size.
"By the way, what''s your cup size?" Xinjeng asked as he looked towards Risea.
"Ranging from B cup to F cup," Risea replied with a grin as Xinjeng looked surprised.
Kai on the other hand was wondering whether he should participate in this too but instead with an illusion.
After all, that would allow him to change the size of his breasts. As for howrge they could be, Kai didn''t want to know the answer to that.
"But how can you do that?" Xinjeng moved in Risea''s direction as she stood in front of the girl.
She eyed her chest with a curious expression as though she was trying to figure out how Risea could expand and shrink her chest.
"That''s a secret." Risea smiled as Xinjeng pouted.
"That''s fair I guess. As for you... do men have a chest size too?" Xinjeng stared at Kai''s chest as he facepalmed.
"You haven''t changed one bit." Xinjeng could only smile at his reply before she poked his chest.
A gust of wind suddenly hit Ka''s body as it ruffled up his hair.
"What about the thing here." She then suddenly bent down and touched Kai''s sleeping dragon.
She kept poking it but it didn''t get hard.
"You still have the supreme control huh." She stood up and turned towards Risea.
"Mind if I grope your breasts?"
"Huh?!" Xinjeng''s sudden question startled Risea.
But before she could reply, the former moved behind her.
"I will take that as a yes." She then suddenly grabbed Risea''s breasts from behind and squeezed them once.
"Now that''s enough. That''s considered as harassment." Kai immediately teleported behind Xinjeng and grabbed her neck.
He then threw her away as though she was some rock. But Xinjeng started floating mid-air and scowled.
"I was only groping her breasts. Not like I was easting her pussy without her permission." Xinjeng muttered with a tch as she looked in Sahara''s direction.
"Oh don''t even think about it." Thetter gave her a grin while cracking her knuckles.
Xinjeng felt that she would get beaten really badly if she tried to touch Sahara''s boobs so she stood still.
But she was suddenly taken back by surprise.
"What are you doing?" She asked aloud as she looked at Risea standing behind her body.
"Since you fondled my breasts, it''s only fair if I do the same," Risea replied and tightly squeezed Xinjeng''s breasts.
''She is good.'' Thetter felt her body slowly getting excited by Risea''s touch as she could feel the warmness of her hands.
After all, she was only wearing a bra.
"Hey Kai, would you like a one-night foursome? These girls are my type." She asked with a pleading look as Kai''s jaw twitched.
"Don''t tell me you were expecting me to say yes." He asked as Xinjeng looked confused.
"But aren''t you a dual cultivator? That''s basically your one main goal. Gotta fill every pussy you can."
"Since when did I have that goal? It would have been better if you had said that the others who you had sex with couldn''t satisfy you and you needed our help in that." Kai sighed before turning towards the other two girls.
"Since we have everything we needed, let''s go back." He was then about to teleport them as Xinjeng sighed.
"You better be back here. I will attend to the people ready to meet them and tomorrow afternoon, you better be here and cultivate with me." She announced before walking away to go find some clothes.
"You said she wasn''t wild," Saharamented the moment they teleported out of Xinjeng''s realm.
"Well, I guess I said that she is not wild instead of she is too wild." He sighed before looking towards Risea.
"Do you wanna gather all the ingredients from other realms or do you want to experiment on those?" Kai asked as Risea thought about it for a few seconds.
"I will first want all the ingredients and I will then experiment on all of them at once."
"Then let''s go."
***
"Did you meet someone important master? You even went out like that?"
A woman who looked as though she had just entered her twenties asked Xinjeng when she came back to her room.
The woman was wearing a maid''s outfit and was looking at Xinjeng with a curious gaze.
"I met someone who made me break the ''no person twice''" Xinjeng replied as she started rummaging around in her wardrobe to find some robes to wear.
"Oh him? Wasnt his name Kai?" The woman asked as Xinjeng nodded in reply.
"He had made me squirm in a way no other person ever had. And the worst part is that he wasn''t even using his cock." Xinjeng replied with a dreamy expression.
"You meant not even I can do that?" She asked with a sly grin as she moved towards Xinjeng.
She grabbed her breasts and slowly started fondling them while pulling her body closer to her own body.
"You already broke the rule many times darling. But you are a unique person." Xinjeng muttered unique felt her nipples hardening beneath her bra.
"Well, that''s what I am I guess." The woman then positioned her crotch near Xinjeng''s ass.
One of her hands moved towards Xinjeng''s thong as she pulled it down and inserted her fingers inside her cave.
"Ahh~" Xinjeng moaned as she used the wardrobe to support herself.
"Let me masturbate your cock first, my dear futanari maid." She managed to say as her hands went near the woman''s crotch.
Chapter 326 The New Mortal Realm (1)(Chapter Preview)
"So you want to back now?" Kai asked as Risea nodded.
"What about that Xinjeng though? Would she be angry at you for noting there?" Sahara asked as Kia shrugged in reply.
"She already knew that I won''te back. Well, at least it was worth an attempt." Kai replied as he teleported them to Azrael''s library.
However, the ce seemed too quiet.
"I wonder if Azrael is making the reapers repair the broken part of the library." Kai wondered out loud as he said goodbye to Sahara and Risea.
He then went towards the broken part of the library through which the people hade inside and it looked as though he had been right. The entire part had been fully repaired and looked as good as new.
Well, that was because it was new.
''I wonder what material he used.'' Kai wondered while walking close towards the repaired section and tapping it with his fingers.
He could easily tell that the material far surpassed the previous material and that he too couldn''t break it. This also guaranteed that there would be no future invasions.
At least till the time, the Darkness didn''t start using his vessel properly.
He then teleported to the arena to see that it was still being made. The reapers were moving the materials with their telekic powers whole Azrael calmly floated above them and gave orders.
"Do you mind doing this job?" The moment Azrael noticed Kai, he immediately teleported beside him.
"It''s such an easy job. Why do you want me to do it?" Kai asked with raised eyebrows as the reapers continued their work.
"It''s because this is a really boring job. I have to tell them everything down to the fine details to make this ce into something that I would feel like using. Otherwise, it was mostly used by people who don''t even own this ce." Death gave Kai a sidelong nce after finishing.
"At least it was being used." Kai countered back as both of them sighed.
"Anyways, I am going to a really important task," Kai said but Azrael interrupted him before he could go away.
"And what task is that? Pound some caves?"
"No. I am going to go and spend some time with a few people and it will not include sex. Unless they want it." He replied and vanished before Azrael could ask him anything else.
"He will probably get scolded by them." Azrael smiled as he already knew who Kai had gone to talk to.
"Hey! That''s my personal cultured collection! Why the fuck are bringing that in a construction site?!" Azrael suddenly shouted as he saw a reaper trying to sneak in his personal favorite cultured collection.
And with that, he started the construction again.
***
"Huh, who are you?"
"Seriously?" Kai asked with a sigh as Riang frowned.
"I don''t know you. I haven''t even met you and you are acting as though you know me. Can you please go out?" She asked while folding her elbows as Kai sighed again.
After all, he had already expected this kind of reaction.
"I can''t even say that I am sorry." He replied as Riang raised her eyebrows as Kai noticed that she had changed her hairstyle.
She had trimmed her hair down to shoulder length and he add to admit, it suited her perfectly.
"And why is that?"
"Because I was busy.
"Busy filling the pussies of other women?"
"No, I was busy fighting off enemies who had risen from the dead, trying to free the spirits who had been trapped in the spirit realm while founding out the identity of the person who is the new harem overlord. And also, finding out about my past and how many other goddamn abilities I have."
"¡"
Riang had been expecting some other kind of reply but the one Kai gave her left her shocked. After all, she hadn''t expected him to list everything.
"But I still had the time to do some cultivation¡" Kai added with a straight face as Riang sighed.
"At least you remember that I exist."
"I couldn''t forget that," Kai said as he pointed towards her right breast. "I did give you that myself."
Riang smiled at his reply before extending her hand forward. Kai looked at it for a few seconds before holding it.
"Now, kiss my hand and tell me that you will at least see me once a week or I will kick you in the balls." She said while smiling as Kai sighed and nodded.
"I promise you whatever you just said." He then bent forward and kissed the back of her hand.
It sent a stinging sensation up her body but Riang stood straight and calm.
"Now, let''s go somewhere. This ce is boring." She said with a smile before she suddenly remembered something. "And the two of us are going alone. Don''t you dare pick up another girl from the mortal realm and try to make up at once."
"I am bing predictive." Kai chuckled as this had been his exact n. But Riang had quickly figured it out.
"So where should the two of us go then?" He deliberately said the sentence in a way that guaranteed Riang that only the two of them will be going together.
"We will go to many ces but the first destination will be my birthce. We will go to the western continent on the mortal realm." Riang said with a grin as Kai tightly clutched her hand.
"I will warn you about one thing though Riang. The current mortal realm will be different from the one you remembered and also, the people you knew might be long dead. Do you still want to go there?" Kai asked in a serious tone as Riang gave him a sad smile.
"That''s the thing I want to see Kai. I can just visit any other realm if I wanted to see some beautiful scenery. But for now, I want to see what has be of my birthce and if someone is alive or not."
Chapter 327 The New Mortal Realm (2)(Chapter Preview)
"The fresh air feels nice for a change," Riang muttered the moment they stepped on the mortal realm.
Kai coughed at her words before looking around. They were currently on the western continent however, the ce felt different than before.
The amount of spiritual energy in the ce felt more profound as though it had evolved over time. But the question was, how much time had passed.
"Hey Riang, do you wanna see if the sect is still there?" Kai asked as Riang thought about it for a few seconds before nodding.
If he had asked her this question a few months back, she would have immediately nodded. But after leaving the mortal realm with him, Riang soon realized that her perspective had changed.
What she had believed to be a veryrge ce was just a small part of an ocean. The world was muchrger than just the mortal realm and the surrounding realms.
Many ces were left unexplored but whether she would get to see them was another question.
"Uh, I think we are at the wrong ce," Kai muttered the second he teleported them to the known location of the Blue moon sect.
Instead of the sect, what they were seeing felt like a five-star hotel. Unless the hotel was the sect. Alter all, there was no way of knowing whether it was the sect or not.
Kai then grabbed Riang''s hand as he ced a cloaking formation on both of them.
"Is that really necessary?" Riang asked she could feel the formation covering her body. She could still see herself and Kai but she had realized the effect of formations covering her body
"We have no idea how much this ce has changed so it''s better to go like that. This will prevent some misunderstandings. After all, I don''t think that you would like any trouble while we are here." Kai replied as the two of them moved towards the entrance of the ce.
And Kai immediately smiled.
"I am feeling nostalgic about something that I didn''t even create that long ago." He muttered as he sensed the protection formation he had left around the sect.
Looking back on that time, Kai hadn''t known what had happened and had thought that the Divine emperor alongside a few other people had massacred his harem.
After all, that was not possible since his girls were strong but he thought that they had had some more help. But after knowing the truth, Kai wondered whether the past version of him, who had thought that just obtaining his revenge would be enough, was better.
"Hey Kai, did you notice one strange thing though." Riang suddenly asked as he raised his eyebrows and shook his head.
"You can''t see any person anywhere. Even though your formation is technically invincible, aren''t they too carefree? That is unless you have gone down in history as a god." Shemented as Kai looked around.
There was no one at the entrance and neither at any other building that was in his line of sight. But instead of using his spiritual sense, Kai decided to roam around the ce.
In this way, they would get to see the entire ce and will also see whether there was someone out or not.
As they stepped inside the sect, Kai got reminded why the ce was named the Blue moon sect. After all, the blue color was clearly visible everywhere.
"It''s either that this ce is deserted or there are at an important gathering," Riang muttered but Kai shook his head.
"I have a better theory. Maybe after we left, the royal family gave back the dual cultivation techniques the sect hold and over time, this ce has again be prominent in dual cultivation." He pointed towards a notice board in the distance that had a timetable written for new disciples.
"In the morning, after breakfast, all disciples of the dual cultivation division have to do weapon training and no, the weapon does not mean your naked sword. In the afternoon, you can dual cultivate till dinner time and all of you will have to sleep unless you are a permanent disciple and can stay awake and cultivate." Riang read the details written on the piece of paper as Kai smiled.
"So all of them are currently dual cultivating. No wonder that no one is here. They would rather focus on each other''s bodies instead of roaming around like a fool."
"But does this ce even have that many disciples or everyone to have a partner?" Riang asked with a doubtful expression as Kai shrugged.
"It might be that after we left, the news about dual cultivators being powerful circted around. Many people came here and joined the sect and now it holds enough people for everyone to have a partner. But that''s just a theory."
Kai replied as he decided to check it using his spiritual sense but then stopped as he realized that Riang could do the same thing.
"Would you like to check whether it''s true or not?"
"And see how many people are cultivating with how many people. Nope, I will pass on that." Riang''sment made Kai sigh as he checked it himself.
Riang had been right about that fact. Kai could count how many people were having threesomes and above.
"Well, good thing you didn''t use spiritual sense. There was a fucking 30 people orgy going on and my higher level of spiritual sense gave me a lot more details than I wanted." Kai said with a grin as Riang stepped a little away from him.
"Kai, stay at least five feet away from me," Riang said with a straight face before both of them startedughing.
"Though seriously, please don''t make such jokes again. I have only seen a ten people orgy for a few minutes and that was not good. Well, if I had a tensome though, I wonder how I would feel." She said while giving Kai a look as he smiled.
"We will talk about thatter."
Chapter 328 The New Mortal Realm (End)(Chapter Preview)
"So, do you want to go back now? After all, seeing statutes of ourselves shoulder be the greatest thing on this trip." Kai said with a grin as he had Riang were ncing at their statues made from gold.
In the center of the sect, which was the core court, two gold statues of Kai and Riang were made on the roof of the core court.
They weren''t exactly urate as though someone had made them from memory but if Kai had to guess, he would say that they were quite old.
"Do you think the sect''s masters'' ce is still beside the core court?" Kai asked as Riang shrugged in reply.
"Well, let''s go and check it for ourselves."
The two of them then entered the core court and heard no noise there. The court at the beginning was the temporary outer court where people above 16 and below 25 years of age were held on trial.
After they passed the trial, they would be outer court disciples and official members of the sect. But most importantly, they will get soundproof rooms.
While roaming around the temporary outer court, Riang and Kai had heard some really strange noises. But to them, it felt like a normal day.
After all, dual cultivators were used to this life.
''Though can I be considered a dual cultivator any longer?'' Kai wondered silently as they were moving inside the core court.
After all, it had been quite some time since he had cultivated any woman''s yin qi. They wouldn''t help in anyways unless he helped all of his women reach the semi-divinity realm.
But if he wanted to do that at once, he would have to please a lot of women at once. Thought this made him wonder how he could please so many horny women at once.
This gave Kai the thought of using his tentacles but for now, he and Riang went into the sect masters'' residence, or that is what they thought it was.
Thankfully, it was the sect masters'' residence and not some kinky room.
"Damn¡" Riang muttered when she and Kai saw the photos of many people decorating the hall.
They started moving along the frames as at the end of the row, they saw their photos.
"Kai and Riang, the starters of the golden age of the blue moon sect. Well, that''s a nice title so I will take it." Kai read with a smile as Riang snorted.
"Says the person who had the title of the harem overlord." She replied as both of them then looked forward.
The next in line was Tzu and Min and they had the title of the developers of the golden age. After them, there were 15 pairs of sect masters'' and photos of 30 people.
This meant that many centuries had passed by.
"Kai, you will have to tell Levina, Watanabe, and Kiana that he died." Riang suddenly said and Kai understood the meaning behind her words.
"But for now, I want to eat something. Make me some food." She added with a cheerful smile.
"Sure, let''s just go and-" Kai began saying as Riang shook her head midway.
"What I meant is that you will cook me some food. Now keep your mouth shut and go cook something." Her smile made Kai smile as he teleported them to a secluded ce.
The scenery was beautiful as they were sitting in the middle of a beautiful garden. Many nts and flowers filled the entire garden as Riang sat down on the ground.
She then stretched her legs andid down on the ground. It looked as though she was taking a nap till the time Kai was preparing something for her to eat.
"Sweet dreams." He muttered before he got to work.
Kai didn''t want to brag but he was an excellent cook, at least much better than some of his girls were. But one thing he knew was that he could never beat Mia in making desserts.
"I wonder whether she is still struggling inside that woman named Eira," Kai muttered with a sigh as he started cooking food. "Just don''t lose hope Mia, I will find a way to get you back."
After a few hours of sleep, Riang woke up to see Kai gone and raised her eyebrows when she saw a note on her legs.
"I am gone for some important business so I hope you enjoy your time alone." She read with a sigh while raising her voice.
"Great, guess I am left alone here. I wonder what I should do to pass some time." Riang slowly said as her hands moved towards her breasts covered by red-colored robes.
She slowly grabbed her melons from the underside and lifted them a little up as she smiled.
"Kai, I know you are there." She said but didn''t hear a reply.
So she instead moved her hands around the belt securing her robes and opened them. She then pushed down the robes covering the upper half of her body and smiled.
She was wearing a in white bra underneath as she unhooked it and put it on the ground. The sun felt warm on her naked breasts as sheid down on the ground with her back facing against it.
"Guess I will justy here and tan my breasts. If only Kai was here, I would think about removing the rest of my clothes too." She said in a soft seductive voice as Kai smiled.
"That trick would only work on extremely horny men you know." Hemented as he appeared a few feet away from her.
"Then do you admit to being an extremely horny man? After all, you stepped out after I did that." Riang asked while raising her eyebrows as she heard a chuckle from Kai.
"Here is your food." He said while handing her some piping hot delicious-looking food.
"And since I said I would remove the rest of my clothes if you were here, let me do that," Riang added as she slid down her robes and put them beside her bra.
She was wearing a tight white panty underneath as Kai smiled at her actions.
She then tanned her body while enjoying the delicious meal.
Chapter 329 I Am Used To Losing People(Chapter Preview)
"Kai, I have a request." Riang suddenly said as she wore her clothes and stood up.
"Go ahead and ask," Kai said absentmindedly as his mind was still thinking about Mia. But Riang''s next words immediately made him return to reality.
"Kai, I want to have a fivesome or above." Her words made him look directly into her eyes. And Kai could tell that Riang was dead serious.
"If I count all of the girls from the mortal world, including you, then there are five of you. But if you are really serious about this, then you need to convince them." Kai replied as Riang started naming all of the girls from the mortal realm.
"I can easily convince Yui and Nezuko but I have no idea about Watanabe and Kiana. I think you should talk with them." Riang replied as Kai took a deep breath.
The best thing to do for him would be to bring both Watanabe and Kiana to the mortal realm and tell them about Asahi. However, he had no idea how they would react.
"So for now, I will drop you back at the library," Kai said as he teleported them back to the library.
While Riang went to convince Nezuko and Yui, Kai started looking for Watanabe and Kiana. He found them in a few minutes and they were looking bored
Though not for long.
"Hey." Kai stood beside the grandmother and granddaughter pair as they looked at him with raised eyebrows.
"Do you know this guy?" Watanabe asked Kiana as she shook her head. The two of them then looked at Kai.
"I would haveughed if Riang didn''t do this already. Things don''t feel funny the second time." Kai''s words made the two of them sigh before looking at him with curious expressions.
"So how did you decide to meet us?" Kiana asked as Kai raised his right hand forward.
They understood what he meant as they grabbed it and the three of them vanished. Kai then took them to the mortal realm and then to the western continent.
He could feel that the two women were extremely curious about what Kai wanted to do. But they remained quiet and let Kai teleport them.
While they roamed the mortal realm, both Kiana and Watanabe were feeling nostalgic. But along with the nostalgia, they realized why Kai brought them here.
Especially when they entered the royal capital of the western continent.
"Kai, he is dead isn''t he?" Watanabe suddenly asked as Kai stopped walking and turned back.
They were standing at the entrance of the city as the people inside or the guards paid them no attention. This was because they were already hidden under cloaking formations.
"You figured that out really quickly. I was thinking that you will find about it after noticing the changes in the city." Kai replied with an expressionless face as both of them gave him sad smiles.
"The only reason you would suddenlye and take us to the mortal realm would be if something major had happened here. And since we are here, it could only mean that Asahi is dead." Watanabe slowly said before she took a deep breath.
Even though she was trying to look fine, she could feel her emotions being stormy. She then nced at her granddaughter. She could see that tears were trickling down Kiana''s cheeks as she stared at Watanabe''s face with teary eyes.
,m "You can cry, Kiana. It will feel better." She hugged her granddaughter to her chest and Kiana slowly started sobbing.
Watanabe on the other hand had an expressionless face. She had already experienced all of this before. While her parents had died, her husband had died, and now, her child too had died.
While thinking about all this, she looked down at Kiana''s head.
[ Kai, can you promise me one thing? ]
[ Ask anything you want. ]
Kai immediately replied as he had been watching the entire thing in silence. His face was expressionless as he remembered the times he had lost someone.
It had been thousands of years ago and he had cried a lot on the asions. But after that, it was almost as though he had lost the ability to cry alongside the ability to sleep.
Perhaps tears would sometimes trickle down his cheeks but he no longer felt the relief that came with crying. And the tears were now lessened to nothing.
So seeing a person crying in her grandmother''s embrace, Kai couldn''t help but remember everything. Yet he couldn''t console her.
He didn''t have the right to do that.
[ I want you to make sure that Kiana does not die before I perish. I want to die at least knowing that someone with a blood connection to me is still alive. ]
[ I can promise you that I won''t let either of you die even if it means trapping you in a special realm alongside the rest of the girls. ]
Kai''s reply took Watanabe by surprise. She took a deep breath before nodding. She had no idea whether this would ever happen but for her, it was hope.
Hope that things wouldst a little longer.
[ You can cry too you know. ] Kai suddenly said as Watanabe shook her head.
[ I am used to losing people. I don''t feel like crying. I feel like punching something until I either destroy it or damage my hands in the process. ]
[ Guess what, forget anything I said. I shouldn''t be giving you suggestions. Who knows what you will do. ]
Kai replied and saw Watanabe''s lips quirking up a little.
She then slowly stroked Kiana''s head as she stopped crying. It was her first time feeling such pain and agony.
Kiana would get the relief crying gives but neither Watanabe nor Kai could get that. For once, both of them were jealous of a girl much younger than them.
Jealous at the fact that she could cry and feel better when they would just be roaming around in the realm of agony.
Chapter 330 Final Goodbye Of A Mother And A Daughter(Chapter Preview)
"Thank you." Kiana quickly wiped the remaining tears off her face as she stepped back and looked at Watanabe''s face.
She gave Kiana a small genuine smile yet her eyes told that her emotions were still running around wild. What she needed was a distraction.
[ Kai, will you cultivate with me? ] She suddenly asked the former was taken back by surprise.
He was half expecting Watanabe to say that she and Kiana needed to spend some time together and that he should leave.
But he hadn''t expected her to tell him that she wanted to cultivate with him.
[ Are you sure about that? ]
[ I need a distraction and pleasure sometimes is the best distraction. I would have been more distracted if Kiana would have participated in it but I can''t ask her to do that. ]
[ Then I have a solution for that. But for now, you should go ahead and console Kiana for some more time. ]
Watanabe then nodded as the three of them moved towards the royal castle.
It hadn''t changed much over time but one thing that stood out currently was the color of the white tiger on the top of the pce. It had purple eyes and golden lightning around its body while the pce had some remodeling done in the purple color.
Perhaps it was done because of Kai or perhaps it was because of something entirely different. But regardless of that, the trio moved inside.
But instead of exploring the ce, Kai lead them to a very specific pace.
"This is his resting ce," Kai said as they stood in front of a chamber.
The doors were shut close and were ted in gold and various other jewels. Zian Asahi was written on the doors in bold letters as Kai teleported them inside.
While Riang had been sleeping, Kai had gone ahead and had started exploring the pce. Even though he already knew that Asahi would be long dead, he just wanted to see it with his own eyes.
And because of that, he had encountered this ce. He had learned that after Asahi had died, he had somehow managed to leave a fragment of his soul behind and there weren''t many ways in which one could do it.
The basic requirement to leave a part of a person''s soul behind was that he or should at least be at the spiritual core realm.
But Asahi couldn''t have achieved that so that option was out of the way. The second option was through the use of a treasure but such a treasure couldn''t exist on the mortal world so this option was also wrong.
Thest option would depend on what kind of reaper came to take Asahi''s soul. If the reaper had been kind, Asahi might have asked the reaper to leave a piece of his soul behind on specific terms.
And that was to say goodbye to his mother and daughter.
That was the only option that made sense.
This then meant that Kiana and Watanabe might be able to say goodbye to their father''s son respectively.
"Then shall we enter it?" Kai asked as he saw the two women staring at the door.
They then slowly nodded as Kai took their hands and teleported inside.
The ce had a golden and white coffin lying in the center. A golden white cloth was draped on the lid of the coffin. The rest of the ce was made from white marble.
But asional mixes of purple, golden, and ck could be seen. Perhaps Asahi had designed this ce himself shortly before he realized that he was about to die.
Cultivators were able to predict when they were about to die and everyone utilized this time in different ways. Asahi had also done the same.
"Kiana, Watanabe, close your eyes." Kai suddenly said as the two women looked confused. But Watanabe had a feeling that something major was about to happen so she closed her eyes and Kiana followed her.
Kai then walked towards the coffin and took the golden drape off. He could see a bright coffin underneath it but in the middle of the coffin was a blue crystal.
''Guess my theory was correct.'' Kai thought with a small smile as he took out the blue crystal.
It was a soul crystal that wasn''t easy to get a hold of. But every reaper had tons of these and if they thought that a person was worthy of leaving a piece of their soul behind for certain reasons, they will use the soul crystal.
It would store a piece of the person''s soul until a specific condition was met. This meant that the crystal and the piece of soul inside it wouldn''t vanish unless someone summoned it up.
p He then walked in front of the two women and let the crystal hover in the air. It suddenly started glowing as it expanded in the form of a person.
"Open your eyes." Asahi said in a gentle tone as Kiana and Watanabe''s eyes flew open.
Their jaws dropped as they looked at the person standing in front of them. They then looked at each other before looking at Kai who was smiling at them.
"He doesn''t have much time. So make sure you say everything you want." Kai added and was about to teleport when Asahi turned in his direction.
"That you for taking good care of them." He said in the same gentle tone as Kai nodded.
''But I was neglecting them for so much time.'' Kai silently thought as he teleported out of the room and let the four people enjoy their time alone.
He was sure that this time, Kiana and Watanabe both would cry a little. Or perhaps they woulde out sooner since Asahi was a person who knew how to change a person''s mood.
Kai then started walking around as he roamed through the halls of the pce. He once encountered a person who had the aura of the white tiger as Kai smiled.
The spirit was still there. That made him remember about the other continents.
So while Watanabe and Kiana were talking with Asahi, Kai decided to go and check how other continents were doing.
Chapter 331 Tied To The Bed (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
"Thank you," Watanabe said as she and Kiana walked out of the room.
Kai had only spent twenty minutes on the other continents and had found a lot of stuff. But one of the best things he had learned was that every continent was now peaceful.
Perhaps everything Kai and his girls had done at that time was all worth it. But all Kai knew was that he missed those days.
He then shook those thoughts away and smiled.
"I just brought you here. Nothing else." He replied and then teleported back to the library.
"I will go take some rest," Kiana said as she moved to rest in her room.
Watanabe then turned towards Kai and the look in her eyes was enough to tell Kai what she wanted.
"So you still want some distraction?" Kai still decided to ask as Watanabe nodded.
"But I am not doing this as a distraction anymore. I just want to do this because I like it." She added with a small smile as Kai nodded.
"Then let''s go." Kai then lead her to Riang''s room as he saw Riang, Nezuko, and Yui present there.
"Hey Kai." Nezuko and Yui said at the same time as Kai waved back.
But his head was thinking about something else. Perhaps he had been in too much of a rush to get cultivation partners that he had added Nezuko and Yui to his harem
Because unlike the three other women from the mortal world, their expressions were a lot normal. But some rtionships were always rushed.
As for Watanabe, she gave the three women a smile that was half genuine and half faked. But only an expert could tell that.
Perhaps Sahara or Risea could have pointed this out if either of them were with the group.
"You fulfilled my request at a much faster rate than I had expected." Riang suddenly said out loud as Kai nodded.
"Then do you want to proceed or¡." His voice suddenly trailed off as he saw the women in the room all smiling at him.
"Or we will tease you before." Riang finished as she moved forward and started removing Kai''s clothes.
The others also joined in and soon, Kai was standing naked in the middle of the four women and all of them were eyeing with hungry expressions, some more than the others.
"Don''t break them." Riang suddenly whispered in his ears as she pushed him down on the bed.
She picked up some ropes that had been lying on a table nearby and started tying Kai to the bed. His legs and hands were tied to the bedposts.
''It''s been quite some time since I had experienced this kind of forey.'' Kai thought with a small smile as the four women then lined up in front of him.
They smiled at the scene in front of their eyes before Yui suddenly moved forward.
"Since I have the smallest breasts here, I will be the first one to go." She said with a smile and quickly stripped her clothes.
She wasn''t wearing any bra or panties underneath as she quickly climbed on the bed. Her breasts hung in the air as she wrested on Kai''s thigh. She wrapped her legs around his right leg as stared at his sleeping dragon.
She touched it with her hands as Kai saw her long nails were painted a shade of neon, simr to her hair color.
She started masturbating Kai''s cock and it soon got hard.
"It''s been a long time since I have done this, Hope I am still as good as I used to be," Yui muttered with a smile as she bent down licked Kia''s rod with her tongue.
She left a trail of saliva behind before she slowly put it inside her mouth. The warm walls of her mouth wrapped around Kai''s rod started moving her head up and down.
It was a normal blowjob before Nezuko suddenly moved behind Yui. She spanked her ass with her right hand once before she grabbed her ass and pulled it apart.
Her tongue then came out of her mouth as she went forward and put it inside Yui''s cave. She then started eating the girl''s pussy and Watanabe and Riang got on either side of the bed.
They sprawled over Kai''s body and slowly started licking his nipples. In a way, all of them were doing their respective jobs.
Kai could soon feel hot liquid dripping down on his legs and it was Yui''s love juices. But the girl was busy giving Kai a good job while pushing her head up and down.
But after a few moments, she suddenly pushed her entire head down on Kai''s cock until it reached the end of her throat and held it in such a position.
This was the indication for Kai to release his cum and that''s what he did.
His golden yang qi traveled down Yui''s throat as the girl gagged once. But she still managed to swallow every single drop of his yang qi before releasing his cock.
It was still hard as Yui grinned and turned towards Nezuko. They then changed their positions but this time, Nezuko was wearing her clothes.
"Before I give you a blowjob, I would like to present something." Nezuko said with a grin as she looked at Yui.
The girl nodded and soon opened Nezuko robes. But she didn''t remove them as the girl stood up and looked at Kai''s face from above.
She then turned around and bent down so that her ass was facing Kai''s face,
She slowly started removing her robes as Kai could see her shoulders and the strap of a light pink bra. She then pulled more of her dress down as Kai gazed at her spine.
"Now, you have to remove the rest of my clothes yourself." Nezuko said with a smile but since Kai couldn''t see her face, he couldn''t see it.
"Using my hands?" He simply asked back.
"You can do it in any way you want."
That was Nezuko''s mistake.
Chapter 332 The Green Headed Cowgirl (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
''I should have thought about my words carefully.'' Nezuko thought with a sigh as her robes flew away and settled down on the ground.
Kai could now see Nezuko''s ass bending his way with a light pink panty. And it was directly in front of his face.
"Now give me a blowjob in this position." He instructed as she nodded.
She bent her body forward which made her ass move an inch closer to Kia''s face. He could now see the outline of her pussy underneath her clothes.
Riang and Watanabe had already moved back and were watching this with a smile. After all, experienced people let newbies get a taste first.
Nezuko''s tongue then came out of her mouth as she first cleaned the remaining yang qi on Kai''s cock from hisst ejaction.
She then put the long hard rod inside her mouth and started sucking on it. But Kai had other ns rather than just enjoying the blowjob.
His tongue got out of his mouth as he pressed it on Nezuko''s panty-covered pussy. The girl suddenly squirmed a little but kept on sucking on Kai''s cock.
He then pushed his tongue a little forward as the panty became a little transparent.
"I will remove that." Yui quickly moved towards Kai''s face as she slid the panties down and left them hanging around her thighs.
She then climbed up Nezuko''s thighs as she unhooked the girl''s bra and threw it on the ground. Her breasts started juggling in the air as they were freed from their restraint.
Yui then grabbed Nezuko''s breasts and slowly fondled them with care. Kai on the other hand pushed his tongue inside her cave as he slowly started warming her up.
Nezuko wanted to moan badly but her mouth was full of Kai''s cock.
''At this rate, I will cum before he does.'' She thought with worry as she then decided to use her only remaining move.
Her hands moved around Kai''s balls as she massaged them while sucking on his cock. After all, that as her only move.
''So that''s how desperate you are huh. Guess I will just give you to it.'' Kai thought with a smile as he suddenly released his yang qi inside her mouth.
Nezuko was suddenly taken back by the release of yang and she gagged. Yang qi flowed down her mouth and fell on the bedsheets while she still had his cock inside her mouth.
After that, Kai started licking her clit with his mouth while asionally licking herbia. This made Nezuko moan in pleasure and Yui grinned.
She bent her head forward and started licking Yui''s are with her hands. Nezuko''s nipples weren''t big but they were perfectly smooth and round.
Yui then put her left nipple in her breast and started circrly licking her nipple.
"Hey, wanna do that?" Riang whispered to Watanabe as the two women had settled down on a couch.
"It would depend on how good you are," Watanabe replied as Riang smiled.
"Wanna make a bet on that?" Riang''s words made Watanabe raise her eyebrows.
"Go ahead."
"If I make you cum while only using my fingers in your pussy and my mouth on your breasts, I will get to take in Kai''s cock first," Riang replied as Watanabe thought about it for a few seconds before she nodded.
"I ept it. And if you lose, I get it first."
The two then shook hands while looking towards the bed.
Nezuko had climbed down Kai''s body as she pulled her panty down her body and dropped it on the ground.
"You go first." She said to Yui as the green-headed girl lifted her body and positioned her pussy on top of Kai''s cock.
She then dropped down and sheathed her pussy with his cock. It purged through her walls as Yui released a moan. Her eyes were misty with pleasure as she soon started her movement.
Her ass hit Kai''s body with a thump every time she rode his cock. Love juices were dripping down her thighs as Nezuko smiled and grabbed Yui''s waist.
"Try to stay like this for a few seconds." She said and pushed Yui''s body down on Kai''s cock.
Her eyes went nk for a few seconds before a loud moan escaped her mouth. Yui managed to hold this position for a few seconds before Nezuko released her grip on Yui''s waist.
"Keep holding me¡" Yui said while anting as Nezuko looked surprised.
But she obliged with Yui''s request as she grabbed the girl''s waist again. She started pushing her up and down while Yui yed with her breasts.
"Let me turn¡" She suddenly said and stopped as she lifted her body of Kai''s cock.
She then turned her body around so that kai''s could see her breasts and face. She then pushed down again and her wet cave made her easily slide down his cock.
She started ying with her breasts while sliding up and down his cock. Her movements were efficient as she managed to hit herself in the best ces while making sure that her cave tightly kept squeezing Kai''s cock.
''One thing about having cultivation with her after so long is that their caves would be tight.'' Kai thought with a chuckle.
However, it looked as though Nezuko had another idea. The girl moved a little to the side as she suddenly kissed Yui her fingers proved towards her pussy as she grabbed Yui''s clit with two of her fingers.
She then started rubbing Yui''s clit in this manner as the girl''s vision started getting blurry. She still kept ying with her breasts and also didn''t stop moving but after a few minutes, she settled down on kai''s cock.
Her cave broke loose as yin qi came out in uncontroble amounts. All of her stored up yin qi dripped out of her cave.
Kai smiled at this as he Nezuko lifted the girl of Yui and then stood over Kai''s cock.
"Now that she is resting, it''s my turn."
Chapter 333 The Mischief Is Doubled (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
"I am gonna use my hands then," Kai said with a grin as he suddenly broke free of the ropes around his hands and stepped up.
Nezuko was surprised as Kai suddenly grabbed her waist and turned her around so that her spine was facing him. He then positioned her pussy in front of his cock and in one go, pushed it inside her.
"Ahhh~" Nezuko moaned as Kai then grabbed her breasts and started ravaging her.
He first started with slow thrusts but when Nezuko''s cave started dripping her love juices, he slowly started increasing his speed.
Her ass banged against his body as he explored the depths of her cave after a long time. Her mouth was wide open the entire time as, after five minutes, she came.
But Kai''s still didn''t stop. His cock was throbbing inside her cave as though it wanted to release the yang qi inside her cave and fill it to the brim.
Kai could have easily stopped himself but this time, he wanted to fill Nezuko''s cave.
He pushed her down on the bed while his cock was still inside her. He then pushed his cock to its limit before it exploded and released his yang qi inside her cave.
He then took his cock out and a few drops of his yang qi fell on the bed sheets and stained it. Nezuko started panting heavily as her eyes were clouded.
Yui, who was lying on the bed, was now awake too.
"I will give you guys one more round on one condition." Kai suddenly said as the two of them listened attentively.
"If you can make each other cum while being in the 69 position, I will let you use my cock in whatever way you want." Kai''s words made the two girls exchange nces before they smiled and nodded.
Yui then stood and climbed on Nezuko''s body while bending her ass down. She pushed it towards Nezuko''s face as her face went near Nezuko''s cave.
"You can start now," Kai said as the two girls then began licking each other''s pussy.
Yui''s tongue was slippery inside Kiana''s cave while hers was warm. They slowly started drilling the corners of their pussy.
But there was another reason Kai had made them do this. He went near Yui''s ass as he grabbed it with his hands before raising his right hand and then hitting her ass with it.
Yui''s tongue suddenly slipped a little and hit Nezuko''s sensitive spot. The girl squirmed beneath Yui''s body as Kai smiled.
He then raised his left hand towards Nezuko''s ass and spanked her. She too had a simr reaction as Yui which made Kai smile a little.
He then started spanking both of their asses while they drilled each other''s caves.
''No way was it going to be easy.'' Nezuko thought while moaning inside Yui''s cave as she suddenly had an idea.
[ Suck on my clit and I will do the same. ] She sent a spiritual message to Yui.
The other girl didn''t say anything back but instead started sucking on Nezuko''s clit. She did the same thing while licking it with her tongue.
The two of them could feel their orgasms building up and Kai also knew this. So he just spanked their asses at the same.
He then watched their red asses bounce up and down as both the girls came one after another.
Nezuko was more sensitive than Yui because she had the most recent orgasm. But Yui cummed a few secondster as sheid on top of Nezuko.
Kai enjoyed this scene for a few moments before he waited for them to recover some of their strength.
"I will go first again. I was you to make me cum while filling me up in just one thrust." Yui suddenly requested as Kai smiled and nodded.
She then climbed down Nezuko''s body andid on the bed as Kai positioned his cock near her pussy.
"You asked for it," Kai said with a grin as he pushed his entire cock at once.
But this time, electric currents were running around his cock.
The unexpected attack made Yui cum while Kai filled up her cave at the same time. After that, he took his cock out as a mixture of yin and yang qi traveled out of Yui''s cave.
While she herself was unconscious.
"I just want you to slowly do it," Nezuko said as Kai nodded and fulfilled her request to it.
He slowly pushed his cock inside her cave and after it was fully inside, he didn''t start moving. He instead felt her warm cave massaging his cock as Kai smiled.
He then started moving and continued on at the same pace for ten minutes. Nezuko was having the time of her life in this way as both she and Kai came at the same time.
After he had filled her up, he teleported both her and the unconscious Yui to their respective rooms alongside their clothes.
"It''s your timedies." He then said with a grin as he looked towards Watanabe and Riang.
? ***
Five chapters in a day, I would usually not say anything but it''s a little different this time.
Today, I was actually going to put Harem Overlord on pause for the rest of December and I almost did it but a few people were baffled at me for that.
So I decided to not do it and instead read my starting chapters.
I cringed andughed at what I wrote. I havee a very far way from giving the first R-18 chapter on the 13th chapter and now giving detailed interactions.
I have certainly grown in my writing style and all of you reading this went through that.
So I found it surprising that I could write 5 chapters when I was gonna pause my book.
Guess reading my previous chapters made me realize how much I have grown and changed.
So to all of those reading this novel, I thank you all for reading this.
Now I will write more and upload chapters a little early on.
And once again, thank you for sticking with this inexperienced author.
Chapter 334 The Two Veterans Battle Each Other (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
"Kai, please tie yourself again." Riang suddenly said as Kai looked surprised.
"You let those girls have their fun. Now it''s time." Watanabe added with a smile as the two of them moved towards the bed.
Kai could only sigh at their words as he looked at the ropes andid down on the bed. The things he had to do to fulfill his women''s fantasies.
He tied his hands to the bedposts for a second time before raising his eyebrows.
"Now tell me what you are gonna do. I after all tied myself up for this."
Riang and Watanabe smiled together before they told Kai about the bet they had made while he was cultivating with Yui and Nezuko.
"So the one who wins will get to fuck me first?" Kai simply asked after they were finished as they nodded.
"Then get started."
,m At hismand, the two women quickly stripped down their clothes. They then rolled their panties and pulled them down their legs before staring at each other with a wary expression.
"So shall we start?" Riang asked as she stared at Watanabe''s body.
She could see that their breasts were of the same time so Riang wasn''t salty about anything from the start.
The two of them then climbed up on the bed before Watanabe raised her eyebrows.
"Is it just me or did this bed just growrger." Her words made Kai chuckle as he nodded.
He had made a second bed appear and had tobine it with the first one so that his tied legs would still remain in the same ce but the bed would berge enough for the women to sit there.
"Sometimes you do very weird things," Riangmented as the other woman also nodded.
They then looked each other in the eye as the battle began.
Riang didn''t immediately jump at Watanabe''s body but took her sweet time observing it. She then slowly moved forwards as she grabbed Watanabe''s breasts from the bottom.
She lifted them up a little before groping them once. Watanabe cocked an eyebrow in response in a ''is that all you got?'' style.
"Just wait and see," Riang said with a small smile as she slowly started groping her breasts.
Kai on the other hand was eating some popcorn by directly bringing them inside his mouth. After all, the show was one worth watching.
Riang slowly kept groping Watanabe''s breasts before she bent down a little and started teasing her nipples with her tongue.
Watanabe''s nipples weren''t erect yet but Riang knew the way she could get them erect. She removed her tongue and soon started pinching the nipples with her fingers.
This slowly turned the nipples harder before she pulled them closer to each other and sucked on them at once.
This made Watanabe moan a little but she gritted her teeth and held her ground. After all, neither of the two women were ready to lose the bet.
"Watanabe, you can moan but remember to not let your mind be lost in ecstasy. By the way Riang, you can use your fingers in her pussy too." Kai suggested as both of them nodded.
After all, the suggestions were fair and both of them received them.
Riang was the first one to take Kai''s advice as her right hand moved in front of Watanabe''s pink fruit.
She slowly spread the walls apart using her hand before she put her index finger inside. The flesh was warm around her index finger and stuck tightly to her finger.
It was almost as though Watanabe was having sex for only a second or so time.
"Be prepared to lose now," Rang muttered onest time as she pushed her middle finger inside her cave.
Watanabe suddenly released a moan as her body squirmed under Riang''s touch. But Riang was far from done as she also started sucking on Watanabe''s breasts with the thought of making her cum as quickly as possible.
''Guess I will lose this bet.'' Watanabe thought with a sigh as she then decided to enjoy the pleasure she was receiving instead of trying to resist it.
''So she is giving up.'' Both Kai and Riang and realized this as thetter had a smile on her face.
"If you have decided to give up, then I will try my best to let you have one of your best experiences."
Riang then stopped sucking on Watanabe''s body as she bent down towards her pussy. She took her fingers out and spread her pussy before licking herbia.
She licked it in an expert manner with her tongue before looking at her clit and sucking on it. Her left hand was rubbing her own breasts
Her movements made Watanabe even lewder as she moaned freely. Kai stopped chewing on popcorn as he waited for Watanabe to cum and see her satisfied expression.
''Maybe I should do some surprising attack.'' Kai thought for a few seconds before dismissing the thought.
After all, he couldn''t throw water on Riang''s hard work.
"I am cumming!" Watanabe suddenly shouted as Riang smiled and took hold of Watanabe''s clit with her mouth.
Watanabe''s eyes then widened as her entire body went limp and she shot her yin qi directly into the air.
Riang was watching this with a satisfied expression as Watanabe''s yin qi gathered on the bedsheets.
"I won." She said with a grin after Watanabe was done. A few drops of her yin qi were still dripping down her leg but she didn''t seem to mind them.
"Then go ahead. It''s rightfully yours." Watanabe said while pointing at Kai''s erect cock as though it was some kind of throne that Riang had won after a life and death battle.
And it looked as though Riang was going to sit on the throne. She lifted her body in a royal manner before climbing directly above Kai''s glorious throne.
She then lifted the walls of her cave apart and slowly started bending down.
And she then sat on the throne.
Chapter 335 The Throne Is Claimed (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
"I bow down to you," Watanabe said as Riang released a moan that was definitely not a royal one.
"This is not a good time to be talking to Riang. She won''t listen to you anyways," Kai said with a smile as Riang slowly started moving up and down.
Love juices were trickling down her thighs as her cave was squeezing Kai''s rod. But Riang''s focus was on making Kai cum before herself.
"It''s a futile attempt," Kai said with a smile as he had already recognized what she was trying t do and he was ready for it.
After all, this was something in which he could easily win.
Now the question was, whether the throne would give up or the person sitting on it would give up.
''I won''t lose.'' Riang thought with a resolute expression as she moaned and started moving again.
She wiggled her body in such a way so that her pussy was tightly squeezing Kai''s cock. She then moved in this position but Kai only smiled.
Riang then gritted her teeth as she increased her movement speed but Kai looked unaffected.
But what she didn''t realize was that she was also hitting herself in her sensitive spots. Which meant that she would definitelye before Kai.
''Fuck it. There''s no point in battling someone much higher than my level.'' Riang thought as she suddenly lifted herself of Kai''s cock and then plunged it in one go again.
She started bouncing up and down in this manner as her ass was hitting Kai''s body every time she came down. She moved up and down like a spring in this manner until she realized that she was about toe.
But she decided to do it in another manner.
"Can you please open the ropes?" Riang asked as Kai smiled and nodded.
He removed the ropes around his wrists and his ankles before looking at Riang with another smile.
"Kai, hold my hands." She said with a moan as she bent her arms forward. Kai immediately understood what she meant and grabbed her hands.
As she bent even forward, he pulled her in his direction. She was now lying on his chest as her breasts rubbed against his chest.
She stayed in this position for a few seconds before she moaned into Kai''s neck. He felt a wave of her hot yin qi traveling out of her cave whilepletely drenching his cock.
"That was hot¡" Riang moaned as shey there on his chest for a few minutes.
It looked as though she had used every inch of her technique to make Kai cum and was now tried. After all, she was now sleeping peacefully on Kai''s stomach.
"Looks like the throne is still imed," Watanabe muttered with a smile as Kia chuckled.
"I can easily take her off my body," Kai said with a smile as he gently lifted Riang''s body off his cock.
He then looked at Watanabe who nodded. Even though Riang would beter on angry that Kai only fucker her once, he still didn''t wake her up.
[Let''s go to my room. ] Watanabe said as the two of them then appeared in her room.
"I think I will be sleepless for a few nights. Maybe I can keep youpany in this way." She suddenly said as Kai shook his head.
"You can still sleep however, you will wake up from nightmares no matter how hard you try to prevent it. I am saying that from experience. So it''s just better to stay awake. You get used to it after a few nights." Kai replied as Watanabe rested her head on his shoulder.
Her room had a window in it and the two of them were looking outside because of it. However, if some reaper randomly decided to take a stroll, he would be able to see Kai and Watanabe sitting on her bed naked.
But neither of them cared about that.
"Are we just gonna spend the entire night in this way?" She then asked as Kai thought about it for a few seconds before grabbing her waist his hands.
He then kissed her lips slowly as she opened her mouth and their tongues joined together. They slowly kissed in this way before crashing down on the bed with Watanabe below Kai.
He broke the kiss as his mouth slowly slid down her body. He stopped on her bare neck and gently sucked on it for a few minutes before moving down.
He stopped around her breasts as he saw her nipples being fully erect. They then felt a cold breeze of air moving in from the window as Kai trailed down her body while leaving behind a flurry of kisses.
"You are sure taking your time," Watanabe said with a small smile as she could feel her little sister tingling from excitement.
But Kai was making her enjoy every moment of his touch.
As he reached near the spot between her legs, Kai gently spread apart her legs and nced at her pussy. He moved forward with his tongue stretched out.
He gave her clit a small lick as he pulled her thighs even further apart and started eating her pussy.
"Ahh~" Watanabe moaned in a low voice as Kai suddenly stopped licking her pussy and pulled back.
After all, it was warm and wet enough to now take his cock.
He aligned the head of his cock in front of her cave and looked at Watanabe who grinned.
"Just put it in Kai. I have waited long enough." She said as Kai nodded his head.
He then pushed forward as the head of his cock suddenly vanished inside her cave. He then pushed a little forward and half of his cock was now gone.
After the final push, Kai''s entire cock was now inside Watanabe''s pussy as she moaned lowly. And the two of them spent the rest of the night in each other''s embrace.
But there was one thing that Watanabe was proud of.
She was currently thest person who had imed the throne.
Chapter 336 The Hell Known As Demon Realm (1)(Chapter Preview)
The light of the sun was entering Watanabe''s room through the window. Morning had already arrived.
Both Watanabe and Kai were sprawled on the bed, one sleeping and one awake. Watanabe groaned the moment the sunlight reached her face.
"Can you please close the window? I wanna sleep some more." Watanabe muttered as Kai stood up and closed the window.
He then wore his clothes and saw that Watanabe was already asleep.
''Well, that''s something new that I learned.'' Kai thought with a small smile as he gazed out of the closed window.
The surprising thing was that Watanabe had managed to fall asleep when she had been worried about it a few hours ago. But sometimes, people overcame their fears in their own ways.
Kai wished that he could be like that too but it had been years.
''I wonder what sleeping feels like.'' He thought with a sigh before moving out of the room.
Today, he had a very specific goal in his mind. And that was to visit the demon realm.
Kai wanted to check whether any of the sins or the demon empress has reincarnated on the demon realm.
And this time, he would do it regardless of the damage. After all, he had already wreaked enough havoc.
There were only so many things left that could happen.
"Guess I will take Sahara with me or she would pester me about thatte." He then sighed before going to Sahara''s room to get her.
Sahara rarely slept unless she was in the mood to do it. Most of the time, she would just stay up all the time and do whatever she could find.
She would only sleep if she was bored and had nothing to do. So currently, Sahara was awake.
"Want to fight?" She asked the moment Kai entered her room. But before he could reply, Sahara suddenly pounced on him.
Kai managed to hold his ground and stood still as Sahara was now on top of his body. She had her legs crossed behind his spine while her hands were crossed behind his neck.
"That is not a way you say hello to a person," Kai muttered as Sahara gave him a grin. Her pointy teeth gleamed in the light before she got down Kai''s body.
''I wonder what happened to the cute and silent jade beauties.'' Kai thought with a sigh before he looked at Sahara''s face.
"I am going to the demon realm." Hearing his words, Sahara suddenly looked surprised.
"Demon realm? Hell?" She asked as Kai rolled his eyes and nodded.
"Why do you insist on calling that ce hell?" He then asked but she turned her back on him.
"It''s because that ce is hell. Nothing else. I would have called the angel realm heaven but it''s only hell, just in a paradise version. So that is why I call it illusionary heaven."
Her words made Kai sigh as he couldn''t refuse them. After all, what she had said was true.
"Then would you like to go to hell?" Kai asked with a straight face as Sahara sighed.
"Let''s go to hell."
Kai then teleported out of the library.In order to travel to the demon realm, which was one of the big three upper realms, they would have to go to the entrance of the realms.
"That one," Sahara said the moment they appeared in the middle of the swirling portals.
They then flew towards the one which was connected to the demon realm.
"Do you think there would be demons guarding the entrance of the realms?" Sahara suddenly asked as Kai nodded.
Since the situations between the demon realm and the angel realm weren''t exactly good, there were always guards standing at the two realms'' entrances.
So the moment Sahara and Kai would enter the portal, these guards would be notified of their presence,
Though not like they could do anything after that.
"You are the sin of pride while I am a true demon." Kai suddenly said as Sahara smiled.
"They can''t really do anything even if they wanted to." Her words described Kai''s thoughts as the two of them entered the portal.
The moment after they entered the portal, he knew that there would be many problems on the demon realm, but e would battle them.
And this time, he would use the option of running away. Or perhaps, he would just go berserk.
Honestly, it depended on what Kai faced. He was pretty confident that he and Sahara could defeat a demon emperor or two. Perhaps even all the big boys if they unleashed their powers.
But for now, they were in front of a twenty demons squadron.
[ Can they see us? ] Sahara asked as she felt the cloaking formation setting down on her body.
But the demons were at the soul divinity realm and one of them was at the golden divinity realm. So Sahara was wondering whether they could bypass Kai''s formations or not.
[ They are currently not using any type of technique. I can only answer your question if one of them uses a searching technique. Otherwise, I can only say that these guys cannot see us. ]
After hearing his reply, Sahara and Kai slowly started moving away. After all, if they could avoid fighting people and prevent their identity from being exposed, it was a win-win situation.
"It looks the same¡" Sahara muttered as the two of them now hovered near the demon realm.
It looked as though it was just another realm, nothing like the unique spirit realm. There was blue water on the realm andnds.
It could have just been a normal realm.
Well, if not for the red atmosphere surrounding it. The sky and the clouds in the demon realm were red like blood. No one knew why this happened but all Kai was that the sky had been the same since the beginning of the realm.
"No, it was different. The sky was beautiful and the clouds were white." Sahara suddenly interrupted as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"Then what happened?" He asked as Sahara turned to face him, her eyes containing a nostalgic feeling.
"It all changed after Lilith died."
Chapter 337 The Hell Known As Demon Realm (End) (Chapter Preview)
"What do you mean when Lilith died?" Kai asked as he narrowed his eyes.
"I meant what I said Kai. After Lilith''s death, many changes took ce on the demon realm. I was one of such changes." She replied before looking towards the demon realm with a small smile.
"I am old Kai. As old as the one who everyone calls the first demon. Little do they know the truth about it." Her words made Kai even more confused.
? He had known that Sahara was old but didn''t know her exact age. But Sahara being as old as Lilith surprised him.
"Kai, take out Hellbringer." Sahara suddenly said as Kai shook his head.
"The royal family would be aware of it the moment I take it out. That''s almost as worse as putting a sign in the air saying that ''I am here. Please take me captive.''
"Just do what I say." Sahara insisted which made Kai sigh. He then took out Hellbringer as the sword suddenly turned in Sahara direction.
The sin of pride closed her eyes as a small white ball of light came in front of them. But the ball of light suddenly turned ck as Sahara opened her eyes.
And she now had demon eyes.
"Is that your¡" Kai''s voice suddenly trailed off as he realized what was floating in front of him.
"You are thinking correct. That''s my soul."
The ck ball then traveled towards Hellbringer before it seeped inside the sword. The sword started glowing ck in color.
"Now let''s go. Catch me¡" Sahara suddenly said as she fainted. Kai grabbed her body and looked at the sword warily.
''Did she force her consciousness to fade away with her soul. Sahara sometimes does so dangerous things.'' Kai thought with a worried expression as the glow from the sword surrounded the two of them.
He sighed when he saw that he and Sahara had slowly started fading away. Whatever she had done with her soul, it was something unusual.
And just like that, the two of them vanished.
***
In the demon realm.
"Master, did you feel that?" A person asked as he rushed into a secluded cave.
"Yes, I felt that¡" A man with a floor length white beard muttered as he stood up.
He looked extremely old for even the cultivation world. But he didn''t seem to mind his old man looked.
"Chen, that was the aura of the sword known as Hellbringer." The old man said as the man named Chen took a deep breath.
"You mean the same sword that vanished alongside your daughter master?" Chen asked as the old man had a far away look in his eyes.
It was as though he was thinking about something that happened long ago.
"Yes Chen, its the same sword. However, there was more than a single person at that time who could wield the sword."
"You mean someone other than your daughter could wield the sword?" Chen expression looked as though he had just found out about a universal truth.
"There was a person named Kai. He was a persons who had many enemies simply because who his lovers were and well, his infuriating personality. I almost ripped that man''s head off when I first met him." The old man said with a chuckle.
"But he was always growing stronger. I remember that he was weaker than me the first time we met but after a few visits'', he was as strong as me. After that, he soon outgrew my power. Even my daughter grew a lot quickly because of him. Well I am still salty about him taking her virginity without telling me. I would have made sure to make that news public so at least my daughter wouldn''t get marriage proposals."
"Master, you are moving away from the topic." As much as Chen wanted to hear every little detail, they didn''t have the time to do that.
"Yeah, yeah. Anyways, the reason he came to meet me was because the sins had asked him toe here. Ay first I thought that he was lying but when he summoned Hellbringer out of thin air, I was shocked."
"Wait, do you mean ''the sins'', master?! Like the seven deadly sins?" Chen asked with a baffled look as his master nodded.
To him, the seven deadly sins were like gods who existed bat never showed themselves. But when he heard that someone met them, and not just one but all the sins, he was instantly jealous of that person.
Chen could somehow guess why the person had many enemies just after hearing the story told by his master.
"After that, he told me that the sins had sent him to the demon realm to take care of something that was about to happen soon. Iter on learned that it was the awakening of the fallen angel Azazel." Chen said as he got the same look in his eyes again. "That event was a major change for the demon realm at that time."
"Was that fallen angel really this strong Master?"
"Just imagine how the power of a seraphim, the second strongest angels. Now add the powers of a red eyed demon to it. The powers wouldbine together and give rise to something else. That was how powerful Azazel is."
"Is? I thought he died?" Chen aske with raised eyebrows since this was something new for him.
"Its because I had it written in history in that way. But Azazel was still alive, though he trapped in an supposedly unbreakable prison, he was still alive. Kai and my daughter, who had be the empress at that time since I had stepped down, had sent Azazel back to his prison. But he had already caused damage." The man sigehd as he remembered the destruction the demon realm had faced.
"But that''s when Kai stepped up as the demon emperor, well for a short period of time I say. He and my daughter trained the demons, taught them many things and started a new era for the demon realm whichsts now." The man finished as Chen fell silent.
"Go make sure that the erasts for a little longer my disciple. I would go meet my son-inw in the meantime."
Chen bowed and went away as the old man looked up at the sky.
"I wonder what mischief are you currently causing Kai."
Chapter 338 Those Who Venture In The Darkness (1)(Chapter Preview)
"Now I wonder what type of new drama this is..." Kai muttered as he appeared in what looked like a frozen desert.
And in the middle of the ice, he saw Sahara''s body floating in the air.
It wasn''t her actual body tough. It was just her soul''s representative form which was present in front of Kai.
''I wonder why she did that though. Perhaps she wanted to show something important to me which could only be shown through the use of Hellbringer." Kai thought with a sigh as he started moving towards Sahara''s soul.
In the desert, she was only wearing a in white dress that reached down to her knees. Her hair was tied in a ponytail and her eyes were closed
It looked as though she was sleeping in this position.
"Wake up Sahara." Kai gently said after reaching near her but all he got in reply was silence.
It made him want to know more about what Sahara was thinking but unfortunately, it wasn''t possible.
"Asdgfsgdhfshdgf." A whisper suddenly resounded in Kai''s ears but he couldn''t understand what it said.
"Gjdshdghsgd." Another whisper resounded in his ears but this one didn''t make sense either.
He looked around in the desert to see what was happening but still didn''t see anything."
"Asdgfsgdhfshdgf." The whisper came again, sounding simr to the first one but this time, Kai strained his ears on the voice.
"In the midst of the darkness, not the literal one, a child from hatred would be born. The child however would be a lovely person."
"Oh great, mysterious oracle voice? Check. Something sinister that sounds like a prophecy? Check. Now I wonder how it will continue.''
Kai thought with a sigh as he waited for the second whisper. But during this time, he didn''t notice that Sahara''s eyes were slowly fluttering open.
"When the girl turns of age, the seven sins will be born and the world will watch things burn. In the end, the sins and the demon will be the ones responsible for the birth of the demon realm."
Kai facepalmed when the whisper finished. It looked as though his doubts ahd just been confirmed as true by the whisper.
He had just been told an old prophecy that somehow included the birth of the seven sins and perhaps Lilith. As for who told him about this, he had no clue.
*Growl!*
However, a growling noise came from behind him. As he turned back, he saw Sahara looking at him with red eyes.
But those red eyes soon turnedpletely ck as Kai could sense the fierceness behind them. Her tail stood straight in the air behind her before she stomped her right foot on the ground.
Her stomp made the ground tremble in fury before she stared directly into Kai''s eyes.
''She is about to release her powers.'' Kai thought with a frown as his angel wings and angel eyes suddenly came forth.
He jumped forward and surrounded Sahara in his embrace. His white wings moved behind her and wrapped her in a hug.
It looked as though his angel wings were purifying Sahara. Her tail now curled down on the ground and she slowly started to loosen up.
"Thanks¡" Sahara murmured as she looked up into Kai''s eyes with a weak expression.
The Sahara Kai had seen only a few moments ago wouldn''t have shown such a weak expression even after being terribly beaten.
But in Kai''s embrace, Sahara felt like a weak innocent girl who needed protection from the rest of the world.
This was how a person''s soul was. Somethingpletely different from imagination. It was the most vulnerable and the strongest thing a person had.
It just depended on how they used it. After a few seconds, Sahara stepped back and it looked as though that she was now refreshed.
"Come on, follow me." She then started heading north in the desert as Kai followed her.
While walking, he noticed that the desert seemed endless. Till as far as he could look, he only saw ice and frozen sand.
He had no idea whether they were just moving in circles or whether they were moving towards a specific destination.
He could only follow Sahara quietly.
But while doing that, Kai decided to try to teleport and found out that he couldn''t do that. He then shifted between his different forms of powers and found out that all of them worked.
But the only thing that he couldn''t do was teleportation. So with no other choice left, he just decided to follow Sahara.
"Where are we going?" He casually asked while increasing his pace and walking beside Sahara.
"We are going to meet someone special," Sahara replied but that gave rise to even more questions.
"And that special person lives in the middle of this desert?"
Sahara suddenly stopped walking when she heard Kai''s question and turned to look at his face.
"This is not a desert."
"Um Sahara, this is a desert," Kai replied as Sahara stared back at him with a confused expression.
"Sahara? Who is that?" Her words made Kai take a sharp intake of breath.
"Who are you then?" He asked back as Sahara shrugged.
"I am the sin of pride. I don''t know anyone named Sahara." She replied before continuing to walk.
Kai on the other hand stood still. Sahara had just told him that she was the sin of pride yet didn''t know anyone named Sahara.
''Not another memory thing.'' Kai thought while taking a deep breath as he looked at Sahar walking away.
He stared at her back for a few seconds before catching up to her.
"Do you know who I am?" He suddenly asked as Sahara nodded.
"You are a true demon who managed to unlock the true powers of Hellbringer."
"The true powers of Hellbringer?" Kai asked with a wide-open mouth as he had no idea what she meant.
"Then does that mean that this ce is¡" Kai''s voice trailed off as he realized where they were and Sahara''s reply just confirmed his theory.
"We are where the soul inside Hellbringer, Lilith lives."
Chapter 339 Those Who Venture In The Darkness (2)(Chapter Preview)
"We are meeting Lilith?" Kai asked as Sahara frowned.
"You don''t call her by that name. When you meet her, remember to call her mydy or something like that." She pointed out before she started moving again.
Kai silently followed her as many questions purpose in his mind. And one of them included why Lilith lived in the middle of a desert.
While thinking about this, he looked at Sahara''s back. But the woman never looked back and continued to move forward.
''I wonder what Lilith has to say to me. I hope it''s not the usual, ''I will kill you'' talk. I am tired of experiencing that.'' Kai thought with a sigh.
He had no clue how Lilith looked or what she would do on meeting him.
But one thing he was sure about was that he couldn''t defeat Lilith no matter how much he tried. After all, he would be fighting her in her own homnd.
After twenty minutes of walking, Kai saw a light in the distance. The light wasing from a small lodge in the distance as he moved closer to it.
"Then what are we going to do now?" Sahara didn''t reply to his question as the two of them went near the lodge.
It looked as though the lodge was specifically made to withstand hailstorms or things like that. The lighting from inside the lodge was bright and warm.
Sahara then knocked on the door of the lodge as Kai''s senses turned on full alert. He was ready to fight anything but when the door opened, his jaw dropped.
"So you managed to find him my lioness. Come inside, a storm is about toe." Lilith said while stepping out.
''I should stop expecting things anymore.'' Kai thought with a sigh as he examined Lilith''s appearance.
He had been expecting a middle aged woman with in ck hair and murderous red eyes with a dagger in her hand. He had also expected her to lunge at him the moment he arrived.
But of course, his expectations had been shattered.
Lilith was a tall woman with bright pink hair that were curled at the end. She was wearing loose clothes but Kai could already see howrge her breasts were.
Her face looked like an innocent maiden''s face and her cheeks flushed a little red.
''Wait, red?!'' Kai rubbed his eyes and when he saw again, he could see that her cheeks were indeed flushed red.
This meant that Lilith had red color blood and not the ck blood of demons.
"I am sure that you have many questions but let''s talk inside," Lilith said with a small smile before she turned towards Sahara.
"You are free to do anything you want lioness," Lilith said with a warm smile as Sahara walked away with a short nce at Kai.
"Guess we will talk inside," Kai muttered with a sigh as he stepped inside the lodge. Lilith closed the door and stepped inside with a smile.
The interior of the lodge had a firece which was currently burning with¡ ck mes. Then there were the cozy walls which had¡ ten Hellbringers hung on them.
Atst, there was a round table lying in the middle of the room which had a pair of red¡ bra and panties lying on them.
"Guess I should have cleaned." Lilith sighed as she snapped her fingers and the entire ce suddenly cleaned on itself. "Excuse me for that but this ce is usually clean unless I am busy with something."
''That was just like me¡'' Kai thought as he sat down on a chair beside the round table. Lilith then went and sat on the chair opposite of him and rested her breasts on the table.
Any man would have been staring at the big watermelons but Kai was instead staring at the ck mes in the firece.
"Are those the real ck mes or are you using some kind of special effects?" Kai suddenly asked.
"You seriously expect me to use special effects?" Lilith asked with a chuckle as she stood up and raised her right hand.
ck mes appeared around her fingers as she directed her hand towards the north side of the lodge. The mes shot forward and caught the northern wall.
And the entire lodge burned down in a matter of seconds as Kai and Lilith were left in the middle of the snow desert.
However, Lilith just snapped her fingers and everything reverted back to the original.
"¡"
Kai was left speechless by the act since it reminded him of himself.
"So does that count as special effects?" Lilith then asked as she sat down and raised her eyebrows at Kai.
"No, that is enough of a proof that I needed. That finger snap thing was cool though." Kaimented as Lilith chuckled again.
"I know that you can do that too. I have seen you through Hellbringer." Lilithmentated and with a bright sh of light, Hellbringer dropped down on the round table.
"Not gonna lie, but that sounded stalkerish."
"Is keeping care of your family members considered stalkerish?"
"Family members?"
Kai''s jaw dropped a little when he heard the word ''family members.'' After all, this implied that Lilith was married.
"I know what you are gonna think and the answer is no, I am not married and I have never had sex. The reason you are my family member is that your father is a direct descendant of mine."
Lilith then snapped her fingers as a family tree appeared in front of her.
At the top was Lilith and below her were nine branches. Kai recognized seven of them as the name of the sins since the lines didn''t extend forward.
But then there were two more lines.
"Lucifer and Michael¡" Kai muttered when he read those names.
"Michael is the ancestor of the current royal family, the one with those red eyes. Lucifer on the other hand had only two children and only one of them had any more children. Thus, the two families mixed. Those with Lucifer''s blood are the strongest people." Lilith exined with a grin before standing and reaching forward towards Kai.
"Nice to meet you my great great great and I don''t know how many greats more grandson."
Chapter 340 Those Who Venture In The Darkness (3)(Chapter Preview)
"..."
Kai was left speechless when he heard her words. It was as though someone had just woken him up and had told him that a hundred thousand years had passed by.
But despite that, Kai knew it was true.
"Hello, great grandmother. And I am not going to add who knows how many greats there despite a family tree being in front of my face." Kai replied as Lilith nodded and hugged his body.
But since Kai was sitting, Lilith was holding his head in between her breasts. Now that would be the dream of some people but not all of them.
"Go ahead and ask any questions that you have," Lilith said as she settled down on the chair in front of him.
"If I am your grandchild, why did you try to take over my body when I used Hellbringer?" Kai asked as her face darkened.
"I knew that you would ask that question..." Lilith muttered as she stood up and went towards the wall where multiple Hellbringers were hung.
"Seven of these are the sins'' powers. One of them is mine and thest two are of my two sons, Michael and Lucifer." Lilith slowly exined while gently touching two of the swords.
"After both of them died, their souls went on to get reincarnated. But while they were alive, they had fought over the right to wield my sword and Lucifer had won. You already know about the history of Lucifer with the sword.
But when Lucifer died, Michael was still alive. He then went ahead and took the sword from his brother''s dead body while he hade to pay his respects. After that, Michael took the sword and be the demon emperor.
But his rule was too tyrannical and since the demons didn''t want anyone to be like him, they removed him from history. However, he had gone mad from the power. But all of that vanished when he found out that my soul was what made Hellbringer powerful.
So when he learned that, he felt guilty and decided to give up on power. But it had been toote. Hellbringer had gotten used to his thirst for power. It was as though the sword itself had grown a mind.
So at the time of Michael''s death, the sword sucked all of his dark thoughts and thus became evil. It did the same with the seven sins, who I had asked to lend their power so that I could make the sword the core weapon that would protect the demons. But they held on easily and the sword had no choice except to give up.
After that, there wasn''t any wielder who could satisfy it and it slowly started losing what little consciousness it had formed up.
But when you, a true demon and an archangel grabbed that sword, it woke up again. That is what had been trying to take control of your body." Lilith finished as the entire ce went silent.
Kai took a few minutes to process what he had just heard. After all, it had been quite some exnation.
"Ok, my next question is why is Sahara acting like that?" Kai asked as Lilith sighed and took a sword off the wall.
"It''s because in here, Sahara is reverted to her old self. The one who you currently saw was the Sahara from way back who had given her power to create this sword."
"Then Lilith, why are you called the first demon?" Kai''s next question made Lilith smile as she put the sword back on the wall and came towards Kai.
"That was the name the angels branded me with. After all, I went against their virtues and they hated me for it. After all, I broke manyws which they had set and that is why I am called the first demon.
Though before I was started being called by that name, there was a race of people who looked like humans but just didn''t have the white part in their eyes. They instead had pure ck eyes. Since they were different, they were forced to live in seclusion and none of the other races were supposed toe in contact with them.
One of the majorws I broke was to contact with them. I told them that it was ok to be like that and well, they got the name demons because of me."
"So if you didn''t do that, we may or may not have the demon race?" Kai looked surprised at this piece of information.
Talking to Lilith was telling him things that he had never heard before. Even the archangels and the sins couldn''t tell him anything about the past because they had forgotten many things about it.
But it looked as though Lilith remembered most of it.
"Tell me more about the past," Kai said with an interested look as Lilith raised her eyebrows.
"I thought that the past didn''t matter anymore."
"The past always matters because the things of the past are connected with the things of the future."
"Then I will tell you anything that you want to know."
"Tell me more about the sins and the formation of the demon realm."
"Well, let''s see then. The sins are like my children. But they didn''t contain my blood until very muchter on. Four of them were human while two were from the race that became the demon race.
As for thest one, I found her abandoned in a cave. Her mother apparently didn''t want to have a child and left it in the open. The concept of adopting children didn''t exist back then." Lilith''s words made Kai wonder which out of the seven sins was thest one.
"It was Yingxi," Lilith replied as she already knew that Kai would think about it.
But when he heard her words, he was more than shocked.
"You mean that Yingxi, who is the happiest of the sins, was abandoned in her childhood?!"
Chapter 341 Those Who Venture In The Darkness (4)(Chapter Preview)
"People are not what they look like. And the surprising thing was that Yingxi was an elf. When I found her, she couldn''t have been more than a month old. Her mother had left her in a cave while she had only been a week old.
But elves have a high level of connection with nature and because of that Yingxi managed to survive for a long time. The reason I found her was because of the disturbance in the force of nature.
Yingxi was manipting all the spiritual energy around her to make sure that no predator found her while feeding herself. I have no idea how she managed to do that. I could barely lift my body when I was a month old and she was already doing so many things.
Anyways, I found her and took her under my care. That''s when I found out how adorable children are. And the best thing? Yingxi didn''t need the extra care a child needed. She just needed my attention.
So fast-forwarding a bit, I met the second sin when Yingxi was ten years old. The second sin was Lin. I found her in a vige that was slowly dying from hunger but Lin had a special body.
She could keep herself alive by just using a tiny amount of spiritual energy. That was the talent that caught my eye. So after taking another child under my care, I set on my adventures." Lilith finished and indicated that she wouldn''t talk ahead on the topic. At least for the time being.
"Is the story about Adam and Eve true?" Kai''s words made Lilith''s eyes turn darker for a moment before she sighed.
"Yes there were people named Adam and Eve but I have no idea what version of the story you have heard."
Kai then quickly told her about the version he knew and the end of it, Lilith burst outughing.
"That was the fake story that they came up with? A child could have written a better story than that." Lilith said while controlling herughter as Kai waited for her to finish.
"Then will you tell me about the original story?" He asked
"Well, Adam and Eve were two people who I met on my adventures and they were hell of a unique people. They would make jokes at each other so easily that even aedian would salute them.
Though the part about them having the first harem was true. Though I was not a part of that. But they apparently wanted to make some excuse as to why I became a demon without telling the original story so the creators probably mixed me in with them.
Though the girl both of them loved was someone else. She even carried Adam''s child who became the third sin I found." Lilith suddenly felt quiet as Kai realized one thing.
If Lilith took the child under her care, it meant that something had happened to her parents. And Kai could already guess what that was.
"Guess the creators didn''t like that, did they? They were too hell-bent on having only a single man and woman love each other and wanted no harems. Butter on, their powers were reduced a little, and harem started to grow."
This was one thing that Kai had gotten to know from a very powerful person and he knew that this was true. But he still wondered what happened to Adam and Eve.
"Lilith, what do you know about Excalibur?" Kai asked as Lilith raised her eyebrows.
"My answer would depend on what you want to know."
"How was it made and who made it. Also, does the sword have a soul or not?" Lilith shook her head when she heard his questions.
"The only thing I know was that Excalibur was created a little after Hellbringer. But I have no idea who made it or what materials they used it. I also don''t know whether the sword has any soul or not."
The two of them then fell silent as Kai remembered about something he had gotten to know long ago.
On the Elven realm, Kai, Sahara, and Risea had gone to find the tablet of Samara and inside that tablet, they had found Lilith''s wings.
However, he had no idea what the scenes meant.
"Lilith, do you mind if I ask you a very personal question?" Kai asked as Risea raised her eyebrows.
"Go ahead."
"First, do you know about the tablet of samsara?"
"What is that thing?" Lilith asked back as Kai then told her everything about the tablet, including the fact that it contained her feather.
"My feather¡ It must be the feather I dropped during that time¡" Lilith''s eyes suddenly grew cloudy as she remembered about her past.
"The feather contained some of your memories, Lilith. I saw them through my own eyes." As soon as Kai said that, Lilith took a deep breath.
"I don''t want to talk about that."
"Then we won''t."
Lilith suddenly raised her eyes at his reply as she sounded surprised.
"You are not going to ask anything about it?"
"As curious as I am, I have a bad past too so I know how it feels when someone asks you about it. That is why I won''t ask you anything about it unless you tell me about it yourself."
"That''s nice¡" Lilith muttered before sighing.
"Anything else you wanna ask?"
"What is your cup size?"
"¡"
Lilith was left speechless by this question. She knew that Kai was a womanizer and a harem overlord but she hadn''t expected him to ask such a question.
"Rx, I was just kidding. Looks like I managed to change your mood a little."
Kai gave her a small smile as Lilith smiled back.
"I have an F cup."
"¡"
Now it was Kai''s turn to be speechless. He had asked the question as a joke but Lilith had actually answered him. But he had already guessed that she had an E cup at the very least so her answer didn''t surprise him.
"Don''t underestimate your grandmother kiddo."
Chapter 342 Those Who Venture In The Darkness (End)(Chapter Preview)
"Now that''s all the proof which I need to know that you were my grandmother."
After hearing the way Lilith talked, Kai had n doubts that she was his real grandmother. After all, the two of them had this trait in their blood.
"This means that you didn''t believe me before or at least had some doubts. Though I can''t me you for that, now can I?" Lilith asked with a smile before she stretched her neck a little.
"Kai, I have seen how effective your massages are. Would you like to massage your grandmother''s body?"
"No, I won''t do that because I know that you trying to get me back on that joke," Kai replied with a small smile as Lilith nodded her head.
"I don''t forget things easily so one or the other, I will get back on you for that joke."
"We will see."
The two then locked gazes while smiling. If someone saw them, they would definitely wonder what the heck was going on. After all, Kai and Lilith looked extremely dangerous while doing this.
"Anyways, if you feel bored during the night, you can juste and meet me here. We can talk with each other then." Lilith said before she sat down again.
"By the way, Sahara will be back to normal after you go out. Though you will probably have many more things to do rather than checking her mental condition."
"The other things can wait till I make sure that Sahara is still the same. Because if she is not, I wille here and ask you to fix her." Kai''s words made Lilith chuckle as she nodded.
"I was like that too earlier. If someone dared to attack my children, I would probably break their jaw."
"I can rte to that." The two then went silent as Kai thought about everything that was happening on the demon realm.
He could already guess that many people were aware of Hellbringer being there and he did not doubt that they would try their best to obtain it.
This meant that the moment Kai would return back, he would have numerous armies waiting for him. But that was something that Kai experienced regrly.
''I guess I should go visit that ce now that there would be armies waiting for me. After all, they wouldn''t be able to track me there.'' Kai thought as he stood up and nced at Lilith onest time.
"I would be going back now. Though I mighte back here during night time. That is unless Sahara is awake to keep mepany."
"You can''te here without her anyways. Since the sins are currently not connected to you, Sahara needs to put her soul inside the sword to make you teleport here.So every time you want toe here, you will have to ask Sahara to put her soul in the sword."
"That sucks." Kai and Lilith both sighed at his statement.
"That''s true I guess. But there is nothing that I can do regarding that. You will have to find all of the sins to do it without asking one of them to put their soul in the sword."
"Then for now, I will go," Kai said his farewell to Lilith and exited the lodge.
"I will keep watching your adventures, my grandson. I wonder what other world-level disasters will you create.
***
"Now where will I find Sahara?" Kai muttered while standing a few meters away from the lodge.
ording to Lilith, the only way he could exit Hellbringer was if he found Sahara and grabbed her right hand.
He then needed to say her name thrice which would eject both him and her soul out of the sword. But despite that, he had no idea where he could find Sahara.
"Guess I should have asked Lilith for her help." Kai sighed as he continued to move forward while searching for Sahara.
His best guess was that Sahara was hunting beasts for fun or she was training. So to find her, Kai spread out his spiritual sense in the entire ce to find her or any other living being.
But that''s when he found out howrge the entire ce was. It took him ten minutes to find Sahara but his spiritual sense still kept moving forward.
Kai deliberately stopped it before teleporting to Sahara''s location.
''Guess I was right again.'' Kai thought as he saw that Sahara was practicing her skills on a tree. But she was not using any of her moves that required spiritual energy.
She was just hitting the tree with her bare hands again which forced it to bend down at an odd angle. But it was still holding on by a thin edge as Sahara kept on punching it.
But after one punch that used her full power, Sahara blew the entire tree to shreds.
"You could have just done that from the beginning," Kaimented after Sahara was finished.
"I was slowly increasing the amount of power I put in my punch with every blow. I started from the power level of a five-year-old child to my maximum power. Though I guess I can''t call it maximum power because I would have blown the entire ce away then." Sahara had noticed the handsome man staring at her practice.
That is why she had used her punch to blow the tree to shreds. He didn''t want the man to think that she was weak.
"Can you show me your right hand?" Kai curiously asked as Sahara raised her eyebrows.
"What do you want to do?" She asked while moving her right hand in his direction. Regardless of how Sahara felt about the man, her curiosity got the best out of her.
"I just wanted to see how smooth your hands are aspared to mine." His words made Sahara pull back her hand with narrowed eyes.
"I was just kidding," Kai said with a smile as Sahara raised her hand forward again.
Kai''s warm hands then grabbed her right hand as she felt a strange feeling washing over her entire body.
"Sahara. Sahara. Sahara."
Chapter 343 Kais Father-In-Law (1)(Chapter Preview)
"How did you feel to meet a family member?" Sahara asked Kai the moment they came back.
Much to their surprise, no armies were visible anywhere. This meant that the people were still gaining information or they were just hiding and waiting to attack at the right moment.
But before that could happen, Kai and Sahara vanished.
He teleported them to a ce on the demon realm which was very dear to him. It was the ce he and Rias and fought Azrael together for the first time and had defeated him.
After his defeat, the ce had turned into a barren field but the two of them had worked together and converted the ce into their secret ce.
Kai hadter on put a special concealing formation on the entire ce to make sure that no one could enter it and disturb the two of them.
Though he had to let Rias''s father enter the ce. Her father cared for his daughter''s well being more than his life so he wanted to see what Kai was doing with her in private.
Though he and Rias had never done anything like that while being in their special ce. They had just held hands and sat there while talking about their daily lives.
,m It was almost simr to what normal people did except that their discussions were anything but normal. After that, the two of them had slowly started getting closer.
It was as though two teenagers were in love, well except the extra drama that came with it.
After they had grown closer, her father had agreed to Rias marrying Kai and he had been then crowned as the demon emperor. Though he had no idea what was going to happenter on.
But shockingly, the demon empire had the least number of political schemes and drama that Kai had ever seen.
So after his marriage, he had mostly lived a peaceful life but that was until he had to leave. Being a harem overlord meant that he could never stay at one ce with just one of his women.
However, this didn''t meant that Kai couldn''t do anything about it. He visited Rias almost every day in a week unless there were some circumstances because of which he couldn''t meet her.
After many years of spending their time in this way, Rias suddenly wanted to journey together with Kai. So the of them then started moving together.
Though there were times when Rias would have to return to the demon realm to manage some affairs and times where Kai couldn''t take her to certain ces because of restrictions.
But now that he was looking at their special ce after so long, he felt all of his time spent with hering back to his mind. He was extremely refreshed by this feeling.
"Now that we are on the demon real, we will begin our explorations during night time. I would be as strong as a golden divinity realm cultivator during that time, thanks to Sierra''s crown. But we won''t do anything before that time." Kai exined to Sahara as she nodded.
"By the way, do you know who I am?" He asked with a grin as Sahara rolled her eyes.
"Your name is Kai and you are a very annoying fellow."
"Now I know how you truly think about me." Kai replied as the two of them grinned at each other.
But an ancient soundingughter made them stop smiling.
''How can someone enter this ce? Has my formation be weaker over the years? No, I checked the formation the moment I entered this ce.'' Kai thought with narrowed eyes as he saw a man suddenlynding on the ground.
"I see that you haven''t changed despite so many years. And you still have a beauty traveling with you." The old man, who Chen had called his master, spoke after alnding on the ground.
"Do I know you?" Kai asked while frowning as he tried to remember if he ever knew a really old man with a beard as long as his body.
But unfortunately, he could only remember people who he killed with the same appearance.
"Maybe I should have changed my look before. Well, time to stop using this disguise." The old man said with a chuckle as he closed his eyes and his entire body changed.
Kai''s mouth opened slightly as he realized that the old man had been using an illusion or rather, a transformation technique that had changed every little detail of his body.
And he had managed to do that while fooling Kai.
''There is only one person who I knew with these abilities. And he was one of the few people who could fool me with an illusion or transformation technique.'' Kai thought with the sigh as he looked at the man''s new appearance.
Short brown hair with full red eyes, the man was none other than Rias''s father.
"I don''t think that''s the right look you should give to your father-inw. But I gave mine the same look so who am I to judge?" The man said with a grin as he moved forward and hugged Kai.
Thetter was still registering that his father-inw was alive and kicking that he couldn''t even push him back.
His father inw was named as Kin, a very normal sounding name. But you shouldn''t judge anyone by their name because they could bepletely different from your imagination.
"Can you please stop hugging me or I might throw you back." Kai said in a threatening voice as Kin coughed a little and stepped back.
"Now I know how my father-inw felt when I talked to him like that."
"Then you should know to not do these things. And how the hell are you at the golden divinity realm?! Last I knew, you were at the semi-divinity realm."
"Many things have changed after you and Rias died or whatever happened to you both. The demon realm is no longer the ce you remembered it to be."
Chapter 344 Kais Father-In-Law (End)(Chapter Preview)
"I had expected that." Kai said with a sigh as he already knew that there was no way that the demon realm would still say the same after these many years.
Especially when the elven realm and the spirit realm had also changed so much. After all, nothingsts forever.
"There are many changes on the demon realm. The first major change is of the royal family. They have grown as power hungry as one could get. They have started asking all the demons, including the nobility to pa heavy taxes.
Other than that, the politics are at the peak and there is no way for anyone to know what will happen next. It is as though they are walking naked feet on a path with broken mirrors." Kin exined as he then looked at Sahara.
"Who is she by the way?" He asked while raising an eyebrow as Kai suddenly had the desire tough
Kin was just treating Sahara as though she was a normal woman but if he knew that she was the sin of pride, he might fall to her feet and start worshiping her.
And much to Kai''s delight, Sahara introduced herself.
"I can speak for myself you know. Anyways, I am Sahara, the sin of pride."
"¡" Kin''s entire demeanor changed the moment he heard Sahara''s words. He looked at Kai''s face to see whether he was joking or not but his smile was all the proof he needed.
"O great sin, I am just your lowly servant!" Kin suddenly said as he bowed down to Sahara. Kai on the other hand startedughing.
Kin''s reaction was priceless for him. Sahara however was confused why the man in front of her was bowing down to her.
She had no idea who he was and the only thing she knew was that he was Kai''s father-inw which meant that he was one of his wives'' father.
"How the fuck do you manage to do things like this? I thought that they were supposed to be your teachers?!" Kin asked with a wide open joy as Kai could only chuckle in reply.
"You just learn to do these things with time. And I never specifically said that Sahara and the other sins were just my teachers."
"Wait, the other six are also your wives?!"
"Didn''t you just ask about all of them."
Kai''s reply made Kin feel like spitting blood. The moment he thought that Kai had already achieved the limits of what was possible, he found out that the sins were also his wives.
The reason for his surprise was because Kai had not made the announcement that the sins were his wives. Well, almost everyone powerful enough to know this knew about it. As for why Kin was not in those few was because he had been too obsessed with the security of his daughter.
"Kin, you are so far away from the society that I can''t help you." Kai said in a grim tone while putting a hand on Kin''s shoulder
Thetter could only think about one thing and that was about the way he would go on. Rejoining the society wasn''t an easy decision but this made him realize on thing, the only way you could no hot gossip was if you stayed amongst the people who talked about those things.
But unfortunately, that was not the lesson Kai was trying to tell him about.
"Kai, I have one more thing that I need to tell you about. It''s the situation with the angel realm." Kin suddenly said as Kai nodded.
This was the main piece of information which he had wanted to hear.
"As you already know, both Excalibur and Hellbringer vanished alongside you and both the races lost their most powerful weapons. However, the angels also lost the archangels who were their guiding light.
And because of that, things went into chaos. The supreme deity was gone so they needed a recement. As you know, the archangels choose the supreme deity since they can tell the personality of a person by just looking at them.
But without the archangels, the seraphims had to do it. And because of that, someone who should have never been given a high post was made the supreme deity. His first order? He officiallyunched a war on the demons.
His second order? All the angels were now supposed to learnbat. The Seraphims realized that they had made a mistake. But unfortunately, the supreme deity was already chosen. His power and influence had extended beyond their range.
Now the royals are waiting for a war to happen at any time. But when Hellbringer came into the atmosphere of the realm, it brought the royals a new ray of hope. After all, with their strongest weapon by their side, they could do many things." Kin suddenly chuckled as he didn''t need to state the rest.
"They have no idea that they first need to meet the sins and obtain power from them. Then only can they use Hellbringer''s power." Kai said with a sigh as he looked at Sahara.
Lilith had been right. He had indeed lost his connection with the six other sins and Hellbringer was not at full power.
The same was true for Excalibur. He needed to form his connection with the archangels and the sins again so that he could use both the swords to their full potential.
''But if only finding them was that easy.''
"Kin, would you like to travel again?" Kai suddenly asked as the man looked surprised.
Not many knew this but Kin had actually traveled to other realms. That was how he had met Rias''s mother who was a demon living on the human realm.
"It would depend on where we are going to travel to and the reason for the travel." Kin replied honestly as Kai smiled.
"We are going to travel on the demon realm. However, we are going to search for the remaining of the six sins who have been reincarnated as normal demons or perhaps, their original forms. And we are going to try to find them."
Chapter 345 Establishing The Connection With The Sins (1)(Chapter Preview)
"Are you kidding me?" Kin asked with a baffled expression. "Of course I wille with you. I am not going to miss the opportunity to see the sins rise back to the top."
"But before that, I am going to check something. Raise your right arm please." Kai said in a doctor''s tone as Kin obliged and raised his right hand in Kai''s direction.
''I hope that he isn''t being manipted.'' Kai thought with a sigh as he started checking Kin''s body to see whether there was any hidden formation or seal on it.
''But what''s the point of calling it hidden if I can still find it. I guess there is nothing that I can do about it.''
After making sure that Kin''s body had no kind of formation or anything like that, the trio were ready to start roaming the realm.
"So where are we going to start from? I am pretty sure that the royal capital doesn''t have anyone like this. Otherwise they would have already been taken by the royal family."
"You are still in contact with the royal family?" Kai asked with a surprised look as Kin shook his head.
"No, I staged my death and escaped from the politics of the royal family. I dedicated centuries for improving my cultivation and that is why I am at this realm now. Sadly, I can no longer advance in my cultivation." Kin replied with a sigh as Kai rolled his eyes.
"How do you know what is happening in the capital then?"
"How rude¡ You should care abut my feelings Kai." Kin then looked at Sahara''s face to see how she was reacting. "O great sin, please teach him about this."
"First of all, stop calling me like that. Its cringe." Sahara said while snorting like a heavenly jade beauty who could ensnare any man that she wanted. "And second of all, Kai is Kai. You can''t change him."
''Damn it¡'' Kin then gave Kai an envious nce since he was so close to the sins. If Kin had just gotten to shake Sahara''s hand, it would be a big achievement for him.
But that was no where near the level of what Kai had achieved.
"Fine, I will answer your question. I have a disciple named Chen who is a royal family member. Though he is from the side branch of the family and is not that important to the rest of the royal family."
"Kin, what if he is constantly betraying you to the royal family?" Kai immediately with narrowed eyes.
The way Kin had been speaking indicated that he and Chen were really close. Even though Kai had no idea about their master disciple rtionship, he was still being cautious about it.
"If he betrays me, he betrays me. There is nothing that I can do about it. That''s what life is Kai."
"That was a good response." The two men then locked eyes with each other before smiling.
But they weren''t smiling because of humor. They were smiling because even after so many centuries, they could still guess what the other was thinking.
"They I guess we are going to visit some countrysides and small towns and viges." Sahara said with a sigh as the two men nodded.
"Let''s start with the ce closest to here. After that, we will go ahead and visit more ces in this manner." Kai exined and with that the three of them set out.
***
"Sahara, can you please try feeling any sort of connection with any of the six other sins? The demon realm is at least twice the size of both the elven and spirit realmbined. Though it only has a single continent which is asrge as all the continentsbined from the mortal realm, the spirit realm and the elven realm."
After three hours of searching around, the trio had found no clue about the whereabouts of any of the sins. They had been traveling from one vige to another but had found nothing.
"Kai, you already know that my connection with them was broken the moment I reincarnated." Sahara replied while raising her eyebrows.
"I know that. But I think there is a way by which we can reestablish that connection." Kai replied in a grim tone as Sahara immediately realized what this meant.
The process was either extremely dangerous or Sahara would have to go through some neck braking challenges. If she had to guess, it would probably be the first one.
After all, Sahara wasn''t afraid of any types of challenges.
Kai then took out Hellbringer as he already knew that Sahara was ready to reestablish her connection with the other sins at whatever cost it took.
"It''s been so long since I saw that sword¡" Kin''s eyes looked mysitifed when he stared at the sword in Kai''s hands.
"Sahara, please insert your soul inside this." Kai replied as Sahara then closed her eyes.
"Make sure to keep an eye here. If anything happens, say my name twice and I woulde back." Kai instructed Kin before he looked at the shining Hellbringer.
As soon as Sahara''s soul entered the sword, Kai too vanished after her. Kin was now left alone in the middle of the ce before he sighed and sat down.
He had been alone for ages so a few more hours of loneliness wasn''t gonna affect him.
"She probably doesn''t remember anything any longer." Kai thought with a sigh as he was standing n the middle of the ice desert again.
Sahara wasn''t visible any where however, Kai could see Lilith''s lodge in the distance.
After teleporting outside the lodge, he knocked on the door. A few seconds alter, Lilith opened it with raised eyebrows.
"Are you that bored or do you have some work with me?" She asked with a smile as she knew that there was no other way that Kai could havee to meet her unless he had some work with her.
"Lets go inside and then talk."
Chapter 346 Establishing The Connection With The Sins (2)(Chapter Preview)
"So why are you here?" Lilith asked as the two figures sat down. They looked at each other''s faces while trying to judge what the other was thinking.
"Those swords on the wall are parts of the sins soul right?" Kai then asked while pointing at the wall where the swords hung. Lilith didn''t say anything and looked at him to continue on.
"So, if Sahara''s soul is a part of Hellbringer as well, can I connect the rest of the souls of the sins to her soul?" Kai immediately asked as Lilith raised her eyebrow with an amused expression.
"You can definitely do that grandson but the cost for it will be greater than you think," Lilith replied while directly staring into Kai''s eyes. "Will you be willing to put Sahra''s in such danger?"
Her question made Kai think about many things. He was tempted to leave but he knew that Sahara would berate him for being a coward just because he cared about her.
So for now, all Kai could do was connect the souls of the sin to Sahara.
"I am ready to do it." He replied and Lilith stood up. She went near the wall and took down seven swords beforeing back near the table.
She dropped the swords on the table and looked at Kai with an interested expression.
"Go ahead and bring Sahara here. But she probably won''t do this since she is apletely different person here. Unless¡" Lilith stopped with a smile on her face.
Kai knew that she wouldn''t say anything so he just decided to go ahead and try to find Sahara. After spreading his spiritual sense over the entire ce, he immediately teleported and found Sahara.
''Kai, I wonder whether you could free me from this ce. I have been here for so long that I had forgotten that I was even alive but now, things are going to be lively again." Lilith thought with a smile as Kai came back.
Sahara was standing beside him and both of them had a smile on their face.
"So I take it that you remember everything," Lilith said with a sigh as Sahara looked at her with a confused expression.
"Who are you?" She asked while slowly tilting her head to the left.
[ Don''t tell her about my real identity. ] Lilith immediately sent a spiritual message to Kai before replying to Sahara.
"I am the soul of this sword. And I am here to help you connect to the six other sins." Lilith replied without skipping a beat as Sahara nodded.
Throughout her years, one thing Lilith was extremely proud of was her ability to lie. No matter how many times she did or in what way she did it, people always seemed to believe her.
"Then shall we proceed?" Lilith then looked at the seven swords on the table and in front of her eyes, one of them vanished. That sword had been Sahara''s part of the sword but now that she remembered everything, the sword directly connected with her.
"Hold whichever sword you want first." Lilith then stepped aside and pointed towards the swords lying on the table.
Sahara walked forward bad carefully stared at all the swords one by one. She then decided to pick the one on the right side.
But the moment her hand came in contact with the hilt of the sword, her vision nked out.
"That''s Yingxi''s sword," Lilith muttered as the sword slowly started fading. It turned into a grayish mist that flew towards Sahara''s mouth and entered it.
Sahara suddenly stumbled a little and she was about to fall over when Kai caught her.
"I am feeling extremely weak Kai¡" Sahara muttered as her expression turned to one of a sick person. A few secondster, she closed her eyes and was knocked unconscious.
Kai stood still at this as he turned and looked at Lilith for an exnation. Thetter stared back while raising one of her eyebrows.
"I told you that there would be price. There is no point in giving me that look."
"Then you should have told me what the price would be."
"Honestly, even I didn''t know what the price would be but judging from how she reacted, her body will start bing weaker the longer she holds the soul. And that would be doubled if she holds another soul." Lilith''s reply made Kai grit his teeth.
"Then if she hosts the souls of all six of the sins, there will be a chance that she will bepletely bedridden."
"That would actually happen while hosting just two more souls. The souls of the seven deadly sins are much more powerful than those of other beings. If you had topare their souls with humans, it would take more than a million human souls to get the same number of power."
After her exnation, Kai now knew that there was no point inining about anything. Instead, he now had to find a way to make sure that the remaining five souls could be connected to Sahara while she didn''t feel any weaker.
"There is a way to do that you know." Lilith''s words made Kai''s eyes widen.
''If you knew that there was another way, why didn''t you tell me about it earlier?!'' Kai wanted to shout this at Lilith but he knew that she did the correct thing.
There was a chance that the second way was even more dangerous than the first one and that is why she hadn''t told him about it.
"Since both you and she are connected by more than a single thing, you could use that connection to take half of her burden. I will give you the time to do that in privacy." Lilith said and walked out of the lodge.
Kai on the other hand slowlyid Sahara''s body on a bed and removed the clothes from her upper body.
,m Staring at her right breast, he could see his ck harem mark gleaming there.
"Here I go."
Chapter 347 Establishing The Connection With The Sins (End)(Chapter Preview)
Kai''s right hand went near his harem mark and gently covered it. A glow started to rise from Sahara''s body. The glow surrounded Kai''s body as he sighed at the heavy feeling that came on his body.
He could feel the weight of shouldering a powerful soul but it didn''t effect him much. Sahara''s eye also flew open as she looked at Kai with a nod.
"Let''s take all of them." She said and stood up. The duo then looked at the swords on the table before they slowly started absorbing them.
"I wonder what will happen now." Lilith muttered as she stood outside the lodge.
She could already guess what Kai and Sahara were going to do but she had no idea what the result would be.
After all, their bodies might be too burdened from holding so many souls and they might be knocked uncsoncious for months or perhaps years.
But what she did know was that they would regardless do it for the other sins. So the only thing she could do was wait and see the result.
After half an hour, Lilith decided to go back in and she saw Sahara lying on teh bed. Kai was also on the bed beside her and both of them were unconscious.
"That''s one heck of a weight to carry." But she had thought wrong since Kai was still awake.
"I can''t even move a part of my body, much less sit up. But Shara''s condition is even worse than mine." He replied with a sigh as Lilith nodded.
,m "You know, you could have just connected with two or three sins and after finding them, you could have just find them and thene back to connect with the rest of them."
"But there was a chance that the sins we connected it would be really far away. So instead of depending on our luck, we just decided to take all of them at once." Kai replied with a small smile.
He tried to sit up but gave up when he couldn''t even get his hands or legs up move up.
"You remind me of my past self Kai. Except that I was a little more reckless." Lilith said with a sigh as she walked to stand beside the bed.
She gentlyid her hand on Kai''s head and closed her eyes. A green glow emerged from her hand and slowly started to seep into Kai''s body. His body soon rxed and after a few seconds, Kai felt the burden on his body slowly vansihing.
Or rather, it was there but its weight became lighter.
"Are you shouldering some of our weight?" He asked Lilith as she chuckled.
"I am not that nice. I am just making your body get used to the weight. It would have happeneded eventually but now that I had sped up teh process, you should be able to move again in a few hours." Lilith replied before moving to take care of Sahara.
After making sure that the two of them were perfectly boosted by her powers, Lilithid back and closed her eyes. It had been ages since she had used her powers.
Being inside Hellbringer, she didn''t need any food or sleep for eternity so all she could do was wait for someone toe and free her.
But that hadn''t happened for a long time. She had slowly started loosing hope but everything changed the day Kai grabbed the sword for the first time.
It was at that moment that she realized that he was Lucifer''s descendant and was a true demon. But she also recognized the hidden powers inside his body and realized that he might be the one to free her.
But time passed in this manner and Lilith''s hopes started to die down. She had no idea of what would be happening then. Kai couldn''t handle his demon powers perfectly and would end up going on a rampage.
This in turn would stimte the part of Michael''s soul attached to the sword. And this would somehow end up in Kai being consumed by Hellbringer''s powers.
''But I wonder whether that would happen now. I am waiting for you to go demon mode Kai.'' Lilith thought while looking at Kai''s body.
Thetter was cultivating with his eyes closed and had no idea about what Lilith was thinking. But Kai could still feel her gaze on his body.
Lilith continued to look at Kai for a few minutes before moving her gaze towards Sahara. She then sighed at this before standing up and moving out of the lodge.
She exactly knew where she was going. After all, it was a ce she had visited many times.
In the middle of the frozen desert was a ce that Lilith held very close to her heart. Perhaps that was the reason it had appeared in the desert.
The sword was showing that it cared about the soul inside it. Or perhaps it was just because the sword thought that Lilith was getting bored.
After traveling for a few minutes, Lilith saw a ck flower in the middle of the ice white desert. The ck flower looked like a rose and Lilith couldn''t help but smile at it.
She went closer and touched the flower with her right hand. The rose''s fragrance than entered her nose as she was immediately teleported somewhere else.
The new ce she arrived at had many items varying from babies toys weapons. This ce was something which Lilith liked to call ''the room of memories.''
The entire room was full of stuff that depicted a certain event that she had experienced with the sins.
And now looking back on that, Lilith wondered what would have happened if she had not trained the sins to control all of their power. Would that have resulted in a different oue of the first angel and demon war?
''The demon realm would have probably been destroyed. It was better that I trained them.'' Lilith thought with a sigh before she teleported back to lodge and left behind her past for the time being.
Chapter 348 Those Who Walk On The Path Of Greed (1)(Chapter Preview)
By time Lilith returned, she saw that both Kai and Sahara were walking around in the lodge. Both of them looked as though they had just came back to life after partying at the weekend.
They then turned their gaze towards Lilith before giving her a nod.
"We will be taking our leave now. Though we will being back soon." Kai said as Lilith gave them a nod.
She then moved forward and rested a hand on both of their shoulders.
"You have my blessings. For an entire week, your demon powers will be twice as strong as before. Just in case you require them." Lilith said before the two of them vanished.
''Good luck.'' She silently though and was once again left alone in her lodge.
***
"That was Lilith right?" Sahara asked the moment they came back.
"So you knew about her."
"Of course I knew who she was. But it would have been awkward if we had started talking so quickly without meeting for so long. I will try to tell her about it in our next visits."
The duo then exchanged a nce before they felt the connection trigger inside their bodies. They suddenly felt six presences inside their body, each of them belonging to a certain sin.
However they didn''t know which presence was of which sin. But one thing they knew was that two of them were on the demon realm. After focusing on the two presences, Kai realized that one of the, wasing from the capital, or at least the ce he remembered as the capital.
"I wonder where Kin went." Kai muttered as he remembered the old man''s statement about the capital.
He had said that not a single sin was present at the capital and that there was no way that it could have escaped his eyes.
This meant two things, either Kin had been lying to him or the sin was in hiding or was being hidden.
This made Kai remember how Risea had been captured by the Central continent''s ruler and how she had been forced to make pills.
This made him wonder whether a simr thing could have happened to the sin. Which automatically resulted in Kai thinking about barraging towards the demon capital and destroying the pce to find the sin.
If he did this during night while being in his true demon mode, he would be as strong as a spirit immortality realm cultivator but there were other factors in the equation.
Kai could not stay in his demon mode for a long time and there was a chance that he might go berserk. The second thing was that he had no idea how powerful the current royal family was or who the ruler was.
Since Kin had never seen any of the sins in his life, there was a chance that the current ruler would be one of them. This in turn would make things even moreplicated.
But Kai knew that he could do something about this.
"Oh you are back." Kin suddenly said as hended on the ground beside the two figures. He had been cultivating in another part of the garden and when he had felt the duo''s presence, he immediately had flown towards them.
"Kin, there is a sin in the capital." Kai replied as the old demon looked dubious. He knew that there was a possibility of it happening if Kai was saying this with such confidence.
"Tell me, is the capital and the regions around it facing any kind of certain emotion. Like the demons are suddenly more lustful or are just extremelyzy?" Sahara asked in a serious tone as something immediately clicked inside his mind.
"The royals and nobles are too greedy." His reply made Kai and Sahara exchange a nce.
This meant that, Sema was somewhere near the ce.
Sema was the sin of greed and around her, people''s greed for their desired thing would increase immensely. There was a way that this would result in a mass outbreak of greedy people trying to fulfill their desires.
But that greed would continue to go on unless the person died or resisted it. And most of the time, the first option was what stopped these people.
"Then that''s where we are going." Kai replied as Kin looked at him with disbelief.
"There is no way that you are thinking of doing that. The current demon emperor is at the spirit immortality realm. Unless¡" Kin suddenly remembered that he should never judge Kai''s power level and growth.
"I can rival people at the spirit immortality realm though I am not sure for how long."
"That''s not exactly reassuring."
"Stop with this non sense. Tell us whether you areing or not?" Sahara asked as Kin chuckled.
"I was just telling you about the information I knew. If you still want to go to the capital, we can do that." Kin replied as the trio then vanished.
But halfway to the capital, Kai suddenly had to stop the teleportation. His original n was to take all of them to the capital''s entrance and then infiltrate the city from there.
But a barrier had forced him to stop his teleportation halfway.
"Kin, did the royal family hire someone to create a barrier this big and powerful or is there a unknown formations master in the family?" Kai slowly asked as his eyes started examining the barrier.
It was an invisible barrier that prevented people from the outside to enter inside it. And it was powerful enough to stop Kai''s teleportation too.
"This is from a treasure. I remember Chen telling me about some kind of treasure that the demon emperor had found out. The treasure was a barrier globe that covered the entire capital and a veryrge radius around it. But I didn''t think that it would be strong enough to stop your teleportation too." Kin admitted.
Now there were two things that Kai could do. He could either first go and find the second sin present on the demon realm and thene back to find Semater on.
Or he could just try to dismantle the barrier created by the treasure.
He decided to choose both of the options.
Chapter 349 Those Who Walk On The Path Of Greed (2)(Chapter Preview)
"Sahara, can you and Kin go and try to find the other sin on the demon realm while I work on this barrier. I have no idea how long this will take so its better that you guys go ahead and do that." Kai said as Sahara narrowed her eyes.
"How much time will it talked?"
"Anywhere ranging between a week and two months."
"Then will you still wait for us in case you manage to destroy this thing earlier or within 10 days?"
"That''s an easy question. Of course I will stay here for you." Kai replied as Sahara stared directly into his eyes.
"If you go ahead alone, I will crush your balls." She said and turned in Kin''s direction. "Let''s go"
[ Did she mean bones? ] Kin couldn''t help but feel that Sahara had said something wrong.
[ She meant what she said. I will start working on this barrier. ]
Kin then foillowed after Sahara as Kai started working on the barrier. The first thing he did was to check whether he could do anything to it without alerting the people who had activated the treasure for the barrier.
A few minutester, Kai realized two things. One that the treasure which generated the barrier was created by a very high level expert. And two, he couldn''t do anything about it.
The barrier was made in away that if someone tried to neutralize its functions, it would immediately throw the person back while alerting those around the treasure.
So the only thing he could do was look at it and realize that he still had an option eft.
"I wonder what Sahara would think about me doing this?" He muttered with a small smile before moving forward and touching the barrier.
Like a ripple moving through still water, he entire barrier lit up. It would have seen like a stupid move if not for the fact that Kai knew what would happened.
The moment he had touched the barrier, the treasure had mot probably warned the person who had activated it as well as the people near the treasure.
Immediately, a few people would be dispatched to see who is the person near the barrier but Kai could easily tell that only low level cultivators would be dispatched.
Kai knew about this because there were a few viges near the barrier.
There was a chance tat some random stupid teenager could haeve and touched the barrier, just to see what would happen.
And if that was the case, there is no wya that the capital would send armies after a kid.
If Kin had had more information on the barrier, Kai could have just done it earlier. But unfortunately, that was not the case.
As for why he didn''t call Sahara for this ? It was because Kai knew that the second sin on the demon realm also had to be founded.
He definitely didn''t want a repeat of what happened with Risea. So this time, he knew that there was nothing else that he could do.
After waiting for a few minutes, kai realized that nobody wasing. He decided to touch the barrier a few more times but nobody came to see him.
It was as though it didn''t matter what ws happening and all he could do was just stand there.
''I need a anew n now.''
After using all the ns he had thought off, Kai decided to destroy the barrier.
Now there wasn''t anything that he could do about the oue of his actions. Since destroying the barrier meant taht Kai would summon some the strongest powerhouses of the demon realm.
Even though he wasn''t afraid of them, he knew that they could still do some serious damage.
But in the end, it was what he chose to do.
Kai raised his right hand and ced it on the barrier before ck mes suddenly appeared around the tips of his finger. They moved at the entire barrier and in a matter of seconds, the entire thing started burning.
"I wonder if they could sense this." Kai wondered out loud before moving inside the barrier and making his way towards the capital.
***
"Zen Shao, what was that?" A person sitting on a throne asked.
He was looking at a nervous man standing in front of him. The man named Zen Shao tried to stop himself from trembling but in front of the demon emperor''s eyes, he knew that he had fucked up.
"The barrier has been destroyed my lord." Despite how much he was trembling, Zen Shao managed to say his sentence without stuttering.
"And why did that happen?" The demon emperor asked again as Zen Shao took a deep breath.
"Someone from the outside destroyed the barrier and the moon pearl is on cool down now. We can only use it after a week now." Zen Shao realized taht the emperor had expected exactly this.
He knew that he had fallen into the emperor''s trap.
"And in case this happened, you were supposed to investigate this within a few minutes and report it to me. I even connected you to the moon pearl because of this. And yet, you didn''t do anything."
The emperor than stood up and walked towards Zen Shao. He grabbed the man''s throat and raised his body.
"Emperor!" Zen Shao started once before he started choking.
"Zen Shao, your services will be no longer needed. You have been dismissed from your post as well as your life." The demon emperor said with a smile before he crushed Zen Shao''s throat.
He then pushed the man down on the ground and stared at his dead body for a few seconds.
He then smiled and turned in the right direction.
"No matter how many times you try, I wont join yu, Taizan." The man replied before he heard a chuckle.
"I am not Taizan. Boss was to busy toe here so he sent me instead." A familiar voice came form the side of the room.
A few secondster, Lucas came in front of the demon emperor.
"Not anotherckey." The demon emperor muttered before he raised his right hand in Zen Shao''s direction.
ck mes appeared around his fingers and moved towards Zen Shao. And in a matter of minutes, Zen Shao''s entire body burned up.
Chapter 350 Those Who Walk On The Path Of Greed (3)(Chapter Preview)
''Now that is unexpected.'' Kai thought while looking around at his surroundings.
It had been quite some time since he had entered the barrier yet no one hade to investigate him or attack him.
This could only mean that Kai was either walking into a trap or the demon administration was very slow and careless.
After walking for a few minutes, Kai saw a small town in the distance. Yet when he walked into the town, he found out that the entire ce was empty.
Even after using his spiritual sense, Kai couldn''t find anyone in the entire ce. It was as though the town only had ghosts living in it.
After walking out of the town, Kai saw three more ces like it but all of them were empty too. The more Kai walked towards the capital, the more stranger the things became.
He sensed that there was no living creature in a veryrge radius around him however, he sensed a ce between himself and the capital.
Normally, Kai wouldn''t have paid attention to such things but it felt as though the ce was calling out to him.
So in the end, Kai decided to teleport there. But the ce wasn''t a vige or a town. It was a cemetery.
The entire ce had thousands of graves and if one looked closely, many of these graves were only dug a week or so back.
After staring at the graves, Kai started moving towards the center of the cemetery. He was doing this purely based on instinct but when he reached the center of the cemetery, he started recognizing some names.
They were the demons he had met and befriended after he had married Rias. Looking at the graves opened Kai''s past on the demon realm.
,m In the middle of the entire ce was a grave with two names.
"They even made me and Rias a grave," Kai muttered with a small sad smile when he read his name and Rias''s name written together on the grave.
It was an honorary grave since nobody had ever seen Kai or Rias''s dead body. But Kai had great respect for the person who created his grave.
After staring at it for a few seconds, Kai decided to move on. But he went ahead and touched the gravestone before leaving.
But as soon as his hand came in contact with the stone, it started shining. Kai stood there with an interested expression on his face as the gravestone moved aside to show some stairs going underground.
''Looks like even a gravestone with my name on it is not an ordinary object.'' Kai thought with a sigh as he then walked towards the stairs.
As he started going down, the stairs started to broaden. After reaching thest stair, he saw a wooden door jammed shut.
The wooden door however had a formation on it which would prevent anyone from opening it unless the right person dripped his blood on the door.
And since Kai had his name on the gravestone, he could already tell that the door only required his blood.
Kai bit the index finger of his right hand and dripped his blood on the handle of the door. The blood slowly dripped down as the door started opening slightly.
A few minutester, the entire door opened up as Kai stared inside. Beyond the doors was a small room. The room didn''t look like it had anything special but Kai still moved inside it.
The moment he stepped inside, the door closed behind his back. He raised his eyebrows at this ut didn''t say anything. After moving a little forward, Kai felt cold wind blowing towards the back of the neck.
But he had already experienced this multiple times so he wasn''t surprised. Instead, he would have been curious if the cold wind hadn''t been there.
''It feels as though I am stuck in a bad novel where the author tried to do a little bit of horror.'' Kai thought slowly before the entire room suddenly lit up.
Four bright white balls of light appeared on the four walls in the room and the light directly scorched Kai''s face.
Thetter just stood there for a few seconds before the light went away. But now, he was surrounded by four people.
"So you are here huh." Kai heard a familiar voice as he turned towards his right to see Rias''s cousin standing there.
The other three people were also Rias''s rtives and Kai knew all of them really well. But he could tell that the four people weren''t really there.
Instead, small pieces of their soul were present in the room. This was something that people in the spiritual soul realm and above could do. But now that Kai saw them with his eyes, he realized that they had been there for a really long time.
"You guys are foolish you know. Why did you leave behind your soul when you had no idea whether I was even alive or not." Kai said while facepalming as he looked at the four souls.
"Well, there is something important that we have to tell you. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have done this you know. Do you know how hard it is to live in such a ce?" One of them asked as Kai rolled his eyes.
"How would I know that? I never lived in a cemetery you know. Anyways, what was so important that you had to leave behind pieces of your soul?"
"That is¡" One of them started but was suddenly quietened by the others.
"Did you forget? This ce is not safe enough to tell him about it." The oldest of them replied which made Kai even more curious.
"You know, a cemetery might be one of the safest ces you can find in the demon realm."
"Not if the entire ce is infested with greed." One of them muttered and suddenly realized that he had made a mistake.
"Did you just say greed?"
Chapter 351 Those Who Walk On The Path Of Greed (4)(Chapter Preview)
"You shouldn''t have said that." The oldest one said in a grim voice as the entire ce started to tremble.
It felt as though a major scale earthquake wasing but the four souls knew that this wasn''t amon earthquake. It was something caused because of taking the name greed.
"Kai, can you hold our souls in your body?" The oldest person asked as Kai shook his head.
"I am already connected to so many souls and having four more at once might overload my body. However, I can still do something." He replied and looked down at his pendant.
In a matter of seconds, all of the souls were sucked inside the pendant. Kai then looked at the cracking room before he quickly went towards the door.
He removed his blood from the door just in case someone got it and he then vanished from the ce. A few moments after he left, the entire ce came crashing down.
In a matter of seconds, the room had beenpletely buried under dirt and rock but the surface looked the same. But a few secondster, a growl resounded in the entire ce.
"Now that we are done with that, will you guys tell me what just happened?" Kai took out the souls after reaching a safe ce.
The safe ce however was just a random tree Kai had found before he covered it with formations.
"That happened because someone said greed." The oldest of the four souls stared at the person who was guilty of the crime.
"I said it by mistake!" He protested as the other three souls shook their heads.
"Even after so many years, how can you make such a mistake? That would simply imply that you are an idiot."
"I¡"
The person couldn''t say anything to that as Kai rolled his eyes.
"You guys can bickerter on. For now, tell me what happened." Kai replied as the oldest in the group nodded.
"The moment this idiot said the word ''greed'', the sin of greed living in the cemetery woke up." The oldest person slowly said while looking at Kai''s expression but didn''t see any changes in it.
"After you and Rias vanished, the entire demon realm was thrown into chaos. If not for Kin, the entire ce would have been destroyed. But Kin couldn''t take care of the entire ce for this long so he passed the throne to her."
The oldest person pointed towards the third person, a pretty woman in her thirties.
"After she got the throne, something suddenly happened to the entire kingdom. The merchants increased their prices by arge number. Farmers started selling their crops at a much higher price. Basically, everyone became greedy.
At first, we had no idea of what was happening but we still took steps against it. Little did we know that it was the worst thing that we could have done. The people in the entire capital and the continent retaliated.
And for some reason, their cultivation could match the level of cultivation the people from the royal family had. Wars started raging around but after a few weeks, everything suddenly went back to normal. And the weirdest thing? None of them knew what had happened or what they had been doing.
Everything went smoothly for many centuries then. But when it was her time to pass the throne, the greediness came back and this time, it affected every single person on the continent except the royal family.
All of us were killed during that time but for some reason, our souls stayed there." As the oldest soul told the story, Kai remembered that Kosma had told him something about the demon realm.
She had told him that the demon realm and the angel realm were in a mess and that he shouldn''t go either of them. At first, he had thought that the two realms were at war but that was not the only case.
"After that, we lived around the pce for a really long time and we saw the corruption taking ce. Kin had already separated himself away from the royal family after we had died but I wish he hadn''t done that.
A dark age hade over the demon realm and no one was safe. Killing became somon that you could step on any random street and see people attacking and killing each other.
And we could only watch it happen in front of our eyes without being able to help anyone. But that''s when we saw her. The person responsible for it. The closer one got to her, the more greedy they became.
And that was enough for us to know that she was the sin of greed." He then went silent and let Kai think what this meant.
Kai then realized that the souls in front of him weren''t left behind. They simply never left and stayed there. And they would stay there unless¡
"We want you to go find that sin and kill her. Then everything will return back to the way it was." Thest person in the group, a small six-year-old boy with dark red hair, said with a cold expression.
"Who are you?" Kai hadn''t seen this boy before so he had no idea who he was.
"He is my child. Both of us died at the same time." The woman, who had been passed the throne to by Kin, said this in a voice that reflected the boy''s cold expression.
"I don''t think I can do that. She is a sin after all. I could only rival her with Hellbringer when I had all of the sins powers and then too I couldn''t defeat her. You expect me to defeat her in this way?" Kai then raised his eyebrows as though he couldn''t believe how stupid these people sounded.
"We know that you can defeat all the sins and archangelsbined singlehandedly." The woman replied again as Kai''s expression didn''t change.
"And we also know why you won''t kill the sin of greed."
Chapter 352 Those Who Walk On The Path Of Greed (End)(Chapter Preview)
"And why do you think that?" Kai asked while raising his eyebrows but judging by their expressions, he could tell that they knew the truth or at least a small part of it.
"We know that she and the other sins are your masters. We know that you will feel weird killing one of them but this needs to be done." The oldest one in the group said as Kai mentally sighed.
Looks like they didn''t know the real truth but the fact they knew about the sins being Kai''s masters was surprising.
He had no idea why they knew about it but it meant that they didn''t know the real thing.
"Then I am guessing that the sin of greed is in that cemetery?" Kai asked as the souls nodded. "I will go and see what I can do."
His answer seemed to satisfy the souls but they still had to wait to find out what would happen.
Kai then teleported back to the cemetery with a small smile on his face. After so much searching around, he finally found one of the sins.
But the question was what she remembered and what he could do now.
"Greed." Just like one of the souls from earlier, Kai said the word greed.
For a few minutes, nothing happened. The cemetery remained the same as before but after a few minutes, everything changed.
Cold wind started to blow over the entire ce and the earth started to tremble. A growl resounded throughout the cemetery but Kai stoodpletely still.
He could feel a familiar auraing from his surroundings yet he didn''t do anything except stand. He had no idea what would happen if he moved since the sin of greed, ine, was the top 3 strongest sins.
Her powers were enough to make the most loyal of friends backstab each other but that was not all that she could do. Herbat prowess was better than Kai''s and in a one-on-one battle, she could obliterate the foe in less than a second.
But another reason she was called the sin of greed was because of her greed. No matter how much she fought or how many opponents she defeated, ine still couldn''t sit still.
She was a bit simr to Levina and Sahara but on that regard, she was more powerful than both of thembined. If Kai had to describe ine, he would say that she was a retired soldier who could not sit still.
But one thing she had a huge greed for was blood. Blood of the people she killed. At first, Kai had been creeped out by this fact and had decided to maintain his distance from ine.
But the better he got to know her, he realized many things. Kai had already known that there were all kinds of people in the world but meeting the sins made him realize that some people would always stay the way they wanted to stay, no matter what a person said.
ine had a greed to see the blood of her enemies was because she had been born and raised on a battlefield. So unless she saw the blood of the enemy, she wouldn''t believe that he or she was dead. Kai made a mental note to visit Lilith and ask her about ine''s back story.
But for now, he had to focus on meeting her.
The earth continued to tremble for a few more minutes before it suddenly stopped. The entire ce went silent again and nothing happened.
"Greed," Kai said the word again and nothing happened. He tried a few more times but nothing changed.
''Oh great.'' He sighed and teleported to the center of the cemetery. He looked at the graveyard with his and Rias''s name before going moving forward and touching it.
The graveyard moved to the side and gave way to the underground stairs. He walked down the stairs and soon saw the door.
After unlocking it, Kai stepped inside and saw that the entire room looked brand as new. The earthquake that had cracked the walls looked as though it hade in a dream.
''Either they were lying or there is something that I missed in this room.'' Kai thought silently as he started exploring every single inch of the room.
After a few minutes, he found out a very odd thing. The entire room was made from wood, except for the floor.
The floor was made from dirt. If someone made the entire thing from wood, why did they not make the floor with wood?
So to investigate that, Kai called upon Gaia''s blessings. He looked at the earth below his feet and ced his right hand on it.
"No way¡"
When Kai checked what was under the dirt, he was left shocked. He double-checked it to make sure that he wasn''t dreaming but he knew that it was real.
There was an entire city under the cemetery and it had tons of people. And the people weren''t just demons. Kai could sense that there were elves, half-beasts, humans, and¡
"Angels." Kai was left speechless when he sensed that a few angels were living underground and that too alongside demons.
He immediately stood up and manipted the ground to make space for him to go underneath it.
While he was moving underneath the earth, Kai wondered what kind of city would it be. Who could have created such a ce and how were people from so many different ces living together at once.
That too in the demon realm.
But he knew that the answer to this question lied in the city and that was the only way he could confirm anything.
After ten minutes, Kai suddenly felt thend below his feet vanish as he suddenly hung in the air.
''Was that a teleportation formation?'' He looked up to see that there was a bright blue sky above him.
This meant that he was not underground and had been teleported to a new location.
Chapter 353 The Hidden Realm (1)(Chapter Preview)
''Did someone create a teleportation formation deep under that room? And if yes, was it specifically made for him?''
While thinking these questions, Kai decided tond on the ground and stay low for a few minutes.
He was currently standing in the middle of some fields and could see the crops growing on them. Kai had no idea what this ce was but if he had to guess, he would say that it was a special realm.
''There is no point in standing here. I have to look for people and obtain some information.'' He then spread his spiritual sense all over the ce.
The spiritual sense traveled or 800 meters before it came to a halt. A barrier was obstructing his spiritual sense from moving forward.
This meant that the ce he was in had an extremely high level of defenses since they managed to stop his spiritual sense.
''If that didn''t work, I will just manually search for a person.'' Kai then teleported to the edge of the ce where he had felt his spiritual sense being obstructed.
But Kai then realized one thing. There was no barrier around for kilometers. This meant that there was something else that was restricting his spiritual sense.
''Wait, what is my cultivation?'' Kai suddenly checked his cultivation and saw that he was at the imperial soul realm.
He fell from the divinity realms to the soul realms in a matter of minutes. Kai had no idea why this happened but he could feel that it was indirectly because of the ce he was in.
''If I take Sierra''s crown''s blessings, I can be as strong as a divine soul realm cultivator during night. This is not going to be a fun thing.'' Kai thought before he started walking forward.
His spiritual sense was not being restricted because of his cultivation. Kai had a veryrge radius of spiritual sense regardless of cultivation.
If cultivation decided howrge his spiritual sense would be, he would have faced many problems in the mortal realm.
But since that wasn''t the case, Kai had no idea what else could be the case. It might be because of the spiritual energy present in the ce or it might be because of something else.
After walking around for a few minutes, Kai started seeing a few living beings but those beings were small rabbits and insects.
After roaming around the ce for some more time, Kai finally found what he needed.
A person
There were a few houses in a circle in front of him. Yet the houses felt very weird.
They were situated in the middle of nowhere but they still had people living in them. Either these people didn''t like the society or they were the only ones who lived in this realm.
Or perhaps they were the ones who had created the special realm. So to find more about it, Kai decided to explore the houses.
But he was going to be more cautious about it since there was no knowing who he was going to meet there.
After reaching near the houses, Kai first tried to use his spiritual sense but find out that it couldn''t move more than 8 meters.
But it didn''t matter to him. He decided to start with the house on the right as he quietly teleported inside the house.
''This looks normal.'' Kai thought with a surprised expression while looking at the interior of the house. It had nothing except what a person would have expected a house to have.
But the next thing that he had to do was to check the people inside the house. Since his spiritual sense wasn''t working, Kai had to use Aizza''s powers to see the souls of the people around him.
And he had been sessful in doing that. So now, Kai knew the location of every person inside the houses. However, he still couldn''t tell what species they were from.
Perhaps his other powers had also been nerfed for the time being.
Kai then began his search in the entire ce. He moved up and down the house while keeping track of the souls however, he found no one.
''Unless¡'' Kai looked down at the marble floor under his feet. With a single kick, he destroyed the entire thing and found a room underneath it.
The room had three people inside it and Kai immediately teleported inside it.
''Angel.'' That was the first thing that entered Kai''s mind the moment he appeared in the room.
Three angels were fighting in front of him or rather, they were practicing their weapons skills.
Their moments were swift and precise and they never wasted a step or a thrust of their weapons. They were quick enough to go ahead and attack the other person before stepping back.
Kai watched them for a few minutes before he teleported away. He then went inside the rest of the houses and saw that each house had a room underneath it where the residents of the houses were practicing their skills.
But all of the residents were angels in different numbers. All of them were normal angels with two wings or no wings.
Kai didn''t find a single cherub or any other high-level angel. But one thing he realized was that these were the same angels he had sensed while being under the room.
But now that he saw them even more questions were entering his mind. So he decided to ask one of them a question.
"Hey, can you tell me what this ce is?" Kai suddenly said to an angel who was training alone in his basement.
The person was suddenly startled and his gaze immediatelynded on Kai.
"When did youe here?!" He asked with a baffled expression as thetter shrugged.
"I have been here for a few minutes but I guess you didn''t notice me since I was silent." Kai smiled inwardly as he watched the angel look at him in disbelief.
"Then tell me, what is this ce and where are we?" Kai asked again as the man sighed before telling him.
"This ce is ine''s special realm."
Chapter 354 The Hidden Realm (2)(Chapter Preview)
"Then tell me what this ce has?" Kai asked while the angel looked confused.
"Shouldn''t you be knowing all of this?"
"I am new here.?" Kai replied and to make sure that the angel believed him, Kai showed him his two wings.
But he degraded the quality and the length of the wings to make it look as though he was just a normal angel instead of an archangel.
The angel seemed to believe Kai when he saw the wings behind him. He then started exining everything to Kai.
"This ce is the angels'' residence. Miss ine has all the other species living in a small radius around herself so a few kilometers from here, you can find the demons and humans depending on what direction you go in.
You might be feeling weaker than before and your cultivation might also be down but don''t worry, this is just because of miss ine''s powers. She has all of our cultivation on the same level so in case a fight ever happens, both sides will have equal powers." The angel exined before he stepped forward and started examining Kai''s body.
"But I didn''t think that another angel will join us here. Isn''t there a war ongoing between the demon and the angel realm?"
"No, that war hasn''t started but it looks like it will start at any moment."
"Then how did you manage to leave the angel realm? The security must be sky-high. I still remember that it was impossible to leave the realm if any news of war reached the supreme deity."
"I had some inside help."
The two then conversed in this manner as the angel kept asking Kai many questions.
Thetter could only answer all the questions because of his memories and intelligence. Otherwise, the man would have long since realized that Kai was lying and was not from the angel realm.
"Then I guess I will introduce you to the rest of us here." The two angels then walked out of the house as Kai quietly followed the angel''s lead.
He was debating between leaving the angel and going to find ine or staying and seeing who the other angels really were.
There was a chance that he might be able to find someone who had recentlye from the angel realm. In this way, Kai could talk to the person and get to know more about the angel realm.
As for how he would do that, only he knew about it.
"Hey guys, we have a new visitor here!" Even though the angel didn''t say anything, Kai could still hear his voice inside his head.
This was an ability that many angels had. They could talk with each other using their mind connection and once they became an expert at it, they could talk with many people at once.
This ability was very effective when a person was captured or during wars to discuss strategies while fighting the enemy. And one of the most dangerous things about this ability was that the person using it couldmunicate with others from a long-range.
The range was different every time however if timed perfectly and with precision, two people could talk with each other while being thousands of kilometers away from each other.
A few minutester, all the angels living in the houses came out since they had heard the voice. But when they saw Kai, they seemed excited.
"Damn, we haven''t had a new one for so long. I thought that this ce would no longer get new angels." A woman in her thirties muttered as she stepped forward and examined Kai''s wings.
The others did the same thing as they went behind Kai and slowly started examining Kai''s wings.
Angels had huge pride over their wings since they not only decided the hierarchy but also decided the amount of power that angel would have.
Kai was now sure that all the angels present there were not that powerful when they were in the angel realm but now, he could sense that they had awakened a new type of power.
All of them looked as though they trusted those around them but Kai could tell from their expressions that they were vary of the people beside them.
"For now, you should try to explore the surroundings. We will discuss about your living ce till then." One of them said in a final decision voice as Kai nodded and walked away.
But he knew that they were actually going to talk about how powerful he was and what they should do with him.
But he didn''t care about that since he had the opportunity to go ahead and try to find ine. ording to the angel, ine had all the species living around her in a small radius.
So if Kai traveled towards the center, he should be able to find her. After moving forward, he slowly realized two things.
One that his sense of direction was bad and two that he could never find ine in this way. So to make sure that he didn''t get lost, Kai started using the earth''s power to navigate.
In this way, he would not get lost no matter where he went. Since the angel had told him that the demons were living on the west side and the humans were living on the left side,
This meant that ine would most probably be living in the center of the ce. So Kai then started moving towards the north.
His teleportation had been avable in the residence but now that he had left the ce behind, he could no longer teleport. While moving towards the north, Kai saw that there was no other sign of life visible anywhere again.
This meant that except for the species that were living in the special realm, no other life form was present there unless they had been long since killed.
But Kai didn''t care about that since, in the distance, he could see a white house standing in the middle of the ce.
Chapter 355 The Hidden Realm (End)(Chapter Preview)
''This feels like a ce where a psychopath would retire to.'' Kai thought with a sigh as he stepped inside the white house.
Everything he had seen outside had been white and now that he stepped inside the house, he had no idea what was waiting for him.
''Ok, this is even more creepy.'' Kai thought with a sigh as he looked at the interior of the house.
Everything inside the house was ck in color. Be it the furniture, walls, ceiling, or anything.
This made Kai feel as though he was definitely in a psychopath''s retirement ce and not in a ce where ine''s house.
"Oh, who are you?" Just as he was examining the ce, a woman suddenly stepped forward.
The woman had beautiful silk white hair and brown eyes. Her curves were voluptuous and her thighs were really thick.
Kai could tell this because he could see most of her body. That was because the woman had juste out of a bath and had only worn half of her clothes.
p Or that''s what a normal person would think but Kai knew the woman very well.
Half of the time, ine liked to move around while wearing the least amount of clothes possible and she made sure to wear a pantyhouse and showed some of it.
( After a long time, please go ahead and check her image in this paragraphment. )
"Hello, ine." Kai decided to start it a little safe by just calling her name instead of doing anything else.
But ine just raised her eyebrows.
"Well, hello to you too. Now tell me who you are?"
"I am Kai." He then waited for some kind of reactioning from ine but thetter just looked extremely confused.
"And what purpose do you have with me?"
''I guess she doesn''t remember.'' Kai thought with a mental sigh before he shook his head.
"Nothing. I just thought that things would be easy this time too." He replied and was about to go away.
But he didn''t realize that what he had said sounded extremely lewd.
"Oh, so you love to sneak in women''s houses and ask them to have sex?" ine asked while raising an eyebrow as Kai''s mouth opened a little.
"How did youe to that assumption?" He asked back.
"I came back to that assumption when I saw the way you were acting. That is the only reasonable exnation."
"That is definitely not a reasonable exnation!"
Kai suddenly shouted as inended on top of him. Her hands went behind his back and trapped him in a matter of seconds.
He then looked forward while she hit him on the head with her fist. He had no idea what that move was but it still hit hard.
''Her fist is as hard as metal.'' Kai thought as ine suddenly jumped in the air andnded in front of him.
He then grabbed his cor and looked at him with a deadly grin.
"Now, did you seriously expect someone like me to easily sumb to you?"
"You are misunderstanding things you know but since you hit me, it''s only fair that I do the same thing," Kai replied and immediately vanished from his ce.
But ine had a grin on her face. She twisted her leg and the moment Kai appeared on her left side.
"Predictable." She said with a grin and hit him in his abdomen. Thetter was taken back by the strength applied by ine.
"Oh, so you canst a kick. What about a few more?" She asked with a grin and hit Kai''s shoulder before leaping in the air and bringing her kick down on top of Kai''s head.
"You didn''t expect me to stand still now, did you?" Kai then raised his right hand and punched ine''s abdomen.
But thetter easily dodged the punch and the duo started attacking each other in this manner.
However, there was no point in it since both of them were dodging each other. Yet they kept attacking each other.
''Who is this guy? Since when did horny people start bing this powerful?'' ine thought in wonder before she decided to use some spiritual energy in her attacks.
As she made the energy move through her right hand and punched Kai''s face. Thetter blocked her punch using his own spiritual energy.
The reason the duo knew each other''s attacks well was that ine had trained Kai in hand-to-handbat.
So both of them were more or less fighting in the same way.
"What''s your name by the way?"
"Kai."
The moment Kai told her his name, ine froze still. Seeing this, Kai also froze still and looked at ine''s face.
It was going through a lot of different expressions.
"So you are the person I have heard about so many times."
"I know, I am famous."
"Kai the wife stealer. Kai, the most powerful harem overlord. Kai this, Kai that. But there is one that is the most important title to me." She said in a cold tone. "The conqueror of the seven deadly sins."
''So does she remember half of the stuff or did she just find out about this from other people.'' Kai decided to not make wild theories and directly ask ine about it.
"How did you know all that?"
"From the society in charge of the harem overlords."
"Not those guys." Kai groaned as he remembered the questions the people from the harem overlord society had asked him.
Those people loved to know every single detail about the harem overlords and thought they had the right to do many things.
But it had many things that directly made him the next harem overlord.
"Those guys are trash. Please don''t blindly believe in anything that they say."
"So you are saying that you didn''t conquer the seven deadly sins?"
"No, I did that."
"Then did you or did you not have sex with me in my previous life? Answer me, Kai, the previous harem overlord."
Chapter 356 Elaines Secret(Chapter Preview)
"Yes, I did have sex with you in your previous life," Kai replied as ine continued on.
"Then tell me, did I or did I not die because of you?" She asked with a cold expression as Kai smiled.
"No, you never died in yourst life."
"What are you talking about? How can I reincarnate if I didn''t die in my past life?" She asked in confusion as Kai smiled and exined the entire thing to her.
"So in this way, you never died. I reincarnated you using my harem wish and in this way, I made sure that all of you never sumbed to the Darkness and used your powers for something that you didn''t like."
"How can I believe you?" She asked while raising an eyebrow. Kai had already expected this since ine had met the people from the harem overlord society first and because of that, she thought that their story was more true.
But Kai knew that he could tell her the truth if he tried hard enough.
"Would you like to see my memories? You can see the entire scene in front of yourself."
"Really?" ine didn''t look as though she believed him but she had to admit that she was curious to see how Kai would show his memories.
"But after that, you would have to show me your mind for a few minutes. This cannot bepromised no matter what." Kai added as ine shrugged and nodded.
Her willpower and mentality were strong enough to negate any other person so it was not a problem. This was something that she had for as long as she could remember.
"Then here we go," Kai said and grabbed ine''s hands as they vanished.
***
"I still have no idea whether that''s true¡" She muttered the second they came out of Kai''s memories.
He had shown him everything that had happened yet ine still looked doubtful.
"Believe it or not, that depends on you." Kai finished and remained silent as he let ine decide for herself. Thetter still looked dubious but she decided to shrug it off and rather focus on something else.
"We will discuss thister. You wanted two minutes inside my mind, you get it. But remember, if you try to y some kind of trick, I will break your bones. Or rather, I will break your boner if you ever have one." ine said with a deadly re before she closed her eyes.
Kai then ced his right hand on top of her hand with a smile before he entered her mind. After doing that, he slowly started searching her mind for any kind of seal that might have her memories.
But even after searching for ten straight minutes, he found nothing. He exited her mind with a shocked expression as he had found something else in ce of a seal.
"ine, did you ever die while creating a memory soul fragment and leaving it behind?" Kai asked as ine suddenly raised her eyebrows.
"If you were checking for that, I could have told you that myself. I was alive before and I wasying the foundation for this ce but my time was running up. But that''s when I met the people from the harem overlord society and they told me everything.
But that''s where I found a scroll written in demonnguage and when I read it, I realized that I had the power to kill myself and reincarnate with my memories. And that''s what I did." She finished as Kai took a sharp intake of breath.
ording to his theory, after reincarnating, his harem members had a seal ced on their minds that hold their previous life''s memories. The seals could be unlocked through a certain trigger.
But what if they died before that and reincarnated again? Would the seal be gone or would it follow them to their next life?
Kai had been wondering about this for quite some time and he finally got his answer. But he rather would have not gotten the answer.
Because this meant that there was no way he could do anything about her memories. There might be a way to recover them or perhaps force them on her but Kai didn''t know how that would react.
There was a chance that her body would be overloaded and instead of remembering everything, she would have multiple personalities like Aizza had.
"You look stressed. Did you see my gore collection in my mind?" ine asked as Kai suddenly froze.
"You have a gore collection?"
"I was joking," ine said with a straight face and Kai still couldn''t tell whether she was joking or not.
But if someone asked him, then he would say that''s what happened when you were a little shaken up.
"Anyways, it''s time for you to leave this ce. I hope you enjoyed your stay but now, get the fuck out of this ce and go tell those four souls that I am tired of them." ine said and snapped her fingers as Kai appeared again in the room in the graveyard.
But he could no longer sense ine or anyone else below his feet which meant that they were already gone. He had no idea why the ce had shown below his feet earlier but now that it was no longer there, Kai sighed.
His heart was raging since he knew that he could no longer get ine her memories back. And with that, he decided to go back to the four souls.
***
"Sorry Kai but the people from the harem overlord society are different this time. I couldn''t let them know that you have found me or things would beplicated again. I don''t want us to separate again so for now, please bear with it¡" ine muttered to herself as she stood in the room.
She knew everything about the past but unfortunately had to tell Kai a lie. But in the long run, that would be better.
"I am sorry Kai but we will have to wait till you find the other sins¡"
Chapter 357 Hellbringers Sudden Malfunction(Chapter Preview)
[ Kai, why did I feel that one of the sins has suddenly moved really far away? Did you find someone and drop her at Death''s ce? ] Sahara''s voice suddenly echoed inside Kai''s head.
He then told her about the truth before she sighed and realized what it meant.
[ Thene here with me and Kin. We should try to find the other sin in this realm. ]
[ Well, I guess that''s the only option left. ] Kai then pinpointed Sahara''s location using the harem mark and immediately teleported there.
"That was quick." Kin, who had been looking at Sahara from the sidelines, looked surprised when Kai popped down.
But he was used to this much earlier so he was not that shocked.
"You just need to witness this a few more times, old man. This was expected since you haven''t seen this in a long time." Kai said with a smile as Kin smiled back.
"I can teleport too now." To prove his point, Kin vanished from his spot and appeared a few meters away.
"Stop using formations. Since there would be a time when you couldn''t create them and since you relied on them too much, you never found another way to move quickly." Kai exined as Kin shrugged.
"I know that though there is one more thing that you should know about. I am not using normal formations." Kin''s lips then curled up into a devious smile as Kai realized what he was talking about.
"You managed to finally create that earth-style teleportation technique? Well, if you hadn''t done that after these many years, I would have thought that you were an impostor and not the Kin I remembered." Kai then used his earth powers to check around the area and sure enough, he could see that Kin had imnted many formations in the earth.
But he had done all of that at once and in a battle, that might be the difference between his life and death.
Kai then raised his right hand and closed it into a fist.
"But they will be useless if the enemy manages to create a small earthquake and then shift all of the formations." He said with a grin before all of them started to fly in the air.
Beneath their feet, thend slowly cracked apart and Kin sighed. No matter what he did, Kai could always counter it.
"Then should we do something else?" Sahara asked with a sigh as she was tired by the father and son-inwbo. "If you guys are not going to stop, I might have to knock some sense into both of you myself."
"Don''t worry, I was just showing him the ws in his technique," Kai replied and then started teleporting them.
He and Sahara couldn''t pinpoint the exact location of the sin but they could still get a vague idea of her location. But while doing that, Kai was aware that the demons from the capital would have started searching for him.
This could mean that they could be ambushed at any time but Kai wasn''t that worried about it. After all, when someone had as many tricks as he had, why would he or she need to worry?
"Kai, who do you think we will meet?" Sahara asked loud before she lowered her voice. "And what do you think her condition will be like?"
"Sahara, I am just as clueless as you are. However, we should expect the worst and also hope for the best. This should cancel everything and we will be prepared for anything." Kai then grinned as Sahara realized that he was quoting someone.
"Kaia huh," Sahara replied with a smile as Kai nodded.
Kin on the other hand was moving behind the duo and was not eavesdropping on them. After all, he had no idea what they would be talking about so he decided to stay back and see whether someone wasing after them or not.
"By the way Kai, what do you think would happen if all of the sins were with us right now?" Sahara asked while looking straight ahead.
Kai on the other hand had to think about her question deeply before giving his answer.
"That''s simple, we would definitely be attacking the royal family and taking the control of the demon realm before going ahead to restore everything here. Then we would probably leave and you guys will go and try to find your old living ce.
I on the other hand will continue searching for the remaining girls while also preparing for the big war that would happen. But most of all, I would be trying to find a way to enter the angel realm and see what was happening there."
"That''s what I expected you to say." Sahara smiled and their gazes met. Kai could feel the excitement and fear in his eyes being reflected in Sahara''s eyes. But he could also tell that she was feeling the same.
"Sorry to interrupt your interacting time but I think you might want to see that." Kin said with a cough as he flew forward and pointed towards the back.
Kai and Sahara''s expression hardened when they saw a few demons flying towards them. The demons were wearing light battle armor with the symbol of the royal family on them.
This meant that they were there to attack and take the trio back to the city. But Kai suddenly grinned.
"They came at the best possible time. We just have to capture them and after that we just have to ask them to guide us to the nearby ces."
"You are making t sound as though they would do it that easily."
"Whoever said that their will was taken into ount?"
After shutting Kin up, Kai immediately flew forward towards the demon and summoned Hellbringer. But the moment he did that, he felt something inside his body expanding.
''Oh for my sake¡'' Kai thought as he felt the sword glowing.
And with a quick flick of his hand, half the forest vanished.
Chapter 358 Saharas Three Blows(Chapter Preview)
"Ooooo, that was a good thing but is that all you can do? I was honestly expecting you to blow the entire forest up." pping noises suddenly entered Kai''s ears and he could tell that the noises were not from two people having sex.
He turned his head in the right direction to see an ancient-looking person pping at Kai''s power.
The ancient-looking person looked like an ancestor from a third-rate sect. He had a bald head but theck of hair on his head was met by a long white beard.
The beard reached down to the man''s knees and he was at least five feet six inches tall. Other than that, he was wearing blood-red robes with the royal family''s symbol on the chest.
He held a bright blue staff in his hand that made Kai remember about Mia''s staff. But he quickly pushed those thoughts away as his grip on Hellbringer seemed to loosen.
The sword fell out of his right hand and slowly started falling down. But before it could reach the ground, Kai made the sword vanish.
''Looks like things won''t go in the right direction for me." Kai thought with a sigh as he looked at his right hand.
"Now that you have defeated all of them, it''s my turn to battle you." The ancient-looking man said out loud but Kai paid no attention to him.
He was instead examining his arm to see what else he could do.
''My arm feels a little numb. I wonder what is the reason for that. Did the sword react to the fragments of the sins collected inside me and that triggered a reaction?'' Kai thought with a sigh before looking at the ancient man.
"Can we fight at some other time? I am currently trying to figure out what is happening with my body. You can battle with these two till then." Kai said and flew behind Sahara and Kin.
[ You can just snap your fingers and kill that man. Why did you say that we have to fight him? ] Sahara asked him through a spiritual message but she sounded excited, to say the least.
This was because Sahara was itching to fight the man with only her right hand and see whether she could break his bones in this way or not.
[ I can do that but I can already tell that you are eager to fight him. Go ahead and do that but make sure that you don''t kill the man. ] Kai replied as Saharaunched forward.
"I usually don''t fight women but I will make an exception for you. What is your name, beautifuldy?" The man asked with a small smile as Sahara raised her right hand.
"My name is Sahara and I am the sin of pride."
"Now youngdy, this is not a good time to be lying about such things and what are you wearing? Any man can see your thighs in those clothes. Girls nowadays need to-"
"You definitely need to learn how to shut your mouth and not make remarks about what others can wear and cannot." Sahara then punched the man in his abdomen and a cracking noise echoed around the entire ce.
"I said that don''t kill him but you did that," Kai said with a sigh as he closed his eyes and summoned Hellbringer in front of him again.
[ Hey Lilith, can you hear me? ]
Everything around him went silent as he tried tomunicate with Lilith while still being outside the sword.
[ Yes I can hear you Kai and I can already tell what you are going to ask. And yes, you are thinking correctly. The reason that happened was that the pieces of the sins inside you reacted with Hellbringer. If you manage to control that, you will be able to wield it in a way you have never done before. ]
After hearing Lilith''s words, Kai opened his eyes and saw that the ancient-looking man was flying in the air again.
"I recognize him. He is the royal physician and has the ability to regenerate any lost organ of his body. Rumors say that he can even regenerate his brain and heart." Kin suddenly said as Sahara suddenly grinned.
"That makes him the perfect punching bag. Kai, do you mind if I keep him as my punching bag?" She asked while turning back to look at Kai.
"No Sahara, we are not taking a punching bag on our adventures. If you want, I can create one artificial one for you." Kai replied as she sighed and nodded her head.
"Them I guess I should go ahead and defeat him." She then turned to look at the man who was grimacing.
"Youngdy, don''t think that I will go easy on you this time. No matter how many times you attack me, I will regenerate every time. I am invincible!" He roared but Sahara only chuckled.
"Even a kid wouldn''t be convinced by the way you said that." She said with a small smile and lifted three of her right hand''s fingers. "Three blows. That''s all I need to defeat you and stop your regeneration once and for all."
Sahara then vanished from her spot and before the royal physician could do anything, she punched him in the face.
Sahara had given him an uppercut that had sent his body flying upwards but that was not the end. While moving as fast as lightning, Sahara flew above the man and stopped at the peak of his flight.
"Second blow." She muttered and immediately rushed down and kicked the man in the abdomen with her right leg.
The man fell like aet on the ground and created a huge crater. But before he could even think of regeneration, Saharanded beside his body.
"Third blow." Her voice sounded like a deadly poison as she bit the index finger of her right hand.
She lifted her hand right above his mouth and a ck drop of her blood fell down in his mouth.
Chapter 359 Saharas Blood Control(Chapter Preview)
"That''s going to be a nasty thing to watch," Kai muttered when he saw Sahara''s blood dropping inside the old man''s mouth.
"It''s just her blood. What''s so nasty about that?" Kin asked in a confused tone as Kai shook his head.
"You should just watch it for yourself. I am not going to spoil it for you." Kai replied and the two of them looked at the old man.
"Why is he that still?" Kin narrowed his eyes when he saw that the royal physician''s body was lyingpletely still on the ground.
But all of a sudden, the man stood up and looked at Sahara.
"What is your order, mydy?" He asked with a slight bow but when Kin looked closer, he could see that ck blood wasing out from the man''s ears.
''Could it be¡'' Kin then realized that what he had been thinking to be just normal demon blood hade from one of the seven deadly sins. There would definitely be a special property in it.
"Each of the sins have a special blood property. Sahara''s blood can make the other person believe that Sahara is his or her master and this allows Sahara to make the person do anything that she wants. But it only works if Sahara''s pride over something is higher than the other person''s pride over the same thing or something else." Kai exined.
The two of them then kept looking forward and Sahara asked some quick questions. But after she was done, a pool of ck blood had been formed near the man''s feet.
"But since her blood is this powerful, the person who swallowed it would slowly start losing their own blood and would eventually die. It will take a normal human about five to ten seconds to die. But this man was on a different level since he managed to survive for ten minutes." Kaimented as Kin suddenly had a question in his mind.
"Then how long will I live for?"
"Depends on the thing you have pride over. Even a normal human being canst up to ten minutes if his pride is strong enough to survive against Sahara."
"Does that mean that she fights against a new type of pride every time someone swallows a drop of her blood?
"If she is using her blood to control the other person, yes. Sahara can battle hundreds of prides at once though it will be taxing on her mind. But that is why she is called the sin of pride. She has some of the biggest prides to ever exist."
The royal physician then coughed blood in front of their eyes before copsing on the ground. He was free from Sahara''s control but after ten seconds, he would die.
But Sahara instead raised her right hand and stabbed his stomach with it. She then did it for three more times before a normal fire ignited her fingers. She threw the fire on the physician''s body and burned him.
"Let''s go." With her right hand dripping ck blood, Sahara rose in the air and started moving towards the direction of another sin.
Kai and Kin on the other hand exchanged nces.
"Does she behave this way after the battle of prides?" Thetter asked while raising his eyebrows but Kai shook his head.
"No, I have never seen Sahara like that." He replied before the two of them rose and started following Sahara.
Kai flew ahead and decided to find out the reason behind what Sahara did.
"He would have died automatically in a few seconds. Why did you do that?"
"That was a too painless death for him," Sahara replied while staring down at her bloody hand.
It was currently evening time and the sun was slowly setting down. However, Sahara looked far from sleepy.
"You know, I am only flying beside you so that you can tell me what you saw. But if you are not going to talk, I will throw you down this instance and then sit on top of you until you talk."
"Pfft." Sahara snorted when she heard Kai''s words. "How do youe up with such unique lines?"
"They just enter my mind randomly."
"I guess that''s just the way you are." Sahara then fell silent before sighing.
"I will tell you when we stop for a break."
"We are going to take a break?" Kai asked in a surprised tone as Sahara raised her eyebrows.
"Well, we can keep going on like we have been but I don''t think that anyone would like to meet us in the night. So it''s better to just take a break. And we are going to use your teleportation tomorrow so there is nothing wrong with taking a break."
"Fine, I guess." After that, the trio traveled until night came before they settled down in a forest. Kin decided that he will keep watch the entire night and left Kai and Sahara alone.
''It''s better to stay away from their area just in case they decide to have sex here.'' Kin thought with the a nce at Kai before leaving.
But the moment he left, Sahara started telling Kai about what she had seen.
"The reason he can regenerate any organ of his body is because he has a collection of fresh organs that he took by killing young demons. His pride was how he preserved them and could live for a very long time with them." She then sighed as Kai sighed.
"I think that''s still one of the milder prides you have seen."
"I agree with that. The most horrible pride I saw¡ Well, let''s not talk about that." Sahara said with a sad look in her eyes as Kai suddenly had a very good idea.
"Sahara, remember that bet you made with where the loser would have to give the other person a striptease onmand?"
"We are in a forest you know and Kin can technicallye back at any moment," Sahara said as she realized where Kai was going but she didn''t sound as though she was protesting.
"When will my formationse in use then?" Kai said with a grin. "I cash in my request and want you to give me a striptease right here."
Chapter 360 The Goddess Of Strip Teasing (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
"Formations created," Kai said with a snap of his fingers as Sahara felt Kai and herself being cut from the rest of the forest.
"Why did you use your left hand though?" Sahara asked as Kai sighed.
"My right-hand feels a little numb right now. That happened after I used Hellbringer, Lilith told me that this because the fragments of the sins inside me reacted with the sword."
"Hmm¡" Sahara didn''t say anything and looked as though she was deep in thought. Kai on the other hand raised his eyebrows as he tried to guess what she was thinking but he decided to give up quickly.
"Tell me what you are thinking."
"It''s just that I don''t believe that it''s true."
"You don''t believe Lilith?"
"Yes, I don''t believe in her for some reason. She had been trapped there for so long and yet she was so calm and collected when we met her. She used to have a lot of patience but I don''t think it''s possible to be like this." Sahara finished as Kai sighed.
"Honestly, I stopped thinking what others are thinking. I have no idea whether it''s good or bad but all I can say is that everyone has a motive. And we don''t know what Lilith wants." Kai finished as Sahara smiled.
"So this means that you don''t care what any of the girls, including me, thinks about. I will tell them about this."
"Oh, I don''t think about what you think about. I just show using my actions."
"True indeed." Sahara then pushed Kai down against a tree before her smile widened. "To make this more fun, you are not allowed to touch me unless and until all of my clothes have been removed and this includes my socks."
"You sure know how to keep me engaged and yet make me wait," Kai said with a small smile before he nodded. "Then go ahead and show me your best striptease."
"As you say, Kai," Sahara said with a smile before she bent down and put her index finger on Kai''s lips.
She hung at the perfect angle so Kai''s could see her cleavage but she was going to take things a little slowly this time.
"I think this ce is cold and yet my body feels so hot," Sahara muttered as she slowly slid her jacket down her arms and ced it on the ground.
Her silky white arms were then revealed to Kai as Sahara did a small twirl. She then bent her back towards him and he could see her tight ass in her shorts.
''She is bing a god at this.'' Kai thought with a smile as he could tell that the him from a long time ago would already be getting a boner.
However, Kai wanted to see how long he could hold himself and what Sahara could do to make him have a boner.
"Challenge epted." As though she had read his mind, Sahara suddenly pushed her ass even further back. "Damn, my shoces seem stuck."
While fiddling with her shoces, Sahara sighed and stood back up. She wiped the sweat off her forehead as her white t-shirt stuck closely to her body.
Kai could see a neon green bra inside and Sahara could feel her gaze on her breasts.
"Damn it, I can''t take the heat anymore. I need to cool down." She said with a sigh before she slowly started lifting her t-shirt.
She first lifted it up to halfway near her breasts and used it to wipe the sweat on her forehead. She then grinned and lifted the entire thing up to her head before removing it.
"Phew, now I feel nice." Sahara then threw the white t-shirt on the ground as her bright neon bra was madepletely visible to Kai.
"Feels nice. How are you in those close now? Don''t you feel hot?" Sahara then asked while raising the index finger of her right hand to her lips.
If Kai didn''t know her true intention, he would say that she was an innocent maiden.
"Yes, I am feeling hot." And with a snap of his finger, Kai''s jacket and t-shirt were removed from his body.
"I think my lower body is getting sweaty too." Sahara then said as she put her left hand down her shorts. Her hand then rummaged around her lower area for a few seconds.
She then brought her hand out and Kai could see that her index and middle finger were a little wet. But whether that was from her yin qi or sweat, he didn''t know that.
Sahara smiled at this as she bought her fingers close to her mouth and licked them. This confirmed that she was licking her yin qi.
"Well, I am a take it up another notch. The weather is killing me." Sahara said as she unbuttoned her shorts and slowly started sliding them down.
She pushed her ass in Kai''s direction while doing that so he could see the neon green panties tightly stuck between her ass.
She then threw the shorts on top of the pile of clothes before smiling. Her hands slowly traveled to her back as she tried to unhook her bra.
"Argh, I cannot unhook this stupid thing! Kai, please help me here." Sahara said as she walked backward and bent down towards Kai.
Thetter snorted once before snapping his fingers. Sahara''s bra automatically unhooked itself as she made a tch noise.
"I am not losing."
Sahara then moved away as she slowly slid the straps of the bra down her shoulders. While covering her breasts with one hand, she dropped the bra down with the other hand.
"Now I feel cool." She sighed and raised both of her arms in the air.
Gravity urred and her boobs were pulled down the moment they were released from her grip.
They started juggling up and down as Kai grinned. It was a good attempt but he knew that he could not fondle those big melons or perhaps watermelons.
The neon green panties and socks on her body prevented him from doing so.
Chapter 361 From A Beginner To A Pro (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
"Why are you looking at me like that?" Sahara asked in a confused tone before she walked a little forward and bent down in front of Kai.
Her boobs juggled in front of his face as she looked at his face with a confused expression.
"I am just wondering how you honed your skills to this level?"
"Don''t you remember? I used to tease you so much when you were training with me and the other sins in our special realm." Sahara said with a grin before she stood up and turned around.
She put her hands on the side of her panties and slowly started pulling them down. After reaching down to her thighs, Sahara bent down even more as she finally slid the panties down her body.
Except for her shoes and socks, Sahara had no clothes on her body but the challenge was still on.
"Looks like I am starting to feel the cold now." She said with a grin and cupped her breasts with her hands. The nipples had turned erect as Sahara slowly started ying with them.
Her right hand then went down to herpletely shaved pussy as she slowly pulled herbia apart. She then moved forward to give Kai a better look before putting her middle finger inside her pussy.
While slowly fingering her pussy with her middle finger, Sahara looked at Kai''s face. Thetter looked extremely calm so Sahara turned her gaze to his cock.
There was no rising tent and she felt a little disappointed by that.
"Anyways, what are we going to do now?" She asked while keeping her voice stable. "I guess I should proceed with the real thing now."
She then bent down on her knees and with some quick movement, Sahara undid her shoces and kicked them off her feet.
Before that day, Kai had never thought that he would see someone removing their socks so slowly. But Sahara''s speed could bepared to the movement speed of a snail.
"Done." After a few minutes, she dropped thest remaining piece of cloth on her body down on the ground.
"So I passed the challenge." Kai grinned as he stood up and shook off his clothes. He then looked at the few drops of arousal juices dripping down Sahara''s thighs before he decided to take things up a notch.
"Then shall we proceed," Sahara said as she hit her ass once with her right hand.
But Kai didn''t say anything and walked forward. He grabbed Sahara''s body and pulled her against his body. While maintaining a steady grip on her waist, he kissed her lips and invaded her mouth.
His tongue entwined with her tongue before he pushed her against a tree. While keeping their tongues intertwined, Kai''s hands slowly traveled down her body and grabbed her breasts.
While groping the big melons with his hands. Sahara''s hands went near Kai''s cock while her tail slowly went behind him.
''She is going to do that again.'' Kai thought with a smile as he felt Sahara''s tail slowly poking around his asshole.
But he was no longer affected by that as his right hand let go of her breasts and went down to her sacred cave.
But Sahara''s legs closed around his hand in an attempt to stop him from entering her cave. He then broke their kiss to see her smiling.
"Not so quick," Sahara said as she released the grip on Kai''s hands and controlled her tail to move forward and surround Kai''s cock.
The warm tail slowly started rubbing his cock and Kai could feel his yang qi flowing through his hard rod. Sahara then started increasing the speed of her tail job as Kai''s cock grew even harder in her embrace.
"Kai, what''s the maximum length your cock can grow to?"
"I don''t know. I never tested it." He replied and his hands went behind Sahara. He then grabbed her ass and lifted her body up the ground.
Thetter giggled a little when she realized what Kai was doing.
"What a unique position," Sahara muttered as her breasts were now in front of Kai''s mouth.
He slowly started licking the erect cherries with his tongue before he put them in his mouth. He then started sucking on the cherries to get their vor.
"Ahhh~" After that, Sahara finally released a moan as Kai continued to such on her erect red cherries.
Her tail also continued to rub his cock but Sahara soon realized that there was no way that he was going to cum in this way.
"Kai put me down," Sahara said and Kai obliged. He could tell that Sahara had something in her mind and he decided to let her do that.
"Let''s see how long you can hold now." She said with a grin before she opened her mouth and swallowed his entire cock in a matter of seconds.
Yet her sharp teeth were chipping at Kai''s cock just like when Sahara''s had given him her first blow job.
''Could it be that she is trying to¡'' Kai immediately realized what Sahara meant. The half-lion girl slowly started moving back and forward like she was giving him a blowjob for the first time.
But slowly, her skills started to rise. It was like an MC who had been hiding his real powers the entire time.
Her tail moved below Kai''s cock and wrapped around his jewels. The tail then slowly started massaging his jewels while Sahara sucked his cock.
? "Damn¡" Kai muttered as he realized why Sahara had made her earlier statements. He could feel his pre-cum dripping inside Sahara''s mouth as the half-lion girl slowed down.
She pushed her hand forward and Kai''s cock touched the base of her throat. She stayed in this position without gagging and Kai could feel that he was about toe soon.
Sahara also realized this and as quick as a viper, she removed his cock from her mouth and touched the tip with her tongue while her tail whipped back and touched his asshole. The two thingsbined made Kai release his yang qi directly inside Sahara''s mouth as she greedily swallowed the golden white liquid.
"Tasty." She finished while licking her lips.
Chapter 362 An Eager Lion Girl (R-18)(Chapter Preview)
"So you managed to get the starter. Shall we move towards the main course now?" Kai asked with a smile as Sahara turned around and took the support of the tree.
She then started twerking her ass while Kai positioned his cock in front of her pussy. He slowly pushed his cock inside her wet pussy as it parted apart to immediately let him enter Sahara.
"Do it faster," Sahara muttered as she wiggled her body on top of Kai''s cock.
"I will do it after you do it." He replied with a small smile as Sahara started wiggling her lower half.
She lifted her body up a little before dropping down on Kai''s cock as her ass hit on his body. This was a very weird position for Sahara since she had to stand on her tiptoes to do this but she didn''t mind.
Kai on the other enjoyed the view of Sahara''s ass hitting on his body and staying there. But after a few minutes, he suddenly grabbed her waist and pushed her against the tree.
He started pounding her cave with cock as thetter shook because of the intensity of Kai''s pounds.
Sahara''s mouth was open wide as moans were slowly escaping her throat. Her erect nipples were hitting against the rough tree while her body was pushed against it.
"Shall I do it even faster?" Kai asked with a smile as Sahara nodded.
He then grabbed her ass and pulled her body down on his cock. His hands went to the front of her body as he slowly started groping her breasts.
"Ahh~" Kai''s suddenly felt Sahara''s cave break loose as her yin qi started traveling down his cock. But he didn''t mind it much and continued to do what he had been doing.
"Cat got your tongue Sahara ." He suddenly whispered in her right ear before pinching her nipples. Sahara''s body shuddered a little before she gained control.
"Let me show you what this cat can do." She replied and lifted herself of Kai''s cave.,
p She pushed him down on the ground and climbed on top of his legs. Her tail then near his cock and jerked it a few times before Sahara positioned her cherry cave on top of his cock.
She slowly dropped downwards as her cave was spread apart once again by Kai''s cock. Her wet insides were proving to be slippery enough for Sahara to do what she wanted.
"The cat will now be the lion." She said with a grin before turning her body in the other direction.
Now with her ass facing Kai''s face, she started riding his cock like a wild cowgirl. The thumps made by hernding could be heard by anyone standing in the distance.
But the barrier prevented that from happening.
"Give me the yang qi I want Kai," Sahara said with a grin as she continued to ride his dick. Thetter didn''t say anything and quietly enjoyed what he was getting.
"You said you want the yang qi and you shall get it," Kai replied a few minutester as Sahara smiled. She then settled down on top of his cock and started wiggling her ass.
Kai''s cock then suddenly released a wave of yang qi and Sahara felt the hot liquid inside her cave. She released a moan with her eyes closed as Kai''s yang qi filled up her cave.
"Nyaa~"
***
"Sahara, what are you doing," Kai asked while raising his eyebrows as Sahara was sitting on the ground on all four of her limbs.
"What do you think I am doing? Go ahead and put it inside my asshole." Sahara''s fingers then went towards her asshole as she slowly spread it apart using her hands.
Kai just shook his head as he walked forward and stood above Sahara. Thetter had already opened the entrance of her rosebud up by a lot so Kai just had to position his cock in front of the hole and push the tip inside.
Sahara then did the rest of the work herself as she slowly started pushing her body backward and her asshole covered Kai''s entire cock.
"You thrust or I do it?" She then asked as Kai raised his right hand and spanked her ass.
"I think you got your response." He replied as Sahara grinned and started pushing her ass back and forward.
Having anal sex was much different than normal one since Sahara''s rear end waspletely being stretched by Kai''s cock.
But the feeling of pleasure she was receiving was next level. Her tail swung wildly in the air as pping sounds started to echo around the entire ce again.
Kai was fucking the literal shit out of Sahara with his still hard cock but both of them were enjoying it. Sahara''s tight asshole was sucking every drop of pre cum out of Kai''s cock.
But after a few minutes, he decided to change the pace a little.
"Sahara, I will thrust forward once. You alsoe back at the same time." He suddenly said as thetter nodded.
Her breasts had been rubbing against the ground and that had made her body even more excited. Her arousal juices had also been falling out of her pussy but Kai''s statement brought Sahara out of her pleasure.
"On the count of three. Three, two, one." Kai finished and moved forward and Sahara pushed back at the same time.
"Ahh!~" Sahara''s entire body was suddenly overloaded with pleasure as her yin qi broke loose. Kai also came inside her asshole as he pulled his dick out and shot the second wave of yang qi on top of Sahara''s body.
He then shot the third wave as the half-lion girl was drenched in yang qi. She licked the yang qi that had fallen on her hands before looking at Kai''s cock.
"There is ake nearby. We can clean ourselves there." Kai said with a wink as he teleported the two of them to the nearbyke alongside their clothes.
So maybekeside sex?
Chapter 363 The Hidden Village(Chapter Preview)
Theke Kai had talked about was actually a river. But Sahara had no idea where the water wasing from.
Kai on the other hand knew about this because he had Kazemi''s abilities. The water wasing from a mountain and was pure.
"We are not going to have sex in the water in case you were wondering about that," Kai added as Sahara pouted.
"It''s not like the water would remain pure after we bath in it. Why not have some fun while bathing then."
"If Kazemi, the spirit of water found out that I have been doing this, she will berate me every time she sees me. And I have to say that her sword is bigger and heavier than you can imagine."
"Bigger than your sword?" Sahara''s gaze then traveled to Kai''s sleeping dragon which was still quite big while being sleepy.
"Do you need me to bonk you Sahara?"
"Bonk? What''s that?"
"Looks like I will have to show you what bonk is firsthand."
Kai then summoned a wooden bat in his hand lightly hitting Sahara''s head with it. Thetter smiled at this before she suddenly grabbed onto Kai''s body and the two fell into the river.
Kai had already thrown their clothes onto the ground so the duo could easily bath together with no worries.
"Let me rub your body." The half-lion girl moved closer to Kai''s body as she used her tail to rub parts of his body. But she cleaned his dragon with her own mouth and his back with her breasts.
Kai also helped Sahara by rubbing her breasts together to clean them of his yang qi and also using his hands to thoroughly wash her pussy.
Even though it was a slightly erotic scene, the two of them immensely enjoyed it. After they were done, they stepped out of the river and wore their clothes.
"What are we going to do now?" Sahara asked as Kai smiled.
"We are going to go back and find Kin. I wonder whether he had already anticipated that we would have sex or not. Anyways, we will set to find the sin early in the morning.
"As you say, Kai."
***
Somewhere in the forest, Kin suddenly sneezed hard.
"Did Kai just take my name? I wonder why he would take my name if the two of them are cultivating or maybe they are done. Well, not like I care." The old demon grumbled while keeping eye on the perimeter.
***
"So I will try to teleport by pinpointing the sin''s location or atst till as close as I can get."
The sun was slowly starting to rise as the trio were ready to continue their journey. But they were extra alert this time since there was a chance that they mightnd in the middle of a ''hostile'' environment.
"Hope you guys are ready to kill some demons," Kai added before he focused on the location of the sin on the demon realm and all three of them vanished.
They then appeared in another section of the same forest however, they had two roads in front of them.
The roads were dirt roads but it still indicated that they led to either towns or viges.
Unfortunately, Kai and Sahara were facing problems using the connection.
If they walked towards the right road, the connection would point them towards the left one and if they moved towards the left road, they would be pointed towards the right road.
"This thing is broken. Let''s do one thing. I go towards the right road while you go towards the left road. Kin, you move straight ahead into the forest and if either of you sees a vige or something, contact the rest of us immediately." Kai then exined as they started their travel again.
He went towards the right side and the other two went on their respective paths. But the further he walked to the right, the more the connection turned towards the left.
So Kai decided to give up walking on the road and instead decided to move left through the forest.
He covered mass distances using his teleportation before he suddenly ran into Sahara and Kin.
"Looks like all of us are going the same way." Despite what the connection said, the trio started to move straight ahead.
[ I don''t think we should rely on this connection too much. It could basically leave us hanging in one ce. ] Sahara said while moving.
[ You are right, we should be careful about this. But for now, it''s our best lead. ] Kai replied as they continued to move forward.
After fifteen minutes of travel, they suddenly met arge wall. Arge concrete wall standing in the middle of the forest.
"Whoever used this illusion clearly didn''t know what he or she was doing," Kin muttered as the trio could easily see through the illusion.
The rock didn''t block their path but was actually the entrance to a secret ce. And the connection was pointing Kai and Sahara towards the rock.
"I guess we have no choice except seeing where this leads us." Kai sighed and touched the stone with his right hand. The illusion immediately vanished and instead of the rock, a gold-colored pot appeared on the ground.
"ce your hands on the lid of the pot," Kai instructed and the moment the trio ced their hands on the pot, they vanished.
"That was weird." Kinmented the moment they appeared in another ce.
"A secret vige huh." Sahara sounded amused as she saw a vige spread out in front of her.
The vige had houses made from bamboo and other natural materials but they couldn''t see any demons nearby.
""Hoo Hoo!""
But they could suddenly hear the sound of many men chanting at once. And obviously, they went ahead to see where the sound wasing from.
"Is that¡" But the moment they reached near the center of the vige, they saw that a young demon was being hanged to death.
And the young demon was none other than the sin of gluttony.
Chapter 364 Rest In The Darkness(Chapter Preview)
The sin of gluttony was called M and she was one of the most cheerful of the sins. And as one could tell from her title, she was a really hungry person and her hunger depended on her mood and what she wanted.
But Kai and Sahara thought about neither of that. They were instead looking at the three men surrounding M as each of them held a rope. Two of them were holding ropes that were tied to M''s neck while the third one was holding something that looked more like a whip than a rope.
"Tell me, who are you demon?! Reveal your name!" The third man shouted as he brought the whip down on M''s shoulder. The girl released a scream of pain but neither of the men nor the people of the vige gathered together cared about that.
"I will ask you once more. Who are you demon?!" The man shouted but M looked straight into his eyes as tears started trickling down her cheeks.
"I am your daughter, father." She said with a slightly shaking voice.
"No daughter of mine will disobey mine or our god''smand." The man said and raised the whip again. He brought it down on M''s face this time but before it could touch her face, the whip vanished.
"What¡" The man was stunned for a minute as two people were now standing in front of him.
The two of them were none other than Kai and Sahara and both of them had nk emotionless faces.
"Wouldn''t disobey mine or our god''smand? Pathetic. There is no god in this universe, at least not the kind you preach to." Sahara said as a dark aura started to emerge from her body but the man stood straight.
"So there were two demons in her body. No wonder she wasn''t obeying mymands." He muttered to himself as Kai looked straight into his eyes.
"What you are talking about is free will." He said in a monotone voice as the man raised an eyebrow.
"A demon-like you would like to tell me what free will is? Pathetic." He sneered at Kai but thetter continued to stare into the man''s eyes.
"Did you know that you living in the demon realm?"
"We have no choice except living on this pathetic realm since we are not allowed to enter the angel realm and live there with our god and his angels." The man replied as Kai and Sahara both burst outughing.
But theirughter contained no humor.
"You think that there is someone like that? The angels would ughter you before you can even think of taking the supreme deity''s name." Saharamented but Kai shook his head.
"They would kill him as soon as he steps within a 100-kilometer radius of the angel realm." He added before both of them fell silent.
Kai looked at every person standing in the crowd and could tell that all of them believed the man''s words to the heart. There were a few children amongst the crowd but Kai could tell that they felt the same.
They had the same type of thoughts embedded inside their minds and no matter how much a person tried to prevent it, Kai knew that it was not going to be possible to change their opinions anymore.
"You can change your ways right now and I will take you to the human realm. I already know that all of you are humans." Kai said but the man''s sneer widened.
"Who would want to live behind those pathetic humans? We are much better than them. Now you two demons will be exorcised and sent back to the hellish ce you came from." He said while raising his right hand and a white light appeared from his palm. This was the light element.
"You are already too far gone. Rest in peace." Kai finished while closing his hands. And with the blink of an eye, both he and Sahara vanished.
The man blinked once and the next time he opened his eyes, he saw that the two mans holding the tight ropes around his daughter''s neck were dead.
"Chungo and Mungo!" He shouted and turned his head back to see a massacre take ce.
Sahara was standing in the middle of the crowd and a wave of ck energy was released from her body. The wave pushed every single human being standing there into the air and Sahara sighed.
"You will always find foolish living beings no matter where they go." She muttered to herself and jumped in the air.
Her powers as the sin of pride kicked in and her entire body turned pure ck. Like an animal on its way to kill the prey, Sahara moved through the air and started killing the humans.
The moment they touched her body, they exploded into a mixture of organs and blood.
"Demons! Demons! Oh God, I pray to you, save this worthy servant!" The man shouted at the sky but nothing happened.
"There is no god like that and even if there was, he would never save a person like you." A voice entered his ears as the man slowly turned back.
Standing there was Kai with one of his eyes in pure demon form and one in archangel form. The man started trembling when he saw Kai as he fell down to his knees.
But thetter only gazed at him as though he was looking at a lost soul.
"In this world, there are many gods. I am one of them." He replied and bent down.
He then ced both of his hands on the man''s shoulders and that''s when the screaming began.
"AHHH! MY ENTIRE BODY IS BURNING! MY EYES, OH MY EYES!" The man screamed but except Kai, M, Sahara, and Kin, no one else was alive to hear him.
Half of his body was being burned by Kai''s demon side while the other half was being ignited by his angel half.
"You are dying by the hands of the thing you hate and the thing you love. Rest in the Darkness."
Chapter 365 Return To The Library(Chapter Preview)
"Wha¡ Wha¡ did you do?" M muttered as she looked at the two figures standing in front of her. Her arms were covered in blood, some of which was her own blood while some of it was the blood of her two captors.
"We just freed you," Kai said with a small smile and bent down towards M. But thetter released a scream.
"Don''t get close to me!" She shouted and slowly started moving backward. Seeing her, Kai got reminded of the time he had met Risea on the Central continent in the mortal realm.
Compared to then, he was keeping his feelings in check but seeing the terrified expression on M''s face, he started doubting whether he did the right thing by killing everyone, that too in front of her eyes.
However, he didn''t regret it.
"For now, sleep. I hope you don''t have nightmares." Kai directly teleported in front of M. He gently ced a hand on her forehead and put her to sleep.
Her body hit the ground gently as Kai turned to look at Sahara. He could feel his own mood and expression being reflected in her eyes.
"I hope she recovers from that," Sahara muttered as Kai nodded. The duo had a lot of research to do about this vige of humans that they had found.
However, one of the biggest things to notice was that M was still a human.
"Did you check any of their memories or anything like that?" Sahara asked as Kai shook his head.
"I think I can ask someone to check that. We need to go and visit death once again." Kai replied as the two then looked at M''s sleeping face.
"Do you think she would be having nightmares?" Sahara asked as she bent down and gently caressed M''s head.
"I think so. I think what was happening here and only started a few minutes before we had arrived. But the thing is, why did they do that?" Kai muttered but the only one who could answer his question was asleep.
"Living beings do extreme things for their beliefs," Sahara replied and the two then remained silent.
Kin on the other hand had watched the entire thing unfold from far away and he was in awe and fear.
''Those two managed to wipe an entire vige of people at the soul realm and also defeated three people at the semi-divinity realm. And the entire time, they didn''t even release their cultivation.''
He thought with a sigh as he was reminded how powerful Kai and one of the sins were. They did the entire thing in a matter of minutes and didn''t even use their cultivation.
They just used the power of their bloodlines and managed to defeat the enemies using that. Kin could only stand at his ce and look at this enfold.
But now, he was wondering what would happen. Kai and Sahara had said that there were only two sins in the demon realm. And now that one of them was gone and the other one was found, would the two of them remain on the demon realm?
Kin had been hoping that he would ask both Sahara and Kai for some tips but it looked as though he could no longer do that.
''But I can''t ask them for such a huge favor either.'' He thought with a sigh before he walked through the entire vige and reached the duo.
"Um Kai, will you be going now?" Kin asked as the person being questioned nodded.
"I will be taking M and Sahara with me back but I have a special job for you."
"A special job for me?"
"Yes, and you have to do this job without dying. Keep a check on the demon realm and make sure that the royal family doesn''t do anything excessive. If they do that, make sure to tell me." Kai finished as thetter looked surprised.
But he regardless nodded. It was a task that he had been thinking about doing but now that he knew that Kai would be behind him, he felt relieved.
"And I thought you hated me."
"Don''t think too much about that. I don''t like you but I don''t want someone who is rted to my past to die." Kai replied with a small smile before he looked towards Sahara.
"Let''s go back."
And with that, he teleported himself, Sahara, and the sleeping M back to Death''s library.
p ***
"Can you not let me have some time off in peace?" Azrael asked the moment Kai, Sahara, and M appeared in front of him.
Sahara carried M in princess style and started walking towards her.
[ Why didn''t you heal her injuries? ]
[ I will tell youter on. For now, take her back there. ]
Sahara then went away as Kai looked at Azrael and raised his eyebrows.
"What did you expect?"
"I expected to have you gone for at least 10 centuries."
"Well, at least you got 10 days of peace."
"But that is not enough."
"It''s enough for you. Stop sounding like an old man who is tired of his life. You don''t even do enough work to be tired with your life."
Azrael''s jaw twitched a little when he heard Kai''s words.
"What did you say? The entire ce has been chaotic ever since I can''t send souls to the Darkness. The reapers keep bringing me more souls and I am ambushed at any time so I can''t even enjoy my reading time."
"Well, I need a few of those souls," Kai added as Azrael''s jaw twitched again.
"You know that there are more than a hundred thousand souls there? Heck, the number might have crossed one million."
"I don''t care about that. I want some souls and I will take them. Take out your scythe please."
"You get my blood pressure really high sometimes."
"You don''t have blood pressure Azrael. You haven''t been a human for a long time."
"You know what I mean."
"No, I don''t. Now take out your scythe and shut up."
Chapter 366 I Am Worried About The Other Sins(Chapter Preview)
"Fine, here. I bet you can''t even hold this." Azrael grumbled as he summoned his scythe and held it in front of his body. Kai stared at it for a few minutes before he summoned H''s blessings alongside something else.
"Oh great, Mei told you how you can do it and now you can lift my scythe too. The next thing I know is that you are creating yang-powered suns."
"I could do that before I met Kiyoko. I have Himari''s powers too but since her harem mark isn''t activated, I can''t use it. But I can use Kiyoko''s powers nevertheless." Kai replied and held the scythe with his eyes closed.
This was because he was using Death''s sister''s powers and her powers had a great effect on one''s eyes. If he opened his eyes, anything he saw would be obliterated from existence and his eyes would be damaged enough that he wouldn''t be able to open them for months.
But this power was a great one-time trump card but also had its own disadvantages. But Kai was more focused on using the scythe and searching for the souls inside it.
"There are almost two million souls here Azrael. Help me a little." Kai said as thetter could only sigh and move forward.
Death''s scythe could only be held by two people and they were death and his sister Mei. However, Kai could also hold the scythe if he tapped into Mei''s powers.
So now that the two of them were holding the scythe, Death and Kai began searching for the souls.
"Hey, you never told me what kind of souls you wanted." Death had his eyes closed too since while searching for the souls, his eyes were in the same state as Kai''s.
If he opened them, everything he saw, including Kai, would get obliterated. However, Mei was different here. She could look for the souls while keeping her eyes open. Both Kai and Azrael wished that they had this power.
"I am looking for three souls that came alongside like hundreds of souls. They were killed in the demon realm and came here from there.Three of them were at the semi-divinity realm." Kai exined and Death snorted.
"Who did you kill this time?" He started going through all the possibilities of what could have happened on the demon realm.
"A vige of humans who were hiding in the demon realm and I found M, the sin of gluttony there. She was the vige leader''s daughter but for some reason, they believed that she had a demon inside her so they were hitting her and might have killed her in this manner. So me and Sahara killed them."
Kai''s reply made Azrael sigh. He had seen this a few times by now and knew that one should never do anything to his girls. They could usually talk bad about him but if it was anything about his girls, he would tear everything apart.
And a literal example of this was what happened to the fairy realm.
The duo then focused on trying to find the souls and soon enough, they found one of them. The soul belonged to the guy named Chungo. Now only two more souls were left.
"Kai, what are you going to do with the souls?"
"I am going to see their memories obviously."
"But I thought you could no longer do that."
"And how do you know that?"
"Since I can''t read in peace I just decided to see your journey and I think you clearly said that you could no longer to do that," Azrael replied as he heard Kai sigh.
"I can do it though only through a person''s soul when it''s out of their body and taken by a reaper to you. Normal memory maniption will make the Darkness corrupt me a little. Whatever that means."
"Oh."
After a few hours of searching, Kai and Azrael finally found the souls they were looking for before getting out of the souls searching mode.
They then opened their eyes and gave each other a nod. The souls Kai had gathered were stored in his pendant as he then went to Sahara''s room.
"What took you so long?"
"I was searching for the souls of the three people that were her father and his two subordinates," Kai replied as he saw that M was sleeping on the bed.
Her clothes were torn at ces but Sahara hadn''t removed them.
The M in front of them was not the M they remembered and they couldn''t just strip her naked.
So Kai instead went near her and moved his hand over her entire body and her clothes suddenly turned as good as new.
But he let them stay torn near the ces she had received the wounds.
While he had been searching for the souls with Azrael, Sahara had cleaned all the blood and wounds on M''s body.
"Her wounds were caused by something known as soul whip. It deals internal damage to her soul. The wounds on her body are caused because of the damage on her soul." Kai exined as Sahara had a grim expression on her face.
She already knew what this meant.
"The only way she could be cured is if her sleep heals her soul or if she heals it herself through whatever means she could," Sahara replied as the two of them looked at M''s sleeping face.
She looked as though she had just crossed 18 years of age. Her skin was glowing in the room however, her wounds were glowing too.
She had four whip marks on her shoulders, two on each respectively. Other than that, her neck had the marks from the ropes that had been tied around it.
But Kai had already removed them the moment he had knocked her unconscious.
"This makes me wonder how the other sins are Kai¡ I am worried about the other sins. What if they are in simr conditions to her? I think we need to find them as soon as possible."
"I think the same Sahara. It''s about time we went ahead and started visiting as many realms as we can. And we have no choice but to rely on the connection." He finished and their eyes locked.
But before leaving to see the memories of the souls Kai had gotten, they stared at M one time.
And they then vanished.
Chapter 367 I Wish I Could Have Burned Him Alive(Chapter Preview)
"So how are we gonna see the memories?" Sahara asked as Kai teleported them to one of the many unupied rooms in the library.
"We can see them through easily like watching a movie. However, there are some things that you should know. The memories we would see would be from the three person''s perspective so please don''t say that ''that''s stupid'' or ask ''what the hell are they doing?!''. You won''t get the reply to such questions."
"Quit joking around or I will elbow you in the ribs."
"I wasn''t joking." Kai sighed before he focused on his pendant and with that, summoned the three souls inside it.
"Can we see the two subordinates'' memories together so that we could focus on the man''s at once?" Sahara asked as Kai nodded.
He took out two white balls of light and after raising them in front of him, Kai summoned their memories.
"I wish I could have burned him alive."
***
"Sahara, I think you made the right choice by asking me to show both of their memories together."
"I always make the right decision. You just don''t believe me."
"Now some decisions you have made are questionable but let''s not go there. We still have the main guy''s memories to see before we go to other realms." Kai replied and took out thest soul from his pendant.
The memories started from showing the guy as a kid and the duo saw that he was taught many questionable things.
"So demons are depicted as the epitome of evil, a supposed god is depicted as the all mighty and merciful while angels are his servants. I wonder who came up with that." Sahara wondered as the man''s life started to fast forward.
After a few years, he got married and took the vige leader''s ce. And a yearter, he had twins, two daughters.
"But he doesn''t seem happy with two daughters," Sahara observed.
"Looks like he wanted a boy to continue his lineage or some shit," Kai replied as they continued to watch.
And much to their surprise, the wife of the man looked extremely unhappy with her husband. Maybe it was because that she had been forced into the marriage by her parents.
And that is why she was nning to escape with her two daughters.
"Looks like the exit is somewhere hidden and only the vige leader knows about it," Kaimented as Sahara nodded.
"The previous leader definitely passes on the location to the next leader when he is chosen." She added as they saw the woman, who was M''s mother, questioning the man about the exit.
She was good at weaving a curtain of lies and the man didn''t look as though he had caught on that his wife was lying. However, when the woman was about to escape.
The man came after her with the entire vige saying that a demon had corrupted her and she had to be purified. But the woman was quick and she somehow managed to escape from the man and the vigers'' clutches.
However, her children weren''t so lucky. When she had reached the talent, one of the vige soldiers had caught on to her and had been tightly clutching her.
With no choice left, she bit his hand and dropped one of her children in his hand. She then found the pot that was the exit from the ce and alongside one of her children, left the ce.
Both Kai and Sahara could imagine what had happened next. The remaining child had been taken back to the vige leader and the man had been rewarded.
The next few years, they saw how strict the man was with M. Her entire life was dictated by her father.
She wasn''t allowed to leave her home, she wasn''t allowed to eat what she wanted and when she wanted. She wasn''t even allowed to talk to anyone else.
The soldier who had gotten M from her mother had a boy around her age too. And M''s father had taken a liking to both the boy and the soldier.
So when both M and the boy were 17, her father announced that she would be married to the boy and he would give his position to the boy.
Seeing this, Kai was reminded of Jiyai, the woman he, Mia, and Mariel had met when they had first gone to the Central continent.
She had been in somewhat of a simr situation however, M''s case was much worse. Perhaps it was because of her being a sin or perhaps simply because she was reincarnated by Kai''s wish.
But no one knew the answer to that.
"Sahara, do you mind if you watch the rest of it alone? When it''s over, you will be teleported outside the memories and the soul would automaticallye back to me." Kai replied as Sahara nodded.
She didn''t question him much as he exited the memories. This was because she knew the toll it was taking on Kai to realize that it was his fault that M had suffered this much.
Sahara had wanted to tell him that it was not his fault but she knew that would only make things much harder for him. After all, Kai had a really bad habit of thinking that most bad things that happened were his fault.
"I wish he would change but then, he was like this back when he was practicing with all of us back in the special realm," Sahara muttered with a sigh as she continued to watch the memories y in front of her.
And she had to admit, her blood was boiling when she saw a ten years old M getting hit.
***
"Hey M, I wonder what you would say right now if you were looking at me," Kai muttered to himself as he appeared beside M who was still sleeping.
He stared at her for a few seconds before he went forward and touched her forehead. He gently checked her mind for a seal and found it.
And it was exactly what he had expected after he had seen how M''s father had treated her.
"A trauma seal¡"
Chapter 368 If You Are Going To Take A Risk, So Am I(Chapter Preview)
Same as Risea, M also had a trauma seal on her mind and to remove that seal, Kai would have to first know what her trauma was. Thankfully, Sahara was seeing M''s life through the eyes of her father.
But while looking at her face, Kai couldn''t help but sigh. Out of all the sins, Yingxi and M were the simplest ones. Yingxi was the sin of sloth while M was the sin of gluttony.
But if it came down to appearance, M looked the simplest. Her in brown hair fell down her forehead and covered one of her eyes. She had simple brown eyes yet depending on how she was feeling, her eyes would either shine or turn dimmer.
(Check this paragraphment for her image.)
But despite her being one of the simplest sins, she was strong. The strongest sin was Wrath and the second was surprisingly Lust. After that came Greed, who was ine, and Pride who was Sahara.
However, the sin of Envy could rival all of the sins except Wrath. Her powers varied depending on her opponent. So she wasn''t ced in the rankings.
Yingxi and M both shared thest ce but both of them didn''t mind it. But if they were to get serious, all of the sins would be equal in power except Wrath.
She was in apletely different league and even Kai hadn''t been able to defeat her. However, now that she was reincarnated, who knows, he might be able to defeat her.
But there was no fun and pride in that.
"M, I will try my best to remove your trauma once you wake up. But I wonder who I should ask to take care of you." Kai muttered as the first person that came to his mind was Azrael.
But he soon dismissed that thought and instead thought about Esmeralda. But she too was busy since she was taking care of Lana.
He could ask Risea as well but the pink-headed Nephilim would probably forget about the entire thing. He had many other options too but he had no idea who he should ask.
But while standing in the room, Kai heard a knock on the door.
"Um sister Sahara, are you back? If you are busy, I cer." Kiana''s voice suddenly entered the room as Kai looked surprised.
"Sahara is not here but you cane inside," Kai replied back as the door slowly opened up and Kiana stepped inside.
"Am I interrupting something?" She asked as her eyes moved towards M who was sleeping on the bed.
"No, you are not. She had been asleep for quite some time." Kai replied with a sigh as an idea suddenly came to his mind. "Kiana, can I ask you for a favor?"
"What kind of favor?" She asked back as Kai looked down at M.
"Me and Sahara found her on the demon realm. Her name is M and she is the sin of gluttony. But I had to make her fall asleep because her condition isn''t that good. She has a seal on her memories too but I can''t do anything until she wakes up."
"But if you were the one who made her fall asleep, why can''t you wake her up too?" Kiana asked with a confused expression as Kai shook his head.
"That''s because her mental condition is a little unstable, to say the least, and imagine being forced to wake up in a room with the person who just murdered your entire father alongside the entire vige. I would probably kill the other person." Kaimented as Kiana sighed.
"Kai, not everyone is you. If you wanted, you could just ruin that person''s entire life without even touching him."
"Probably true."
"Anyways, I will take care of her," Kiana replied with a chuckle as she walked closer to the bed and looked at M.
"Contact me when she wakes up. The seal on her mind is trauma." Kai added as Kiana nodded. Thetter then gave the two of them onest nce before he vanished.
"I wonder what else you have gone through. Maybe I will get to know you once you wake up." Kiana muttered as she sighed and sat down.
Kai on the other hand went back to the empty room to see that Sahara still hadn''t returned.
[ Sahara, how long is it going to take? ]
[ Probably a few more minutes. I am about to reach the part where he is about to die and I personally want to see how painful his death was. ]
Sahara replied as Kai sat down on the floor with a sigh. He was still at the semi-divinity realm though he could easily rival people in the golden divinity realm or perhaps even spirit immortality realm.
But he knew that he couldn''t defeat those at the soul immortality realm or the Darkness. He still remembered the man who had chased Inari alongside Glindhor. Perhaps that man was still alive and Kai knew that he would one day face against him.
"Should I try sucking these?"
Kai thought as he took out the two souls of the men named as Chungo and Mungo. He looked at them for a few minutes before raising them in front of his face.
"Should I do it or not?" He asked himself again while looking at the two souls.
If he swallowed them, he knew that his cultivation would rise but Kai had no idea how big the bacsh would be. One needed to be extremely careful when doing anything rted to souls.
While he was staring at the souls, Sahara finished watching the man''s memories and came back.
"You gave him a nice and painful death." She told Kai with a small smile as thetter then took hold of the third soul.
"Sahara, I am going to use these three souls to increase my cultivation." He suddenly said as Sahara frowned.
"You do know that you might be knocked out for a century or so?"
"I know the consequences but I have to do it despite the risks. If I am sessful, things could turn especially good for us."
"Then if you are going to take a risk, so am I." She suddenly said and sat down beside Kai. "I think it''s about time you knew the secret to my powers."
Chapter 369 Imposter In The Library (1)(Chapter Preview)
"Secret? Don''t tell me you get stronger every time you orgasm?" Kai asked with a nk face as Sahara shook her head.
"I wish it was that strong but no. Since you already know that my strength depends on my pride, I don''t need to exin to you about that. But what you should know is that I have never used my full potential."
"I think you should have told me this when we were on the mortal realm or when we didn''t have a crisis."
"Just listen. My true demon powers can be upped a notch if I try to raise them. But it requires immense focus and if that focus breaks, let''s just say that I will go wilder than usual and might cause a mass massacre. I already had this power in the past though so I know how useful it is." Sahara added as Kai sighed.
"So basically, you want me to create a barrier strong enough to hold you in case such a thing happens?" Kai asked while raising his eyebrows as Sahara nodded. "Then I guess we are going to be stronger."
"Honestly, we need to be that stronger or else, who knows what might happen. We have enemies who are stronger than us and we can''t always depend on our blood powers you know."
"Technically we can but it''s not a safe thing to do. Anyways, I know the perfect thing that can stop you though it might sting a little." Kai added as two white wings suddenly burst from his back and his eyes turned to angel eyes.
"Barrier of Eden." Sahara immediately understood what Kai was going to do. The barrier of Eden would be enough to hold a sin at her level too.
But if she managed to break it, Sahara had no idea what would happen then.
"Anyways, pack me up tightly." She said before sitting in the lotus position. She then started focusing on her powers as Kai slowly constructed two barriers of Eden around her body in case she broke through the first one.
After that, he secured the entire ce withyers of barriers, just for protective measure. To someone, it would feel like overkill but Kai knew how dangerous Sahara could be if her fool powers were released and that was not a fun thing.
He doubted that anyone except Azrael could stop her but if all the girlsbined their powers together, perhaps they might be able to win.
''There is no point in thinking about that. I should start using these souls.'' Kai thought with a sigh as he sat on the ground again. His wings vanished and his eyes turned back to normal while he looked at the three souls in front of him.
"Looks like the outside world would need to wait for some time to see me again." He muttered with a sigh and sat in a lotus position just like Sahara.
He then slowly started by using one soul.
***
"I wonder what Kai is doing¡" Kiana muttered to herself as she ced a cold wet cloth on top of M''s forehead.
Kiana remembered that whenever she had headaches, this would help her a lot, She couldn''t tell whether the other person liked it or not but M''s expression had remained cal ever since she had ced the cloth on top of her forehead.
Though Kiana had to admit, taking care of someone was a really boring job but she had promised Kai that she would do it.
''Oh fuck it, I am gonna go out ande back in a few hours.'' Kiana thought and stood up from the chair she was sitting on. But more thoughts came to her mind then. ''But what if she wakes up then. Kai better worship me the next time he sees me because this is he boring.''
She then started pacing around the room while thinking about what else she could do. But that''s when she heard a knock on the door.
''No way he is back this soon. Maybe it''s sister Sahara.'' Kiana thought as she walked up to the door and opened it. And the person was exactly who she had thought.
"I heard from a reaper that you were here. So, what are you doing?" Sahara asked with a smile as Kiana rolled her eyes.
"Just the usual sister Sahara. Kai gave me the responsibility of keeping an eye on her." She replied while pointing towards the bed as Sahara looked surprised.
"And who might that be?" She asked while raising her eyebrows as Kiana suddenly had a feeling that something was wrong.
"Kai said that she is an archangel. Didn''t tell me much about it though." Kiana replied with a sigh as Sahara suddenly looked more interested.
"An archangel huh. Can you let me enter the room to get a better look?" Kiana then slowly moved aside as Sahara walked inside the room.
''She doesn''t have a tail.'' However, Kiana wentpletely still when she looked at the woman''s behind. There was no lion''s tail hovering there. This meant that the person was definitely not Sahara.
''[ All of you please listen, someone that looks like sister Sahara is currently in her room but she doesn''t have a tail and is behaving strangely. Pleasee as soon as possible. ] Using the harem mark, Kiana quickly sent messages to everyone in the ce, including Kai and the real Sahara.
The duo however couldn''t hear her but the library still had a lot of strong people. But Kiana now had to make sure that nothing wrong happened until they arrived.
"Sister Sahara, where did you Kai recently go?" Kiana suddenly asked as the fake Sahara turned to look back at Kiana.
"Hmm, any reason for asking?"
"I was just wondering how the angel realm looked. Kai said that you both visited the angel realm."
"The angel realm?" The fake Sahara asked in a dangerous tone that Kiana kindly ignored.
"Why do you sound so surprised?"
"I am surprised because the angel realm cannot be entered by anyone, not even the world herself." Fake Sahara said as she slowly started moving towards Kiana. Thetter suddenly felt her body going numb.
"So tell me, how the hell did he manage to enter my realm?"
Chapter 370 Imposter In The Library (End)(Chapter Preview)
''She really isn''t Sahara.'' Kiana thought while standing still. Her body wasn''t obeying hermands and it was as though someone had frozen her in her ce.
But if she had to guess, she would say that it was the woman''s doing. She was observing Kiana with a dangerous look and thetter could only hope that someone would soone to get her.
''But what if there are multiple imposters in the library¡'' If what she was thinking was true, there was a chance that no one woulde to her rescue and she would remain trapped in the ce she was in.
And the fake Sahara looked downright murderous in front of her.
''Take a deep breath and maintain a calm expression. Don''t let the enemy think that they have won by catching you.'' Kiana took a deep breath as she remembered what Riang had taught her in the mortal realm.
She replied and then started forming a n to fight back but all she could think of were ways to dy the fake Sahara.
"Looks like I was right." Kiana managed to speak even though she felt as though her throat was slowly being crushed. "You are not sister Sahara but are just someone impersonating her."
"Who could have thought that a trophy like you would be smart." Fake Sahara muttered in an annoyed tone.
"What do you mean trophy?"
"You and all of the other girls here are just trophies to that Kai. What else did you think?" Fake Sahara asked back while cocking an eyebrow.
"Looks like you are one of the women who tried to prove that Kai was just a man who tries to get in every single woman''s pants. But he proved you wrong." Kiana thought of some random bullshit story to dy the woman but her expression changed.
''Wait, did I just guess what had happened in the past?'' Kiana felt confused as the woman''s expression turned nk.
"Looks like you know a whole lot of such things." She said and suddenly raised her right hand towards Kiana''s throat. "You need to die here."
''Oh shit.'' Kiana thought as she realized that her death was near.
But her body suddenly unfroze and she was able to move it again.
"Phew, that was close." A pink-haired woman was standing at the door with a small smile on her face. Risea then looked at Kiana for a few seconds and the two of them immediately switched their positions.
[ Go and see whether the others have found any other imposters. I set them on that work whileing here myself. Make sure to steer clear of dangerous situations. ] Risea said through a spiritual message as Kiana nodded and moved away.
"Not so soon dear." Risea then said with a small smile as her right hand moved forward and she grabbed the fake Sahara''s right hand.
The two of them however suddenly felt a connection as Risea pulled her hand away. They stared at each other as the fake Sahara''s appearance started to change.
Her hair turned to white color and her eyes turned gray. Her face turned even younger and her height started to shrink. Her body also grew small in size alongside both of her curves.
She was now wearing a white dress that hung loosely on her body.
(Check this paragraphment for her image.)
''She looks like what I do in my loli form¡'' Risea narrowed her eyes as she shifted her form. Her entire body soon changed down to her loli form as she was now wearing her pink dress.
The two of them then locked gazes as they tried to guess what was happening. But both of them reached the same conclusion in the end.
""Are you a Nephilim?"" They asked at the same time. The white-haired loli looked in shock when she heard Risea asking the same question.
This meant that she had been lied to.
"They told me that I was the only Nephilim alive and the rest had been killed because of Kai¡" She suddenly muttered to herself while staring at the ground but Risea heard her words.
"Killed because of Kai? He is the reason I am alive and standing here." She said as the white-haired woman looked into her eyes.
"No, you must be lying and this is some illusion. There is no way that another Nephilim would be here especially where Kai''s harem is." She added as Risea snorted.
"What a way to be in denial." She said as two white wings suddenly appeared from her back. The two lolis then locked their eyes as six white wings appeared behind the white-haired loli.
However, the wings were much smaller inparison to Risea''s wings and it could be said that the white-haired loli''s six wings were equal to Risea''s two wings.
"So you really are an angel¡" The white-haired loli muttered as Risea changed back to her twenties form.
"Why did you think I was lying? I even changed my form down to the bone you know."
"But they said that I was thest one¡"
"One thing I have learned after living this long is that you should not believe most things without seeing them. Like there was a rumor going on that Kai''s dick was extremely small though they had no idea how wrong they were."
"That''s irrelevant." The white-haired loli replied as Risea shrugged,
"I was just giving an example and by the way, how old are you?" She asked back.
"I am nine centuries old."
"So you are not even a millennium-old huh. No wonder you were fooled so easily. And let me guess, you haven''t met many people and those who you met are the only ones who you believe."
"How did you-"
"I know that because I have experienced it myself and let me tell you, it was not a good decision." Risea sighed. "Though I met Kai because of that."
"I¡" the white-haired loli was at a loss of words as Risea smiled.
"First change into the form I am in and then we will talk."
The white-haired loli nodded as her appearance started to change again.
Chapter 371 Nephilim Meets Nephilim(Chapter Preview)
A beautiful woman in her early twenties was now standing in front of Risea. Thetter had a small smile on her face as she looked at the white-haired loli''s mid form.
"Now, what are you gonna do?" The white-haired woman asked as Risea smiled.
"We will first start with introductions, hello my name is Risea and I am¡ I have no idea how old I am. All I can say is that I am a very old Nephilim, one born a few months before the order to hunt all of the Nephilims came into ce." Risea then extended her hand forward as the woman stared at it for a few minutes.
"I am Silvia, a nine-century-old Nephilim. A few centuries after the Supreme deity vanished, I was born on the angel realm to a Seraphim, hence the six wings. But my father was a human and that is why they aren''t that big." She said with a sigh as she looked at her six wings.
Silvia then extended her hand forward and grabbed Risea''s hand before she slowly shook it. Thetter felt as though she was meeting her past self.
Silvia looked awkward and Risea could tell that she didn''t have a lot of experience meeting other people. But she wasn''t in seclusion so there was that.
"Silvia, can I ask you a question?" Risea asked as the white-haired woman''s expression turned wary.
"If it''s about the angel realm, I am not answering."
"I am trying to talk to you like another person. I am not trying to obtain some kind of information from you."
"Who knows, you might just be trying to do that."
"It''s good to be cautious of people you just met but sometimes you should know that not everyone has bad attention," Risea replied with a sigh as she could remember how she didn''t trust her early customers.
But the more she sold her pills, the more trusting she started to be. After all, it was a big growth from being aplete shut-in to bing a face-to-face pill seller.
"Silvia, what do you do in your free time?" Risea then asked as the one being questioned looked extremely surprised.
"I cultivate of course. What else is there for me to do?"
"You are at the semi-divinity realm and you know it as much as I do, there is no point in just doing normal cultivation and if you want to make a breakthrough, you require some resources."
"How did you figure know that?"
"Because I am in the same realm but there is a reason you can''t sense my cultivation. I could teach you that if you want." Risea offered as Silvia gulped in anticipation.
She knew how useful of a skill this was but the only thing on her mind was whether she should ept it or not. In the end, it was something too good to let go of.
"Yes, I want to learn that. What will you take in return?"
"You will just have to spend some time with me. It''s a very long time since I have met a fellow angel and though Kai is half-angel, he doesn''t count."
"Then what should we do now?"
"We will talk and I would like to know a few things about you. Though before you do that, I need to inform the others about what was happening." Risea added as she grabbed Silvia''s arm. "And you areing with me."
"But I-"
"No buts. Juste with me." Risea said as she dragged Silvia out of the room. Thetter thought about protesting but that''s when she realized that Risea didn''t trust her enough to leave her alone.
But there was nothing wrong with that and Silvia was somewhat relieved that Risea wasn''t thepletely trusting one.
Though thetter had already thought about this, she had another reason behind dragging Silvia alongside her and that was to introduce her to more people.
And the girls at the library were some of the best people for this task since all of them had their very own and different personalities.
''I wonder why I am so determined to do this.'' Risea thought with a small smile as she realized that Silvia had reminded her how alone she had been before she had met Kai.
But Silvia on the other hand had been stuck on the angel realm where the Seraphim, the current highest ranked angels, would be using her as a political tool.
''But how did shee here? And how is she even alive. I need to ask her these questions when we talkter on.'' Risea''s eyes looked at Silvia''s dismissed expression since she had given up on protest.
As much as she wanted to admit that she trusted her to a level, Risea knew that blind trust was a naive thing. So instead, she was going to subtly approach this.
[ Guys, I found who the imposter is. Gather in the meeting area. ] Risea sent out a spiritual message.
While Kai and Sahara had been out, all of the remaining girls had created a special meeting ce where they coulde and meet if they ever needed to discuss any important thing or needed help from someone else.
It was just a circr ce in the middle of the entrances to the P, G, R, and S named sections of the library. But after cing a few chairs and couches, it looked like a good meeting room.
When Risea arrived there, she saw that only Laofen and Qin were there but as she waited, all of the other girls slowly started arriving. The first toe there was Riang followed by Kiana, Watanabe, Nezuko, and Yui.
After all of them were gathered there, they looked at the white-haired woman standing behind Risea. Silvia slowly moved backward as she was not used to this many strangers looking at her at once.
"She is the imposter and is from the angel realm. I am going to question her and you guys can go back to your work. Kiana, you can take care of her too. That''s all." Risea said and turned around to look at Silvia with a smile.
"We have a lot of things to talk about."
Chapter 372 The Current Supreme Deity(Chapter Preview)
"Then what is it that we are going to talk about?" Silvia asked with an innocent expression as she and Risea went to one of the many rooms in the library.
"Well, whatever you want to talk about. Maybe about how things were for you in the past. I can tell you my past if you want." Risea said with a smile as Silvia raised her eyebrows.
"Why are you trusting me this much? I could betray you at any moment and attack you."
"It''s because even if you attack me, I can easily kill you before you could even deal a lethal blow on me. I have much more experience than you." Risea replied as her smile didn''t change one bit.
,m The white-haired Nephilim had a feeling that she shouldn''t get on Risea''s bad side but despite that, she wanted to know more about her.
"Then can you tell me a few things about your past including who your mother was?"
"Well, my mother was a seraph like your mother. She had gone to visit the human realm and in a small town there, she had met my father. But soon after I was born, all the angels were summoned to the angel realm, and thew to kill all Nephilim came into motion.
My mother and many other angels were against this but the Archangels had ordered this no one could do anything. So while many of our kind were dying, I was safe. But since my father was a normal human, he died shortly.
I was left alone in this cruel world so I slowly started to explore it to see whether there was any ce that would take me in. That was when I realized that I had a talent in alchemy and I loved to do it. That was where I got the title of the alchemy goddess from."
And with that, Risea started telling Silvia about her past life including how she met Kai. Thetter was taken back by how different Kai was when Risea described him.
"For now, that''s all I will tell you. Now it''s your turn to share something about your past." Risea stopped at the part where she had epted Kai as her disciple.
Silvia knew that it was only fair if she told Risea anything about herself in exchange and that''s what she did.
"My mother is also a Seraph. After the supreme deity vanished, mother was next to the throne since she was the previous supreme''s deity''s cousin and thest of her line. Though the angels didn''t believe that bloodline made a person worthy of the title of the supreme deity, they still thought that it was their duty to give my mother the title.
They thought that they owed a lot to the previous supreme deity but what they didn''t know was that mother was pregnant with me. She had secretly gone to explore the other realms and that was where she had met a handsome young man who was looking for an adventure.
So mother gave him that as they roamed thends together and well you could figure out the rest. So she used her power to manipte the truth and made someone else my public father. But now that I am the supreme deity and nobody even knows that I am a Nephilim." Silvia finished with a sigh as Risea snorted.
"Kid, you just told me that you are the supreme deity. I can torture you for information now."
"I know you won''t, right?" She asked in a doubtful tone as Risea grinned.
"Of course, I won''t. That should have been obvious the moment I told you that story. There are less than 50 people in the world who know about my past."
"Well, my number is now increased up to 2 so that''s a start," Silvia replied as the two Nephilim then stood up.
"Want me to show you something fun that we can do with our powers?" Risea asked with a smile as Silvia nodded.
"Why not."
"But before we fo, do you think it will be all right for you to be away from the angel realm for so long?"
"I am not going back to that ce." Silvia averted her gaze as the Risea decided to not ask the reason for it.
"Let''s go to the arena then." But she was thinking of something else in her mind. ''What wild tale would I have to tell the others now?''
***
"You know, I have been taking care of you for 15 days and yet you are like this. Just wake up for fuck''s sake." Kiana sighed as she looked at the asleep girl lying on the bed.
She had been extremely bored the entire time and was now envious of Risea.
''She got that good partner for herself and here I am stuck with her. If not for Watanabe, I would probably be wing at this girl''s face.'' She thought with a sigh.
Watanabe had asked Kiana to just call her by her name since grandmother felt a little odd to her. Kiana had no problem in calling her grandmother by her real name and she was used to it now.
But she was still stuck in the room while looking at the girl.
With nothing else to do, Kiana bent down and poked the girl''s right cheek with her index finger. And M suddenly woke up.
"Who are you?" M immediately jumped back as she saw Kiana looking at her with an annoyed look.
"A poke? That''s all it took to wake you up?! I should have done this weeks ago." Kiana eximed while facepalming as M looked at her with a curious expression.
She wasn''t an expert at reading people but she had a feeling that Kiana meant no harm to her. But regardless of that, she felt that she needed to stay cautious.
"Tell me where I am?" She asked again as Kiana held up her hand.
"We will get back to this in a few moments." She replied and immediately sent Kai a message.
[ Your sleeping beauty is now awake Kai. ]
Chapter 373 I Just Did I What I Wanted To Do(Chapter Preview)
"So she is awake huh. I wonder when you will wake up though." Kai muttered as he looked at Sahara who was still sitting in the lotus pose with her eyes closed.
A dark purple-colored mist had gathered around her body and it looked as though Sahara was not conscious. Kai decided to leave her in the room as he teleported outside.
He put a sealing barrier on the door in case anyone would enter it and the reason he didn''t do it before was because his aura was enough to do that.
But now that Sahara was alone and her aura was being contained, Kai decided that it was better to just put up formations and prevent a massacre.
''But I am here now so I could just stop her from going on a massacre.'' Kai thought silently as he teleported to where Kiana was.
However, he didn''t enter the room and stood at its entrance while listening to what was going on inside. He could easily hear what was happening on the inside and waited for the perfect moment to enter the room.
"Now that I have done my job, let me tell you that you are in one of the many rooms inside a library which contains death books of all people and the owner of this ce is Death." Kiana then went silent as she let M process what she heard.
"You think I am some kind of idiot who will believe in those words?" The brown-haired girl asked with a baffled look as Kiana rolled her eyes.
"And you think I am some kind of idiot to think up of a bizarre thing like that?" She retorted as the two locked eyes like mortal enemies.
"Then how do I know that you are telling the truth?"
"I am not some kind of genius who has the answer to every question you know."
"Then who else am I supposed to ask?"
"Kai duh." Kiana''s reply made M look confused.
"Who?"
"The man who brought you here." M flinched the moment Kiana said that.
Kiana had unknowingly opened up some of her wounds.
"I would rather kill myself than talk to him. Guess what, that''s what I am going to do now." She replied and positioned her hand directly where her heart was beating.
And that''s when Kai showed up like a hero of a flop story.
"You know, I can''t allow you to kill yourself." He muttered as he positioned his right hand on her shoulder.
Thetter was taken back by this and within a few seconds, M''s entire body froze.
"M, at least hear me out you know," Kai said with a serious look as he moved in front of M and stared into her eyes. Thetter could do nothing except move her mouth so she decided to bite her tongue.
"And you just got your mouth frozen. Now you can only use your mouth and spiritual message tomunicate." Kai added as M stared at him in frustration.
With just a second of touching her shoulder, he froze her entire body and he was now doing it withmands.
[ What do you want from me? ] M asked using a spiritual message as Kai smiled.
"I am wondering the same thing. I remember that I said that I wouldn''t do anything excessive and yet I murdered an entire vige though Sahara was with me too so I am not the only one at fault.
[ You feel like someone who is just talking to himself. Tell me why you have brought me here and why did you kill all of the people from my vige? ]
"Because I wanted to do that."
[ What?¡ ] Lina was so confused that her eyes remained glued to Kai''s face as he expected a cruel smile toe on his face and tell her that he was lying.
"You heard it correctly. I just did what I wanted to do." He replied again as his expression remained dead serious.
''Either he is really good at lying and maintaining his expressions or he is telling the truth.'' M thought as Kai directly looked into thetter eyes. Yet she still had a question.
[ Why? ]
"You don''t need a reason to do something that you want to do. You just get the feeling and then you should do it." His words made M even more confused yet she could only look at him with a bewildered expression.
[ But what about the result or the consequences? ]
"I don''t think about those most of the time because I know that thinking about them might affect my choices and would prevent me from doing what I want to do. There is a famous saying that you should do what your heart says. The brain, after all, would always point out a w in something."
Kai then ced his index finger on M''s forehead as her body unfroze. Yet she didn''t move and stared at his face, expecting him to tell her that he was lying.
"But what about the gods and demons? Wouldn''t you make it easier for the demons to take control of your body while the gods would punish you for it?" She instead asked as Kiana snorted.
"You know, there are no things like that. When you go around the entire world, you will realize that the strongest ones are the gods. As for demons, every person is a demon if you look at them with a certain mindset." Kiana spoke and then turned around.
She had already heard what Kai and M had said and she no longer had any interest in such conversations.
She was instead going to go ahead and train to make sure that the other women from the mortal world didn''t overshadow her.
''There are too many girls here.'' She thought with a sigh and headed for the arena.
"Well, you heard what she said." Kai then spoke after Kiana was gone. M looked as though she had just received enlightenment.
Yet she wasn''t going to ept reality in this way so soon.
Chapter 374 The Voice Inside Her Head(Chapter Preview)
"Then why did you bring me here?"
"To take off the seal on your mind," Kai replied as M suddenly looked stunned.
"So there really is a seal on my mind?" She asked in a low tone as Kai looked surprised. He hadn''t expected M to know that there was a seal on her mind.
But regardless of that, she still knew about it.
"How did you know that?" He asked while raising his eyebrows as the brown-haired girl averted her gaze away.
"I don''t remember anything about my childhood except the moment when my mother left me. I had asked my father about it one night when he had been drunk and he had said that he had ced a seal on my mind to block the memories of the devil inside my mother''s body."
''Could I have been mistaken? No, the seal on her mind is big enough to hold a ton of memories and there is no way that it grew that big with just a single month''s memories.'' A wild theory then suddenly entered his mind.
"M, you only don''t remember the memories before your mother abandoned you or you don''t remember your entire childhood?" Kai asked as thetter tilted her head in confusion.
"My mother abandoned me when I was twelve years old. I don''t remember anything that happened before that." M had no idea why she was telling the man in front of her about her past but she felt something inside her open up.
''I think I have gone mad. This man killed my father and the rest of the vige just because he wanted to do that and here I am talking to him about my past.'' M thought while gritting her teeth as a voice in her head suddenly reminded her of something.
''Those vigers knew what happened to you and yet they didn''t do anything about it. They blindly worshipped the man who was your father. Not only that but your father didn''t even think of you as his child. To him, you were just someone he could use to pass on the title of the vige chief to.
He hit you so many times and you nearly died most of those times. It would have progressed into sexual abuse had you not hit him back but that just seemed to make things worse. He would hit you even harder next time but your cultivation slowly rose to a higher level.
Remember that you had always been alone during those times and was about to be executed when those two came and saved you for no apparent reason. They have done more for you than anyone from that vige or your father has done.''
The voice had been inside her head for as long as she could remember. It would sometimes guide her to do the things she wanted while most of the time, it would make fun of her for being weak.
But every time the voice made fun of her, she would always try to get stronger. That was why her cultivation was at the divine soul realm and she could endure her father''s blows while sometimes hitting him back.
''What else do you think I should do?'' She asked the voice back as she heardughter echo inside her mind.
''The answer is standing right in front of you M.'' The voice replied as M felt it slowly fade into the background.
M started thinking about what she would say to Kai and started nning multiple scenarios inside her head.
Kai on the other hand was thinking about what happened to the seal on M''s mind the moment she was born. There was a chance that both the seals had merged together and had given M a trauma seal.
This meant that there was a chance that the seal ced on her mind was different than the one that had been there the first time.
"M, would you like to get your memories back?" Kai suddenly asked since the only way to undo the seal was to make M ovee her trauma and for that, he needed her to agree with him.
"No, I don''t." Yet she shattered his n. "Why would I like to obtain memories about the woman who abandoned me and about a father to beat me for as long as I could remember."
M forgot what she was trying to say and instead said no to what Kai had asked her. This was because she knew that there was no way that she would like to know about her parents who had both been equally terrible.
Her mother had left her behind to a father who got drunk and hit her really badly but the drunk father was easier to handle than the sober one.
"She didn''t abandon you though." Kai suddenly said as M looked confused.
"You don''t know that."
"I have seen your father and his subordinates'' memories. I know what I am talking about."Kai replied as M stood still.
"Then why did she leave me behind?¡" She asked in a low tone as she could that she didn''t want to know the answer. Yet she kept her ears opening.
"Your mother had been attacked by the entire vige and she had two babies with her. Many of the men lunged at her and stole you from her yet she tried extremely hard to get you back.
But she realized that at the rate things were going, there was a chance that both she and her second child were going to die. And because of that, she left you behind while crying and left the ce." Kai exined with a serious face as M''s mouth opened slightly and hung that way.
"I¡ I¡ don''t believe you." She replied as she could feel her blood boiling. She knew that her father was a liar but she had no idea that he could lie about something like this.
"I can show you the memories if you want," Kai replied as M gulped nervously.
"How do I know that they will be real?"
"You have my word that they will be real," Kai replied as M took a deep breath and nodded.
"Then show me." The voice had said that Kai was the answer and she trusted the voice just as she was going to trust Kai.
But little did she know that Kai was a liar.
He was someone who could make a lie the truth
Chapter 375 The Realm Of Humans (1)(Chapter Preview)
"I¡" M couldn''t force any words out of her mouth after Kai showed her the memories of her father.
She wanted to say that it was all a lie but when some of the things started making sense to her and were exactly as she remembered, she had no choice except to ept that Kai was telling the truth.
She had also seen the memories of her father when she had been ten years old and had also seen the battle against her mother. She was still processing most of it but now looking at Kai, she realized that he had been telling the truth.
"Will you help me find my mother and sister?" She asked as her eyes were stormy. A lot of things were happening inside her heart and M was trying really hard to make sure that none of those emotions appeared on her face.
And she was losing the battle.
"If you want to, I can help but I cannot give any guarantee. The entire world is quite big and I don''t think I can find two people this easily." Kai replied truthfully.
If he had been that easy to find people in the world, he would have easily been able to find the sins since he had a connection with them.
''Perhaps if Kosma was there¡'' Kai thought of the loli known as the world as he started remembering what he could do about that.
The only thing he could do was to talk to space but he had no idea how he could contact her. For now, all he could do was help M find her mother and sister and hope that her trauma would get cleared.
"Where do you think we should start then?" After taking multiple deep breaths, M had managed to calm herself down. Now she was calm enough to talk and ask Kai the questions she wanted.
"My best guess would that she would like to be away from the society and be in hiding or rather, she would have gone to a new ce where no one would recognize her."
"I guess that''s true," M replied as she tried to think where her mother would have gone. Unfortunately, she didn''t know much about the outside world so her imagination stopped on the demon realm.
"My guess is that she either went to the human realm or the mortal realm. The chances o her going to thetter are very low since she had much higher cultivation than the required cultivation of the mortal world." Kai muttered to himself as the possibility of M''s mother being in the human realm was quite high.
And that''s where he decided to go.
"Let''s go then." He said while extending his right hand towards M who stared at it with narrowed eyes.
"Why are you offering me your hand?" She asked as Kai looked surprised.
"I am just offering you my hand so that we can teleport out of this ce."
"I uh¡ never mind," M replied with a sigh as she held Kai''s hand with her own hand. It looked as though she was quite far behind on how things progressed in the other ces.
Kai just shrugged and teleported the two of them to the entrances of the realms. He then looked at the entrance of the human realm with narrowed eyes as he tried to judge whether there would be guards on the other side or not.
It was a very big question but he had no idea whether there would be anyone on the other side. So he was taking a risk by doing this but hopefully, it would be worth it in the end.
His hold on M''s hand tightened a little as thetter flinched but didn''t pull her hand away. This was the way her dad would grab her hand and drag her.
M had to remind herself many times that the man who used to do all of that to her was now dead.
And for the first time after his death, M allowed herself to be happy about his death. She then looked at the purple-haired man who taking her to find her mother and sister.
''I hope that he fulfills what he said.'' M thought with a sigh as she was basically putting her faith in a stranger.
But the voice in her head and said that Kai was the answer to most of her questions and the voice had never been wrong when it came to things that majorly affected her life.
The voice had also warned her the day her father had dragged her to the center of the vige saying that she had a demon inside her.
This was because she had refused to give her virginity and body to bear the child of the son of the man who had taken her from her mother.There was no way that she was going to do that while barely being 18.
However, most of the vige had expected her to follow this and they had agreed with her father when he had said that she had demons inside her.
So now, she could only look at Kai and wonder what he would do to her. But if the voice had been correct, she might get rid of all of her problems at once.
"Um, Kai, what is this ce?" M couldn''t keep her curiosity down so she decided to ask Kai about the ce and surprisingly, he told her about it.
"In the world, there are round spherical, well most of them are like that, things called realms. These swirling portal-like things you see are the entrances to these realms and you can use them to travel anywhere you want."
"That''s a really useful thing¡" M muttered as she wondered how fast people could travel to this ce.
"Except that most of the cultivators cannote here and most only see a glimpse of this ce when they are ascending to a higher realm," Kai added as the brown-haired girl could only sigh.
After a few more minutes of floating around, Kai finally reached the entrance of the human realm.
And with a sigh, the two of them entered it.
Chapter 376 The Realm Of Humans (End)(Chapter Preview)
"Good thing I covered us in invisibility formations," Kai muttered as he saw three people at the semi-divinity realm standing right at the ce he and M appeared in.
Thetter was shocked when she saw the quality of Kai''s formations. She had seen the same formation a few times before but had never expected that Kai could use it at such a high level.
She was surprised by this but kept her mouth close. After that, she found herself staring at a big spherical thing as Kai had directly teleported them to near the realm.
This was the thing that Kai had called a realm and she was surprised to see how big it was. She could only see a single side of the realm but she had a feeling that the entire thing was much bigger and different than she had imagined.
"Are all the realms like this?" She asked with a slightly open jaw as Kai shook his head.
"Not all realms look like this. You would probably get confused the more I tell you about this so it''s better to not talk about it at all." He replied while looking at the human realm.
He had lived here before and had forgotten about those things. But now that he was looking at the human realm, he was wondering what was happening there.
''What can I do here?'' M on the other hand was wondering how useless she would be. She had some fighting experience but that only extended to her father.
But when the two of them were thinking that, Kai suddenly felt lightning hit his body, not the real one. He suddenly felt his connection with the sins igniting up and it was giving him a very clear signal on the human realm.
The thought of helping M find her parents left his mind as he went ahead and teleported himself and M down to the human realm.
As Kai remembered, the human realm used to have one continent for the angels and one for the demons. The rest of the continents were for humans.
He had no idea on which continent he currently was on but all he cared about was that he was sensing that one of the sins was really close. He teleported himself and M to as close as he could before he realized that thetter had no idea where they were going.
"M, I think I found something important. Do you mind if I go look for that before?" He suddenly asked as M looked confused.
"Aren''t you the one doing all the work. My opinions don''t matter Kai." She replied as thetter shook his head.
"Your opinions do matter M. You should remember that." Kai replied as he then teleported them again.
The brown-haired girl felt weirded out when Kai told her this. Her entire life, her father had said that her opinions and thoughts didn''t matter but now, they did.
"I wonder what else I will experience now.'' She thought with a sigh as everything else was a blur.
After a few more teleportations, Kai appeared in a green field where the symbol was pointing at the entire area. So unless the sin''s soul has reincarnated as a huge patch of grass, Kai had no idea how this could be possible.
Maybe the connection was malfunctioning but it had still brought him to such a ce.
"What are we going to do?" M suddenly asked as the purple-haired man smiled and pointed at the open green fields.
"We are going to go ahead and search for people here."
And with that, the two of them started walking across the field. The further they went, the more amazed M felt.
"This ce is so beautiful¡" She muttered with a small smile as Kai chuckled.
"This ce isn''t that beautiful. I can take you to ces whichpletely alter the meaning of the word beautiful for you." He replied a M was curious about these ces.
But she decided to not ask about it in case that wasted time. But Kai had a question in his mind.
"How did the younger ones survive in your vige?" He asked as he remembered that none he hadn''t seen any crops or anything like that in the vige and the ce only extended for a few kilometers meaning that there weren''t any spiritual beasts.
The higher level cultivators could live without food but he had no idea how the children below five years of age lived.
"Our vige had people with the ability to just survive while consuming a small amount of spiritual energy. The young children were taught to do this from a young age so that they didn''t starve. My father used to call this as God''s blessings but now I know it isn''t true." M replied with a sigh.
Kai on the other hand looked as though he had just been told that his balls have been cut.
He remembered that Lin and M were the only two sins who had this ability and higher level cultivators could do this too. But he had never heard of children, especially born in suchrge numbers, to have this ability.
The best he knew was of a kid blessed with a spiritual energy foundation and he could absorb double the amount of spiritual energy than normal cultivators.
''Does this mean that something here is not right?'' Kai started to think of some theories while walking however none of them could tell why the entire vige had had this ability.
But when he thought of it in detail, he realized that there was a possibility that someone had passed this ability through the usage of blood passing.
Now he only had to find out who that person was. However, if Kai had known about the voice in M''s head, many mysteries would have been solved at once.
"Um Kai, why is that house standing there in the middle of nowhere?" M suddenly asked while pointing towards a house in the distance.
"Maybe it''s because that house has the person I am looking for." He replied while taking a deep breath before teleporting to the house.
But the house didn''t only have the person Kai was looking for.
Chapter 377 Milas Mother And Twin(Chapter Preview)
"So what now? We go in charging and just see who is inside the house?" M asked while raising her eyebrows as Kai looked surprised.
"How did you guess what we were going to do?" Thetter''s mouth opened slightly when she heard Kai''s reply.,
"Wait, we are actually going to do that? I thought we had a n!" The brown-haired girl eximed as Kai raised his eyebrows.
"Most of the time, I never have a n in such situations. So we are going to do the breaking and entering thing." He replied and moved to the entrance of the house.
"You can just knock on the door or teleport us inside," M suggested but Kai shook his head.
"Since this ce is in the middle of nowhere, it will be more noticeable than any other thing. However, this ce actually had a formation around it but since you were with me, you managed to see through the formation. Otherwise, any other person would have just seen this ce as a patch of grass.
M then wondered whether Kai was telling the truth or a lie but there was no way to confirm it. She was a beginner in formations and it would be a miracle for her if she created a beginner-level formation.
Spotting advanced level formations was on a whole another level so, for the time being, she just decided to think that Kai was telling the truth.
"So I guess we are directly entering the house the house then." The girl said with a sigh as Kai teleported the two of them to the other side of the room.
The house didn''t look like it had anything special, however, the entire ce was giving Kai an ominous aura.
He had double-checked to make sure that the formations around the house didn''t warn the people living inside it. Just to be sure, he had also disabled the formation.
"M, do you have any experience in fighting other people? Kai asked as the brown-haired girl sighed. She had already expected that she would have to fight in such situations.
"Yes, I have a little bit of fighting experience. Though I can''t beat those with real experience and power."
"You have real experience too and I am hundred percent sure that you can survive many blows dealt by another person," Kai replied without turning back as he decided to spread his spiritual sense in the entire ce.
''The basement.'' He felt two people being present in the basement. He then teleported himself and M to a corner of the basement where they would stay hidden and see who the two people were.
[ Too dark, I can''t see anything. ] M said to Kai using a spiritual message as he sighed and grabbed her right hand. He then activated Fanglin''s blessings and M could suddenly see everything.
The two of them then looked forward to see the two women. They were bent towards the ground and seemed to be working on something.
And Kai knew both of them.
The one on the left was the woman he had seen in M''s father''s memories and was her mother. She looked quite old from behind but Kai didn''t try to guess her age.
The second woman on the other hand looked quite younger and Kai could guess her appearance.
After all, how could he mistake that envious body and face?
The second woman was none other than the sin of envy.
( Check this paragraphment for her image. )
[ M, I think we both found the people we were looking for. ] Kai suddenly said to M whose mouth opened slightly in confusion.
[ What are you saying? ]
[ What I am saying is that the woman on the left is your mother. ]
This time, the brown-haired girl was left stunned. Her hands trembled a little as she looked at the backside of the left woman.
She couldn''t see her face from this angle and started wondering how she looked.
"Let''s go and meet them," Kai whispered as he started moving forward.
M stared at the handsome man''s back as he moved forward. She took a deep breath and slowly started following him.
''How does he walk like that?'' When Kai walked, he made no sounds. M''s feet were making low sounds when they hit the floor of the basement.
"Hello." Kai suddenly called out as he and M stepped out in the light.
The two women turned back with bewildered expressions as they took in the two strangers.
"Who are you?!" The woman who was M''s woman shouted as Kai looked at M.
Thetter''s mind turned nk as she spoke the first thing she felt like speaking.
"I am your daughter," M said and instantly shut up her mouth. The woman''s eyes widened when she heard these words yet it was clear that she didn''t believe M.
"What do you mean you are my daughter? I only have a single daughter and she is standing beside me." The woman replied and pointed towards the sin of envy who was standing beside him.
While M figured out something to say, Kai looked at the sin of envy with a sad expression.
Lily, the sin of envy was one of the most fearsome demons Kai had ever seen yet she was actually someone who loved to tease others. She had short red hair that went down to her chin while her eyes were blood red.
Like Sahara, she had a favorite petpanion and that was a snake. And if anyone annoyed her, she would set an anaconda on the person and let the beast bite the other person to death.
But standing in front of Kai was an innocent-looking girl who had long red hair that fell down to her waist. She was wearing robes that covered every inch of her body and her eyes were looking at Kai and M with fear.
It was clear to him that the Lily he used to know was not here just like M.
''I am getting tired of destroying lives.'' He thought with a sigh as he looked at M''s mother and realized that he was going to steal both of her children from her.
However, things were not as clear as Kai thought of them to be.
Chapter 378 A Mothers Nightmares(Chapter Preview)
"My father''s name is *** and your name is Ana. You had to give me up when the men from our vige attacked you and you instead escaped with her." M said while taking a deep breath as she pointed at Lily.
Thetter had no idea what M was talking about so she instead turned to look at the woman who was her mother and who M had called Ana.
"I¡" Ana began saying but her voice trailed off as she realized that M was not lying. "How are you even here?"
Instead of replying, M turned to look at Kai who sighed.
"I massacred the entire ce where she was living and since she was about to be executed, I freed her from that ce," Kai replied as Ana looked petrified.
"You kill that vige even though it had a ton of strong people?" She asked with a slightly open mouth.
"He did that in a few minutes¡" M muttered from the sidelines as Ana suddenly jumped forward.
She grabbed the brown-haired girl''s right hand and threw her beside Lily before ring at Kai.
"There is no way that someone like you would help M without hidden motives." She growled as her cultivation slowly started to rise.
"You managed to reach the golden divinity realm and still say hidden. I must admit that you must be quite smart and cunning to do that." Kai replied with a sigh as he made noments to either confirm or deny Ana''sst statement.
"You can see my cultivation." It was clear as day that the woman was not good at hiding her reactions as her surprise showed on her face.
She then turned to look at the two girls and it looked as though she said something to them through spiritual messages but Kai was getting tired of this.
"I am here because I want the seal on M''s mind to be lifted and I want her to grow stronger. As for what reason? I just want to liberate people like that though I am no hero. And you Ana, are guilty of leaving a child behind." Kai then grinned and his grin indicated that he knew everything about what had happened in the past.
The woman couldn''t help but back down a little as she tried to judge the level of Kai''s power. If he had guessed her cultivation, could he have a higher level of cultivation than her?
"You are thinking about my cultivation but making guesses isn''t going to get you anywhere." Kai suddenly said as he started walking forward and Ana started moving backward.
M on the other hand had no idea what was happening because she had suddenly lost her vision. This was because her mother had blinded both her and Lily to make sure that they didn''t see their mother''s blood.
But Ana had no idea that M had grown up in bloodshed. Unfortunately, she had no idea that it probably would have been better to let M retain her sight rather than taking it.
"You grew to be overprotective of Lily because you thought that losing one child was enough of a shock. You knew that M would be living in hell so you made sure that Lily received twice the amount of love." Kai started saying and for some reason, he was having fun.
"You thought that it would be a good thing if one of your children grew to be well protected and loved but the loss of losing your child was eating at your soul. You still think of M in the night and regret the decision of leaving her behind.
But at that moment, you knew that leaving behind one of your children was the best possible thing you could do and that''s what you did. But you should have known the effects it would have on your soul." Kai finished as Ana''s entire body was trembling.
She had never thought that a man would barge in her house alongside her daughter and read her mind as though it was an open book. Not only that but he knew of all of her nightmares.
"Who are you?" That was the only question that had been roaming in her mind and she decided to ask it. Kai on the other hand sighed.
"I am just someone who has seen the world. I have seen how cruel the things here can be. But you do know that there are many things you could do about it?" He asked as stopped directly in front of Ana.
Ana was a short woman who barely reached to Kai''s shoulders yet he had a feeling that she packed enough power to wipe out legions of cultivators.
"You could have gone back." He finished speaking and turned towards M. With a snap of his fingers, her vision returned alongside Lily''s vision.
"Were you just doing that for fun?" The brown-haired girl asked as she turned to look into Kai''s eyes.
He hadn''t known the handsome man for long enough but she had a feeling that he was more dangerous than he seemed.
"Fun? I was trying to make an impact here." He protested though deep inside, Kai knew that he had enjoyed what he was doing.
''Perhaps I need to release all of the pent-up stress and frustration I have.'' He thought with a sigh before looking at Ana.
"That was all I wanted to speak but if you still think that I am a danger to you or your daughters, I will leave. Though remember, many people woulde after you because of these two." Kai pointed towards the two sins.
He knew that the organization that was being run by the Darkness was just on a tactical retreat while finding weapons for themselves or perhaps the Darkness was refining Taizan as its vessel.
But despite that, he knew that leaving behind two sins with memory loss was not a good decision. And he was saying that without inserting his personal feelings.
"You tell me the reason for that and maybe we can talk more about this." However, Ana looked as though she had found some seriousness in Kai''s words.
And with that, they moved up.
Chapter 379 The Seal Vanishes(Chapter Preview)
"So you are telling me that these two girls have hidden powers and they would be hunted for that?" Ana asked with narrowed eyes as Kai who was standing a few meters away from her nodded.
"That is why I brought M here so that she could reunite with you and all of you would be safe. Do you know a ce where you would be safe?"
"This house is the safest ce I could create¡ I don''t think there is any other ce where we can go."
"Then you cane with me," Kai replied as he moved forward and stared into the woman''s eyes. "I can provide you safety."
"And what do you want in return?" The woman knew that things like this didn''te for free.
"In return, I want to make sure that both of them don''t get taken by those people. I want to that you both don''t have any part to y in this." Kai said as he nced at the two sisters.
Both of them were twins but didn''t look the same in any possible way. The only simrity between them was the demonic power that they shared.
"Then what should we do?" Ana asked her two daughters as Lily shrugged.
"Whatever you think is the best mother." The girl replied as Ana''s gaze moved towards M.
The brown-haired girl had expected Kai to have a hidden motive and despite how much she had hoped there wouldn''t one, he still had one.
However, the motive hadn''t been what he had expected. It looked as though there was something major going around the world and those cut from the society had no idea about it.
But what M didn''t know was that the society had no idea that something was happening or was about to happen. The best they knew was that a war was about to happen between the angel and the demon realm.
Because if all of them knew about the real thing, they would be scared to sleep at night and would stop trusting others
Because in times of war, it was extremely hard to know who was friend and enemy.
"I would like to go as well. I know what ce he is talking about and to me, it looked pretty safe." M replied as Ana sighed and turned back to look at Kai.
"We will follow you on a few conditions."
"I know what you are going to ask and they are fulfilled," Kai replied and immediately teleported all of them back to Death''s library.
Azrael, who had been examining the number of death books that were vanishing, suddenly felt two new peoplee inside the library. But he sensed Kai alongside them so there was no problem.
But what Azrael didn''t know was that Silvia had entered the library and he hadn''t even sensed her. This made the half Nephilim even more dangerous and mysterious.
If Kai knew about this, he would immediately be on alert around Silvia despite what Risea would say.
But the pink-haired woman knew what most people''s true intentions were and he could read many people''s minds like they were some open books.
"What is this ce?" Ana asked with narrowed eyes as she and the others were currently standing in one of the rooms in the library.
"This ce is one of the safest ces in the entire world and it is a library. Any other questions?" Kai asked as the woman nodded.
"How do we know that someone wouldn''t attack us here and what would stop you from using their powers the way you told us the organization would do?" Ana was a smart woman and she knew that Kai had been hiding many things.
But she had a feeling that the purple-haired man was her best chance at saving her two daughters and herself.
She would get to live with both of her daughters this time without any major problems for some time.
Otherwise, half of her time had gone to keep the formations around her house up to date and that''s what she had been doing when Kai and M had entered her house and had found her.
"It''s because I have better things to do than that. There are a whole lot of other people like them and I have to make sure that they don''t turn over to the other side." Kai replied and reached for the doorknob.
He opened the door and exited the room with ast nce at M. Her expression was neutral and Kai could only hope that talking to her mother and sister would remove the seal on her mind.
Otherwise, he had no idea what he could do in order to cure a trauma he had never experienced.
''Maybe I should ask for Risea''s help.'' He thought with a sigh and no sooner had he taken a few steps, he heard M scream.
He immediately turned back and entered the room to see M clutching her head in pain. Ana and Lily were around her and tried to ask what was happening but Kai knew it better than them.
"Step aside, the seal on her mind is vanishing!" He shouted and pushed the two of them away. He ced his hand on M''s shoulder and a white light surrounded his palm.
It looked as though her memory seal had shattered at once and had caused her pain and that is why she had screamed.
He gently soothed her body as she removed her hands away from her head.
"I remember¡" M muttered as she looked into Kai''s eyes. Thetter was barely containing his joy in since two other women were present there but the smile on his face made it clear.
"Remember what?" Ana asked from behind Kai as M''s gaze shifted to her mother.
"I remember all of my childhood memories." She replied as Kai suddenly froze.
"Just to make sure that nothing harmful is left in your mind, would you let me see your mind?" Kai asked with a serious look as M nodded.
He then immediately entered her mind.
And saw that the seal was no longer there.
Chapter 380 So Both Of Us Are In The Same Realm(Chapter Preview)
Kai spent a few minutes in her mind and tried to see what had happened to the seal but no matter how much he searched, he didn''t see anything.
He instead came back and smiled.
"Congrattions M, you no longer have any kind of seal on your mind and you have your memories back," Kai replied as M smiled too.
"This is good then!" She said with a smile as Kai nodded. He then turned towards Ana and raised an eyebrow.
"Told you I was doing things for her benefit." He said with a smug look as he moved out of the room and left the mother and daughter pair alone.
He then walked for a few seconds before teleporting to the room where Sahara was still unlocking her true power.
The ck mist around her had thickened and she was slowly absorbing it. However, he knew that there was a lot of work left to do.
"Hey Sahara, I wonder how you would feel when you will know that the seal on M''s mind is gone," Kai muttered as he saw down with his back against the wall. "Yet she didn''t remember the things she should have. Looks like the seal was just ced there to keep her childhood memories locked."
Kai had no idea why he was speaking these things, that too while Sahara couldn''t listen. But to him, it felt as though he needed to say everything.
"I just smiled and congratted alongside her mother and sister, who I forgot to mention is Lily. Yes, Lily, the sin of envy is M''s sister. Those two have an intense rivalry if you remember." He snorted before continuing.
"However she doesn''t remember anything either yet I am wondering whether she would have the same seal. You were the only sin who has been following me from the mortal realm and the one with who I have spent the longest time after I reincarnated. Though I am wondering what I would do now.
I don''t know why M didn''t remember her old life memories and instead just unlocked the memories of her childhood. Perhaps the new seal had messed up the old one or perhaps it was because of some other reason. But there were no clues left inside her mind." He finished before he sighed and stood up.
"Why am I even talking when you can''t even hear me?" He asked himself and was about to leave when he heard Sahara chuckle.
"The only reason I hadn''t been speaking was because I didn''t want to interrupt you. You rarely go ahead and tell everything to me like that so I didn''t want to interrupt and stop you." The mist inside the barrier suddenly vanished as the sin of pride stood up.
Kai immediately removed all the barriers as Sahara walked forward and stood in front of Kai with a sad smile on her face.
"You hold a lot of things inside Kai." She said and ced her right hand on top of Kai''s heart. "Sometimes it''s better to let go."
"True I guess." He said with a sigh before he checked her cultivation. A real smile, though small, appeared on his face.
"So both of us are in the same realm huh."
"Looks like we both worked hard and now, let''s go and see what happened when I was gone," Sahara said before sighing. "Interesting things only happen while I am gone."
"Either that''s your luck or you are just gone at a bad time," Kai replied and poked Sahara''s forehead with his index finger.
The duo then moved out of the room and started walking towards the ce where the mother and daughters were at.
Kai had already put an invisibility formation upon himself and Sahara so the two of them could easily enter the room.
[ Give me some back story on how you met the mother and Lily. Or rather, recite the events in order. ] Sahara asked as Kai quickly told her how M had woken up and how they had traveled to the human realm.
[ And now, they are talking about old stuff I guess. ] He replied as the two of them listened to Ana and the two sins talking to each other about stuff that had happened in the past.
The duo already knew most of it since they had seen the man''s memories however they were hearing things from Ana''s perspective.
But the most interesting and informative part of the story was when Ana told about her life with Lily.
"I had gone to the human realm in hope of meddling here but the money and the power system here was brutal. But since we could survive on only a tiny bit of spiritual energy, we didn''t face any major problems.
The real thing was to find a house and a ce to leave where we wouldn''t die and would not get discovered. Since I was an expert at formations, I managed to create that house and fortify it.
The two of us have been living there forever and I have trained Lily in formations." Ana finished as M''s suddenly raised her eyebrows.
"Can I learn that too?" She asked in an uneasy tone as the woman smiled.
"You are my daughter so why not?" She replied as the brown-haired girl smiled.
Kai and Sahara on the other hand were wondering how the hell Lily learned formations. The sin of envy was evenzier than the sin of sloth.
She used to have all of her clothes spread across her room and her hair would always be ruffled or uneven since she cut them herself.
Yet the girl in front of them seemed perfect, be it her clothes or hair. She looked like what someone would imagine Lily to look like.
But the reality was very different from expectations.
[ So are you going to check her mind? ]
[ I can do it now too and since you are here, why not? ] Kai replied and closed his eyes in focus.
He entered Lily''s mind and searched around for a few seconds. He then returned and looked at Sahara with a grim expression.
[ She has no seal on her mind. ]
Chapter 381 Miku And Mila (1)(Chapter Preview)
[ What do you mean there is no seal on her mind? Shouldn''t she remember everything if there is no seal on her mind? ] Sahara asked with narrowed eyes as Kai shook his head.
[ The only possibility I can think of is that either they are hiding the fact that they know everything or they just look like Lily and M and are someone else. ]
[ Then what are you going to do now? ] The half-lion girl looked at two of the women she had spent most of her life with.
Each of the sins had been taken care of by Lilith and she had been the one who had honed their abilities. But she had never expected that all of them will be like this.
But the only person they could me for this was the Darkness and that guy was out of their control if it was a guy at all.
After all, they had never seen the Darkness''s physical representation and could only guess how it looked. But if someone asked Sahara, she would definitely say that it was a man so that she could kick his balls.
But for now, she had to focus on how she could make Lily and M remember about the past.
[ Kai, do you think that you could force their previous life''s memories on their mind. What are the chances of sess and failure? ]
[ The chance of failure are hundred percent and this is because both of them have too many memories that they need to have. And despite that, there is no guarantee that they will turn into the same Lily and M we used to know. ]
[ Then there must be something that we can do. ]
[ There is always something that we can do. And in this case, we just have to figure out what that thing is. ]
The duo then stood there for a few more minutes as they saw M saying her goodbye and leaving the room.
She wasn''tfortable enough to sleep with two people she had just gotten to know. So instead she was going to return to her own room.
[ Kai, does she know where she is going? ] Sahara asked as the duo had been following the brown-haired girl like stalkers.
Till now, M had taken three rights and two lefts at random times.
[ She is lost. If only she knew that she could enter any one of the unupied rooms and it would be her room. ]
Kai then decided that it was better to casually approach her and ask how things had gone.
After teleporting away, he moved in M''s direction while acting as though he was going to do some other important thing.
"Hey M, what are you doing here?" Kai asked as he casually appeared in front of M.
Thetter looked as though she had just been handed the opportunity to go in the past and change everything that she wanted.
"You have no idea for how long I have been searching for you!" She eximed as Kai gave her a small smile.
''Oh, I know how long you have been roaming around for. After all, I had been following you for a long time.'' He thought before raising an eyebrow.
"Why were you looking for me though? Were you lost and wanted to know the way back to your room where you had been earlier?"
"Well, that too but no. I wanted to talk to you about something in private." M said in a nervous tone as she looked around to make sure that no one else was looking.
"Then I guess we should get talking," Kai said as he pulled M inside one of the rooms in the library and surrounded the two of them with formations.
"Go ahead," Kai said as the brown-haired girl sighed before looking into Kai''s eyes.
''''What?!'''' Kai and Sahara thought at the same time when they heard M''s words.
"Did you just say that you have a voice in your head?" The former asked while making his expression neutral but on the inside, hope was slowly rising.
"I am not kidding nor am I lying. I have a voice inside my head who had been guiding me ever since I was a child and it was that voice that told me to talk to you." M said and took a deep breath before continuing. "And that voice just told me to tell you that it existed."
"Did it give any reason?" Kai asked as the brown-haired girl closed her eyes. It looked as though she was talking to someone and she was indeed talking to the voice.
"It says that the ck moon will soon appear." M looked confused but both Sahara and Kai felt as though they were hit by lightning.
"The ck moon¡" Thetter muttered as he looked at M and sighed.
"Tell the voice¡" Kai then spoke something in a very differentnguage that M couldn''t understand.
This was because he had spoken in demon tongue and if the voice was who he thought it was, things had taken a turn for the good.
"The voice says ''Kumbaya''. Does that mean anything?" M had no idea how Kai and the voice knew what the other was speaking but it felt important so she acted as the conveyer.
"Yes, it means something. Thank you for talking to me Miku." Kai replied as the brown-haired girl looked confused.
"Who is that?" She asked as the purple-haired man raised his right hand and ced his index finger on her forehead.
"That is your real name." He finished as M''s eyes suddenly widened.
Like waking up from a dream, she looked around the entire ce before staring at Kai with wide eyes.
"Who are you?" She asked as her body started glowing. Her brown-haired turned to light blond, the same as her mother''s while her eyes turned ck.
Her skin became a little tanned as her height decreased by a few inches and her curves decreased by a size.
But Kai watched all of this with a sad smile on his face. The person in front of him was the real daughter of Ana. And that''s who she would have been if not for one reason.
M''s soul had been living inside Miku''s body.
Chapter 382 Miku And Mila (End)(Chapter Preview)
"For now, please rest," Kai spoke in an enchanting tone as the blond-haired girl felt her eyes getting heavy and her eyes closed automatically.
Kai caught her falling body and gently ced her on the bed in the room before he looked at Sahara. The two of them exchanged a look this was before Kai teleported the two of them to Sahara''s room.
"What just happened?" Sahara asked while raising both of her eyebrows as the purple-haired man sighed and sat down on the bed.
The half-lion girl was too restless to sit so she instead started roaming around the room.
"That girl''s name was Miku and she was Ana''s real daughter. But apparently, M''s soul had somehow entered her body and was living inside her which had altered her appearance. She should recover her memories by tomorrow though I wonder how I will exin her new look."
"Then what happened to M''s soul?" The lion girl stopped moving and gave Kai a long look.
Thetter just shrugged before telling her everything he had learned.
"As you know, I asked that voice a few questions. Her name, where she was born, etc. But she replied with take a chill. And there is only a single person in the world who we know speaks that using the word Kumbaya."
"So does that mean that the voice inside her mind was actually M trying tomunicate with her? And that is why she was guiding the girl so that she could somehow meet you?''
"I have the same questions but I don''t know." He then stared directly into her eyes and she stared back. "I heard M''s voice inside my head telling me to call the girl Miku and by doing so, I would free her."
"Then you don''t know what happened to her soul?" Sahara asked again as thetter shook his head.
Kai wished that he had an answer to Sahara''s question but he had already told her everything that he knew. Know he had no idea what else M was trying tomunicate but couldn''t.
"Then we will have to wait till tomorrow to see whether this girl named Miku remembers everything and how her mother and sister react," Sahara said with a sigh before an idea suddenly appeared in her mind.
"You are thinking the same thing I am thinking," Kai replied with a small smile as he stood up from the bed.
"If M had her soul inside Miku''s body and altered her appearance, could Lily be the same?" Sahara asked the question that had been roaming inside Kai''s mind ever since he had seen Miku''s appearance.
"And that is what we are going to find out tomorrow."
***
[ What do you think will happen? ] Sahara asked Kai through a spiritual message as the two of them were following.
The blond girl had woken up with her memories intact and had greeted Kai when he had appeared in her room. She had then asked him for directions to her mother''s room and had set out there.
Now the duo were wondering how Ana would react when she would see this new girl.
"Good morning M."
"Good morning mother."
But much to their surprise, neither Ana nor Lily reacted in a different way. It was as though they couldn''t see that the girl''s appearance has changed.
"Mother, why are you calling me M?" The blond girl asked as her mother looked surprised.
"Because that''s the name you told me, dear."
"I am pretty sure that I told you that my name was Miku." The mother and daughter pair then exchanged a nce before Ana turned to look at Lily.
"Yes mother, she told us that her name was Miku. Looks like your memory is getting worse." The red-haired girl replied as Ana raised her eyebrows.
"I should start keeping notes so that I don''t forget about such things." She replied with a small smile and the trio started talking.
Kai and Sahara then left the room with confused expressions.
"Were we the only two who saw her with M''s appearance?" Sahara asked as Kai shook his head.
"I have never heard of anything like this."
"Then it means that it can be true. It doesn''t always matter whether you have heard about something or not."
"Then we need to do some research on this."
"And how are we going to do that?"
"By reading books."
"Death books won''t open so this library isn''t the best ce to do research."
"Then we will go to the world''s biggest library," Kai replied with a smile as he teleported the two of them to the entrance of the world''s biggest library.
The two of them then entered the library and looked at the rows upon of rows of books gathered there.
"Maybe I should get Esmeralda here."
"You probably should or we are going to spend the rest of our lives here and then go to Death''s library to see our death book being opened."
Kai then teleported back to the library and located Esmeralda. The necromancer was currently with Lana and Kai knew that he had not met both of the girls for a long time. But there was nothing else that he could do about it.
Though he was very well prepared to see some dead reapers attacking him and had already activated Aizza''s blessing in case his prediction was correct.
But what he could have never predicted was Esmeralda teaching Lana mathematics.
p "Uh¡ Am I interrupting something?" Kai asked as the bright pink-eyed woman turned to look at him.
"You are justing in the middle of my teaching sessions otherwise you are not interrupting anything." She replied as the purple-haired man shrugged.
"So what are you here for?" She asked while putting her sses up with her index finger.
"Can youe to the library with me for a few minutes?" Kai asked as the pink-eyed woman sighed.
"You still haven''t changed. You appear at random times and ask for random things. Very well, let''s go to the library."
Chapter 383 I Guess We Are Back To Kidnapping People Then(Chapter Preview)
"The smell of these books feels nostalgic," Esmeralda muttered as she looked at the library again.
She hadn''t visited this ce for some time and herst trip had been well over a month ago and that too because she had needed books to teach Lana.
The wolf girl, as it turned out, did not know a lot of basic things. And since Esmeralda was an expert in these things, she decided to take it upon herself to teach Lana.
After that, she hadn''t returned to the library for any kind of thing since she had been too engrossed in teaching.
If not for Kai, she probably wouldn''t havee there for another month or two.
"What do you want from here?" Esmeralda asked as Kai told her about what he and Sahara had experienced.
The half-lion girl stood in the corner with a bored expression as she looked around and searched for a book to read. There wasn''t anything major in the entire ce but she did find a book on spiritual lions.
While she read that, Kai finished the story for Esmeralda as the pink-eyed librarian looked around the library with an interested look.
"I once read about something rted to that. I think such a book was in the bloodline section."
"Why would it be in the bloodline section if it is something rted to the mind?" The purple-haired man had no idea about what Esmeralda was saying so he left the librarian to do her job.
While she did that, he went near Sahara.
"What are you reading about?"
"Did you know that in some ces, a spiritual lion''s roar is considered as a good omen while in some ces, it is considered as bad luck?" The half-lion girl asked as she lifted her face from the book she was reading at looked at Kai.
The purple-eyed man was taken back when he heard these words.
"What am I supposed to do with this information?"
"You are supposed to study such things and gather more knowledge on the topic of lions," Sahara replied and continued reading.
Before that day, Kai had never known that Sahara could get herself buried in reading such books. He then sighed and started waiting for Esmeralda toe back.
''What if she started reading smut books.'' As soon as that thought entered his mind, he couldn''t stop himself from thinking about it.
But after a few minutes, the librarian returned back with a ck-colored thick book in her arms. She waved the book in Kai''s direction as he released a sigh of relief knowing that she hadn''t gotten distracted by smut books.
"This should tell you all the things you need to know though you will have to do some searching around. So can you please teleport me back so that I can continue my session with Lana?" Esmeralda asked while raising an eyebrow.
"As you say," Kai said and snapped his fingers and the librarian went back to her room.
"Sahara, you can continue reading about lionster on. Let''s first see what happened with Lily and M." Kai said to the half-lion girl who raised her hand raised her head from the book again.
"You need to first find about the stuff before we read and find what happened. I can''t help you there." Sahara replied and kept reading.
Kai sighed and started scrolling through the book. It told a lot of things about bloodlines however it didn''t have an index.
This meant that Kai would have to keep reading until and unless he found what he was looking for and judging from how thick the book was, it was going to take him some while.
''Whoever created this book definitely had a lot of free time on his hand.'' He thought with a sigh and after a few hours of searching around, he finally found what he was looking for.
"Some ancient demon texts say that the sins have the ability to pass a specific power they have through their blood. The ability can be chosen by the sin and would continue to go on for generations unless the sin decides to take it back." Kai read out loud as Sahara suddenly closed the book she was reading and put it back in its ce.
"I never knew that we had this ability. Where did this guy even find this ancient text he is speaking of?" Sahara asked with a baffled look as Kai shrugged.
He read a little more but there was no mention of the texts in the book. After he was done with his reading, he decided to go ahead and see whether this was true.
"Sahara, let''s test whether this theory is true or not," Kai said as he closed the book and put it inside his pendant.
The sin of pride then thought about it for a few seconds before she decided what ability she wanted to use.
"Open your mouth I guess." She said as Kai opened his mouth a little. She then raised her right hand over his mouth and bit her index finger.
After dripping a drop of ck blood in his mouth, Sahara waited for something to happen.
And a few secondster, two cat ears appeared on top of Kai''s head.
"Out of all the things you could have done, you decided to give me these?" Kai asked with a baffled look as Sahara burst outughing.
"They are useful thou. You can hear better with them than your original ears." The half-lion girl then closed her eyes and thought that the ears on Kai''s head were gone.
And a few secondster, they vanished.
This meant that what the book had said was true and Lily and M had somehow gotten to know about this thing and had used it to give their abilities forward.
However, the question was why?
"Kai, maybe we should go ahead and take Lily. We need to question her about this."
"I guess we are back to kidnapping people then."
Chapter 384 Excruciating Pain(Chapter Preview)
When night arrived, the duo directly appeared in the room Lily was sleeping in.
Kai waved his hand over the two women to make sure that both of them kept sleeping before he took Lily and teleported to another room.
After applying the usual formations, he woke Lily up. The red-headed girl blinked a few times to see where she was before she saw Kai and another unknown girl standing beside him.
"Why am I here?" She asked in a terrified voice and shrunk back as Kai shook his head.
"I just want to know whether you have any kind of voice talking to you inside your head," Kai replied as the red-headed girl looked shocked.
"How did you-" She began saying before she shut up her mouth. Kai and Sahara exchanged a nce as they realized that there was a chance that the same thing would happen with Lily.
Kai then said a few things in demon tongue as Lily''s eyes widened. She opened her mouth and spoke three words.
"Kai and Sahara." The moment her mouth closed shut, her entire body started glowing and her appearance started changing. Her red hair turned to blond in color while her eyes changed to the same color as Ana and Miku''s.
Lily now looked as though she really was Miku''s twin.
"Sahara do you think we were the only ones who saw them as though they were M and Lily?" Kai asked the half-lion girl as he put the blond-haired woman to sleep and took her back to her room.
After cing her on the bed, he returned back to the room to see Sahara standing there with a confused expression.
She was thinking the same thing as Kai. Why didn''t Ana notice the change in Miku''s appearance?
If the same thing happened with the other twin, it meant that there was something wrong with Kai and Sahara''s eyesight.
But while thinking of such things, Kai''s pendant suddenly started glowing.
"Hellbringer is going wild¡" He muttered and took out the sword from the pendant. But the moment his hand touched the sword, his mind went nk.
The white part of his eyes turned red with blood as excruciating pain started to run across his entire body.
A secondter, Sahara started experiencing the same thing. The two figures fell to the ground in pain as they felt their insides being torn apart by something dangerous.
[ This was the price that both of you will pay for forming a connection with the sins. Every time you find a sin, your body will experience extreme amounts of pain just like when you had formed the connection. ]
Lilith''s voice echoed inside their heads as Kai and Sahara started taking deep breaths. They still remembered the pain they had experienced when they had formed the connection with the sins.
Compared to that, what they were feeling was only half of the original pain. However, their mentality was suffering more than their physical body.
[ But when did we find a sin? ] Kai managed to ask in between the extreme pain.
[ You found two of them Kai and Sahara. And now, your pain will double. ] Lilith said in a sad tone as the pain in Kai and Sahara''s body suddenly increased.
It was as though someone was severing all of their nerves one by one while someone else was slowly cutting their skin piece by piece.
This feeling was being repeated every time until their mouths opened wide. Two white balls of light, one from Kai and one from Sahara, escaped their mouths and started floating in the air.
The two balls of light illuminated the entire ce before two simultaneous voices appeared inside Kai and Sahara''s heads.
[ You both found us. ]
Despite the pain they were going through, Kai and Sahara recognized the voices. After all, they had heard them some while ago.
The pain in their bodies slowly started to decrease as the two white balls slowly traveled down and floated in front of them.
[ We will now get our original souls. ] M''s voice resounded inside their heads as two more white balls suddenly appeared beside the old ones.
The new ones were much brighter than the older ones and looked as though they were new souls and that might be true.
After all, the two previous souls were those that had been left inside the sword when it had been first formed.
The four balls then started glowing in harmony before they started to merge. A few minutester, the four balls became two balls instead.
Kai and Sahara took another deep breath as the pain they were feeling decreased to the feeling of getting a bone in their body broken.
They then stared at the two balls of light before they started expanding into two figures. The right soul took M''s appearance while the left one took Lily''s appearance.
The two women then stared at Kai and Sahara with smiles on their faces.
"Good thing we didn''t lose faith that you would find us," Lily spoke with a small smile asKai and Sahara were stunned.
They didn''t open their mouths and just stared at the figures.
Lily and M had a feeling that they had perhaps shocked both Kai and Sahara and they decided to give the duo some time to process what had happened.
They had also gone through extreme pain so it was a good thing to give them some time.
"Sahara, can you punch me?" Even after feeling all that pain, Kai still wanted Sahara to punch him. Thetter had simr thoughts.
"I will do that only if you punch my face," Sahara replied.
"Then we do it on the count of three."
"Three¡ Two¡ One¡" On one, both Kai and Sahara punched each other in the face and found out that the blow had indeed connected with the other''s face.
They then turned to look at Lily and M who were stunned by the duo''s actions.
"You could have just asked us whether we are real or not," M said but the duo shook their heads.
"We don''t trust words as much as we used to."
Chapter 385 Perhaps Depression Is A Medicine(Chapter Preview)
"They used to be like this," Lily muttered as the brown-haired girl beside her nodded. That was indeed true that Kai and Sahara had always doubted words before.
To them, actions were more important and that was why they had punched each other. Now looking at Lily and M, the duo started moving forward until they were standing right in front of M and Lily.
Kai and Sahara then touched the two sins'' faces with their hands and pinched them hard. The two sins were taken byplete surprise and raised their eyebrows.
"SO this is what you meant by that. You don''t trust our words but you instead trust your actions." The red-haired sin muttered as Kai and Sahara stepped back and gazed into the duo''s eyes.
"What''s the next step to making sure that they are real?" Sahara asked as Kai shook his head.
"Thest step is something that only I can do." He said and raised both of his arms in a serious manner.
He then ced both of them on the two girls'' right breasts. Both of them raised their eyebrows at once and sighed but didn''t do anything.
Kai on the other hand reached out to his harem mark and the two women felt something burning on top of their nipples. But they remained calm and waited for Kai to finish what he was doing.
? "The connection has been reestablished." He spoke and brought his hands away from the two girls'' breasts. The two of them stared at him while raising their eyebrows and turned to look at Sahara.
"We had to make sure that you were absolutely real and not just some illusions or some undercover spy. And we are satisfied now." The sin of pride replied as the sin of envy and gluttony exchanged nces.
"Looks like a lot of things happened when we were gone," Lily muttered as they heard Kai chuckle. But they knew that it was a dark chuckle indicating that they were indeed right.
"Mind catching us up to how things are going and what we missed?" M asked as Kai sighed and raised his right hand.
"Instead of telling you everything myself and boring you out, let me just show you everything," Kai replied and snapped his fingers.
All four of them suddenly went inside Kai''s memories as he started showing the two sins everything from the beginning.
***
"That was a lot of things¡" Lily muttered as Kai''s memories stropped ying an hourter. He had still not shown some really personal scenes from his memories but excluding those, he had shown them everything that he could.
Now thinking about that, he realized how long he hade from falling on the mortal cultivation world and now sitting in one of the rooms in death''s library and showing two of the scenes everything he had gone through.
It was indeed a lot of things though he had to admit that if not for his ability to keep things going, he might have given up the moment Mia was taken or perhaps the moment he found out that Sierra, his dear friend, had died.
But despite all those things, he kept going forward. Though he had to admit, he was getting a little depressed nowadays.
''I wonder what happened to that lucky-go-happy version of myself who had everything he wanted and was never like this.'' The purple-haired man thought as he looked at Lily and M.
There were a few more girls like that waiting for him to find them and perhaps kill them. Or perhaps they were instead living their lives happily and had never expected someone toe and wreck their lives just so that he could meet the people he used to know.
''Shall I just leave them like that?'' He thought with a sigh but when he looked at the three sins, he knew that he could never do that and leave on without any regret.
Or perhaps he should just go trash the Darkness''s hideout and die fighting it. All the hopes people had on him would be gone then.
''I told Mia that revenge is a drug. Perhaps depression is a medicine. The more depressed I get, the better I might feel after it is over.''
But nobody knew when it would end and perhaps, he might just die with the depression. But for the time being, he was going to live and enjoy what he had.
"So, what are your thoughts on all that you saw?" Kai asked, acting as though he had given them time to get their thoughts together.
"I want to meet Lilith," M announced as Kai raised his eyebrows and turned to look at Lily. The red-haired girl gave him a small smile and ced an index finger on his chest.
"I want to feel pleasure." She winked. "I want to feel the pleasure of meeting my mother."
"You could have said that in a much simpler way," Sahara said while rolling her eyes as Lily pouted.
"Where is the fun it that? I will just be boring like M then."
"Since when was I boring?" The brown-haired girl asked as she clenched her fists and a vein popped in her forehead.
"Who said you were ever exciting?" The red-haired girl formed fists with her hands and the two girls looked as though they were ready to jump at each other.
"Ok guys, we have better things to do," Sahara said with a sigh as she stood in between the two sins who looked like murders on the run.
Kai on the other hand smiled. That was a reminder why he was still living. It was for moments like this, as cringy as it might be sometimes, that he lived.
"You guys, we have a lot of work left to do. But if you want to meet Lilith, we will do that first." Kai said with a smile as he summoned Hellbringer again.
And while grabbing the sword, he teleported all of them inside the sword to meet Lilith.
Chapter 386 Was It Incest?(Chapter Preview)
"This doesn''t seem like a ce mother would want to stay in," M muttered as the four of them appeared inside Hellbringer.
"Sometimes, we have no control over the ce we want to stay in and that is why Lilith is currently forced to stay here," Kai said as he and the others looked at the cabin in the distance.
The purple-haired man wondered how his great-grandmother would react if she suddenly saw two more of the sins popping in front of her.
Though there was a chance that Lilith had been watching a few things through Hellbringer and she had been the one to tell the duo that they had found two of the sins.
Still, it didn''t look as though the old demon had known who the two sins were.
"Then who is going to enter first?" Kai asked when the four of them were only a few meters away from the cabin.
All eyes turned to Sahara who sighed and went ahead of the group. She knocked on the door of the cabin and the beautiful demon opened the door.
The pink-haired busty demon was surprised to see Kai and Sahara standing in front of the door. She had expected them to be talking to the new sins they had just met yet for some reason, they were in front of her house.
"Do you need my help me something? Did the process go wrong and did you lose the sins?" Lilith barraged the duo with questions but they didn''t reply.
They instead moved aside and let Lilith gaze at the two new sins standing behind them.
The pink-haired demon was taken back when she saw M and Lily staring at her. The three demons kept staring at each other until Kai did a small cough.
"You guys are not some long-lost lovers." He added as Lily turned to stare at him.
"You copied that line from someone." She said while raising her eyebrows as Kai rolled his eyes.
"Yeah, yeah, I took that line from you. So what, it''s not like you don''t use some of the lines I made."
"Well, true."
"Now you guys are the ones bickering like lovers," M said from the sidelines as both Kai and Lily turned to look at her and raised their eyebrows.
"Aren''t you his lover too or did you forget that? I didn''t expect that from you, M." Lily said in a disappointed voice.
"What¡ No!" The brown-haired girl turned to look at Kai but he just had a small smile on his face.
"I will side with Lily on this matter." He replied and turned to look at Lilith who was barely holding herughter.
"You can go ahead andugh as much as you want grandmother."
""Grandmother?!"" Lily and M shouted at the same time as the pink-haired demon burst outughing.
"You guys still haven''t changed after this much time," She said while pointing towards all the people in the room. "You three sins are just like I remembered and alongside Kai, your true sides be even more clear."
"I guess that''s true," Sahara muttered from the side as all of them sat down on the chairs.
"Why did Kai call you grandmother?" M asked the moment all of them were seated down.
"Did one of us give birth to him and you made us forget about it and when he had sex with all of us, was it incest?" Lily added as all the people in the room turned to stare at her.
"How did you evene up with that theory?" Sahara asked while raising her eyebrows as Lily winked at her.
"I have years of experience with drama Sahara. After some time, you start thinking about such theories."
"Then I definitely don''t wanna know what else have you thought of," M muttered from the opposite side of the table as Lily snorted.
"Did I ever ask for your opinion?"
"I was just stating that in case you ever thought it was a fun idea to tell me more about your drama theories in the future."
"I wouldn''t have done that before but I will definitely do it now."
"Looks like you don''t have enough brain cells to figure out what I just said."
"Looks like someone doesn''t have a sense of humor."
"Shall I bring weapons for the two of you to fight with?" Sahara asked as the sin of envy and gluttony stared into each other''s eyes.
"Our hands will be enough," M said while cracking her knuckles.
Kai and Lilith on the other hand were enjoying this back and forth action match. Both of them had spent quite a lot of time with each of the sins and were used to all of them being like this.
And that was why both of them loved the sins, one as a mother and one as a lover.
If given the choice between choosing any one of the sins, Kai and Lilith both couldn''t settle on one of them.
"Guys, we are here to talk with Lilith and not have verbal battles," Kai said after a few minutes as the three sins calmed down and yes, Sahara had joined the verbal warfare too.
"Oh right, please answer the question I asked," Lily said as all of them turned to look at Lilith.
"Well, Kai''s father had the bloodline of Lucifer mixed with a whole lot of other people and he married an angel and that created a whole lot of things. But in the end, Kai has my bloodline in him and it''s almost as strong as the bloodline all of you, Lucifer, and Michael had with me."
"Then that makes it incest," Lily announced as all of them sighed.
The sin of envy had a habit of taking things too far no matter what they were like. And she had done that just now.
"Lily, can I punch you once?" Sahara asked.
"Sign me up too," M added as the two sins started cracking their knuckles.
"Think both of you can take me?" Lily asked while grinning.
Kai and Lilith sighed at this scene as they saw the three sins continuing their session again.
***
Pleasement about the thing in the author''s note section
Chapter 387 We Are Fucked Up(Chapter Preview)
"So can we go and meet her at any time we want?" Lily asked as the four of them appeared back in Death''s library.
Lily and M were both feeling refreshed since they had met Lilith but now it was time for them to answer some questions.
"Do you guys mind exining what kind of thing you had used for living like that?" Kai asked as Lily and M exchanged a nce before sighing.
"Originally, two of us were born in the vige a few centuries ago and while we were born there, we realized that we didn''t have the potential to reach a cultivation realm in which we could live long enough to find you or even figure out what happened," M spoke first.
"We were basically trapped there and had no hope. That''s when I remembered something Lin had told me about. Apparently, our blood has special properties and we can transfer one of our powers using those." Lily added as the duo started exining everything.
"That was when I wondered whether we could transfer our consciousness or our souls in such a way. We were not sure about this and it was a big bet but not like we had anything else to do. You don''t find heaven-defying treasures in such ces you know."
"And we then made the leader of the n drink a few drops of our blood and waited for things to progress. So after we died, our souls started floating around those who shared the leader''s blood."
"But both of us wanted to enter the bodies of twins so that we could contact each other no matter how far we were. So after waiting around for some time, we used our blood to get inside those twins but only those who knew who we really were could see our real forms.
And when we saw that you knew who we were, we were saved, at least to some extent. But the twins lives were still ruined and they sheltered us and listened to us for this long. We were not going to leave them alone and looks like we did the right thing by doing that."
"And now, here we are in front of you." The two finished and waited for Kai and Sahara''s reaction.
The purple-haired man and the sin of pride exchanged a look before staring at the two sins.
"I never knew you guys could care about a human that much."
"And I never knew that you were smart enough to do that," Kai replied as both Lily and M pouted.
"You are supposed to be praising us for the excellent n we came up with, no make insult of us." The red-haired woman said while folding her arms as Kai and Sahara raised their eyebrows at the same time.
"We were really praising you. Just not in the way you expected." The sin of pride replied with a smile as M and Lily rolled their eyes.
But before Kai could say anything, Death suddenly opened the door and entered the ce.
"Thank Me I did not appear to witness a foursome." The ck-haired young man said with a relieved sigh before his eyes turned to look serious.
He gazed at all of the gathered people though he only knew two of them. He had an idea of who the other two were and how much power they had.
But at the time, he didn''t want to stop and do basic introductions. Something big was happening.
"Why do you look as though you are in a hurry to y with your joystick?" Kai asked in a joking manner but Death still looked serious.
"Kai, we are fucked up," Azrael said as he teleported all of them to the section of the library from where the forces of the organization and invaded the library.
Death had originally thought that he had got the entire thing as good as new but he had been wrong.
"I just discovered that people can now enter the library from this spot." Death spoke as he pointed at the exact spot he had gotten rebuilt.
The moment he spoke this, Kai''s eyes turned serious as he walked forward and touched the wall. He found nothing wrong with the wall and turned to look at Death.
"Either you are being paranoid or there is something wrong with the wall that I can''t sense." The purple-haired man said as Azrael nodded.
"This entire ce was built for me by the creator of End. She built everything with some special ability that prevented people from entering this ce. Only those allowed by me can enter this ce."
"Then how did you find out that people can now enter this ce without your permission?" Sahara asked as Azrael had a grim look on his face.
"It''s just that the current supreme deity decided that it was a good idea toe here and meet another Nephilim."
"Supreme deity?" Kai asked with wide eyes as he realized who she was here to meet. "It''s about time I paid Risea a visit."
"Before you do that, I think you should know that she snuck in here and I didn''t even know until today when Risea came to ask me how did the Supreme deity manage to sneak past me."
"Then does that mean anyone can now enter this ce at any moment?" Kai finally realized what Death was really stating. "Let me make a wild guess. The angel realm and the supreme deity is with the organization?"
"That''s what Risea told me." Death finished as Kai took a deep breath.
If the organization knew about this, there was a chance that a huge army of people including the darkness was about to approach the library soon.
"If they knew about this for quite some time, we can expect a huge invasion any time soon." Death said what Kai had been thinking about.
And judging from that, the invasion could happen at any time. It could happen at that very moment.
Chapter 388 You Are Not Allowed To Chicken Out(Chapter Preview)
"We need to call a strategic meeting at this very moment," Kai said as he sent out the same spiritual message to every single person present in the library.
[ Something is about to happen soon. All of you will gather at the spot where the invasion happened. If you don''t know where that is, call a reaper to help you. ]
He then turned his gaze towards Lily, Sahara, and M who were currently the strongest people in the library including Risea, Death, and himself.
Other than that, the other girls couldn''t fight the high level of cultivators and people with special abilities that woulde to fight all of them.
So except for six people, there was no one else that could protect the library. Kai would have counted the supreme deity but he did not know whose side she was on.
"What is happening Kai?" The pink-headed woman suddenly appeared beside Kai alongside a white-haired woman he had never seen before.
However, the two had quite a simr feeling though he couldn''t exactly pinpoint why.
"You must be the supreme deity," Kai said as he eyed the white-haired woman and tried to judge her strength. Her cultivation was already at the semi-divinity realm but that wasn''t going to be that helpful on the uing battle.
The only reason he trusted Risea even though the girl had the same cultivation was because she had tons of battle experience but one look at the white-haired woman and he was able to tell that she didn''t have any battle experience.
"The thing is, we are going to be raided by the organization very soon and I have no idea how the battle is going to be." He finished as looked at Risea''s reaction.
The pink-haired woman looked extremely serious as she turned towards the girl beside her.
"Silvia, you didn''t tell me anything about this."
"Even I didn''t know about this!" The white-haired woman known as Silvia protested as Kai sighed.
"We will see how true that is," Kai said as he walked forward and ced his index finger on Silvia''s forehead. The white-haired woman''s eyes turned misty and her entire body froze over.
He did a small quick search through her memories before moving back with a sigh.
"She really didn''t know much about this." The purple-haired man then started waiting for the other residents of the library to appear. While he did that, Silvia''s eyes and body returned to normal.
The white-haired woman looked around with a wild expression as she had no idea what had happened in the past few seconds. She just looked at Risea who gave her a small smile even though she knew that Kai had just scrolled through her lifetime''s worth of memories.
But the pink-haired woman knew that Kai had a special way of filtering too personal or explicit memories.
It was like looking at a keyword in the book and you will find that every time. Kai used a keyword while searching for the particr memories he wanted and if he doesn''t find anything like that, it means that such a memory doesn''t exist.
Some time has to use multiple keywords and that would cause many things to mix up. But using such an ability was never meant to be an easy thing.
After everyone staying in the library had arrived, including his lovers and those who he met on his journey, Kai was ready to announce what was about to happen.
"I and Death believe that this ce is going to be attacked really soon and the attackers will berge in number and will be extremely powerful. If you want to leave, tell me right now." Kai''s gaze immediately traveled towards Ana and her twin daughters.
He knew that the only reason she had agreed toe to the library was that he had said that it was one of the most safest ces in the world. But now that he said that an invasion was about to happen, she would definitely think he was lying.
"Do you have another safe ce for us to stay?" Ana asked with a sharp gaze as Kai nodded.
"You can travel with a certain someone I know and you should most probably remain safe with her," Kai said as he remembered how Inari had been roaming the entire world and taking care of the people in the abandoned realms.
His best bet was that she would be happy to have a few more people helping her and traveling alongside her.
"Then we will be traveling with her and not staying here for an invasion." Ana finished as Kai nodded.
She then went back to her room alongside her two twins as all eyes turned to Kai.
"You were not going to stop her?" Risea asked as the purple-haired man turned in her direction and raised his eyebrows.
"Neither she nor her children are someone special to me so if she wants to go, she can go. She won''t be helpful in fighting the invasion either so she can go and do whatever she wants." He finished and turned to look at all of the other women.
"You guys can go with them too but if you want to stay back and fight, that''s your choice." None of them looked as though they would go away.
Even Lana had a determined look in her eyes even though she had no idea how powerful the opponents would be.
But Kai had to admit, all of the people gathered in the room were brave enough to go and fight unknown enemies and that was enough for him.
"Then you are not allowed to chicken out at the end time. I would hunt you if you did that." He added with a small smile as they nodded.
He then turned towards Death since all of them were the only two males gathered in the ce.
And they were the only ones who had an idea of how deadly the fight would be.
Chapter 389 When Time’s Heir Speaks, The World Shall Pause(Chapter Preview)
Suddenly, the entire library started to shake as though the entire ce was experiencing an earthquake.
Kai and Death exchanged another nce as the duo had an idea of what might be happening. Kai immediately summoned Hellbringer which was now infused with the power of three sins and was much stronger than before.
Azrael on the other hand summoned his own scythe as the two of them covered the spot of the invasion.
"Be prepared for anything that mighte out of the ce!" Kai shouted back as the women behind him were ready to battle anything that woulde out of the certain spot.
All of a sudden, the entire wall cracked apart and fell forward. And standing in the hole were two people Kai, Sahara, M, and Lily knew very well.
"Yingxi and Lin¡" Lily muttered under her breath as the two sins grinned.
"So you are the people boss sent us to attack? You guys look kind of weak." Yingxi, the sin of sloth muttered while cracking her knuckles as she looked at the gathered people.
Kai and Sahara could feel their connection with the two sins which confirmed that they were real and not some illusions created to catch them off guard.
[ I think we were toote there Kai. They have already joined the dark side. ] Sahara said to Kai through a spiritual message as the purple-haired man narrowed his eyes.
He could sense that their cultivation was at the spirit immortality realm but their true powers were something beyond cultivation.
The spiritual energy in their body wasn''t restricted to their qi or anything like that. It was their blood ability and they could use it freely.
However, the two of them were much different than what Kai and the sins used to remember them like.
Yingxi and Lin had both cut their hair so that they hung above their shoulders and were wearing clean white uniforms.
If the Lin and Yingxi from the past had seen this, both of them wouldn''t have stopped cringing.
( Check this paragraphment to see how the two of them looked like in the past. )
But despite their new appearance, their power was still simr to what it had been in the past.
[ Forget what I said earlier. Everyone except the sins and Risea will go back and make sure that no one else is present in the library. This battle is too dangerous for all of you. ] Kai said however he could see their resolve to fight shining on their faces.
He gritted his teeth and tried to think of a way to make sure that they retreated but Azrael was one step ahead of him.
[ You can thank meter. ] The ck-haired man snapped his fingers and many reapers suddenly appeared in the ce. They immediately grabbed all of the women except those who Kai had mentioned and took them away.
[ I didn''t know you cared for them this much. ] Kai said in a surprised tone as Death snorted.
[ I am saving them in case we need a backup. I don''t want to fight knowing that someone might peek at my collection while I was dead. ]
[ You never change¡ ]
[ And so do you. ] The duo then smiled before looking at the sins with wary gazes.
As much as Kai wanted to try to convince them that this was the right thing to do, he could sense an army behind them.
They were currently very different from the two demons he used to know and the sins behind him also knew this.
So all of them were going to fight Yingxi and Lin together.
Hellbringer suddenly started to glow in Kai''s hand as he remembered Lilith''s words. If he had found two of the sins, it meant that he and Sahara would feel immense pain at the same time.
[ Rx Kai, I am just testing whether this sword still holds my power or not. After all, it now has three of the sins connected to it. We will talkter though. ] However, Lilith''s voice reassured him.
He then grabbed the sword tightly before he released his entire cultivation in one go.
''He rose to the spirit immortality realm in such short time¡'' Risea thought with an agape mouth as she remembered that Kai was at the semi-divinity realm not too long ago.
The reason for his sudden advancement was because of his angel bloodline.
Angel blood made the power of the souls increase tenfold however there had been a 75% chance that Kai''s body would explode. But he somehow managed to prevent that from happening and now was happy to see that his body was still intact and much better than before.
[ When Time''s heir speaks, the world shall pause and listen. ] A familiar voice suddenly echoed inside Kai''s ears as all around him, everything seemed to slow down.
Everything except Death who was staring at Kai with raised eyebrows.
"You can now fucking slow down time? Will you ever stop bing stronger cause this is getting absurd." Death''sment made the purple-haired man snort.
"Says the person who is literally Death." The duo then turned serious as they looked around for the cause of this thing.
All of a sudden, the space in front of them started to distort. A few feet beside the distortion, timepletely stopped as a piece of gravel went still in the air.
The duo exchanged a nce as they looked around them to see that everything had stopped moving. They took a deep breath and gazed at the two spots where the distortion and time pause was happening.
"Are you thinking what I am thinking?" Kai asked.
"I have no idea how I can know what you are thinking but I think that we are thinking the same thing."
"I said the same thing genius."
"Thanks for calling me a genius."
"You are too shameless."
"And I am proud of that."
The duo were about to make a few more retorts when they heard the chuckling sound of two women.
"Both of you haven''t changed, have you, my children?"
Chapter 390 Finger Snapping Mothers(Chapter Preview)
""Looks like we were really thinking the same thing."" The duo said at the same time as two women stepped in front of them.
And they knew who both of them were.
The one on the left had pure ck hair and pure ck eyes and was wearing a simr dress to the one Kai had seen some time ago.
The woman was none other than Space.
But the one on the right side was the one Kai and Death were surprised to see. They had never expected that this might happen so soon.
"Hello Kai and Death." A woman with orange-colored hair and eyes of the same color stepped on the right side.
Her long hair fell down to her waist and her eyes looked ancient and young at the same time. She reminded Kai of the first time he had seen Death and had been surprised to see how someone could be that old and young at the same time.
( Check this paragraphment for her image. )
"Time¡" Death muttered under his breath as the two of them looked at two of the people who had been there since the beginning.
Azrael was Space''s direct descendant and had been created by her while Kai was time direct descendant and shared her blood.
Both of them had been blessed by the opposite side and because of that, they were currently both Time and Space''s children.
This made them siblings and also meant that Death''s Half sister was also rted to Kai in some weird way and Mei''s twin, Kiyoko, was also rted to him.
But since there were no blood ties, it was not incest. The purple-haired man still remembered the entire discussion Lily had gotten started on the topic of incest.
Speaking of the red-haired sin, Kai turned to look at her frozen body amongst the other frozen bodies. He then turned his gaze back towards the two figures who were currently having a talk amongst themselves.
"You should move on from those robes. Wear something that matches with the current times you know." Spacemented while examining Time''s appearance.
The orange-haired deity raised her eyebrows and turned to look at her two children.
"Has this really gotten out of fashion?" She asked while pointing at the red robes she was wearing.
Amongst all the gathered people, including the frozen ones, Time''s appearance stood out the most because it looked the oldest.
"Maybe you should get a new look?" Death suggested as Time sighed before a smile appeared on her face.
"Then why don''t I see what you prefer and wear that." She suddenly said as Death looked frightened for once.
"Wait a sec-" But for once, he was facing someone above him.
''Rest in peace.'' Kai thought from the sidelines as he realized what would happen now.
Time would get to see all the lewd and horny things that Death and ever thought off and would arrive at the girl of his choice.
Though Kai had to admit that he was indeed curious what the girl of Death''s choice would look like.
But judging from Time''s reaction, he wouldn''t have to wait that long to find about it.
"Oh, this is quite good." The orange-haired deity thought with a smile as her clothes changed immediately.
Both Kai and Space had to resist their desire tough out loud when they saw what Death''s choice was.
"You love school girls?" Kai asked with a straight face though on the inside, he wasughing.
"Well, I once saw Eira in that dress, and I¡" For once, Death was at a loss of words.
The three of them then turned to look at Time who had a small smile on her face.
She was wearing a white full sleeves loose shirt yet for the first time, Kai, Azrael, and Space could see howrge Time''s bust was.
''It''s probably an E cup or perhaps¡'' Thergest breasts Kai had ever seen belonged to the elemental ruler, sin of wrath, the leader of the archangels, and Space who was standing beside Time.
But now, another woman had been added to his list.
Other than the shirt, Time was wearing a ck-colored skirt that reached down to the upper part of her knees. All in all, she looked like an extremely beautiful student.
Death on the other hand was taking a few deep breaths to remind himself that the only reason he was seeing this sight was because of his fetish.
''I should have guarded my mind better¡'' Though he had never imagined that someone would attack at his mind that quickly.
And he could have never known that the woman would be Time, someone who was like a mother to him.
''Well, at least now I know why MILFs are MILFs.'' The ck-haired young man then sighed as he remembered that Eira was still somewhere in Space and that Mia was with her.
"Why are both of you here?" Kai then asked as both Space and Time sighed.
"We are here because of Kosma." Time''s words made Kai''s entire body experience a shock.
"What happened to her after her battle with the Darkness who was in Lucas''s body?" He immediately asked as the two Deity''s exchanged a nce.
"Rather than telling you, I think it would be better to show you both what happened to her." Space said and was about to teleport them when Death raised his hands.
"Before we do that, I think you should know that there is an army outside and these guys would rip each other''s throats out the moment you are gone. And they would not only destroy this ce then but would also ce the residents of this ce in danger." He pointed out all the things that needed to be done before leaving.
"Well, I can make sure that all of them, including the army outside, stay paused. I am the literal time after all." Time said as she snapped her fingers.
"And I can make sure that nothing happens to your precious library." Space said with a snap of her fingers before raising her eyebrows. "Shall we go now?"
Both Kai and Death nodded as their bodies suddenly vanished alongside Space and Time.
[ At least now I know where we got that finger-snapping power. ] Kai said to Death while the two of them had vanished.
And the library remained quiet while they were gone.
Chapter 391 The Worlds Corruption(Chapter Preview)
"What is this ce?" Death muttered as the four of them appeared in aplete nk and white space.
"It''s where Kosma stays," Kai replied as he wasing to this ce after a long time. However, he didn''t see the white-haired loli anywhere.
"That''s because she is not here. It was not safe to bring her here. The only reason you two are here is because we wanted to show you what happened to her." As though reading his thoughts, Space went ahead and touched one of the walls of the ce.
"Be prepared." Time said as the screens suddenly started showing what had happened to Kosma.
"That''s where I left her¡" Kai muttered under his breath as he saw Kosma and Lucas battling each other.
The Darkness was currently in control of Lucas''s body as he moved forward and attacked Kosma. Thetter gritted her teeth and tried to fight back but the Darkness was overpowering her despite being in a weak vessel.
But if he revealed his true power, the white-haired loli would have been wiped out. But despite that, she was trying her best to defeat Lucas.
But after a few minutes, she realized that her best chance of winning was dealing a major blow and then escaping.
So she went in for another blow and punched Lucas in the stomach. A ck whip moved out from her punch and wrapped itself around the other person''s body.
The ck whip was actually something Kosma had gotten from Space and was a one-time move that would drain the other person of theirplete energy.
However, the move costed the user their entire strength and sealed their cultivation for an hour. But because of the move, the white-haired loli was able to escape from the ce and return to the same white room the group was standing in.
"Something wrong will happen now." Deathmented since living quite a long time had made him get the ability to go ahead and predict when something bad was about to happen.
And unfortunately, he was right most of the time.
Kosma looked very tired and crashed down on the floor while panting. However, she seemed happy as though she had ovee something. Little did she know that her happiness was soon about toe to an end.
The walls of the ce started to crack and a dark gray cloud entered the ce. The entire ce was soon filled with the same thing as the girl didn''t even have time to sigh.
Her cultivation was sealed because of the move she had used and if the gray matter was what she had thought, then it was certain that she was a goner.
"Well, fuck it." The white-haired loli said as she stood up and saw a man standing in front of her. He had a small smile on his face as he saw Kosma''s expression.
"Who told you that you could enter my ce without even knocking? Those are some bad manners." She said while pouting as the man''s smile widened.
"The creator of the world AKA Kosma. I don''t need anyone''s permission to see his daughter." The man replied as the white-haired loli pouted.
"Well, you forgot that you only have 33%position while the other 66% is from Time and Space."
"And I don''t care about that. This has stretched on for too long." The man said as he summoned all of the gray matter alongside him and suddenly ced his index finger on Kosma''s forehead.
"It''s about time you were made obedient." He said with a grin and the scene vanished.
But Kai and Death had already seen all of the gray matter moving inside Kosma''s body and her eyes turning the same color.
"Does this mean that she is in the Darkness''s clutches?" Kai asked Time and Space as they shook their heads.
"She is definitely corrupted by him however we somehow managed to save her from being taken." Time replied as she snapped her fingers and a figure suddenly appeared in the air.
The figure was none other than Kosma however her eyes hair were pure ck in color and a strange aura surrounded her.
"We have to make sure that she didn''t gain consciousness or things would be a little difficult. But just for demonstration, let me show you how bad everything really is." Space said as she snapped her fingers and Kosma suddenly opened her eyes.
Like a demon''s eyes, her entire eye was pure gray in color and her head immediately turned to stare at the group.
With a growl, the same gray matter shot out from her hands and moved towards the group.
"It''s as though she had been programmed to attack any person she sees and convert them into pawns that could be used by the Darkness." Time said as she knocked Kosma unconscious again.
She then looked at the Kai and Death as the duo were still thinking about what they should do about this new information.
"If the world can get corrupted, so could anyone. Looks like the anti-corruption Death protection I had has run out." Azrael said with a sigh as he turned to look at Kai. "You don''t have anything to say?"
"I have many things that I want to say but for once, I won''t." He said and walked forward towards Kosma''s body.
He ced a hand on her forehead and remembered how he had first met the Loli who was supposedly the world.
"I am quite the troublemaker." He said with a small smile. He remembered how he had opened up to Sahara just a few days ago and how nice that had felt.
Kai had never been a person who would open himself to others though this thing would change from time to time. And looking at the white-haired loli, he got reminded of the time when he hadnded on the human realm in the past as a kid.
''I still have many things left to clear.'' He then closed his eyes and opened the lock he had put on his heart.
Chapter 392 Rewind(Chapter Preview)
''Has he finally done that?''
Space, Time, and Death stared at the purple-haired man''s golden glowing body. Two angels wings and two demon wings wereing out of his back. The wings shone brightly despite the white-colored room all of them were in.
Kai''s hair were curled up and his eyes were closed. His body was floating above the ground while his hand was producing a constant golden glow that had moved through his entire body.
While looking at this scene, all three of the entities were reminded of the time they could use their powers with fewer restrictions.
Kai would soon be burdened with these retractions but till the time that didn''t happen, he would be able to freely use some of the most dangerous powers in the world.
"Rewind." A single word escaped his mouth as he opened his eyes. They were shining bright gold as his appearance slowly started to change.
His clothes were reced by a bright white cloak with golden, ck, and gray-colored patterns. His hair had turned golden too though the rest of him remained the same.
To nobody''s surprise, Kosma''s ck hair started to turn white again. The loli woke up and growled in Kai''s direction.
Though no matter how hard she struggled to move, she remained rooted to her spot.
"She can''t move even if she wants to." Space muttered as she realized that Kai was using space maniption to keep Kosma in ce.
"Then this means that he can use my powers too?" Death asked in a neutral voice but on the inside, he was ready to go ahead and punch Kai in the face for being too overpowered.
"No, he cannot use your powers since you are the only person with them. He can use time and space maniption because of us both but like you, he has a special ability too." Time replied as the three of them continued to look at Kai and Kosma.
Thetter''s hair hadpletely turned back to white and so did her eyes. From her expression, they could tell that the old Kosma was back.
Slowly, the glow around Kai''s body vanished and his wings folded back. However, his eyes and hair still remained the same.
He freed Kosma from the Space maniption and allowed her to set down without any worries.
"What happened?" The white-haired loli asked while rubbing her head as she looked at Kai''s face. "What the hell is wrong with your hair and eyes."
"I am missing my old hair and eye color¡" Kai muttered as he brought his hands up to his hair and made them settle down.
Space wanted to say that he resembled someone but decided to not say it. But she instead decided to talk about his new powers.
"Kai, now that you can manipte time and space to some extent, what are you going to do?" Space asked as the golden-haired man turned to stare at her.
Kosma on the other hand looked as though someone had told her that she would stay a loli forever.
"What are all of you doing here?!" She asked as Time and Space chuckled. Death on the other hand just waved and turned to look at Kai.
"Hey, Kai, I want to battle you." The ck-haired young man suddenly said but Kai shook his head.
"I have to first make sure that Yingxi and Lin are freed from the Darkness''s control," Kai replied as he turned to look at Time and Space who were talking with Kosma and were tel[ling her about everything that had happened.
"It''s weird how you don''t remember being another version of yourself. The white-haired loli then turned in Kai''s direction and gave a small bow.
"Thanks, Kai."
"You saved me, I saved you. This will probably happen again so there is no need of thanking me."
"You are going to call me for help again¡"
"Good thing you realized that so soon."
"Fuck you."
"SO we remove our clothes?" Kai asked with a grin as the white-haired loli sighed and shook her head.
"I can''t beat you there."
"But that doesn''t mean that you should give up. I can give you some suggestions if you want." Death interrupted as Kai rolled his eyes and looked at Time and Space.
"My powers are going to be restricted soon, aren''t they?"
"Yes." The orange-haired woman replied though she had a small smile on her face. Even though it had taken a long time, he had finally unlocked the true powers.
"Then we are fighting the Darkness before that happens. How long would it take anyways?" Kai asked but neither Time nor Space knew the answer to that.
"It takes 15 days for that to happen if you use your power regrly but if you use it like once a day, it will take you a month. Those are the only two results that will happen so you either use it once a day or use it for as many times as you want." Death exined since his powers had been restricted at one point.
But he had been able to gather this data which would help both Kai and a whole lot of people too.
"Then let''s go back and start forming a n," Kai said and was about to snap his fingers but Space beat him.
"You don''t get to do that in my presence." The ck-haired woman said with a wink as everyone in the room, including Kosma, were teleported to Death''s library.
"Try making everything normal." Time said as they returned to the frozen library.
Kai then closed his eyes and imagined that everything was back to normal. When he opened his eyes, everything unfroze.
"Good job." Time said while pping as Kai quickly turned around and ced his hands on Lin and Yingxi''s head.
"Rewind." Their eyes suddenly went nk as Kai made their minds and bodies return to the condition they were in before he was teleported.
"They will take some time to wake up now." Timemented as Lin and Yingxi suddenly crashed down on the ground with their eyes closed.
"What in the world just happened?" Sahara asked with a slightly open mouth as Kosma raised her eyebrows.
"I don''t think taking my name was really necessary there."
"What¡"
"Don''t worry Sahara. We have a lot of things to discuss." Kai said with a smile and summoned everyone in the library to tell them about his n.
Chapter 393 Forward(Chapter Preview)
So you are saying that you are now somewhat of a primordial deity?" Esmeralda asked with an interested expression as she wanted to know more about Kai''s new powers.
But many of the others looked as though they had just been told that they had to try out to be Kai''s one and only wife.
Even though they had seen Kai getting a huge amount of power boosts at a time, this was still something extremely shocking
"Then does that mean you can fully control time and space?" Sahara asked while staring at the golden-haired man in front of her.
If what he was saying was true, then maybe he could manipte time to go into the past. But her hopes of getting everything back together was shortly broken.
"I can manipte time but only on people and objects and there are some exceptions there too. I have no idea what else I can do since I just got this power. So I will have to test its limits," He then stared at the gathered women. "Who wants to be the guinea pig?"
"Try on me," Watanabe immediately offered herself and stood up from the chair she had been sitting on. "So what are you going to try on me?"
"If time can be reminded, can it be forwarded?" He replied and ced his hand on Watanabe''s forehead.
"Forward." He muttered as his eyes started to glow.
The glow extended from his hand and started moving across Watanabe''s entire body.
In front of everyone present there, her cultivation started to rise. It suddenly jumped to the semi-divinity realm as she felt something forming inside her. That was the formation or the base of her godly soul.
But the longer Kai''s hand stayed on her forehead, the higher her cultivation kept rising.
"You have reached the peak of your potential." Kai suddenly said as he lifted his hand off Watanabe''s forehead. Thetter was now at the Golden divinity realm and had never imagined that she could have risen to this level.
But she knew that she wouldn''t be the only one in this realm as she went back and sat down. The next in line were the other women from the mortal realm.
Kai first raised the cultivation of Yui and Nezuko and both of them reached their peak, which was the soul divinity realm. After they were done, it was Riang''s turn.
"Golden divinity realm?" She asked Kai while raising her eyebrows.
"Only time will tell," Kai replied as Time, who had been standing behind him, looked confused.
"How would I know that? It''s my first time seeing all of these guys." She protested as Death sighed and shook his head.
"He meant time as the passing one, not the figurative one." He replied as the orange-haired woman nodded and they continued to see what else would happen.
"Your guess was right," Kai replied with a sigh as the blue-haired woman''s cultivation hit the golden divinity realm.
After Riang was Kiana, who was thest person who had been from the mortal realm.
"Forward." Kai had a feeling that Kiana would be the one with the most potential since she had been able to break many records on the mortal realm.
And after some time, he smiled.
"Spirit immortality realm." He lifted his hand off Kiana''s head as thetter jaw opened slightly.
"Shouldn''t Watanabe or Riang have a higher cultivation than me?" She asked with a shocked look as the golden-haired man shook his head.
"They have much more experience than you and are more dangerous on the battlefields But they don''t have your potential and that was their limit. You can cherish the fact that you are the first woman from mortal world to reach this realm."
After hearing his words, Kiana suddenly felt a strange feeling building up inside her. After she was done with that, her eyes turned on to the next person in the group.
"So it''s my turn?" Laofen asked in a nervous tone as she walked forward and stood in front of Kai with her eyes closed.
Thetter just smiled and muttered the same thing again. Laofen also reached the spirit immortality realm before sighing.
"Wanna y rock, paper, scissors to decide who will go next?" Risea asked Sahara as the duo started ying.
"While they do that, I guess I will have my turn while they fight," Esmeralda muttered as the pink-haired woman then stood in front of Kai.
She already knew what realm she would reach and after he was done, she was in the soul immortality realm.
"Those guys are still going at it," M muttered from the side but she didn''te forward, and neither did Lily.
This was because when they had gotten their memories, they had automatically reached the soul immortality realm. This was because their blood had traveled through generations of humans and everyone knew how much humans reproduce.
Sahara was at the golden divinity realm and so was Risea. Both of them could rival people much higher than their level if they used their powers to the fullest but if their base cultivation could get a boost, it would be better for them to get that.
"I win," The half-lion girl said with a grin as she moved forward and stood in front of Kai. "We have matching hair now."
"Mine are more shy and shiny."
"Well, you were always like that."
Both of them smiled as Kai raised her cultivation to the soul immortality realm.
Though there were no secondary stages in this cultivation, there was an unofficial way of deciding who was more powerful.
This depended on the power of the god''s soul a person had. The shiner and the more perfect a god''s soul looked, the more powerful the cultivator was.
But since no one could see this in a battle, it was an unofficial way.
After Risea had her cultivation raised to the same level, Kai sighed and sat down on the couch. His brain was hurting a little though he wasn''t physically tired.
''I wonder how she used to do all this.'' Kai thought while looking at Time. ''I should ask her for help.''
? While he was thinking of that, Death decided that it was his job to speak anything now.
"Since Kai here is somewhat tired, I will tell you an important thing. Though your cultivation is quite high, the opponents will have somewhat simr levels of cultivation so don''t go thinking that you are extremely powerful.
Other than that, make sure that you look out for each other since all of us, the big shots will be busy fighting the big shots from the opposite side and would probably lose sight of you on the battlefield.
And in the end, just depend on your gut and skewer everyone you see which is easier said than done. Though you might face people who you used to know and they will be different from what you remembered." Death finished as he looked in the sin''s direction.
There was a chance that ine and the sin of wrath was on the other side.
But in the end, only time, not the figurative one, would tell what would happen.
***
Hello readers, this is going to be a long message. I have somehow managed to write this novel again but due to very little time on my hands, it will only be published on weekends and that will include one chapter each day.
I know that 2 chaps a week are very less but that''s my mental and physical limit for now. Though I am very happy that I can write Harem Overlord again.
Despite how rushed the entire novel is, I am going out to slow this part. I will give it the ending I had nned long ago and would bring the novel to its end.
I don''t think I have more than 5 readers left but even if they are only so less of you here, I will publish this.
I thank you for every kind of support you have given me and would be willing to give me in the future.
Please wish me luck since I need it.
Your Author.
Chapter 394 I Am The Daughter Of The Yin-Yang Formations Master(Chapter Preview)
"Why are you sitting here alone?" Kai turned back to see Kosma standing behind him. The loli looked confused but she regardless went ahead and sat beside Kai.
The duo was currently sitting in the space above Death''s library whose location was still unknown or rather, the ce didn''t have a name.
"Hey Kosma, have you ever thought what you could do with all the power you have?" Kai suddenly asked as he turned to stare into Kosma''s eyes.
The white-haired loli looked confused for a second before she realized that Kai was indirectly asking her for advice.
"I have thought about that many times and since I literally am the world, I can do a whole lot of things. Though most of them don''t make sense to me. I just think of random ideas but never do anything about them."
Kosma had thought about a whole lot of things ever since she had been born. There was a time when she had started to care about all the living beings and was trying hard to make sure that all of them lived a good life.
But that''s when she had realized that in reality, living beings could never change no matter how much someone tried.
You could make a generation good and the one after them or the one after that one mighte out as a rotten one.
And when she had seen the same thing happen to her n. She had decided that it was better for her to just keep her ideas to herself and had never taken any other step to do anything about the problems.
Now looking back on her past self, Kosma realized that many of the living beings had changed over time. Some of them had changed for the better whereas some had taken a worse turn.
Then there were those people who were still the same as the living beings on the many many many millenniums ago.
''I have changed too I guess.'' The white-haired loli thought with a sigh as she looked at Kai''s new appearance carefully.
"Hey, Kai, can you do me a favor?" She asked as the golden-haired man raised his eyebrows.
"Go ahead and ask."
"I thought you would say something like "It depends on the favor", but you instead asked me directly."
"So you want to make me do the long process? You are weird Kosma." Kai said while rolling his eyebrows but the loli didn''t mind.
"You are weird too you know."
"We all are. Anyways, tell me what you want otherwise I will change my mind." Kai replied as Kosma nodded.
"I want you to use your forward ability on me and not stop until I tell you to," Kosma said and before Kai could deny her, she closed her eyes.
The former asked no questions and ced his hand on her forehead and muttered forward. The golden glow from his hand moved throughout the loli''s body as she smiled.
"Looks like I will no longer be a loli," Kosma said as her appearance started to change.
Her white hair grew longer and her body started to increase.
"Stop." Kosma as Kai lifted his hand off her forehead and saw that she now looked like a teenager.
"Wish I could just get an adult body but I guess this is the limit for now." Kosma sighed as she now looked like a 17-year-old girl.
Her hair had grown down to the starting of her shoulders and she now had a rack, though it was C-cup, to say the least.
But neither Kai nor Kosma cared about that. It was just a small detail for them.
"Now you owe me one," Kai said with a small wink as the white-haired teen nodded. She wanted to look at least as old as Death, Time, Space, and Kai.
But unfortunately, she would have to wait for some time for that to happen.
"Kai, when do you think we should go and attack that ce?" Kosma asked as Kai remained silent for some time.
"We will go in two days. I still need to learn some things about these powers and if two days are not enough, I will wait for a week before going. Because heading in such a ce without having full control of such unknown powers is not a good decision.
"I don''t think you can gain full control of these two things. Even Time and Space can''t do that." Kosma replied as Kai shook his head.
"I was talking about the full extent of time and space that I could use."
"You won''t know that either since true powers doesn''t show up until you are in a really tight spot. Till then, you can only hope to master the basics."
"If that''s the only thing left to do, then that''s what I will do."
***
Somewhere in the world, not the figurative one, a person was hurriedly jumping from one realm to another.
She was panting heavily since it had been a really long time since she had jumped from one realm to another but she knew that there was no point in denying that someone had been following her.
''I thought that only I had this ability. Coming back to life after such a long time really sucks.'' She thought with a sigh as she suddenly felt a gaze looking at her.
"So you caught up huh." She said with a small smile as she turned to see the person who had been chasing her.
"Of course, I would. Never underestimate the power of a half-demon." The man said with a serious face as he knew how slippery the woman was.
The man was none other than the person who had been Glindhor''s partner who had been on a mission on the Darkness''s orders. Now looking at the woman in front of him, he felt as though his mission was about toe to an end.
"Don''t daydream. After all, I am the daughter of the Yin-yang Formations Master." The woman said with a grin as a drop of her blood hit the ground.
And the man roared in frustration.
Chapter 395 War Of Light And Darkness(Chapter Preview)
"So are all of you ready?" Kai asked all of the women gathered in front of him. All of them held a significance in his life and had been through him in his various adventures.
Three days had passed and he had practiced many things.
But the end game was now approaching. It was time for him and the rest of the deities to fight the Darkness and prevent the entire world from being sucked inside it.
Though they didn''t have any idea what they were gonna do and the word ''n'' was far from their thoughts. So the only thing they could do was go into the hideout carefully and attack the Darkness and his allies.
"Um Kai, can I ask a single question?" Kiana suddenly raised her hand as though she was a student questioning her teacher.
"Go ahead, Kiana."
"What will happen if all of us die there?" Even though she was trying to make sure that she didn''t turn the atmosphere negative, she couldn''t help but ask that question.
"Well, if that does happen, the world is going to be destroyed and we will be the first ones to experience that. So with that happy thought, should we go?" Kai asked with a smile as all of them nodded.
Kai then looked towards Death as he brought up his scythe and a white ball of light escaped from it. Kai grabbed the white ball of light before using it to teleport all of them to the hideout of the Darkness.
The final battle wasing.
***
On the demon realm, Chen was anxiously waiting in the throne room for an announcement that the royals had said would be one of the most important things in the history of the demon realm.
''Master said that he would be here too, just hidden from everyone. I hope that he doesn''t get caught and kills everyone.'' Chen had faith in his master that he would be able to keep himself concealed.
But if anyone ever found out about him, the young demon was sure that Kin would kill everyone.
After a few minutes, a horn red through the entire room, announcing the arrival of the current demon rulers.
After everyone was settled down, the two rulers stood up from their thrones and looked at the entire room.
They both had bright red-colored eyes like most of the people in the hall though some people had golden-colored eyes.
Yet all of them knew that this was an important asion if the rulers had summoned them on such short notice.
"My fellow demons, the time hase. The angel race has made it official by killing our suprememander," Gasps were heard throughout the entire room. "The war is starting from tomorrow and we will take ce in the ce between the realms."
Every single demon in the room were silent as their brains processed what was happening. They were going to war and that too was against their immortal enemies.
What could be better than that?
"I can feel your blood boiling with excitement and because of that, we are going to the ce between the realms right now!" Their queen shouted as the entire ce burst into cheers. "Pick up your weapons and get ready to kill those angels, once and for all!"
Chen and Kin were left stunned by what they had just seen.
''I have to tell Kai about this¡'' The old demon thought with a shocked expression as he reached for the device that Kai had given him tomunicate with him.
[ He will not know about this war. ] A voice suddenly echoed inside his mind and his entire body went still.
Like a puppet being controlled, he left the pce without saying a single word to Chen and burned his onlymunication source to Kai.
***
Something simr was happening in the angel realm except that the angels were even more motivated than usual. This was because they thought that their supreme deity had been killed by the demons.
But this was only a maniption that the older angels were doing and because of that, they were more motivated to fight the demons.
But if they knew the truth, they would be turning on their superiors but there was no one left who would tell them the truth.
And because of that, things were going to take a turn for the worst.
The war between light and darkness, as stated by the current rulers of both the ces, would soon be taking ce.
And in the middle of the war would be the deities and the Darkness.
***
"Why do you look like that?" Death asked as the entire group appeared in what looked like a spare weapons room.
"I just had a really bad feeling go throughout my body as though something is about to go horribly wrong," Kai replied as he turned to look back and his eyes widened.
"Sahara, M, Lily, Risea, Watanabe, Time, Space, and Kosma¡ Where are the rest of them?" Kai asked himself as a spiritual message suddenly entered his mind.
[ Um Kai, why were all of us left behind? ] The one who had asked the question was none other than Kiana.
[ Are the others with you in the library? ] Kai asked back as Kiana replied with a yes.
"Guys, this ce is super old." Space suddenly said as she felt the structure of the ce they were at. She could tell that the ce was more older than all of the people gathered there except Time, Kosma, and herself.
"All of the people here are almost a millennium old and those back at the library were less than that," Time added as Kai and Death exchanged a look.
"The library slows time down so their age progression is decreased by a lot. The library beside mine on the other hand slows it down even further." He replied.
"That exins about Esmeralda but Laofen and Lana should be older than that." The purple-haired man replied as he clearly remembered that both of them were at least that old.
"That might be true from your perspective but their races age slowly and have longer lives. 1000 years are like 200 for them." Time replied as Kai sighed and turned to stare at the ce again.
His hair had turned back to purplest night when he hadn''t used his powers for over an hour but they would turn to golden whenever he would use his powers again.
"Then what does age have anything to do with this ce?" Kai asked as the orange-haired deity took a few seconds to reply.
"Due to how old this ce is, nobody under 1000 years can enter this ce. It''s like a sacred ce or something."
All of them then went silent as they heard movementing from outside the room. It was as big as one of the rooms in Death''s library and was holding shields and armor.
Outside, three people were moving towards that specific room because they had felt some aurasing from there.
And both Kai and the group and these three people knew who the others were.
***
As you can tell, the end of this novel is nearing day by day. And since I am still motivated, I''ll open a small event.
Starting from today onwards, I will release a bonus chapter for every 50 Golden tickets I get, no matter the day.
Event date: until the novel ends
That''s all for now. Thank you for reading.
Chapter 396 Pause(Chapter Preview)
The wall separating the room from the outside suddenly broke open as the groups could now see who was standing on the other hand.
"I guess it''s time for me to finish old business." Death suddenly said with a grin as he saw who the three people were.
They were the rulers of the fairy realm and the spider queen who had escaped during the first invasion.
The three figures suddenly froze when they saw who were standing in front of them but before they could do anything, Azrael jumped forward with his scythe and cut their heads in a clean arc.
Their souls flew to his scythe and were absorbed by it. He then turned to look at Kai with a nod as all of them began their journey inside the supposedly old ce.
But the further they walked, Time and Space''s words started making more sense. The entire ck was made from bricks that were grayish and vines were hanging from the walls and the ceiling.
The walls had ancient designs that no one from the group, including Time and Space, could understand.
They continued walking and were surprised to see that they didn''t see anyone else in their way. They had expected guards and such to ambush them but nothing like that happened.
Except that the hallway kept on going on and on for a long time with no other directions to go in.
However, they reached a doorway after walking for fifteen minutes.
"This is it¡" Death suddenly muttered as everyone from the group was getting the vibes that a boss battle was approaching.
But for some reason, they didn''t get the feels that the Darkness was behind the long stone gates.
Regardless of that, Kai pushed the gates open as all of them slowly walked inside. The entire room was full of light a single person was standing in the entire ce.
A certain annoying someone.
"Lucas," Kai said with a sigh as the dragon hunter grinned and pointed at himself.
"Told you that I would be back and this time, I am not going to talk much and just beat you." He said as he held a silver-colored sword in his hand and in one swift stroke, he pierced his heart.
"What is he doing?" Watanabe asked in a confused but Kai and the sins looked shocked.
"He is doing a ritual." The purple-haired man said with a grim look as gray-colored mist surrounded the man''s entire body.
"A ritual in which one offers their soul, heart, and mind to the Darkness, the literal one, and allow it to take control of their entire body and make them reach the end of their potential." Space exined as she remembered that she had asked Kosma to remove all of the copies of this ritual.
The white-haired teenager had indeed done that however, there was single copies that Azazel, the fallen angel, had gotten his hands on.
And he had taken it to his cell but in the short moment where he had been freed, he had made the book travel through the demon realm and a whole lot of demons knew about this ritual.
But the only problem was that the Darkness didn''t waste his time on such small people and paid no attention to them. But since he had been the one who had asked Lucas to do this, he would definitely respond.
"At least he was good for something. Now his soul had joined the countless souls inside me." Lucas''s voice suddenly changed as the Darkness took over his body.
His cultivation rose to the Golden Immortality realm but didn''t go to the Eternal immortality realm. Because if it did, there was no way that his body would have stayed in form.
"This body is weak but this is enough to crush a few of you. Only the three bitches and the dick can do anything to me."
Death, Kosma, Time, and Space all cracked their knuckles at the same time and were about to tear the dude to shreds but Kai beat them to it.
"Sorry, but they are not the only ones who can do something." He said with a grin as his cultivation rose to the Golden Immortality realm, the secondst cultivation realm.
He summoned all of his powers in his right hand as his hair turned gold-colored. He touched Lucas''s shoulder and smiled.
"Pause." Thetter felt his entire body freezing up as Kai used the powers of time to literally pause him.
The darkness tried to move Lucas''s body before he realized that Kai had finally harnessed the powers of Time. So there was only one thing he could do now.
And that was to act arrogant and boast like a third-rate viin. The reason? It was fun for him.
"Go ahead and do what you want," Kai said while looking at the four deities and moved out of the way.
"You¡" He heard the Darkness starting to speak something but Death appeared in front of him andunched a kick at his face.
"Let me show you what a dick does." He said with a dark humorless grin as he remembered all of the cursed ero-manga he had read.
Looks like it was time to test some of them in real life.
"It''s going to get messy so you probably shouldn''t watch," Kai said to Watanabe as she raised her eyebrows.
Things did get messy but she wasn''t affected by them. After all, she had done simr things to a lot of people in the past.
"Lucas might have been defeated but you can''t beat Taizan and neither can you beat three armies of angels, demons, and fairies controlled by me." Lucas suddenly said with a smile as the group stared at him with raised eyebrows.
"Anything else?" Kai asked as the smile on Lucas''s bruised and abused face widened.
"I will have Ayaka, the creators, and End." He finished as his body vanished and the group was left silent.
Chapter 397 Universal Realm(Chapter Preview)
"Was he joking or bluffing?" Kai asked as he turned to look at Space and Time who were the only people in the world who even had an idea who the Darkness really was and how his personality was.
But the two of them looked as though they didn''t want to reply to Kai''s questions.
"One thing we know about him is that he doesn''t lie. If he said that he will have all three of them, he will definitely have them." Time replied after a few seconds as Kai clenched his fist.
He couldn''t care less about the creators but both End and Ayaka were people he deeply cared about. More than that, there was no way that they were the only major people he had.
The darkness could even use Ayaka as a hostage to make her father use some of the most forbidden formations. And Ayaka''s father would do anything to make sure that she remained safe.
"Oh, by the way, I have Eira and Miabined too alongside the sin of greed. I have the archangels too." All of them turned back to see the body of an average-looking person talking to them in the Darkness''s voice.
The person was also being controlled by the Darkness but a few secondster, his body exploded into blood and organs.
This time, even Death was worried about what would happen alongside Time and Space. No matter how much they despised the creators, they were still their children and they cared about them too.
"So what''s next?" Sahara asked as her face had darkened when she had heard that ine was also along with the Darkness.
The sin of greed was older than all three of the sins and was a senior to them, second only to the sin of wrath. If she was in such a situation, it was not a good thing.
They had left Yingxi and Lin back at the library since they had been unconscious but now wished that the two sins were alongside them so that they could get ine back together.
Unfortunately, they were taking too long to wake up.
"We are going to exit this ce," Kai replied as he spread his spiritual sense in the entire ce just to find that it waspletely empty.
But he somehow found the exit and after teleporting outside, the group saw that they were currently in the middle of the ce which had the entrances to all of the realms.
And two armies wereing from the west and east.
"Those are angels and demons¡" Risea muttered as they could see the two races dressed for war in their traditional white and ck armor.
And they were going to fight in the middle of the entrances to the realms and throw shockwaves around the entire universe. Kai could have stopped them immediately however, a third army soon interrupted.
And in the front of the third army were the creators, Eira, and the archangels.
"Now we know that the Darkness was not lying¡" Death muttered as everyone took a deep breath.
There was no way that Kai, Death, or the two deities would ever kill these figures and the darkness had known that for a long time. That was why he had decided to use them to make sure that no one would interrupt the war between the angel and demon n.
But he hadn''t predicted that Kai would unlock the power to control time and make his girls grow super strong.
"Kai, we will handle those two sides. You stay here with Azrael, Time and Space," Sahara said before she turned towards Kosma and gently whispered in the teenager''s ears. "Make sure that none of them make any rash decisions based on their emotions."
The half-lion girl alongside Lily, M, and Watanabe moved towards the iing armies. Kosma knew that this would not be an easy war but things became even moreplicated when the Darkness made his reappearance.
And this time, he was in Taizan''s body.
"It took some time but my vessel is finally ready," He spoke in a heavy voice as Taizan''s eyes becamepletely gray in color. "By the way, I forgot that I had a few more people with me."
With a snap of his fingers, four figures appeared beside the four previous ones. Starting from the left, they were Mei, Kiyoko, Himari, and ine.
''It''s a surprise none of them has moved forward and tried to kill the Darkness.'' Kosma thought as she could feel that her allies wanted to go ahead and tear the throat of the Darkness.
However, they had already sensed that something was very wrong with Taizan''s body. He was at the Eternal immortality realm, thest cultivation realm, but his body felt as though it was hiding something.
"You are thinking the right thing." The darkness replied as he suddenly released his cultivation.
It immediately rose through the Eternal cultivation realm. But to the shock of everyone present there, it rose to one realm above the eternal immortality realm.
"This realm is called the universal realm." The darkness spoke again before he snapped his fingers and the cultivation of his army rose.
All the fairies that were behind him rose to the golden-divinity realm while the major people he had, rose to the golden immortality realm.
"Looks like this isn''t going to be just a war," Kai spoke to his four allies. "This is going to be the most dangerous voice in the history of this universe. And it will affect all the realms."
All of them then turned to stare at the Darkness who had a smile on his face. He had known that he would win the moment he had made Kai use his harem wish.
"Who will save you now?" He said and raised his right hand alongside his entire enemy. The gray matter moved out from his hand and shot forward alongside the entire army.
Space was already ready to bend the space but someone suddenly jumped forward.
"Sorry to steal your spotlight but I am tired of this. I never thought that things would be thisplicated in something that was originally supposed to be a love story." A woman with purple hair spoke with a smile as a golden-colored barrier appeared in front of her.
The barrier easily withstood the iing attack and insteadunched it back. The darkness however absorbed the attack as he stared at the purple-haired woman with wide eyes.
"You are¡"
"Ayaka, the daughter of the yin-yang formations master and the previous harem overlord. It''s a pleasure to meet you." She said with a small smile before she turned back and stared at Kai.
The purple-haired man looked as though he had just woken up from sleep and everything that had happened till that point was a lie.
"How did you¡" He began asking as he heard someone cough from the beside,
"We will have time for such questionster. First, we will have to stop a war."The yin-yang formations master, Ayaka''s father, was also standing beside them.
"This thing has a lot of surprises¡." Kai muttered but what he didn''t know was that a certain someone was nearing the sins while he fought the Darkness.
***
To see what Kiyoko, Mei, and the archangels look like, please check thements.
***
I know this is a bit early considering how I am just getting back to writing but I guess it doesn''t hurt to do this.
I am starting the bonus chapters system again and the goals are as follows:
50 golden tickets: 1 bonus chapter
100 golden tickets: 3 bonus chapters
Thank you for your support!
Chapter 398 Sin Of Wrath (Chapter Preview)
"So, any thoughts on how we are going to stop them?" Watanabe asked the three sins as two of them turned to stare at Sahara.
"She was the one who suggested this so she should have an idea. Right Sahara?" Lily asked as the sin of pride nodded.
"We can stop the demon race with just our appearance but I have no idea how we are going to stop the angels. Risea, any thoughts?"
"I haven''t been with angels ever since I was born but I got to know a few things because of Silvia. If they see the archangels fighting, chaos will happen. We just have to find a way to make sure they won''t turn attack and listen to what we have to say.'' The pink-haired woman replied even though she knew that the chances of that happening we very less.
"I don''t think the angels would listen to three sins, one nephilim and a human." M pointed out as Lily pouted.
"You just had to go ahead and say that, didn''t you?'' She asked as the brown haired girl shrugged.
"Even though hope is good, fake hope is not."
"Guys¡" Sahara suddenly spoke in a shocked tone as the two sins looked as her in surprise. Sahara rarely sounded shocked and when she did, the thing was something shocking.
They saw the direction in which Sahara had been pointing to and their eyes widened.
"Is that¡ Kaia?" M asked with a slightly open mouth as they were staring at the sin of wrath standing in the middle of the two armies.
Both the angel and the demon sides had stopped when they had seen a few peopleing in between the two armies.
''Who are they?'' Both the demon king and the new supreme deity were thinking the same thing as they sensed that four of them were demons, one was a half angel while one of them was a human.
This was one of the weirdestbos they had ever seen but during times of wars, unusual things happened. Now they just had to wait and see what would happen next.
"Guys, be prepared to expect anything." Sahara muttered as all of them were on their guard.
Kaia, the sin of wrath, was a dangerous looking woman. Her hair were faded silver in color and her eyes were ssy looking. But the strangest thing about her appearance were the red lines running from her face down to her throat before being covered by her clothes.
(Check this paragraphment for her image. )
None of the girls had seen her from far away and since Kai hadn''t found any point of connection pulsing of from the direction, he hadn''t either.
But now that Sahara was standing in front of the sin of wrath, she still wan''t feeling any sort of connection. It was as though she no longer was a sin and was just someone who looked Kaia.
"Sahara, the sin of pride. Lily, the sin of envy. M, the sin of gluttony. Yingxi and Lin are back at the library aren''t they?" But all of the sins were left shocked when they heard Kaia taking their names. "Don''t look that shocked. I have my memories."
The sin of wrath then smiled before she turned to look at the demon and the angel side who were looking at the three sins with looks of disbelief.
After all, the sins were the demon races most powerful allies and the angel races biggest enemies.
"Kaia, you are not a sin anymore, are you?" Sahara suddenly asked as the woman gave her a sad smile and nodded.
"I am a full human Sahara, a human with no powers. Even that human woman can beat me inbat if she tried hard enough. Though I am sure that she will get a few broken bones along the way.
But in reality, I am no longer the sin I used to be. I have lost my blood powers." Kaia said with a sigh as Sahara shook her head.
"We have found Lilith again and she can give you your powers back." She countered as the sin of wrath looked at the half lion girl with wide eyes.
"How long will this sphemy go on for?! Stop this freaking acting right now!" The supreme deity bellowed as Sahara turned in his direction and released her powers.
Her ws grew to an insanelyrge amount while her hair and tail turned ck in color. Her demon eyes eyes scared the leader of the angel race so much that he shut up his mouth.
The demons could also feel the demonic aura that had beening from Sahara''s body and recognized her as the real sin of pride. The two races stoodpletely silent as the talk between the sin of wrath and the three sins resumed.
"Lilith can''t do anything about that. I never got my powers from them and I never ingested her blood," She said with a sad smile as turned towards the angel race. "I am the child of Eve and Adam. And I was the one who created the archangels."
Silence.
Complete silence filled the entire ce.
No one could even open their mouths to speak anything against what Kaia had said. Her words had been enough to shut everyone up.
The strongest demon of all time was someone who was born as a human and created the archangels? There was no way that was possible.
Kaia knew that all of them were having a hard time believing her words, even the three sins were doubting her. If Yingxi and Lin had been there, they could have proved that she was telling the truth.
But for the time being, the two sins were out from the action. And in a way, she too was out of the action.
"It should be happening soon." Ignoring all the looks she was getting, Kaia turned her gaze towards where the real battle was going on.
"What will be happening soon?" Sahara asked in a confused tone as the sin of wrath smiled.
"The souls of the two legendary swords will be awakening soon."
Chapter 399 Inside The Darkness (Chapter Preview)
As soon as Kaia spoke those words, Kai felt something raging inside his pendant. The raging soon doubled as he quickly looked inside and saw that the two swords were shing against each other.
He immediately summoned the two swords out as Ayaka got a look at the golden pendant hanging around Kai''s neck.
''Even after all these years, he still has that¡'' The previous harem overlord was touched by the fact that despite all the years that had passed by, Kai was still wearing thest gift she had given him.
But when her gaze fell on the two swords in his hands, her eyes widened.
She had seen the two swords many times in the hands of her two best friends who had both be rulers of the angel and demon race.
The swords had the powers of the archangels and the sins tied to them but it had one more thing that she had foundter on.
The true power of Hellbringer came from the lonely demon stuck inside it while Excalibur got its power from¡
"So now you are going to use those two swords huh." The darkness muttered as heunched towards the barrier and with the touch of his index finger, everything came apart.
He was going towards Ayaka and the yin-yang formations master who had created the barriers and by doing so, he would be able to use their powers for himself.
But that was not going to happen that easily.
"We are your opponents, not them," Time suddenly spoke as she raised her hand and her eyes started glowing. "Rewind."
The cracked barrier instantly became one again as the darkness looked annoyed. He raised his fist and hit the barrier hard, destroying it for once and all.
"Never knew that a banner would annoy you that much." Space suddenly spoke as she started vanishing and reappearing around the Darkness every millisecond.
"You should pay more attention." She suddenly whispered in his ears and touched his shoulders before vanishing.
"Thanks for the help space." Kosma suddenly said as she closed her eyes and her body started rising.
The atmosphere suddenly changed as the world started sucking the spiritual energy from all of the realms and started focusing all of it for a big st on the man''s shoulders.
While she did that, Kai and Death hovered around the darkness to make sure that he couldn''t do anything to Kosma.
And that''s when the darkness burst intoughter.
"You guys¡ That won''t put a scratch on me," He said with a grin before he turned to look at his army. "I still can''t believe that you didn''t think of this."
The Darkness snapped his fingers.
Grayish matter appeared in the entire ce at once and swallowed everyone, including the demon and the angel race.
Time and Space suddenly realized why the darkness had brought the eight figures alongside him except using them as hostages.
They were thee anchor to his main body, the real darkness that collected the souls from all over the world.
"You have been weighed and have been found guilty." Death suddenly spoke as he looked around and saw the demon and angel race suddenly clutching their throats. "The Darkness is something that bnces the sins and virtues of a person. But if living souls enter the ce, a war between the sins and virtues will ur."
"War of sins and virtues¡" Kai repeated as he realized what this meant.
The souls of every single demon that hade from the demon realm and the soul of every single angel that hade from the angel realm shot into the air.
They slowly submerged into the Darkness as Kai turned towards the physical representation to see him grinning.
"Those were the weaker ones but slowly, all of you will be absorbed by this ce. And once that happens, the entire world will be mine without any protectors left in it."
As soon as he spoke those words, the five deities slowly felt something awakening inside their bodies and slowly starting to increase.
The first one to feel this was Kai.
''No, this is not how its going to end. I would rather die in the embrace of all of my girls than be swallowed by a guy.'' He shook his head and looked at his allies.
"Fight or get swallowed. The choice is yours."
"We know that you idiot. We were just taking the time to see how soon you will make a real line like that." Death spoke with a grin as the Darkness sighed.
But he didn''t speak anything since he knew that it would only be a waste of his energy. He instead raised an eyebrow in challenge.
,m Time and Space knew that using primordial powers inside the Darkness was like providing it with support. He could just suck their powers and use it himself.
So the most useful thing to do was to use martialbat.
Kai on the other hand looked at Ayaka with a small smile before he raised his right ahnd.
"Kai no-" The purple haired girl began saying but was suddenly cut short as Kai threw her, and all of the other people who still had their souls, our of the Darkness.
The Darkness sighed at this as he knew that he couldn''t keep all of the people inside the Darkness while focusing on four main ones.
So he instead sent his army outside and let them fight the sins and the rest of the people on the outside.
"Now let''s see what you can do." He said while cracking his knuckles as Kai''s grip on his swords tightened.
Death also grabbed his scythe a little tighter as after this fight, he would get to see his sister soon.
Time and Space had the motivation of teaching the creators a lesson again.
Kosma would get to have an adult body.
They had high hopes that they could win this battle but they had forgotten one person.
The creator of End still hadn''t made her appearance.
Chapter 400 The Souls Of Adam, Eve And Lilith (Chapter Preview)
Kaiunched forward towards the Darkness and shed both horizontally and vertically with his swords.
"Boring." The darkness immediately managed to dodge the attack as Azrael moved forward with his scythe and cut forward.
"Seriously guys?" The darkness asked with a bored expression before all of a sudden, Time and Space appeared on both of his sides.
They touched his shoulders together and used their skills.
"Pause."
"Anchor."
The Darkness yawned before floating high above and raising his eyebrows.
"You should have known that won''t work."
"What about this?" Kosma suddenly said from behind as a spear prated his chest. But the spear immediately vanished and no wound was left.
"It''s not going to work." Kai, Death, Space, and Time said together in a never to be repeated again chorus.
But all of them had the same exnation.
The darkness approximately had billions or perhaps trillions of souls inside it. Any damage dealt with it would be reced by one of those souls and no matter how hard they hit him, it was not going to work.
And the Darkness was not going to give them enough time to think of something new.
"My turn now." He raised his hands as the grayish churning matter around them shit forward and grabbed their arms.
The Darkness yawned once again as he realized how easy everything was going to be now that he had a hold of the five people.
He had expected much more of a challenge but by bringing them to his home realm, having an almost never ending amount of souls, and the highest cultivation in the world had made things too easier.
But there was nothing else anyone could do about it or that''s what the so called strongest being thought.
The swords in Kai''s hands suddenly started shaking when he felt that the Darkness was sucking his energy. The two swords started shaking so badly that Kai was having a hard time holding on to their hilts.
But a few minutester, they broke free from his grip and zoomed through the air while cutting the pieces of Darkness attached to the five people.
The Darkness looked shocked for a minute before gaining his bored face again. Yet he had no idea how the swords had been able to do that.
However, the swords flew back to Kai and hovered above his body shortly before they started glowing. He could feel their power being fully unleashed.
"Wait¡" Kai rubbed his eyes once as he thought he saw silhouettes of people behind the sword.
But he more he looked, the more he could see the image of people forming behind the swords.
"Its been a long time since I have seen the real world and the first thing I see is grayish floating matter." Lilith said in a disappointed tone as her image floated behind Hellbringer.
However, this time, she looked like a real dangerous demon.
Her hair were curling up towards the top of the darkness and her eyes were divided into three colors, golden, red and ck.
Ever since Kai had met her for the first time, he was seeing her in the form history had painted her in.
But his attention was suddenly attracted towards Excalibur where two people suddenly appeared.
"Eve and Adam." Lilith muttered as Kai froze. There was no way that those two were the ones inside the sword!
"Hello Lilith, its been a long time." A honey like sweet voice entered Kai''s ears as he saw a petite beautiful woman smiling at Lilith. Beside her was a man with ck colored hair and eyes and a geniuine smile on his face.
"Its been a really long time." Adam spoke as he looked at Kai alongside the two other figures.
"This is only happening inside your mind in less than a second and in the real life, the two swords have cut everyone free." Lilith exined before Adam and Eve suddenly gasped while looking at the pendant on Kai''s neck.
"Where did you get that?" The small beautiful woman asked as Kai told her about Ayaka, the previous harem overlord.
"He is talking about the woman who managed to find our hiding spot and found this pendant that we had prepared for Kaia¡" Adam spoke in a sad tone as it was Kai''s turn to look shocked.
"Kaia, as in the sin of wrath, is your daughter?!"
"Tell us how she looks." Eve said with narrowed eyes but when she heard Kai''s words, she confirmed that the Kaia he was talking about was indeed their daughter.
"You are a very unique man." Adam spoke as the three figures descended down and looked at Kai with narrowed eyes.
"He is not only an archangel but also a true demon with Lilith''s blood. This makes him a sin. Do you have a sin name?" Eve suddenly asked as Kai shook his head.
"Then we will give you one. What do you think Lilith?" Adam asked the pink haired demon who thought about it for a few seconds before nodding.
"If we are giving him a sin name, we should also give him a virtue." She added as the two other figures nodded before they stared at Kai.
"You know what this means right?" Eve asked as the purple haired man nodded.
Being a sin and having a virtue as a true demon and archangel gave him powers directly from the starting of the demon line which in turn will increase his chances of winning against the darkness.
And he was ready for something like this.
"Then you are the sin and virtue of love." Adam, Eve and Lilith spoke at once as Kai looked confused.
"Shouldn''t you give me two different things?" He asked back as the three figures shook their heads.
"Love is one of the biggest sins as well as a virtue that you can hold on to little one. Now go back and show that darkness who the boss is. We will go on a trip then." Lilith said with a smile as Kai''s eyes suddenly flew open.
He could feel the newfound power in his veins as he raised his swords and red at the darkness.
Chapter 401 Real Face Of The Darkness (Chapter Preview)
"Did you just power up in the middle of a fight?" The Darkness asked with an annoyed expression as he could feel that Kai had some strange new kind of powers inside his body.
His allies could also sense that the purple haired man had a new power that had just been revealed.
"Well, new powers are meant to be used, aren''t they?" Kai asked with a small smile as he jumped forward with his swords.
The darkness rolled his eyes and threw some more gray matter at Kai.
However, the purple haired man brought the two swords closer to each other before theybined together. Their color changed to match the color of the darkness body and as soon as the grayish matter came in contact with the new sword, it was swallowed by it.
The Darkness narrowed his eyes when he saw this and to test his theory, he made vines made from the grayish matter travel towards Kai.
But thetter used the sword to swallow all of them before he turned to look at the Darkness with a grin.
"Looks like we now have a chance to defeat you." Kai raised the sword and stabbed into the ground made from the grayish matter below him.
The sword got stuck in to the ground and started sucking the grayish matter. The Darkness instantly realized what Kai''s n was.
''That sword is sucking all of the souls alongside the grayish matter at an extremely fast and if this continues, I will out of souls soon.'' He gritted his teeth andunched a counter attack.
The darkness jumped forward towards the sword while grayish matter swirled around his fists. He was about to knock all of them out before swallowing the sword to make sure that he retained the entire energy of the sword.
"That ain''t happening any time soon," Space said with a grin as she appeared behind the darkness and tapped at his shoulder. "Space disperse."
The darkness''s vessel suddenly split apart but joined back together a momentter. He was about to make ament on that but didn''t get the chance to.
"Infinite loop." Time spoke while touching her index finger together. The same action happened again and again and again but the darkness managed to move a little forward every time.
"He is annoying." Kosma muttered as she joined her hands together and looked at the darkness''s dismantled body. "Void."
The darkness''s body was suddenly sucked away andpletely disappeared. But he appeared again the next second and got his body dismantled before going back to his original shape before vanishing and reappearing again.
The same thing continued to go on as Kai''s wings suddenly appeared on his back. But the wings suddenly started glowing andbined together like Excalibur and Hellbringer.
Now Kai had two gray colored wings on his back while his eyes were of the same color. Out of the five people, he currently was the one with the least restrictions or rather, no restrictions.
,m While Kai was powering up, Azrael had nted his scythe in beside the sword and the two weapons were now sucking the Darkness twice as fast.
AS for the Darkness who in Taizan''s body, he could barely move a centimeter.
The move that Space, Time and the World had used was something that would cost them five centuries of sleep each.
Since they were primordial beings, a small mistake could ruin the entire world, not the representative one. That is why to make up for the moves they used, they would go on long slumbers to recharge their powers while making sure that the world didn''t stop.
But Kai wouldn''t have to do anything like that for the time being. However, the purple haired boy knew that there was a chance that the darkness would try something new and he would have to form a new n.
So assuming the worst, all of them had already started thinking of a n.
But the Darkness was one step ahead of them.
"Looks like having a vessel only pushes me." A voice entered their ears as the five of them looked up to see a face forming on the ceiling of the Darkness.
Suddenly, all of them appeared back in the space between the entrances to the realms. A war was going on there and looked like the the ones on their side was winning.
Sahara and the two other sins had formed a circle around another woman and were killing everyone while protecting the woman.
On closer examination, Kai saw that the woman was none other than Kaia, the sin of wrath.
This reminded him of Adam and Eve as the grave sword that had been stuck in the Darkness suddenly appeared beside him and flew towards Kaia.
The sin of wrath and the other three sins were suddenly surprised when the sword came to stop in front of Kaia and the tip of the de touched the spot right above her beating heart.
[ We can''t leave her child like that, now can we? After all, we just got here. ] Kai heard Eve''s voice inside his head as in front of all the people, Kaia''s body started glowing like a super nova.
The red lines on her body thickened and spread across as the sin of wrath felt her powers returning to her. Her eyes turned the same blood red color as her lines as the battlefield came to a halt.
The fairies suddenly had a really bad feeling about Kaia but they had no choice left except fighting. The Darkness was no where to be seen and in front of millions of eyes, Kaia regained her powers as Kai felt the harem mark on her body ignite.
"Hey death, what do you think wrath is?" Kai suddenly asked as the ck-haired man got the hidden meaning his words.
"Its going to bepletely one sided now, isn''t it?" He asked back as Kai nodded.
The sin of wrath was someone who could just turn the entire battle as a one sided one and the Darkness had vanished. But Kai and the other deities knew that he had gone somewhere with a person.
And that''s when Kai remembered something.
"He is going to get our death books!"
Chapter 402 The Creator Of End (Chapter Preview)
"Wait a second, we have death books?" Kosma asked with a confused expression as all eyes turned towards Death who was the most knowledgeable person about death books amongst the group.
"Don''t look at me like that. End creates those books, not me. I have no idea how they work." Azrael replied with a shrug as all eyes turned on Kai then.
After all, he was the closest one could ever get to end, no pun intended.
"Don''t give me that look either. End didn''t exin much to me about the death books but she said that every single living being, primordial or not, has a death book." Kai''s expression then turned serious. "And I have seen mine."
"Then that means that the darkness might have his too." Time stated before she looked confused. "Then why would he try to get our death books when they won''t open until we die. Not like they are connected to us in any way."
"Actually, they are connected to us like a second soul." Kai said with a slight cough as all the deities turned to stare at him.
Neither of them paid any attention to the war going behind their back because they knew that the sins were more than enough to handle all of it.
And since more people were there to help them, things woulde to a halt soon. But what they were worried about was the big boss.
"Maybe we should stop discussing about this and actually try to do something about this?" Space said with a sigh as Kai''s expression turned grim.
"End keeps all of the important death books with herself and there is only one ce that she can stay in," He looked at the deities grim faces. "The ce where her sisters locked her."
"I have never hated those brats more than this moment." Time said with a sigh as all of them knew about the location Kai was talking about.
It was inside the Darkness where the creator of end lived. Her sisters had locked her there millions of years ago and she had only been able to get out of that ce for short moments before being dragged back in.
So if they wanted to go ahead and find the creator of end before the Darkness, they would have to get inside the darkness, literally.
"So, anyst words? I will record them and leave them behind, just in case." Time said with a sigh as all of them turned serious.
Kai and Death proceeded to record their thoughts and passed them on Time. When the deity heard what they had to say, a small smile bloomed up on her face.
"You both do know that I won''t let that happen?" She asked back as they smiled.
"We know that but you were the one who said just in case." Azrael replied as he, Kosma, Kai and Time turned to look at Space.
"Here we go in to the darkness, literally." The ck-haired woman sighed before she closed her eyes and took the group to the darkness.
***
"I wonder where they are going." Kaia muttered as she saw the group vanish in front of her eyes.
But she soon turned her gaze towards the remaining people standing from the opposite side .
Two of them were the sun and ice goddesses, Himari and Eira, who apparently had someone named Mia trapped inside her. Kaia couldn''t have cared less about the two goddesses if not for the fact that she could feel a faint connection with them because of the harem mark.
This meant that she couldn''t truly harm them but no one would mind a few scratches.
"I recognize that look sis¡ Don''t you dare do what I think you are about to do." Sahara suddenly appeared behind her elder sin and warned her.
The sin of wrath pouted but she was grinning on the inside.
"I won''t do what I was about to do but who cares about this?" She asked and raised both of her hands in the two goddesses directions.
The red lines extended to her arms before they shot forward and moved towards the two women at the speed of light.
Before the two corrupted women could understand what was happening, the red lines had already wrapped around them and they could feel all of their strength leaving their bodies.
They instead felt fear building up inside their bodies as they looked at the sin of wrath with terrified eyes.
"Looks like your will power was weakened after being corrupted. Too bad that I didn''t get much of a challenge." Kaia muttered in an annoyed tone before the red lines suddenly vanished and the two goddesses vanished alongside them.
The sin of wrath had just swallowed the two goddesses since they had felt fear in front of her wrath.
Her eyes then turned towards the two people who were somewhat rted to Death.
They were Kiyoko and Mei and both of them were flying in one ce and making demons vanish with a blink of their eyes.
It would not be wrong to say that they were too overpowered but it was kinda expected since they were rted to death.
"Lily, Sahara and M," Kaia looked at her three younger sins and sisters with a smile. "Lets do a three versus one. You guys subdue the blond and I''ll subdue the ck hair girl. Whoever finishes first can get a massage from the other."
Before any of them could say anything, the sin of wrath shot forward towards Mei. The three ins hurriedly followed her as they knew how long Kaia liked her massages to be and they were not taking any chances in that.
"You go left, you go right and I''ll go center." Sahara gave the orders as the three sins separated and unleashed their powers.
"Too slow." But by the time they had reached in front of Kiyoko, Kaia had already subdued the seducer of death.
"Now I''ll get a good massage." The sin of wrath said with a grin before she swallowed both Kiyoko and Mei.
Chapter 403 The Palace Of End (Chapter Preview)
"So what is this ce?" Death asked since he was the only person who didn''t know where End lived.
The only reason he had managed to get the death books was because he had made a small deal with her. She coulde and stay at his ce anytime when she was free and he would not ask her any questions.
That was why the creator of End had never told him anything about her life.
''Wait¡ I don''t remember seeing the creators there.'' Azrael suddenly remembered that he hadn''t seen even a single creator on the battlefield despite everything that was happening.
His expression turned grim as he asked the others whether they had seen the creators on the battlefield.
"Great, another new problem." Time muttered with a sigh as she used her powers to see what had happened during the battle.
While the sins had been neutralizing the ice and fire goddess alongside Kiyoko and Mei, the archangels had suddenly vanished mid-battle. There had been no trace left about their whereabouts which made the orange-haired deity feel worried.
She then looked at the battlefield through her powers and saw that the archangels and sins were going to have a battle.
Unfortunately, she couldn''t use her powers for long enough since they were all still inside the darkness.
The one they had defeated earlier was the body that had all the souls. But the primordial form was still spread across the entire world and somewhere inside this ce was the creator of end.
"As you all know, End is literally the end and if what Kai had said was true, then all of us have death books too. So all of you better be careful because I don''t think that even Kai''s rewind skill can revive the dead, especially when they are primordial beings." Space warned all of them before all of them closed their eyes and started focusing.
All of them had the same kind of energy inside them and they had to use it to get to the creator of end.
The only way they could reach her was if they brought themselves to a near-death experience.
Only Kai was the person who had visited End in this way since the rest of them had either directly appeared at her ce or had never visited her.
After a few minutes, all of the deities opened their eyes to find that they were glowing. While looking at ahead, they could feel that they were very close to reaching the end.
Now all they had to do was temper with their souls a little and use that energy to go ahead and meet End.
The energy they were using was called world energy which was the purest form of spiritual energy and qi. If a mortal even got a single drop of this energy, they would immediately reach the spiritual soul realm.
Unfortunately, this didn''t mean that they would survive after getting the energy.
It would pierce their soul and make it explode inside their bodies which would not only result in instant death but would also wipe them out from existence.
But the five of them were careful while using the world energy as they slowly directed all of the energy towards their soul.
After just a few seconds, they felt their soul overloading with power and they retracted the energy. Though their souls were still filled with the world energy.
Their bodies slowly started glowing because of their souls being overloaded but they looked as though they were enjoying a normal afternoon and were about to eat food.
"So how long does this take again?" Kosma asked Kai as he had a thoughtful expression on his face.
"It should take five minutes of body glowing for all of us to go ahead and meet end. It shouldn''t take any longer than that." The golden-haired man replied as he tried to remember how long it had exactly taken him to reach End''s ce.
Back then, the creator of end had lent him with some of her world energy so that he coulde and visit her in her prison. When he had reached her prison, he had seen that it was one of the worst ces where anyone could live.
So he had instead helped her remodel it into a pce and since the creators didn''t dare to enter the ce, it would always remain the same.
After some huge remodeling, End had finally gotten her pce which she had named at the pce of End.
Though the name was misleading, that was the name the creator had chosen and honestly, it was quite all right.
Now Kai was going to visit the ce after a long time and find out whether End was still sane or not.
After all, too much alone time could do a lot of things to a person.
"It should happen now.'' Kai said as their bodies reached the peak of glowing. To another person, it would look as though the five people were like supernovas but to them, it was just normal routine.
After waiting for a few minutes, the thing finally happened. All of their glow suddenly vanished at once as their bodies started to flicker.
"Who made this process so dramatic?" Space asked with a yawn as Kai gave them a judging look.
"It was your daughter''s who did this." He replied as both Time and Space sighed.
They still had no idea where the creators had vanished but their best guess was that the darkness had taken them. And because of that, they might appear in End''s ce too.
Now it was just a race of time to see who would be the first person to reach End''s ce.
"This shit takes too long to load," Kosma muttered in an annoyed tone as five minutes had passed and their bodies were still flickering.
It was a surprising thing how when someone wanted time to pass quickly, it was always the opposite. And when they didn''t want it to pass, a century would be over in the blink of an eye.
"Finally." Space said with a sigh as ten minutester, all five of them vanished.
And what awaited them was a huge surprise.
Chapter 404 Meeting End(Chapter Preview)
"Wow¡" Death muttered with a wide-open mouth as the five of them stood in front of a 5 room house.
The two deities were also surprised to see the ce like this. Last they had checked, End was living in a pceparable to the pce of the divine emperor in the imperial realm.
Kai on the other hand understood why End had reduced the entire pce to a small thing. It was because she was feeling lonely in the too big pce.
When Kai had been with her, they had only used a few rooms in the pce but it had been fun to live in such a huge ce.
The golden-haired man could understand the creator of the end had only kept all of those rooms in the end while waiting for him to return.
''It saddens me to see how things end up like this.'' He thought with a sigh as he remembered the things that had happened over time.
Things hade undone many times but Kai had always managed to go ahead and fix them. But this time, he had powers that would help him fix everything, no matter how hard it was.
And after making sure that the darkness would never bother anyone again, the golden-haired man decided that it was about time he put an end to things the right way.
"So shall we enter the ce?" Kai asked as he walked towards the door and the others followed him.
There was a sky in the ce and a road and scenery too. But all of them knew that once they started walking on the road, they would get sucked in an endless loop and will continue to walk.
They could always go back to the house though that didn''t matter that much. And it was not as though end was getting a ton of visitors.
After turning the doorknob, all of them walked inside the house. The floor was wooden furnished while the walls were made from marble.
? The entire ce was strangely empty as all of them tried to sense End''s powers or auras. But no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t sense her aura.
Had they been toote ining near her and the darkness had already taken her?
That was the question that all of them were asking themselves well all of a sudden, a being leaped out from the shadows and tackled kai.
The golden-haired man was taken back by the sudden attack and fell backward. And on top of his chest was a young woman.
"What the fuck took you so long to arrive here?" The creator of end bellowed at Kai while sitting on top of his chest.
(Check this paragraphment for her image)
The young woman red into Kai''s eyes before leaning in and kissing him on his lips. The four other people in the room sighed as they exited the house and started looking for the darkness.
But in reality, none of them wanted to witness what was happening between Kai and End.
"So tell me, what took you so long?" After kissing Kai for almost an entire minute, End finally pushed back and looked at him with a serious expression.
Thetter sighed as he decided to tell her everything from the start to the finish. It took him a few minutes to do that but End was a good listener.
After he was done, he looked at the creator and gave her a small smile.
"Looks like we will be able to free you from this ce very soon and I have the perfect idea on how to do that," Kai said as he leaped forward and kissed her forehead.
End waited for a few seconds as her brain tried to process what she had just heard.
She was going to be freed from her ce and that too permanently? That sounded too good to be true but the creator knew that Kai didn''t joke about such matters.
She instead red into his eyes for some time while thetter started back without skipping a beat. The young woman could see that Kai was telling her the truth and he truly was going to free how.
"But how?"
"Me and the others are going too¡" He told her the entire n from the starting to end as the creator of End''s jaw dropped down. Never could she have imagined that Kai had such a n in his mind.
Her hair went through her brown colored hair as she could feel her heart beating in excitement. She hadn''t felt anything like this for a long time but Kai had managed to do this in less than 15 minutes.
Maybe if everything went well, she would get Kai to have snu snu with her.
Thetter hadn''t done it starting from the time they had met since his body couldn''t handle doing such a thing with a primordial being.
Yes, the creator of end was in the primordial realm despite not having a primordial realm. However, there was no ounce of powering from her body for the time being.
"End, why can''t I sense any power in your body." Kai decided to ask her the question that had been bugging him ever since he entered the ce.
The woman looked at him with her red eyes and smiled.
"It''s because I used all of it in an attempt to break free. Now the shackles and neck cor hold all of my power." She replied and sigh as the golden-haired man couldn''t help but sigh.
End had told him that she had done such stuff a lot of times in the past and had always ended up exhausting all of her energy.
But it looked as though she had been really desperate in trying to leave the ce this time but had still failed.
"End, you kinda helped us a lot there so thank you." Kai suddenly said with a smile as the creator looked confused.
But before she could say anything, Kai stood up and dragged her to another room.
He was going to see whether the shackles were still powerful enough or not.
And whether it could handle the power of five deitiesbined.
Chapter 405 O Creatures Of This Universe(Chapter Preview)
"So, we have a n now?" Time asked as she, the world, and Kosma appeared inside the house.
Kai looked at all of them with a grave expression before sighing.
"We have a very small n but it is a starting." Kai then looked at the shackles in his hands and sighed.
"Then let''s start." Space said before closing her eyes and focusing all of her power. Time and Kosma did the same thing as all three of them sat down.
Kai remained standing while holding the shackles as he stared at End.
She was currently looking at the entire scene with a poker face even though she was jumping on the inside with excitement.
Many things were going to change for her soon, one of them being her permanent freedom.
Death went ahead and sat alongside the three deities as he too closed his eyes and started focusing.
If the Darkness took this time to enter the ce, all of them were fucked up. But thankfully, Kai was there to make sure t didn''t happen.
''All of our powersbined should easily defeat the Darkness even if he is in that universal realm or whatever. However, we need to lock him properly.'' With a sigh, Kai, too, closed his eyes.
Suddenly, the four deities released their powers and directed them towards the shackles in Kai''s hands. He too did the same thing and directed all of his power towards the shackles in his hands.
End looked at the sh of powers with excitement before she too closed her eyes and used the 1% power she had managed to summon.
A red beam shot out from her body and hit the shackles which resulted in end being sted away.
But none of the five people could move from their ce because if they did, they would be destroyed by their very own powers.
That was how fearful and powerful their powers were and if not used carefully, they could literally destroy their entire universe.
"Three¡ Two¡ One." Kai gave thest three seconds countdown before all of them opened their eyes at once.
A ck-colored aura emerged around Death and Space whereas a white-colored one emerged around Time.
Kosma was surrounded with a gray-colored aura while Kai''s was golden in color. End, who had been sted off, reappeared in the room as a red aura surrounded her body.
The shackles started glowing in Kai''s hands before they rose in the air and after a few seconds, their glow covered the entire house.
"What is happening?" End asked as she felt a weird tug in her heart before looking at the glowing shackles.
"Just wait and see." Kai finally replied while staring at the shackles with a sigh. He then turned to look at Time who was staring back at him.
Their auras were still visible beside them. After looking at each other for a few seconds, the duo sighed.
All eyes then turned towards the entrance to the house as a knocking sound came from outside.
"The Darkness¡ has manners?" Kai asked in a weird tone as End shook her head.
"That''s not the Darkness¡" She muttered and dashed towards the door.
She pushed her weight against the entire entrance with a fearful look.
"Don''t just stand there ande help me!" She shouted at the five deities who were all looking at her with confusion.
"Do tell what is happening though," Kai replied as he soon started reinforcing the door w with multipleyers of formations that would seal them inside the house.
"In the past, whenever I would try to exit the ce, a creature would pull me inside. I could never see it and he never did anything except pull me. But after Kai had found his way here and loosened the shackles a little, the creature suddenly became violent."
All of a sudden, something mmed hard on the door as End jumped up in fear.
"The creature is a three-headed dog and the strangest thing is that I can never create a death book for it, no matter how hard I try. It''s almost as though it was never supposed to have one."
"You can''t create a death book for it?" The first to ask this question was death who had a grim expression on his face.
End had the powers to create the death books of every single person from the universe and no matter how powerful one was, they could not escape from her powers.
Azrael and the other deities were no exceptions however an unknown creature was able to do something that neither they nor the Darkness could do.
"End, get our death books here. We''ll look after this creature." Kai suddenly said as he started summoning his power.
Time and Space could also feel that something was wrong so they too summoned enough power to avoid being put in more sleep than what they were already put in.
It would be a miracle if they only fell asleep for a millennium after defeating the darkness.
"So since all of you have so many major restrictions than me, I guess it''s my time to show my powers." Death flipped his hair a little before summoning his scythe.
"Did you just try to imitate my stereotyped version?" Kai asked in an amused tone as Azrael raised his eyebrows.
"I did it better than those guys who actually try to do it."
"True."
Azrael then raised his right arm and threw the scythe at the door. It passed right through it and went beyond the entire thing into the ce beyond.
"Ok, so it''s indeed a three-headed dog which is the size of thergest mountain on all of the realms. Has ck fur and red eyes. I wonder what it wants with end." Death muttered as his scythe came flying back.
"I have no idea what we should do," Kai replied as all five of them widened their eyes at the same time.
"Did you feel that¡" Kosma asked in a low tone as a growl resounded around the entire ce.
"O creature of this universe. Your universe will soon be destroyed by the entity known as the Darkness. You have an hour to prevent that from happening otherwise I will take the creator of end with me and go out of this universe. Good luck."
Words appeared inside their mind as the door opened all of a sudden. A red-eye stared at them for a few seconds before vanishing alongside the presence of the dog.
Chapter 406 Opened Death Book(Chapter Preview)
"What the fuck just happened?" Space asked the moment the dog vanished in front of them.
All of them had been frozen in their ce moments before the dog growl was heard.
It was the first time all five of the deities had experienced a shred of fear just because of someone''s growl.
However, one thing had be clear the moment they had stared at the red-eye.
The dog didn''t belong to their universe or in other terms, it had not been born inside their universe.
"Where did that creaturee from?" Death muttered as he, Time, and Kai turned to stare at Kosma and Space who were supposed to know these things.
But the two deities had no idea either. They had felt the presence of such a creature for the first time in their entire life.
If they had to guess, even the darkness wouldn''t be able toprehend such a creature.
"So we have an hour before the Darkness somehow manages to destroy the world? I wonder how he will do that now that his souls have been taken." Kai muttered as End chose this moment to make her appearance.
In her hands were three Death Books that she passed to Azrael, Space and Time. All three of the death books were gray in color with golden-colored patterns on top of them.
End then gave them a hard look before turning and moving towards a room on the inside.
The five of them quietly followed her inside wondering what she wanted to show and why Kai and Kosma didn''t receive their books.
End suddenly stopped in front of an open door and pointed inside. The five deities reached near the door and peeked inside.
Lying on the ground were five books that were lying wide open.
"Kai, Kosma, Fate, Destiny, and Beginning. Those are the five names written on the books." End spoke in a monotone voice as all of them realized why Kai and Kosma had not received their books.
It was because theirs were lying open in front of them.
''As expected.'' However, Kai was not feeling doom. He instead smiled and picked up a book from the pile.
End had shown him that his book had been special on their second meeting. He had been curious to see how he would die and now, the answer to it was in front of him.
"The dog said that in an hour, the world would get destroyed. But the time here passes differently. We have five minutes remaining." Kai suddenly spoke in a clear voice as he bent down and read the contents of the four other books.
He then waved his hand over a particr book and in front of their eyes, the death book started closing.
"How did you¡" End began asking but her eyes widened when she saw the three other death books closing too.
Before that, no one could have thought a death book could be closed once it had been opened but Kai showed that it was possible.
But despite that, his own death book was still lying open.
"You are not going to close that?" Time asked while staring at the open book in his hands. She was ready to lunge on the book and close it herself but she decided to not do it.
"I am just wondering how people speak their end words." He replied with a small smile and before anyone could react, he vanished from his ce.
Silence¡
Utter silence filled the ce as they looked at the death book lying on the ground.
"Dies while..." End read the contents of the book in a shaking voice. In front of them, a golden horn suddenly started to emerge from her forehead.
"Oh, shit¡" Death immediately moved ahead and hugged the creator of end.
"You know that Kai likes to be climatic. I am sure that he will turn things the other way soon." Azrael whispered as the horn slowly started getting smaller before vanishing.
"Yes, you are right. Many things he did on his journey were like this." End replied while taking deep breaths while Death nced at Time, Space, and Kosma.
All of them knew how reckless Kai was but now that he had powers on their levels, things were going to be even moreplicated.
''''You do have a n, right Kai?'''' All of them wondered the same thing before Kosma used her powers to search for Kai in the universe.
"He is in a... special realm."
***
"Ha¡ I wish that I coulde here again." Kai was currently alone in the special realm he and Ayaka used to live in.
The nostalgia that the ce gave him was still fresh however, he couldn''t enjoy it for a long time.
"So you are here huh. I could have never thought that you would have crafted such a n." The Darkness appeared in front of Kai with a smile as the golden-haired man smiled back.
"I had realized it the moment Space had asked me to use the harem wish. Unknown to me, being able to use the curse a second time, especially on Kosma is something that normally would have never entered my mind."
"Well, thank my brain then." The darkness said as he extended his right hand towards Kai and thetter shook it.
"This alliance managed to remain hidden for so long and we finally got what we wanted." The darkness then looked at the shackles in Kai''s hands as he could feel the power of every single deity in it.
He couldn''t wait to get his hands on it and use it to finally achieve his goal.
"Then it''s time for us to use our powers and seal Time, Space, Death, End, Fate, Destiny, Beginning and the world," Kai said as the Darkness raised his hands towards the shackles and three beams shot out of his fingers.
The beams of light entered the shackles and made it vibrate as it rose in the air between the duo.
""To our victory."" The duo said at the same time before they released their powers and broke the special realm.
Chapter 407 The Shackles Of Eternity And Solitude(Chapter Preview)
A golden ray of power shot out from Kai''s body while a gray one extended from the Darkness''s body. The two rays met together at the top of the shackles before being absorbed by it.
The entire special realm started rumbling below them but the two figures focused their full attention on the shackles.
"So ording to our deal, you will get to live peacefully with your harem while I will get the world, both the non-literal and literal one." The Darkness then spoke with a smile as Kai nodded.
"That''s the deal."
The entire special realm started cracking apart while the five deities for were watching this had their jaws removed to prevent them from dropping down.
"What the fuck is that? A reverse uno card?" Space asked in a shocked tone as all eyes turned to look at her. "Forget myst sentence."
"Judging from what is being said, it looks as though Kai and Darkness had some deal at the time when he used his harem wish. He had used his curse before that, didn''t he?" Time asked Kosma who nodded.
"Yes, I can guarantee that he had used his curse before and it was not used on me. I don''t know what he is talking about."
All of a sudden, Kosma suddenly felt a small headache building up. She looked at the four deities with a worried expression as she remembered something.
''I had been falling asleep moremonly. Is it true that he cursed me?'' Soon enough, Kosma too started questioning whether what Kai had said was the truth or not.
If Kai had indeed struck a deal with the Darkness, it meant that there was no way he would have been corrupted while using memory maniption.
That could also mean that Kai could have easily gone ahead and manipted Kosma''s memories without thetter ever knowing about it.
The more she thought about it, the more she realized that Kai could have easily fooled her and the rest of them.
"Tell me honestly, do you think he could have fooled all of us?" She asked while looking at all of their faces with a grim expression.
None of them could disagree that if Kai had wanted to fool them, he would have easily done it, especially with the Darkness''s support.
"So we were being fooled and are about to be sealed soon or is Kai going to pull out an uno reverse card?" Space asked as once again, all eyes turned towards her.
"Can you just exin what uno reverse card means before we actually get sealed?" Time asked in a confused tone as Space sighed.
"Just look in front and hope that Kai quickly changes whatever he was going to do since we very much need him to do so." She sighed as all of them turned to look forward at the scene again.
Kai''s face had no expression as he saw the entire ce crumbling in front of him. After all, it was just a ce where he had spent a good half of his life.
That didn''t matter too much, did it?
"Now that we are done with this, what ce do you want to live in peace?" The darkness asked with a grin as he moved towards the shackles.
But Kai reached them first and grabbed them with his right hand.
"I want the pce of end and the entire ce around it. No negotiations."
"Done." The darkness didn''t skip a beat while replying as he looked at the shackles with a dreamy expression.
''I can''t believe he, Time, and Space are as old as the existence of this ce.'' Kai thought with a sigh as he wondered how such old figures managed to be the beings they currently were.
"I wonder if I prolonged everything for as long as I could. Time, Space, Azrael, and Kosma, that was the time I had given to you to think of a counter n but looks like you failed." Kai suddenly said with a smile as he looked at the Darkness.
Thetter could suddenly feel that something was wrong as he could feel Kai''s gaze on his face.
"Good thing I never trusted you too much." The darkness muttered as he raised his right hand forward and was ready to st Kai away.
However, thetter didn''t move from his ce, even when the attack reached in front of him and sted him back.
"I wonder why you didn''t dodge that." The Darkness muttered as he went ahead and grabbed the shackle.
But the moment his hands came in contact with the shackles, they went around his hands and trapped themselves there.
The darkness suddenly heard Kai''sughter echoing around the entire ce as he flew towards the Darkness.
He stopped a few feet in front of him before smiling once again.
"There is always another n behind the original n. There is always one more plot even when the main one seems to end." He spoke in a calm voice before wiping a few drops of golden blood off his face.
He was enjoying the nk expression on the darkness''s face as thetter realized what was about to happen to him.
"Those shackles are no longer the shackles of end. They are the shackles of eternity and solitude." Kai added as the Darkness suddenly broke out from his daze.
There was only a single thought roaming around his mind which most people would have when their alliance was falling down and they were nearing death or something simr to it.
"If I am going down, then you and the rest of them are too." The darkness said in an ironically dark voice as he immediately vanished from his ce.
The destroyed realm suddenly started to reverse as Kai sighed.
"The only w is that it''s going to take some time to shift itselfpletely from End to the Darkness and it needs huge amounts of immortal qi for that. Good thing I stored some of their power into myself." He muttered before vanishing from his spot and chasing after the darkness.
Chapter 408 Surge Of Immortal Energy(Chapter Preview)
"So this means that he fooled the Darkness and not us," Kosma muttered as the five of them present there decided that it was time to do something.
End could feel something changing inside her as the grip the shackles had her on was slowly vanishing.
She felt confident that if she went into the outer world at that time, she would easily be able to get more things than she could have thought of.
But before doing that, she nced down at Kai''s death book which was still open.
It was still showing the same thing as before which worried End greatly. The creator, however, was motivated to go ahead and change the entire thing.
More than that, there were a whole lot of other things that needed to be ounted for when it came to death books. However, End decided to shake all those thoughts away and currently focus on finding Kai.
"He is currently standing above a lower realm called the mortal realm." Space suddenly said out loud as she used her powers to go ahead and teleport all of them to his location.
"What the fuck¡" Azrael''s eyes widened when he and the rest of them appeared above the mortal realm.
Dark clouds had covered the entire realm and it looked as though the end of the world was nearing.
However, the clouds looked dangerously simr to the Darkness''s real form. If one looked closely enough, one could even see that the clouds were more gray than ck.
"The answer to that is with those two men." Time pointed a little above the mortal realm, where two figures stood ring at each other.
They were obviously Kai and Darkness who were waiting for each other to make the first move.
Kai wanted to attack first but was a little hesitant because he was supplying the shackles with constant energy.
The darkness on the other hand was feeling that the shackles were sucking his energy in and that if he didn''t hurry, he would soon be sealed permanently.
The even more pressing thing was the fact that if he managed to use a big move and Kai somehow managed to avoid that, he might end up elerating the process.
For the first time in their life, the two individuals were very careful in their attacks and didn''t dare blink for a second in case that gave the other an opening.
"Why are they staring at each other as though they are waiting for a proposal from the other?" Azrael, with his knowledge of culture, was wondering whether what he had stated was true or not.
Time on the other hand immediately contacted Kai using a spiritual message and asked him what the deal was.
[ I am currently using immortal energy to make sure the shackles don''t get removed by the darkness. But I don''t have enough of it. I want all of you to hide and protect yourselves before focusing all of your energy on me. ]
[ As you say. ] Time then relied the message on to the rest of them as they soon closed their eyes and sat down in that ce.
Death let his scythe roam free after a long time. This was a special property that would make the scythe attack the first being it saw.
But in order to use it, Death would have to burn through the current souls stored inside the scythe.
However, he had already taken out all of the souls and had sorted the truly evil ones out of them. The rest of them had been ced in End''s care who in turn had locked them in a book she had created to hold souls.
So currently, Death''s scythe held millions of evil souls which were about to be burned off.
''Let''s hope that the Darkness dies too and Kai survives. Damn, I will truly feel sad if this motherfucker dies.'' Death thought with a sigh as he closed his eyes and started focusing on the immortal energy flowing inside his body.
Time, Space, and Kosma did the same thing as the colored auras from earlier returned around their bodies.
End on the other hand was fighting the pull the shackles were having on her and in this manner, she would be able to push all of it away and maybe help speed up the process.
Kai felt as though a huge burden had been lifted off his shoulders when he felt powerful waves of immortal qi covering his body.
He directed all of it towards the shackles as the Darkness realized that it was do or die for him. So with a quick movement, heunched himself towards Kai while the dark clouds below him rumbled and started advancing towards the surface of the mortal realm.
[ Kai, these clouds are on every single medium and upper realm too. I''ll handle those so you''ll get less energy. ] Kosma exined as she suddenly vanished from the ce.
As much as she wanted to supply Kai with more energy, she knew that her duties came first.
Time and Space on the other hand were both wondering whether they should attack the Darkness or not.
But they were afraid that they might fall asleep for 5 millenniums or longer. And that was something that they absolutely didn''t want to happen.
''Sorry, Kai but the only thing we can do right now is supply you with the energy to keep going.'' Time thought with a sigh as Kai and Darkness began their battle.
But Kai had already moved towards the mortal realm and had summoned his two swords. Diving straight towards the clouds, he started spinning like a tornado.
The two des gleamed in the dark clouds as they cut through them with ease. But after cutting, they would get sucked inside the swords.
But while doing that Kai realized that the darkness had leaped towards him because of that specific reason.
He wasn''t thinking of attacking him or the three deities.
The darkness had been thinking of escaping.
"Then two can y this cat and mouse chase too." Kai wiped the edges of his lips quickly before sucking the remaining clouds with the help of the sword.
But before vanishing, a drop of his golden blood fell off his finger and dropped down on the mortal realm.
Chapter 409 Give Up(Chapter Preview)
The darkness was running through the realms while trying to search for one that still had his body around it.
But Kosma had been quick in her job and had removed all of the clouds from almost all of the realms. The only remaining realm was the spirit realm where the elemental rulers were.
Since the ce was divided into numerous sections, Kosma had to personally enter all of them and remove the parts of darkness. But before she could remove it from Levina and Mariel''s domain, the Darkness appeared there.
"You look¡ exhausted." Kosma looked surprised as she the darkness''s bloodshot eyes.
He was eyeing the blue spirit realm behind her with a desperate look as though it was hisst chance.
Kai also appeared there momentster as he had gone to all of the realms the darkness had been roaming around.
But now, it was the end for him.
"Give up man. Your fate was sealed the moment you made the deal with me back then. You should have made me forget about it so that I couldn''t n anything about it." Kai said with a small smile as the darkness turned to stare back at him.
"But I did that by leaving a piece of me inside you and using it to make sure that you never remembered everything until and unless I personally contacted you."
"That did happen however, Kosma here helped me by sealing that little piece of you inside me. Because of that, I remembered everything and managed to continue with the n I had made long ago." Kai replied with a smile as Kosma sighed.
"You could have told this to in the beginning but I guess the n might not have worked then." She then looked at Kai to see him nodding.
"I knew that you would be looking at me and darkness talk in the special realm however, we could look back too. So I had to make sure that he believed that you never knew what I had nned."
The darkness listened to this with a doomed expression on his face when in reality, he was summoning all the power from the spirit realm.
Kai also knew this but he didn''t do anything about it. At least not on the front.
He had silently unsealed the piece of darkness inside him and was using it to suck all the power that the man was gaining in front of him.
That was the ultimate way of using an opponent''s power against themselves.
''Can''t believe I managed to connect everything till this moment. If it didn''t connect, it would have probably ended up in a disaster.'' Kai sighed as a few minutester, the darkness suddenly turned back.
"You¡" He began to say something but trailed off when he felt a familiar energy inside Kai''s body. It was the same energy and power he had been using ever since he was born.
"But now, I have more power than you which means that¡" Kai didn''t speak ahead and smiled as he lifted his right hand and clenched it.
All of a sudden, the shackles around the darkness''s hands expanded into chains and covered his entire body.
Kosma''s eyes widened when she sensed the powers of numerous immortal beings inside the chains.
"I had been gathering the powers of many people this entire time and couldn''t unleash my real powers in case these vanished. But now that you are in front of me, it''s showtime." After finishing his words, Kai closed his eyes and started focusing.
His body suddenly started glowing like a supernova which was bright enough to blind Kosma for a few seconds.
Though even after regaining her vision, she was having a hard time looking at Kai who was shining bright enough to put stars to shame.
''I wonder if this is the moment where the thing written in my death book happens.'' Kai wondered with a small smile as he moved towards the darkness and pulled him towards himself.
The changed primordial being looked at Kai with a terrified look. Thetter smiled as he touched the darkness''s forehead with his index finger.
"I would have left you sealed in End''s mansion but if she could be freed, you might be too." He muttered before whispering some words that no one could hear.
But the next moment, the darkness''s body suddenly exploded into nothingness. The entire thing was so sudden, that Kosma had no idea what even happened to the darkness.
"What did you do?" She asked Kai with a slightly open jaw as thetter smiled.
"Let''s just say that the darkness does not taste delicious." He said with a wink as Kosma looked confused.
She wanted to ask Kai more about this but before she could do that, she remembered Kai''s death book.
[ Time, please check whether his death book, is still lying open? ] Kosma asked Time who was alongside End, Space, and Death.
End had brought Kai''s death book alongside herself but when she went to look for it, she found nothing.
"It¡ vanished." She replied with a shocked look as Time and Space immediately looked at Death who took a deep breath.
"The one time a death book vanishes is if a person died." He said in a calm voice as he asked Kosma whether Kai was still standing in front of her.
[ Yes he is and no, it''s not someone impersonating him or anything. It''s the real one. ]
[ Then that means that somehow, he managed to cheat death too. ] Azrael replied to everyone as all of them released sighs of relief.
But what they didn''t know was that Kai could listen to their conversation since currently, he had the powers of every single deity in the world.
He was currently looking at the spirit realm with a sad expression as he wondered how the elemental rulers would react to the message he left for each of them.
He then wondered how every single one of the women he loved would react to the messages he left for them.
But sadly, he would not be there to see their reactions.
Chapter 410 I Will Die In Peace....(Chapter Preview)
"Kosma, can you track the creators'' location for me?" Kai suddenly asked as Kosma raised her eyebrows and nodded.
Now that the darkness was gone, her powers were more proficient as she managed to pinpoint their location within a few minutes.
Kai and Kosma immediately teleported to the creators'' location which ironically turned out to be a candy factory. They were currently sitting on the floor with doomed expressions before Kai coughed a little.
The three creators lifted their heads up and look at Kai with a shocked expression.
"How did you find us here?" The creator of beginnings asked with a slightly open jaw as she could feel that Kai had was much more powerful than she had remembered.
The other two creators felt the same thing as they stared at him and tried to figure out what it was.
Their gaze thennded on Kosma who had a smile on her face as she saw the three creators lying helpless on the ground without any powers.
"It looks as though the darkness had taken all of their powers for those shackles. They are mere mortals currently." Kosma said with a grin as Kai nodded.
He then bent down towards the creators as they started crawling backward.
At that moment, the three creators realized how Kai had felt when he had seen them use their powers for the first time.
And at that moment, they had not been in kind and had killed someone he had loved.
Kai now looked like an executioner on his way to kill his new victims as he looked at the three creators with a huge smile.
He kept walking forward in their direction until they finally hit against a wall. Their bodies started trembling as he reached towards their throats with his hands.
But instead of grabbing their throats and snapping them in half, Kai touched all of their foreheads one by one with his fingers.
"What did you do?" The creator of fates asked in a surprised tone as she felt that Kai had decided to give them their powers or something.
"I don''t forgive people who hurt the people I love." He instead said in a cold voice and snapped his fingers.
A round circle appeared on their foreheads as the three creators suddenly felt something connecting them to Kai and one more person.
"From now on, you three are no longer the creators or some shit. You are three immortal human women who are the ves of the creator of end." He said with a grin as all three of the creators shuddered.
They turned to look at Kosma to ask her for mercy but all they got out was the girl turning into a loli and sticking her tongue out at them.
She indirectly seemed to say ''enjoy your fate bitches!''
"Now, go give your sister somepany," Kai said with a small smile as he waved his hands and the creators vanished from their ce.
He then turned to look at Kosma who had a satisfied expression on her face.
"Now that they are gone, what are you going to do? Go ahead and spend a century cultivating with your harem?" She asked while raising an eyebrow as Kai smiled but didn''t reply.
"I have someone to meet currently. Don''t peek since you might see tentacles being put in holes." He replied with a wink before vanishing as Kosma sighed.
She knew that Kai was only joking but she was still curious who he was going to meet. In the end, Kosma couldn''t stop herself from trying to peek at him however, it didn''t work.
''Wait¡ if he is stronger than me then that means I won''t be able to go ahead and peek on him. That sucks.'' Kosma thought with a pout as she then decided to go ahead and look at the realms to see whether all of them were all right.
***
"Good thing I used the time powers to make sure that this ce didn''t fall apart." Kai thought with a smile as he looked at the entire special realm and decided that it was about time she would be there.
And in a few seconds, she finally appeared.
"How long were you waiting for me?" Ayaka asked as she stepped in front of Kai with a smile on her beautiful face.
"I have been waiting for five hours." He said while giving her a judging look as she gave him the te-he expression.
"I forgot the way to this ce since I have not been here for a long time."
Both of them then smiled at each other since Kai had only asked her toe to the special realm a few minutes ago.
"Ayaka, were you the one who sung that song while I was in the abandoned realm?" Kai suddenly asked as he remembered the moment he had heard her voice on the abandoned realm when he had been traveling with Inari.
"Yes, that had been my voice but I was singing from this ce. Your ears would have to be god level if you managed to hear that from here." Ayaka replied as she sat down with her back facing a tree.
She then pulled Kai down alongside her as he sat beside her. Ayaka then rested her head on his shoulder.
Kai could only sigh as he let her use him as a headrest. The two former harem overlords were peacefully resting together on the tree before Ayaka decided to ask Kai a question.
"Kai, how did you move on after I died?" She asked with a confused expression as he smiled.
"I will only tell you that if you left me use yourp as my pillow."
"You could have asked that before," Ayaka said as she spread her legs forward and patted her thighs for Kai toy down.
He slowly rested his head on herp and stared up at her face with a smile.
"The only thing that kept me going on was the feeling of getting revenge. During those travels, I suddenly started helping up girls that reminded me of my past as well as your past.
And from there onwards, I fell in love after meeting Mia. It''s quite ironic how she was the first woman that made me feel that again and also the first one who I found after reincarnating." He replied with a sigh as Ayaka asked him for more details.
Kai felt as though he and Ayaka were just two teenagers again who were in love. He slowly told her about all of his journey from the point she had died.
Ayaka would smile andugh at some parts while she would feel sad on some. Halfway through, she had unknowingly started stroking Kai''s forehead with her hand and thetter seemed to enjoy it.
Kai had his eyes closed the entire time he narrated the story. He hadn''t decided to show it but instead decided to tell the entire story through words.
"So you had a very fun journey." She spoke once he was done.
"It was a ride, a very wild one."
"Wish I could have been part of that¡"
"You were always a part of it," Kai said as he removed his upper clothes and Ayaka''s harem symbol started burning on his chest.
A simr thing happened on Ayaka''s chest as her own harem symbol resonated with the one Kai had.
"I guess that''s true," Ayaka said as she bent down and kissed Kai.
Thetter enjoyed it to the fullest but didn''t make any advances. Ayaka moved back then as Kai finally opened his eyes.
"Guess this way, I will die in Peace¡" His eyes had a mixture of colors filling the white part ranging from ck, white, gray, red, golden, and purple.
Ayaka felt the symbol on her chest heating up as Kai gave her a sad smile.
"Make sure that you find the remaining ones or maybe they will find you¡ I left the others a message but I decided that you deserved one personally¡" He said in a weakening voice as his body started to glow like a supernova.
"I would have definitely liked to spend more time with you and the others but this world would have to be destroyed then¡" Ayaka suddenly felt a cold feeling blooming in her chest as Kai stared into her eyes onest time.
"I love you Ayaka." He said with onest smile before his body turned into a supernova.
And vanished.
Chapter 411 The Last Message (End Of Volume 5)(Chapter Preview)
"To you, Mariel, I will keep this short and just say that you should stop giving others spicy food to eat and give up on cooking. By the way, I will be dead by the time you are hearing this so please don''t scream. This is not a joke."
"To you Levina, make sure that you don''t break the bones of many people around you and keep on bing stronger. Though do take a good break sometimes. I will be dead by the time¡"
"To you, Sahara, you can go ahead and destroy a few empty realms if you want but it won''t change the fact that I am dead while you are listening to this. Don''t be too harsh on others and mostly, yourself. Goodbye."
"To you, Risea, indulge yourself in alchemy for as long as you can since I know that you will end up crying for a long time if you don''t. I hope you never stop experimenting and creating more new pills and explosions. I will be¡"
"To you, Aizza, I know you would put up a brave upfront look when you get this but I also know that you will cry aler on. I won''t tell you to not cry but still, don''t cry alone, do it with H. After all, I am¡"
"To you, H, don''t go rage mode because I am dead. That''s all."
"To you, Riang, looks like I added myself to the people you lost. I feel sad looking at this but there is nothing else that I could say at this point. Have a nice life and go wherever you want."
"To you, Watanabe, looks like I won''t be able to uphold my promise and you will have to take care of Kiana on your own. I won''t give you anything false like you''ll do good and everything will be all right. After all, life can give you anything."
"To you Kiana, I am not good at talking things with especially young people like you so all I can say is good luck for the future. Live a life you want to live."
"To you Laofen, your sister is still alive. Good luck in finding her."
"To you¡"
All around the universe, many women received a message from Kai. It included the hologram of the purple-haired man appearing in front of them and muttering a few words.
Mariel, who in her own realm, had a nk expression on her face. All of a sudden, the temperature of her pce started to rise as all of the spirits started to flee in terror.
In less than ten seconds, the entire thing exploded with a raging fire dragon screaming in the middle of it.
Levina, who was currently in the arena of her special realm, looked up at the moon before she bent towards the ground.
She raised both of her hands and started punching the earth repeatedly. Thend broke soon but Levina continued to punch it in frustration as tears rolled down her eyes.
Sahara, who was currently with the rest of the sins, received the message alongside the rest of the sins.
All of them looked at her with a grave expression as though confirming whether they had received the same thing or not.
"So¡ he died?" The sin of wrath asked in a calm tone as all of the other sins nodded.
That night, thousands of abandoned realms vanished from the universe.
"To you Mia, not to be discriminative, but this will most probably be the longest message I am leaving behind. I already separated you and Eira so I am pretty sure she is watching you with this. By the way, I am dead already.
Hey, don''t look at me like that and don''t cry. I meane on, you expected this, right? Knowing how I am, I am pretty sure that you already expected me to get killed. I will tell you one thing though, recording these messages was a pain.
Especially if I didn''t end up being killed. I am just talking my mind out here so don''t mind me too much though I have to say, just talking one-sidedly is boring.
*sigh* this turned out to be a too-long message indeed but I guess I better say it now than never. No matter what, all of you will still bear my harem symbol though it will be deactivated.
And if someone asks whether they can court an ice-cold beauty like you, please give him a cold re and a kick to the balls. That''s all I ask of you. Love you and goodbye Mia."
The Kai in front of Mia vanished as she took a deep breath.
"He is indeed the same person you were talking beside you," Eira muttered as she went ahead and ced one of her hands on her shoulder.
She couldn''t offer any form ofpensation to her since she had given Kai a pretty major shock by taking over Mia''s body.
But that had been a necessary part of the n.
Eira would have to maintain the facade of shifting sides to make sure that she would remain safe and would keep Azrael and the rest of the people in the library safe.
"Eira, did you ever feel like killing Azrael?" Mai suddenly asked in a monotone voice as Eira chuckled.
"I felt like that a whole lot of times but unfortunately, I couldn''t do it."
"I can''t do it either because the person I want to kill is already dead," Mia replied while looking at the brightly shining moon above her head.
The harem mark on her chest and been deactivated the moment Kai''s message had ended and she had felt her connection with the rest of the women breaking off.
But for a few seconds, before that happened, she was able to feel the symbol resonating with even those who still hadn''t been found.
"I will not cry. I will instead go ahead and look for the remaining ones out there." Mai said in a bold voice as Eira smiled.
"Then let''s go back to the library for a few days and then, we will set out on the adventure together." The goddess of ice said with a smile as Mia nodded.
And together, the two ice beauties vanished from the sky.
But before that happened, a single tear fell down on the ground and turned into a garden of ice roses,
***
Cliffhanger? Yes.
When is the next chaptering? No idea.
Will you continue this novel? I am still posting chapters, ain''t I?
Anyways, the final war arc is done but the plot is far from done. There is always another plot after the main one ends.
This month had brought a whole lot of things for me but the castle from a few days ago revived my lost motivation.
Once again, thank you Nuke4757 for the castle and for giving me the motivation to finish this novel.
The next volume will be thest volume. See you guys there.
This didn''t make you cost extra coins.
***
End of volume 5: War of sins and virtues
Last volume: The New World
Chapter 412 At The Edge Of The Universe(Chapter Preview)
''As expected, I am still alive...'' In the midst ofplete silence, a sigh was suddenly heard.
Kai had realized it long ago that death was never really going to stop him. If he guessed correctly, he was still alive.
Currently, Kai had no idea where he was. The only thing he knew was that his body had vanished and only his soul had managed to survive.
Just like the older and primordial beings of the universe, Kai too had a lot of restrictions on him. However, he had broken them all to defeat the Darkness as well as take the creators powers.
He was currently the strongest being in the universe except for Time and Space. However, both of them had already gone to sleep for many years.
As for him?
He was currently what someone called being in the state of death.
"So you are the new regtor of this universe huh." Suddenly, Kai felt his vision being restored as his feetnded on something solid.
''Wait... feet?" The first thing he saw after opening his eyes was the face of a gigantic dog.
"Don''t look so surprised, I just use this form to travel between worlds." The dog suddenly started shrinking before turning into a man around Kai''s height.
The man''s hair was ck and his eyes looked simr to burning coal. Currently, he was eyeing Kai with interest.
"Looks like time and space have both passed their power on to you in hopes of reviving you," The man paused before smiling. "Well, you would have revived after some time but they just sped up the process."
"Um, who are you again?" Kai asked with a confused look before he looked around the ce.
Currently, they were standing on what looked like a blue ball-like thing. In front of them were many ball-like things of different colors while a white background surrounded them.
"Oh right, I forgot to introduce myself. I am the same dog that you met at End''s ce. My name is Cerebus and I am in charge of overseeing your universe."
"Overseeing?"
"Yes, you heard it correctly. What did you think would happen if someone doesn''t look over the universes. People are unpredictable you know."
After hearing Cerebus''s words, Kai wondered whether he was dreaming after dying.
"No, you are not dreaming. You are currently hanging at the edge of your universe since your powers are too much for your world to handle." Cerebus replied before he looked behind Kai.
Thetter too turned back to see the entire world lying in front of his eyes. All the realms alongside End''s and Kosma''s ce were in front of him.
"So does that mean that these... spheres are all worlds?" Kai asked as he stared at the blue spheres.
His world was just one of the many spheres that existed which meant that the universe was even bigger than what he had imagined.
"Yes and no. Some are just dead ces and some are... well you don''t want to know." Cerebus then stared into Kai''s eyes. "I am here to tell you that from now on, you are the regtor of your world and will have to assist Kosma. That''s all."
"Huh?"
"Did you lose your brain cells? Actually, never mind that. Just go to sleep and get reincarnated once again." Cerebus waved his hands in Kai''s direction as thetter''s eyes slowly started closing.
Thest thing he saw was the man changing back into the gigantic dog and jumping away.
And with that, he fell asleep.
***
"I wonder how many years have passed since I died..." A young man with purple hair and purple eyes suddenly appeared in the sky.
It was as though he had stepped between two ces at once.
No one could see him in the sky as he made his way towards the mountain in the distance.
It was the residence of the goddess of luck and the goddess of bad luck.
Looking back, it was the same ce where his fake memory had been nted before he had reincarnated.
The goddess of luck and the goddess of bad luck were secluded beings who would go into an eternal sleep if someone didn''te looking for them every thousand years.
Kai wondered whether he should go and wake them.
''And get beaten by the others when I meet them? Probably not a good idea.'' Despite being the strongest being in the world, Kai was still afraid of his wives.
Some things never changed no matter how much time passed.
''Looks like all of them are separated while some of them are together. The sins are back at their old home and the archangels are in the angel realm.
The elemental rulers are in the spirit realm while the women from the mortal realm are back at their home and taking care of the ce.
Hmm, I wonder what Risea is doing at the world''s biggest library alongside Esmeralda. Lana seems to have reunited with her sister too.
Death and Eira seem to be happily living too while Mia managed to gather the remaining members. Wait, she also got the bad luck and luck goddess. Damn... wait, is that Laofen and Laoxiao? She managed to find Himari and Artemis too. Mia is so overpowered.''
Due to his new powers, Kai could look at every corner of the universe due to which he was able to see what his harem members were doing.
All of them looked somewhat happy with what they were doing yet they looked distracted at the same time.
After all, five thousand years had passed since Kai had vanished.
''I wonder what I should do. Pop up in front of them one by one or gather them together and say hi? Well, probably not a good idea.'' Kai released a sigh before thinking of starting from the bottom.
His first visit will be to the mortal realm and there, he would go meet the women from the mortal realm.
He was going to meet all of them one by one.
Chapter 413 Back To Where He Started From [1](Chapter Preview)
Kai realized one thing when he moved towards the mortal realm. He had no idea what he was going to say or what would even happen.
He was pretty sure that his girls were going to be angry as fuck and were going to beat him up. Even though he was now the strongest man in the entire universe, he felt that even his powers couldn''t protect him from the wrath of his wives.
Before stepping foot on the mortal real, Kai decided to hang right above the realm. He then opened the top three button of his shirt before parting it apart to see the symbol on his chest.
He then saw his harem symbol shift to Ayaka''s harem symbol. A small smile appeared on his face as Kai remembered the time he had met Ayaka for the first time and then the time he had seen her die.
Too many things had changed since them and both of them had also experienced many changes in their personalities.
Kai felt as though that if they didn''t go through that tearjerker of a journey, he wouldn''t be standing where he currently was.
But before he could move towards the mortal realm, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest. It was as though someone had grabbed his heart and was tightly squeezing it,
Kai refrained himself from groaning but the attempt wasn''t easy. He couldn''t control the pain as it spread all across his body and left himpletely numb.
Kai suddenly felt his powers going out of control as he started falling down. His eyes moved down towards the mortal realm as he cursed aloud.
"What the hell is wrong with my luck. This is the second time I am falling down on the mortal realm and here I thought that I wouldn''t have to go through that again." Kai thought with a sigh while rubbing his temples.
His flow had turned into a slow motion action rey as he wondered whether some elders from some random sect woulde to see who he was and he would have to go through everything again.
Kai knew that if he had to go through the entire shit again, he would destroy the entire world and force everyone to live on a single realm.
Though the n seemed nice in theory, Kai knew that the realm would blow up soon due to the tension that existed between the different races.
''I hope that my powers are with me the moment Ind¡'' Kai thought as thend suddenly came into focus.
Simr to what had happened years ago, his body automatically paused in the air but instead of him falling down, Kai remained suspended in the air.
He remained in this position for a few minutes before he finally regained all of his powers and was able tond on his feet.
Kai then looked around while trying to figure out how much the realm had changed over the course of time and where he was.
''I guess I am on some stranded ind which is about to be visited by the elders of some me forbidden sect.'' He thought while using his name in the statement.
Kai was now the biggest god that existed so he could easily refer to himself in such statements. But despite being such a being, his geography hadn''t improved one bit.
After sighing, Kai realized that he had two options. Either wait on his spot for someone to pass by and then use their memories to learn what was going on the mortal realm.
Or he could just explore the entire ce and turn anyone who annoyed him into ashes.
"Mhm, the second option is better." He muttered before rising in the air and making his way to the western continent.
If he remembered correctly, that was the ce where he would find the Blue Moon sect and get an idea of what was happening on the realm.
Kai knew that he won''t get lost this time since he could feel a connection with a few of his wives guiding him to where they were.
He could have easily teleported to their position but had decided to take a look around the entire continent to see how much of an impact had he made.
''Hmm looks like his bloodline is still going strong.'' Kai thought with a smile as he saw that the Zian family was still ruling the western continent.
Though Asahi''s blood was barely present in any of the current family members, it was still there in a short amount.
''I guess I am back to where I started this journey from. The entire ce feels so refreshing yet different at the same time.''
Kai flew around the entire continent and examined it. Nothing much had changed and there was no noticeable change that made any effect.
He had realized this long ago but was deliberately roaming around while trying to waste time. He was avoiding the only thing that he was at the continent for.
Despite being such a powerful being, Kai felt something inside his heart that prevented him from doing better.
He felt the pain moving from his heart to his head as he immediately moved away from the western continent.
He had no idea why things had turned out like this but Kai felt that if he kept himself away for some more time, he would do better.
He took a deep breath and decided to take a look at the other continents. The first point of his visit was the Eastern continent which for some reason had been inhabited again though the poption was still lowpared to other continents.
Kai looked over it for a few minutes before making his way north and south. The north had changed a lot after he had made Azazel lose his control and the entire continent was flourishing well enough.
The same was true for the Southern continent as Haruka had made sure to teach the right things to his sessors.
"Now, its time for the Central continent." Kai muttered as he was reminded of the time he had gone on a rampage due to what had happened with Risea as he released a sigh and stepped on the continent.
Since he had cleaned the weeds from the Central continent too, it had turned into a much better ce.
Kai then inhaled sharply as he knew that only one ce remained.
''I guess I can no longer procrastinate going to that ce¡'' He thought before atst, he appeared in front of the Blue Moon Sect.
***
Hello readers, this is going to be a long message. I have somehow managed to write this novel again but due to very little time on my hands, it will only be published on weekends and that will include one chapter each day.
I know that 2 chaps a week are very less but that''s my mental and physical limit for now. Though I am very happy that I can write Harem Overlord again.
Despite how rushed the entire novel is, I am going out to slow this part. I will give it the ending I had nned long ago and would bring the novel to its end.
I don''t think I have more than 5 readers left but even if they are only so less of you here, I will publish this.
I thank you for every kind of support you have given me and would be willing to give me in the future.
Please wish me luck since I need it.
Your Author.
Chapter 414 The New Blue Moon Sect (Chapter Preview)
Kai stood at the entrance of what was the Blue Moon Sect many centuries after he had left the mortal realm.
The entire building had gone through many changes once again and was now divided into five different segments with each segment being further divided into much smaller parts.
''Why do I feel as though these are the new court building and the further one goes, the more the power level increases.'' Kai thought as he decided to check the cultivation level of those present in the sect up to the fourth building.
His theory turned out to be true as the level of cultivation only increased the further one went.
Kai then turned his head towards the entrance once again as he saw a crowd of young humans gathering at the gates.
Kai casually approached one of them and was about to reveal himself to ask a few questions before an idea appeared inside his mind.
He turned his attention towards the sect building again and used his powers to see what was the dress code of the sect currently.
He was left surprised when he saw that the sect had switched to trousers and shirts as their dress code though the color remained the same as the robes from the past.
Kai easily managed to replicate the clothes of an inner court disciple and then moved towards revealed himself. He then walked up to the crowd which had gone silent after seeing him.
"May I ask what you all are here for?" Kai asked in a polite tone but none of them dared to speak. It took a few minutes but someone finally got the courage to reply.
"Senior, we are here for the sect entrance test. Did you perhaps return from a very long mission that you hadn''t heard about this?" A young boy asked as Kai smiled and nodded.
He also noticed that none of them were robes which meant that his clothing sense had spread across the entire continent or perhaps the entire realm.
''Great, I am the most powerful being in the universe and I didn''t even pay any attention to the clothes the people were wearing. Wait¡ that in itself tells that its valid for me to not pay any attention to the clothes normal humans were wearing.''
Despite what he thought, Kai took a quick dive through his memories and within a second, he was able to find that the entirety of mortal cultivation world had adopted the clothing style that had once belonged to high level cultivators in the upper realms.
"Ah yes, I just returned after a very long mission. Good luck on your entrance test." Kai replied with a smile before he waved his hand over the entire crowd.
''Maybe I should just directly go and meet them,'' He thought while realizing that his n was too long and troublesome. ''But then, its always better to give someone a surprise when you are meeting them after a long time, especially after you supposedly died.''
Kai sighed aloud as he moved towards the front of the group and changed his clothes into something that the others were wearing.
He then snapped his fingers as the time on the mortal realm suddenly started moving twice as fast. No one, including Time, Space and Kosma, would be able to realize the fact that the time had been meddled with.
Kai was that good with his skills now as he waited for the entrance test to start.
After half an hour or whatever time had passed by, the crowd had extended to one kilometer beyond as the gates of the sect suddenly opened up and a man walked outside.
It was clear that he was an outer court elder as Kai yawned and walked right past him. The time was still moving fast as the man was done exining everything under a minute.
The others entered the sect too as they were awed by howrge the entire thing was. Kai on the other hand was counting how many statues inside the sect were dedicated to him or any of his wives.
He had found almost ten or so statutes till then as he released another sigh. Whoever was the sect master had made sure that everyone remembered the fact that Kai was a par of the Blue Moon sect.
"Do any of you know who that man is?" A voice suddenly entered Kai''s ears as he turned to stare back with perked ears.
A group of young cultivators were staring at his statue as a beautiful girl was exining to them who the man was.
"He was said to be strongest person to ever exist and his powers were well beyond what any of us can think of. It is said that during his time here, he removed all the evils of the mortal cultivation realm and still didn''t call himself a hero."
Kai suddenly started chuckling while thinking of the past. He nced at the statue of himself as he realized it was of the moment he had fought the Red Flower sect back in the day and had seen Watanabe make her official appearance.
If anyone noticed him, they would immediately be able to tell who he was but Kai had kept himself well hidden. He slowly walked towards the venue of the sect examination while keeping the entire interior in his mind.
It didn''t take long enough for him and a good half of the gathered young cultivators to reach a huge hall which was situated in the first segment of the sect.
The hall also had a statue of Kai on the roof but this time, a huge amount of red flowers surrounded it.
Kai immediately recognized them as the flowers that he had created after the huge bloodbath and wondered who could have ced such flowers there.
"Everyone please gather here!" A voice suddenly rose throughout the ce as the young cultivators started gathering in front of the hall.
However, Kai wasn''t one of them as his attention was ced fully on the owner of the voice.
It was as though despite being a controller of many fates, his own fate had been yed with.
Standing right in front of him was Kiana and she seemed to be staring right in his direction.
Kiana slowly opened her mouth while pointing her index finger in his direction as she spoke.
"You¡"
Chapter 415 Revealing Himself(Chapter Preview)
"Youe here and stand with the crowd too! Sorry, if my voice wasn''t audible." Kiana said in a polite voice as Kai bowed down slightly and walked to stand at the edge of the crowd.
He felt like going forward and meeting her but something prevented him from doing so. Kai watched the group of excited cultivators moving inside the hall as his eyes were glued to Kiana.
She was exactly the same as he remembered her except for the fact that her eyes held a new kind of look. The glinting yellow eyes of the Zian family now contained wisdom that had been umted after roaming the realms.
Kai watched this with slightly parted eyes as the crowd pushed him away. He could have easily stopped all of them and gone ahead to meet Kiana but he decided to go with the flow of the crowd.
''Why¡ Why am I acting so weird as though I have turned into a Beta?'' Kai asked himself repeatedly yet he had no answer to the question.
His eyes instead turned to the center of the hall where a test seemed to be going on. Kai was surprised when he saw the test happening was a blood and body checking test to see that everyone was what they specified themselves to be.
However the truly shocking thing was that Kai sensed the auras of a few demons in the crowd which meant that after what had happened with him, the various races had started going on other realms and connecting with the people there.
Kai was both happy and sad about this since he had missed the entire thing. Though he could dive back into it using his time powers, it wouldn''t be the same as experiencing it firsthand.
''Oh well, I just have to give this test and that would be enough to reveal my identity.'' Kai thought with a sigh as he turned his gaze around the hall.
He felt a presence keeping an eye on all of them and he was easily able to tell who it belonged to.
''I guess Riang decided to hold the post of an ancestor who is always publicly said to be in secluded cultivation but is actually always roaming around.'' Kai thought with a slight smile.
He sensed that Riang was watching over the entire hall from the top of the ce and that her attention was pulled towards a certain young talents.
Kai also knew that the sect had turned into a multi-purpose sect once again long ago yet he could sense a few dual cultivators around the group of gathered disciples.
It was easy to tell that the sect still paid attentionto dual cultivation as Kai could sense many dual cultivators throughout the sect and those included elders.
He watched the cultivators on stage slowly progressing forward as he decided to pull Riang''s attention towards himself.
Kai felt as though he was ying a game of hide and seek by doing this but he wasn''t going to directly meet any of his wives.
He was slowly going to reveal himself to them especially considering the fact that all of them from the mortal realm were gathered together at the Blue Moon sect.
Kai suddenly released a spark of the peak level mortal cultivation and watched it attract the attention of every single elder as well as a few specialothers towards him.
''Watanabe is here as well. Yui and Nezuko somehow seemed to stick around as well so I guess they did have the talent to reach high levels. I wonder how it would feel if all of themtched on to me at once.''
Kai thought while hiding a smile as he felt multiplegazes on himself. He easily ignored them and forwarded time since he was getting excited to meet some of his wives again.
It took him a few minutes but he was finally able to reach the base of the stage. By then, all of the elders present around had appeared above the stage while concealing their presence.
''Hmm, why does it feel as though those pills were created by Risea and not created by her at the same time.'' Kai thought with a weird look as he knew that they were concealing themselves using invisibility pills.
He had a feeling that Risea must have hired a disciple to divert her attention or something simr had happened unless her recipes had been stolen which was something that Kai could easily believe in.
''But then, I am going to reveal myself soon anyways so there is no problem.'' Kai thoughtwhile sighing as his turn came soon enough.
All eyes were ced on him and the entire hall turnedpletely silent. It was as though no one even dared to breathe which made Kai wonder what would have happened if he had released his true powers.
Kai''s eyes turned towards the red liquid kept in a bowl to test the blood of a person as well as their age and their cultivation.
He raised his hand towards it with a smile while looking at Kiana who was barely sleeping a few meters away from him.
He saw her eyes move over to his hands as he released an audible sigh before raising his right hand towards his mouth and biting his right thumb.
In front of all those present in the hall, Kai ced his fingers over the ball and dropped a drop of his golden blood on top of it.
The bowl suddenly expanded to thrice its size and started shaking violently. It suddenlyunched in the air, hitting an elder in the process, before it crashed down on the ground and broke down.
Silence. Complete silence.
Kai then decided to increase the length of the silence as while sighing, he released the illusion he had ced on himself and changed to his real self.
He sensed many shocked and disbelieved emotions going around the entire hall as he smiled slightly.
"OH MY GOD, HE IS THE ONE WHO THE STATUES ARE MADE ON!" Someone in the crowd suddenly shouted as everyone went wild.
Kai then rose in the air before taking a deep breath and saying aloud.
"I am back."
Chapter 416 Yes, I Am The Real Kai(Chapter Preview)
''Hmm, did I stop time without knowing that I stopped time?'' Kai wondered as he looked around the hall to see that no one was moving.
Though he noticed that everyone was blinking their eyes so he hadn''t really stopped time. However, it was pretty clear that his appearance was only secondpared to him stopping time.
He waited for someone to speak anything or for one of his hidden wives toe forward. But Kai soon realized that if he kept on waiting, too much time would be wasted and the wives he would meet afterward would be much angrier.
So instead, he took his wives away from the hall without erasing their memories of anyone. After all, he had realized that deleting the memories of humans was pointless.
Sometimes, such memories would be one of their greatest moments in lifeter on. Kai even waved in their direction once before vanishing and appearing at the far back of the sect.
His chosen position was the hot springs that had existed behind the sect. He had already made sure that no one was there.
After that, he sat down in the pool and left his wives from the mortal realm to be standing on thend.
His eyes went over their faces as he wondered what would happen if he just vanished at such a moment again.
Though Kai knew that it wasn''t going to happen again but that was the scenario he thought of to distract himself from the stares of his wives.
Their faces showed disbelief and shock as he was sure that if he didn''t say anything, they would think that he was not real.
"Any questions you might wanna ask and if it is whether I am real, yes, I am the real Kai and not some idiot ying a prank on you," Kai spoke slowly as he waited for some kind of reply.
Surprisingly, Watanabe managed to open her mouth and speak up a reply.
"What proof do you have?" She asked in a shaking tone as Kai smiled and stood up. Though he had felt the sensation of water on his skin, he wasn''t wet anywhere. Not a single drop of water was present on his clothes.
Kai then snapped his fingers as all of them vanished from the springs and appeared on top of the mortal realm.
Seeing the entire realm from the top, the women realized that the Kai that was standing right beside them was the real one.
Riang was the first one to make a move as she dashed towards him and wrapped her hands around his waist. She hugged him tightly to her chest as Kai remained silent and stood still.
Her actions made the other women move forward as well as Watanabe hugged him from behind and buried her head in his shoulder.
Kiana clung to his right shoulder while Yui and Nezuko stuck to his left arm. Kai didn''t know what to do or say as he was being hugged tightly by so many women in the middle of space.
He shifted the ce immediately as they appeared in the same beautiful garden that Kai had taken Mia to after she had recovered her memories.
He then slowly consoled all of them while whispering words telling them that he was real and that he was never going to leave again.
It took some time but the women finally separated from him. Though they were strong women, a few drops of tears had gathered on the edges of their eyes.
Kai went around brushing those tears away one by one before he smiled and lifted his hand in front of him.
"You can touch me again if you still don''t believe that I am real." He said in a light-hearted tone as Watanabe raised her right hand and punched him in the gut.
Kai didn''t feel any pain as he stood still and bowed once.
"You can hit as much as you want. I won''t say anything." He dered and held his hands behind his back.
Despite the love that had been present in the five women, it was pretty clear that they had anger and a bit of hatred inside them as well.
Kai allowed them to release all of that on him as for the next ten minutes, he was hit with many types of attacks.
They even released their cultivations to hit him but Kai did nothing. Even though he didn''t feel any physical pain, he could feel all the emotional and mental pain all five of his wives had gone through.
After standing in his position for a few more minutes, Kai noticed that their anger had calmed down.
They know took deep breaths to calm themselves down before Watanabe was the first one to say something.
"You better tell us where the fuck you were for the past century, or even longer since I don''t remember how much time has passed, or we are going to hit you again." She said with a threatening re.
Despite the re he was receiving, Kai smiled as he told them all about how he had gone out. After he told them about his n, he went on to exin what had happened afterward and how he had woken up at the edge of the universe.
He then exined everything the dog had told him and saw curiosity appearing on their faces. But once he was done, Kai expectedplete silence and that was what he got.
He waited for a few minutes for the five of them to make sense of his words before saying anything.
"You don''t need to think too much about what the dog said. It doesn''t affect us in any way and only I am the one who needs to give it a second thought."
"We are not thinking about that¡" Kiana muttered as the others nodded.
Watanabe then ced a hand on Kai''s right shoulder as a sad smile appeared on her face.
"We were just wondering how many sacrifices you have made and will continue to make for those who you love. Kai, will you ever get a rest?"
***
Ok, so I remember that I said that I will give you guys a fifty-some or whatever some in the end. I just realized that it would be impossible to write that in detail without dragging like twenty chapters which won''t have an effect.
So instead, I am going to write the lovemaking scenes in order with the women he met and I am telling you this so that it doesn''t feel awkward to have smut in the middle of reunions,
Don''t worry, I will give the fifty-some but it won''t be as detailed and would be less than ten chapters long.
So with that, let''s head towards the end xD!
Chapter 417 Its Good To Have You Back (16+)(Chapter Preview)
AN: Slightly erotic scenes but nothing too much. The real thing will start from the next chapter onwards.
***
"Well, that''s my n now that I am the strongest person in the entire universe. My only goal is to go ahead and try to make a paradise." Kai replied as he stared at the sun before sighing.
Kai 9remembered that he had promised Mia the same thing when they had been in the garden. It was now time for him to fulfill his promise but before doing that, he was once again going to meet his wives.
"Now that you have released all of your anger and other things on me, why don''t you tell me about what has been going on for the past years?" Kai asked as Watanabe was the first one to reply.
"After your supposed death, all of us gathered at death''s library but the sins were missing. Weter found out that they went to destroy many abandoned realms before retreating to theirnd above the demon realm.
We on the other hand stayed at the library fora few years beforeing back here to see how things were going. The things you had done were almost about to vanish back then and many things were starting to revert but we stopped that."
One by one, the girls told about what they had experienced the entire time and how things had gone.
He listened to everything in detail and with a fascinated expression. Kai could tell that the pain of losing him had hurt all of them deeply and they had tried to forget itby making themselvessuper busy.
But in the lives of powerful cultivators like them, time was something they had in a huge abundant amount. No matter how busy they got, free time would always follow them.
"From the bottom of my soul, I am once again sorry for making you all go through that but despite that, I don''t regret what I did," Kai replied while slightly bowing as Riang sighed.
"Looks like you haven''t changed despite what happened to you."She replied before staring into his eyes and suddenly punching his cheeks.
Kai''s face turned into a funny clownish expression as the women giggled. Kai also chuckled lightly as he freed his cheeks from Riang''s grip andid down on the ground.
His five wives alsoid down and provided him with five differentp pillows. He used all five of them shamelessly as they spent the rest of the day in the garden.
Kai knew that he could have just taken them to the next destination but he felt like spending some time with them. Though it couldn''t make up for all the pain he had caused them, Kai knew that it would be a small start.
"Kai, can I ask you a question?" Riang''s voice suddenly entered his ears as Kai opened his eyes and looked at her face.
"Go ahead."
"How do you make love with a woman?" Riang asked with an innocent voice as Kai sat straight up.
He looked at Riang as though she was telling a bad joke before looking at the others.
"Well, it''s been too long so we have almost forgotten about it," Kiana replied honestly as Kai rubbed his forehead.
He could tell that they were not kidding and such a thing was not easy. He stood up from his ce before teleporting all of them to the edge of the continent.
He then created a safe area around them before summoning a small bed and looking at all of them one by one.
"If that was a cheap way to get me to make love with you all, you are going to regret it." He said in a threatening voice before pointing towards the bed.
"This here is a bed and though it''s not required to have one during a lovemaking session, it''s still an importantponent." He slowly exined before sitting down on the bed and pointing toward each of his five wives one by one.
"Now, please strip down to your underwear and let me exin more about it to you," Kai ordered as the five women nodded and slowly started removing their clothes.
After a few minutes, all of them were standing in front of him in just their bras and panties and Kai could see that all of them were blushing a little.
"I feel as though I am about to corrupt protected maidens," Kai muttered under his breath before he too stripped down to his underwear and looked at their faces one by one.
"While lovemaking, a man and a woman try to satisfy their partner using their bodies just to make sure that the other person also gets a cultivation boost." Kai then paused and waited for a few minutes before Riang realized what he had been stating.
"That''s the definition of dual cultivation¡" Riang replied as Kai smiled and nodded.
"Lovemaking is simply just two people showing how much they love the other party by showing their physical love for each other." Kai finished before he sat down on the bed and stared at the ocean. "So, who wants to go first?"
All five of them discussed it with each other before Yui decided to be the first one to go and do it.
"I am ready," Yui announced as she stepped closer to the bed. Without turning his gaze in her direction, Kai ced another barrier around the bed.
"All of you are not allowed to see anything going on this side of the barrier. You can hear the voices though." Kai spoke up as none of the other four could see what was going on in the bed.
Though they could hear Kai''s voice, they had been hoping to see Yui and him in action. But in the end, they could only hear the sound.
On the other side of the barrier, Kai turned away from the view and smiled at Yui.
"So, should we begin?"
***
I know this is a bit early considering how I am just getting back to writing but I guess it doesn''t hurt to do this.
I am starting the bonus chapters system again and the goals are as follows:
50 golden tickets: 1 bonus chapter
100 golden tickets: 3 bonus chapters
Thank you for your support!
Chapter 418 Controlling The Mischief (18+)(Chapter Preview)
AN: I am writing a smut chapter after an extremely long time. Please forgive me if it turns out to be a blunder¡ (though do give me a gift or two if its good kekeke)
***
Kai pushed a strand of Yui''s hair back and gently cupped her cheek with his right hand. He then moved forward and brushed his lips over hers before pulling back immediately.
"Know what, why don''t we start with you kissing me?" He asked before rxing back and waiting for Yui to proceed.
The green-haired woman gulped nervously as she slowly advanced forward before being directly in front of Kai''s face.
She moved her body closer to him on the bed and ced her hands on Kai''s waist. He did the same by cing one of his hands on her waist.
She pushed then pushed him down a bit before taking a deep breath. Yui slowly began running both of her hands up Kai''s chest before leaning forward to kiss him.
Kai, being impressed with her, moved his hands a bit up and groped her bra covered breasts.
Yui gasped a little before she forced her tongue inside Kai''s mouth and gave him a deep kiss. She then pulled back and stood above him, awaiting further instructions.
"Now unhook your bra and reveal your mountains. You can do it at your own pace." Kai ordered as Yui nodded and shyly took her hands to the back of her chest.
She unhooked the bra before bringing one of her hands closer to her breasts while taking the bra down with her other hand.
She then threw the piece of cloth at the bottom of the bed and avoided eye contact with Kai.
"Leave the rest to me." Kai spoke as he moved forward and gently lowered her hands.
He raised his hands to her breasts and started kneading them with perfection. Hearing Yui releasing low moans, Kai put one of her nipples inside his mouth and started sucking on it.
He switched between both of her nipples, caressing the rest of her body with his hands as well as the the breast that he wasn''t running his mouth over.
After ying with her breasts for some time, Kai pulled back for a bit and looked over her mountains.
He had left bite marks all along Yui''s breasts as he noticed that her face was flushed with lust. Kai also spotted a small amount of wet spot in her panties and decided to take things up a notch.
He switched their positions before lifting Yui''s legs and sliding the panties of her legs. His fingers roamed around her thighs, gently tracing the outline from there to her bottom lips.
Yui''s body trembled from time to time as her moans became a bit more uncontrolled.
Kai then reached her wet spot as rubbed over the area with his fingers. He then lifted the skin apart before bending down and tracing the outline of her slit with his tongue.
He moved around her slit with his tongue before reaching over to her clit and licking it once. Kai then brought left hand closer to her while sliding the fingers of his right hand into her below cave right below where his tongue was licking her slit at.
He then hooked his fingers in ce before sliding them in her out of slit while licking her clit at the same time. Yui''s breathing quickened as she released moans loud enough to be heard by the other four standing on the other side.
Yui suddenly felt as though she was about to reach her climax. Her legs automatically closed around the back of Kai''s head as she pushed him deeper inside.
Kai took his fingers out while wrapping his lips around her clit and sucking on it.
"Ah! Oh! Aahh!" Yui moaned loudly as her legs suddenly went a bit weak. Yui then hit her orgasm as she shot her yin qi directly into Kai''s mouth.
He drank all of it down before pulling his head backwards and seeing the expression of lust on Yui''s face.
"Looks like you had fun." He said with a small smile before he climbed over her body positioned his cock between her legs, pushing against herbia.
He moved his hips forward, pushing his dragon deeper and parting Yui''s cave.
''So tight¡'' That was the first thought Kai had as he could almost say that Yui''s inside were the same as that of a virgin.
Now that the top of his manhood was inside her, Kai slowly started moving his hips backward and forward. Each thrust of his was met with a moan from Yui''s side as she had her eyes closed.
"Kai, do it harder. I know that you are trying to take it slow but I request you to go faster¡" Yui suddenly mumbled as Kai nodded.
He had been indeed going a bit slow or else the entirety of his dragon would be crashing inside Yui at a fast enough speed to shake the entire bed.
"You asked for it." Kai grabbed both sides of her waist a bit tighter andpletely pushed himself inside her.
He then increased his speed, shaking the entire bed with every single on of his thrusts. Her breasts started jiggling every time Kai thrusted. Yui''s moan also felt as though she had finally allowed herself to speak after years.
Kai continued thrusting, asionally taking her breasts into his mouth to suck on her nipples. Her moans and noises of ecstasy continued to get louder and louder.
He knew that the others were also waiting for him to finish so Kai decided to proceed with the endgame.
"Keep going!" Yui managed to say through gasps of pleasure. "Keep going deeper..."
"Then I will finish you in such a manner." Kai replied as his thrusting suddenly turned into deeper pounding as he gave her a few minutes of full ecstasy.
"I am¡ so close to¡ cumming." Yui moaned as Kai''s grip on her waist suddenly tightened and he pushed his entire dragon inside her.
Yui''s cave broke loose at the same time as her yin qi shot out from her cave and gathered on the bedsheets in a puddle.
She shot multiple waves of yin qi at the same time and once she was done with her orgasms, Kai released his yang qi deep inside her cave.
Yui released onest low moan before her body rxed down. Some of Kai''s yang qi dripped out of her cave and mixed wtih the yin qi on the bed.
Yui remained in the same position as she cultivated the yang qi. Kai still hadn''t said anything rted to having children so she decided to not do anything herself.
She then stood up and wore her undergarments before walking out of the barrier, though a bit limply.
The other four women suddenly got to see her and they could tell from Yui''s face that she had enjoyed the sensation very much.
"Nezuko, your turn." She repeated what Kai had told her with a smile on her face. Yui''s cheeks were also flushed red as Nezuko gulped and walked inside the barrier.
It was her turn now.
Chapter 419 Hope (16+)(Chapter Preview)
As Nezuko entered the barrier, the smell of yin qi directly hit her nose. It had been quite some time since she had felt the the fragrance around her nose and it seemed to sharpen her senses a bit.
"I will proceed in the same way Yui did." Nezuko dered as she quickly unbuttoned her shirt.
Kai''s eyes went over her whitece bra and her breasts tightly kept in check by the piece of cloth. Unlike Yui, Nezuko seemed a bit more casual as she unbuttoned her trousers and slid out of them.
Standing in front of Kai in just her white panties and bra, Nezuko felt her cheeks heat up a little.
She instinctively put her hand between her legs and covered her honeypot while shyly eyeing Kai''s hard shaft.
"As you heard, I will take it slow so no need to feel this shy." Kai added with a smile as he stood up and led Nezuko to the bed.
He then sat behind her and unsped her bra before sliding it off her shoulders. Her breasts spilled out and jiggled in freedom as Kai''s hands wrapped around them.
He yed with the hands slowly as Nezuko''s body started to get used to a sensation she had long since forgotten.
A low moan built up in her throat as Kai teasingly pinched her nipples. Nezuko''s body suddenly jerked back as she released a high pitched moan.
While chuckling at her reaction, Kai''s fingers twirled her aer while kissing the nape of her neck. He made his way downwards while leaving a trail of kisses.
Kai''s lips then settled over her shoulders as he gently nibbled over the skin and felt Nezuko''s body reacting to his touch.
Nezuko''s breathing increased with his touch as she couldn''t resist the urge to touch her little sister.
Her right hand hovered directly over her panties as she slowly rubbed her pussy over the fabric of her panties. Her insides warmed up as Kai''s right hand tracked down her body.
He felt the softness of her skin before reaching her panties and slipping his hand inside it. His middle finger roamed around her slit and parted it.
Kai then inserted his middle finger inside her cave and hooked into it. He then pushed his fingers inside her caves and parted the insides of her cave.
Nezuko''s body trembled slightly as Kai started pushing his fingers in and out of her pussy. Shepletely surrendered her body to Kai and released low moan after moan.
Without warning, Kai''s fingers suddenly closed around her clit as he rubbed it a bit and Yui''s panties got a bit wetter.
"Ahh! Yes, rub it a bit more!" Nezuko moaned but before she could reach her climax, Kai''s pulled his fingers out and left her hanging.
"Get down." Kai ordered as Nezukoid on the bed. Kai then removed her panties while looking at her slightly wet pussy.
He went right in and licked the clit with his tongue. Nezuko''s body twitched under him as Kai went slightly aggressive with the licking.
His other hand''s fingers teased her nipples by pinching and twirling them. Thebined actions made Nezuko reach her limit as he body suddenly twitched before rxing a bit.
Kai pulled out at the same time as before licking his lips and climbing over Nezuko.
"I''m going in." He spoke before aligning the head of his cock in front of her pussy. He then pushed his shaft inside her and felt her pussy massage his cock.
''It feels so good¡'' Nezuko thought as her body was suddenly lost in the heat of the moment.
***
Inside Kosma''s home¡
The world had been soundly sleeping but she had been abruptly woken up by the sudden release of energy.
Kosma had then hurried to look where the source of energy hade off from but the screens in her room started acting weirdly.
''Huh, why are they showing all of the universe in one go instead of showing me the specific ce?'' Kosma thought with a frown as she decided to manually explore this.
The most sensible exnation was that the sins had done something that had caused such a release of energy or it might have been the archangels.
Both parties had been pretty aggressive every since Kai had died and Kosma had been forced to sense multiple shock waves like the current ones.
It had also disrupted the nearby realms but no one was daring enough to go and say anything to either of the two parties.
Kosma however had gone up to both the sins and the archangels and had asked them to stop what they were doing.
Unfortunately, neither of them had listened to her. Sahara and Kaia had even threatened her that if she didn''t go back, they would attack her.
Kosma wouldn''t have been affected by suchments in the past but she knew that in some way, she was the reason for what they had turned into.
''I wonder if me and the others had been able to do something in the past, could we have prevented this?'' Kosma wondered silently as she also remembered what had happened with End after Kai had vanished.
Kosma released a sigh as he wondered around the demon and angel realm. She wsa expecting to sense the outburst of power to being from either of those locations bu much to her surprise, neither of those ces were responsible for the outburst of energy.
''Weird¡ Could it be from any of the other upper realms or perhaps Time or Space woke up from their slumber?'' Kosma wondered as she stepped towards the other realms one by one.
But once she had gone over all the upper realms, she realized that neither of the possibilities were true. Kosma was then left with brainstorming before a weird theory entered her mind.
She immediately appeared back in her home and searched for someone. This time, the screens once again showed the entire universe on each of the panels as Kosma inhaled sharply.
''The screens are not nk¡'' In the past, ever after he had died, Kosma had tried searching for him multiple times but the screens had always been nk.
But for the first time in a long time, the screens hadn''t been nk and had shown something. Kosma wouldn''t exactly say that he had returned but she took it as a sign or perhaps she was just too hopeful.
''Kai, if you are back or are about to back, I will make sure that nothing happens to you or your wives this time¡''
Chapter 420 You Upheld Your Promise(Chapter Preview)
''Why does this feel so awkward¡'' Kai thought as he and three of his wives sat on the bed.
None of them were meeting his gaze as they kept on staring towards the ground. This had been going on for some time as Kai decided to break the silence.
"Ok everyone, let''s talk." Kai then waved his hand over their bodies and their clothes once again appeared on top of their bodies.
"What are we even supposed to be talking about?" Kiana asked while slightly feeling uneasy.
Kai decided to take a drastic step as he made the area around thempletely sound proof. Though it was unfair to the two women standing outside, Kai knew that he had to take such a step if he had to made the the three women talk more freely.
"So, tell me what all of you have been doing in the past few years." Kai asked as he rxed back and increased the size of the bed.
All four of them were then able to keep their feet on the bed and rx their bodies. After a few minutes, Kiana was the first one who speak up.
"Well, after I returned to the sect with them, it took me some time to get used to the new environment. However, Riang and Watanabe became the ancestors soon enough, I felt as though I was back home.
But then, it became so lonely since everyone I knew had long since disappeared. Though I got to know many new people, I won''t call any of them my friends or people who really matter to me."
Kiana''s voice contained a sense of nostalgia as she remembered the moments she had spent at her home before. It had been a fun time and though there had been moments that she had enjoyed her life, it had been much better than what she was living currently.
"Kiana, would you give anything in the world to go back in the past and take different decisions?" Kai asked slowly as Kiana lifted her head.
"Never." She replied firmly as her eyes burned with passion.
Kai could feel her strong resolve as he moved forward and brushed his lips over her. Kiana suddenly jerked back due to the sudden kiss as Kai grinned.
"To think that the woman who challenged me by saying that I couldn''t satisfy her is jumpy from just a kiss." He chuckled as Kiana''s cheeks turned red.
She punched Kai''s right shoulder though it didn''t do anything.
"Don''t remind of that¡" Kiana muttered as Riang suddenly chuckled.
"I remember that Kiana used to be quite the arrogant woman in the past. She was used to making bold statements and was also able to fulfill them until she ended up meeting you." Riang muttered as Kiana''s cheeks reddened further.
"Ahhh¡" She pped her cheeks to stop them from flushing. Kai had no idea how it was supposed to fix that considering the fact that her cheeks had gotten even redder.
"What is she like now?" Kai asked Riang as she put a strand of her hair behind her ear and smiled.
"Her behavior now suits her age but from time to time, she will go around defeating the elders in fights while having her fun."
"So I guess she hasn''t changed that much but has instead learned to restrict herself."
"I guess that''s true."
"Looks like teaching her that lesson when she challenged me was the right decision."
"Why do I feel as though you don''t realize the fact that I am right here and can hear every single thing you are saying¡" Kiana muttered as Riang and Kai''s exchanged smiles.
The atmosphere had been sessfully lifted up by Kai but there was still one thing left to do. He had to make Watanabe talk and that was proving out to be a difficult task.
"Riang, have you had contact with any of the others this entire time?" Kai asked slowly as he knew that all of his wives had lost contact with each other after they had moved away.
But there was a chance that some of them were still in contact.
"I asionally hear things from Mia. She has be the ruler of the ice realm beside Eira and the two of them are the goddesses of ice now. Death asionally sends a message or two telling he is doing good but that''s about it." Riang replied as Kai sighed.
He then stood up and stared at the sky. The sun was slowly settling down and his day one of resurrection was about to end in a few hours.
"Kai, can I ask you a thing?" Suddenly, Watanabe spoke up as she turned her gaze towards him.
? "Sure, go ahead." Kai replied while looking directly into her eyes.
"If you are the strongest being in the universe now, will you go ever die now?" She asked as Kai had to think about it thoroughly before replying.
"The Darkness was such a being too yet he too vanished in the end. But unlike him, I can say that the things I will do and build till the time I live would stay there for eternity. I promised that to someone long ago."
A beautiful smile appeared on Watanabe''s face as she stood up from the bed and stood closer to Kai.
"I don''t know about that promise but you upheld the promise you made with me. I believe that you will hold onto it for a long time as well." She whispered before kissing him on the cheek.
Kai closed his eyes for a few seconds before opening them and turning right. He moved his head forward and pressed his lips on top of hers.
Kai and Watanabe kissed for a few minutes and stayed in such a position until Riang and Kiana and fake coughed.
"Yeah, yeah, I know." Kai then muttered as he broke free and stepped back.
Watanabe''s face looked the brightest Kai had ever seen it as she clung to his right hand as though wanting to keep him close.
"I love you."
"I love you, too." Kai replied without hesitation as he then nced at the bed.
"I know what you are thinking and I am ready but don''t expect me to be like the other two."
Chapter 421 Pleasure Long Forgotten (18+)(Chapter Preview)
Kai indeed hadn''t expected Watanabe to act like Nezuko and Yui as she was too mature for that.
She was standing in front of himpletely naked and didn''t look one bit flustered. Kai was proud of her behavior though it was just the start.
"Hmm, I wonder how long can you stand still for." He muttered as his hands cupped the underside of her soft breasts.
He pressed the two of them against each other while groping the soft flesh. Watanabe was no longer confident about standing still as she sat down on the bed with her cheeks slightly flushed.
Kai noticed it as he took his tongue out and licked her right nipple. His tongue circled around her are while his other hand was fondling her left breast.
Watanabe had her eyes close and her mouth slightly open due to the moans she was releasing. She lost herself to Kai''s touch as he suddenly pushed her down.
He grabbed hold of her thighs and pulled them apart. His eyes fell on a slightly hairy pussy as Watanabe faked a cough.
"I don''t mind it." Kai replied while smiling before he moved forward and directly put his tongue inside her pussy.
He had expected it to be tightest of the bunch and his expectations hadn''t been wrong. Kai''s tongue wiggled inside Watanabe''s tight pussy as he loosened it bit by bit.
At times his tongue would slip a bit and make contact with her clit which made Watanabe''s body twitch.
Kai knew that Riang and Kiana were also waiting for their turn so he hurried up a bit. He wrapped his lips around her clit before passing a tiny voltage of electricity through it.
Watanabe''s body jumped slightly above the bed as her tongue stuck out of her face in an ahegao manner.
Her cave broke lose as she squirted a wave of yin qi directly into the air. Kai left her in such a situation before moving his eyes towards Kiana and Riang.
Both of them got the message as they removed their clothes andid down on the bed. Kai decided to be more direct with them as he formed hooks with his index and middle fingers of both hands.
He sat in between them and ced his fingers directly in front of their caves.
"Do it¡" Riang muttered as she could feel her body craving pleasure and affection. Though Kiana didn''t say anything, she opened her legs just a bit wide to make it easier for Kai to see her pink flower.
He didn''t say anything to their actions and instead put his hooked fingers inside their caves. He felt the tight walls mping up around his fingers but he was an expert.
He pushed his hooked fingers a bit in before almost taking them out. He rotated his fingers inside their caves before sticking to their cave and pushing his fingers in and out of their caves,
Kiana and Riang''s face suddenly became lewd as their bodies surrendered themselves to Kai''s touch. It didn''t take long enough for him to loosen their pussies a bit before giving the final touch.
Simr to what had happened with Watanabe, Kai sent a small amount of lightning into both ogf their bodies, making them jump in a sensation of pleasure long forgotten.
"HA¡." Kiana gasped loudly as she felt her little sister loosing control. Yin qi dripped down from her slightly loosened pussy and gathered like a puddle.
"How was it?" Kai asked with a smile as he removed his clothes to reveal his dragon once again.
"It was so good¡" Riang mumbled while slightly panting as she sat up. Her eyes moved towards the dragon between Kai''s legs as she inhaled sharply.
Kiana and Watanabe also stood up while looking at his dragon as the three of them exchanged a look and nodded.
Kai could tell what they were thinking as he sat back and opened his legs wide. The three women walked over to his little brother as their hands grabbed it from different locations.
Watanabe held the bottom of the shaft bas she stroked it once and nodded. She was the first to move forward with her tongue outstretched as she licked the head of Kai''s cock.
Riang followed her example and did the same while Kiana''s tongue licked the bottom of his shaft. Kai coluld only sit back and enjoy this pleasurable session as the three women licked up and down his shaft.
Watanabe then decided to take it up a notch as she got down on Kai''s cock and swallowed the head inside her mouth.
Kiana and Riang stepped back as Watanabe got further down until Kai''s entire dragon was inside her mouth. She slowly moved up and down his cock with her tongue ying around with his dragon.
Kai could feel his dragon touching the back of her throat sometimes as a smile appeared on his face. Watanabe''s skills hadn''t deteriorated over the years as she could still give a perfect blowjob.
Kai would have liked to have it for some more time but time was something that he didn''t have. He suddenly shot his yang qi inside her mouth, making Watanabe suddenly gasp.
Some of his yang qi fell out of her mouth as she tried her best to swallow it. Riang and Kiana took this opportunity to give blowjobs of their own and soon enough, they were gasping too.
Watanabe having recovered sat on the bed on all four of her limbs as she parted her pussy for Kai using her middle and index fingers.
Kai didn''t waste any time as he stepped right behind her and pushed his entire cock inside her in one go.
He grabbed her ass in the process before starting to pound her cave from the beginning. Watanabe''s mouth was left wide open as she moaned to the high heavens.
Shockingly, Kai managed to make her reach her end in less than five minutes before filing her up with his yang qi and looking at Riang and Kiana.
It didn''t take him long to do the same things with them and ten minutester, the three women were lying on the bed with exhausted expressions.
Chapter 422 The Elven Realm(Chapter Preview)
"So we are going to set out for the Elven realm and make our way to the other realms from there?" Riang asked with a surprised expression as all five of his wives from the mortal realm were sitting on the bed while looking at the sky.
"Indeed, we are going to go and meet the others. While I am going to do that, I will keeping you guys in some other ce since I don''t want you to witness me getting beaten."
Kai exined as the five of them exchanged a nce and nodded. Kai then smiled and waved his hands over them.
All five of the women vanished from the spot as Kai released a sigh while looking up at the moon.
''Its a wonder how they are ready to leave everything behind for me in one go and go with me on yet another journey.'' He thought silently before stepping away from the Mortal realm.
He then made his way to the Elven realm while directly appearing in the capital to check up on Laofen and her sister Laoxiao.
Kai had already checked it before and was happy to see that Laoxiao had returned to her home some time after he had supposedly died.
Laofen would have definitely crumbled if she didn''t have her sister to help her. Kai now wondered what their reactions would be if he suddenly appeared in their lives and surprised them.
''I guess I should keep in mind that wherever I will go, I am about to be hit hard¡'' Kai thought as he took a look around the entire elven realm the same way he had taken a looking around the mortal realm.
The changes there were also simr but there was one surprising thing that hadn''t been present in the mortal realm.
There was a book on his life going around the entire market and it seemed to be hit.
"Harem Overlord¡" Kai muttered as he read the title of the book. His picture was also depicted on the cover but it was from behind where his demon and angel wings wereing out.
Kai turned to the back of the novel appearing back at the pce as he read the name of the author. He suddenly started chuckling before storing the book in the pendant around his neck.
''Izzy, you still haven''t stopped writing I guess.'' He thought with a smile while remembering about the writer wife he had.
Her talent for writing was something he had never seen before and he was still surprised to see how she could capture a scene into words like no one else could.
For the time being, Kai shook his mind away from such things and instead decided to get to meet the two elf sisters.
Just like his wives from the mortal realm, they had also became ancestors in the elven realm which didn''t surprise him that much.
He was ready to meet them as he made his way to the back of the pce which lead to a secluded ce he had sensed the moment he had appeared on the realm for the first time.
Kai made his way into the secluded ce and inhaled sharply when he realized what it actually was.
It was the same pce from centuries ago where he had met the two sisters for the first time. The entire thing looked exactly same except for the fact that it was surrounded by a beautiful garden.
And sitting in the garden were two beautiful elves. Both Laoxiao and Laofen looked at Kai at the same time but neither of them gave him the reaction he had expected.
"Sis, can you please stop summoning the illusion again and again? Aren''t we already tired of this?" Laofen asked with a sigh but Laoxiao looked confused.
"I thought you were the one who had used the illusion¡" She replied as the two sisters exchanged a look.
They slowly stood up and looked at Kai with wide eyes. Kai silently stood where he was as he smiled and waved over to them.
The two sisters pinched each others cheeks before looking back at him and directly running up to him.
Kai felt tow cannonballs tackle him down but he didn''t mind it as he managed to stay still and not get hit. The two elves suddenly pounded his chest hard with their fist as Kai let them do it.
They stopped it after a few minutes before directly looking up at Kai face and sucking air.
"How¡" Laofen asked in a dazed tone as Kai once again exined everything from the top to the bottom to them. Once he was done, the two sisters were left shocked as they looked at each other once again.
"Kai I think that you should know one tiny thing before we say anything else¡" Laofen mumbled as Kai''s expression turned hard.
He had a feeling that the elf was not going to be telling him anything good.
"The two half-humans, Kana and Lana died two centuries after you had vanished¡" Laofen mumbled as Kai released a sigh.
"Laofen, people die over time. If I had heard the same thing a few centuries before, I would have felt severely guilty. However, the two sisters had managed to live their good lives and left without any regrets."
"They had one regret and that was that they couldn''t thank you¡" Laoxiao added as Kai patted both of their heads.
"But you both told me about it so now, they don''t have any regrets left." Kai replied with a handsome smile as the two sisters exchanged a look.
For some reason, they felt that Kai had matured a lot after what had happened to him. Perhaps he had gotten to know the things that they would never would and those had made him appreciate what he had.
"So now that you are back here, can we, uh, do¡" Laofen tried asking in a polite way but she couldn''t do it.
Kai on the other hand smiled as he understood what she meant.
"Sure."
***
An hourter, the three of them were lying in the garden while staring up at the fake sky of the realm.
The two elves had also gotten to know about Kai''s n and they were happy to go with him. But the two of them had requested to spend some time just talking with him about things and that''s what they were doing then.
"So are you both ready to go?" Kai asked while standing up as the two women nodded. He then sent them to the same ce he had sent his five wives from earlier.
He then looked around the elven realm onest time while thinking of Lana and Kana.
"Rest in peace." Kai muttered while floating above the realm before he took off for his next destination which was the group of ice, fire and moon realm.
Chapter 423 The Ice, Fire And Moon Goddess (Chapter Preview)
Thebination of the three realms had always irked Kai until Death had told him the that the three realms once used to be a single upper realm before they had been separated by him.
''Speaking of him, I will go and congratte him and Eira.'' Kai thought silently as he appeared above the fire realm and took a nce around the entire ce.
The book about him was spread throughout the fire realm as well but he didn''t find Himari anywhere on the fire realm.
Kai wasn''t surprised about this as the next ce he went to try his luck was the ice realm. He was hoping to find Mia there but much to his disappointment, she wasn''t there either.
Kai sighed as he moved towards thest realm left in the trio of realms. If he didn''t find them in thest realm, he would have to use his powers to search around the entire universe which would alert Kosma, Time, Space as well as a few of his wives.
''I think Kosma is already searching for me. I should be careful lest I get caught by her.'' Kai thought as he stepped foot in the moon realm after a long time.
Fortunately, Mia, Himari and Artemis were all gathered at one ce, Artemis''s pce. Kai wondered what was the urgent thing due to which all of them were gathered in one ce.
He decided to just go and visit them to see what was happening.
Kai immediately teleported to Artemis''s pce to see something he had never expected. The three gods were sitting in a room and were drinking some of the most expensive and best wine in the universe.
The wine was strong enough that even someone as powerful and strong as them were lost to its pleasures.
Kai decided to reveal himself to the three drunk goddesses as he looked from one of their faces to the other, judging whether they could even see him.
"Guys, I think I am seeing the same thing asst time. Maybe we should stop drinking this¡" Mia muttered as her gaze directly met Kai''s and she released a sigh.
The other two goddesses exchanged a nce as they remembered that Mia had seen the ghost of Kai thest time they hade together to drink.
But this time, they could see him too which surprised them extremely.
"Mia, either all three of us are too drunk or something weird is happening and Kai is standing right in front of us¡" Himari muttered as her eyes suddenly focused on Kai.
"Well, I can tell that I am real but can all of you tell the same thing?" Kai asked with a slight smile though it hurt him a bit to see his wives in such a condition.
From their words, he could tell that they had made it a regr thing and had started drinking together whenever they got the time.
Perhaps it was a coincidence that he appeared on one of their drinking nights but Kai was d that he chose that night for doing it.
"Mia, Himari and Artemis, I am real." He said with open arms as all three of them paused.
They stood up from their spots and walked right in front of Kai. Mia raised her right hand slowly before touching Kai''s right cheek with it.
She could feel the warmth from his face passing right into her hand as she gasped slightly. Himari and Artemis exchanged a look as they did the same thing and felt the warmth of Kai''s body.
"Before you ask anything, let me clear your drunken mind and also tell you everything that happened from my supposed death till now." Kai raised a finger to Mia''s lips as she closed her slightly opened mouth.
He then waved his hand over their heads and cleared their drunken mind. He then told them the same things he had told his women from the earlier realms.
All three of them heard it carefully while pressing Kai''s body parts from time to time to make sure that he was real and not just a figment of their imaginations that had been created due to them being drunk.
"So that means that you will now be here until who knows when?" Mia asked slowly as Kai nodded confidently.
She suddenly moved forward and wrapped her arms behind her neck before throwing her entire body on top of him and kissing him hard. Kai kissed her back as Mia''s eyes were wide open and were full of joy.
They stared into each others eyes for a few minutes before Mia broke the kiss and stepped back with a refreshed look.
Artemis and Himari weren''t that far behind as both of them also took their turns kissing Kai before Mia had a new idea.
Her hand slowly went down and touched Kai''s crotch over his pants. Thetter smiled a bit while his own hands went behind Mia and grabbed her ass.
He tightly groped it, making Mia''s expression turn lewd as she started rubbing his dragon over his clothes.
Himari and Artemis on the other hand removed his clothes as his bulging dragon appeared out in its full glory.
Mia''s hands skillfully rubbed the dragon as it got hard in her hand while Kai''s fingers traveled down her ass and reached her pussy covered by her shorts.
He slowly rubbed them over the fabric of her clothes while Mia did the same thign with dragon.
"Hey, its not fair that you both have all the fun!" Himari pouted as Kai smiled.
"Then take off your clothes and get on the bed."
***
"Kai, do you remember what you promised me in the garden back then?" Mia asked curiously as the two of them were lying on top of Artemis''s pce and looking around at the stars.
"Yes I remember it Mia and that is what I am going to do after going to meet the sins, the angels, the spirits, Risa and atst Ayaka¡"
"You can easily get the spirits but the problem wille when you go and meet the angels and sins, things will go boom." Mia exined the explosion by raising her hands high.
"I know but for now, let''s just enjoy this time." Kai replied with a sigh as Mia snuggled closer to him.
After all, they were experiencing true peace after a long time.
Chapter 424 The Sins And The Elemental Spirits (Chapter Preview)
''I just have to get in there and let them hit me. It can''t be that hard right?'' Kai thought while hovering above the demon realm.
The entrance to the sins realm was directly above the demon realm and to enter it, Kai just had to think about it. Yet for some reason, he hesitated about going inside.
He had already visited the angels and they hadn''t done much against him except for the fact that they had hit him a little.
Otherwise, everything had went smoothly.
(AN: I am sorry but I never got the time to think about them! Though they will be included in the grand fiftysome, I won''t mention them or how their reunion went. Once again, I am sorry for my inability to write this!)
''Well, I will have to do it one day or the other so better to do it now.'' Kai sighed as he thought about the sins and his body vanished.
He suddenly appeared in a messy room which he could immediately tell belonged to Sahara. After all, none of the other sins could match her style of having a truly messy room.
At the same time, Kai made sure that Sahara wasn''t present in the room as he made his way out quietly. His harem mark still remained dormant but that didn''t stop him from sensing the connection he had with their wives.
However, none of them, including those that he had met earlier, could use the connection back until and unless he activated the harem mark back.
''I should do it once all of them are gathered together.'' Kai thought while making his way through a dimly lit red hallway.
He had been in the sins living ce before when he hade there for training so it wasn''t too hard for him to find his way around the entire ce.
Though it took some time, he finally managed to locate the sins gathered together in the center of the ce where the arena was.
''Is something special going on. How can all of them be gathered at?'' Kai thought as he noticed that all the women he had met till then had been gathered together on the same realm.
It had happened many times which didn''t make it a coincidence.
So instead of going in front of the sins, Kai brainstormed hard to see what was so special about the past few days.
That''s when he remembered about the novel written by Isabe as he took it out. And the moment he flipped to the first page, he understood why all of his wives on a particr realm had been gathered together.
"When he vanished, all of us got a message on our names delivered to us. However, it didn''t happen at the same time and for all of us, the time of his death was different.
Though there is one thing I can guarantee, those who got it on the same time were from the same realm and over the years they have gathered together on the day they officially got to know of his death."
Kai read through the words written by Izzy as he took a deep breath before making his way to the arena.
If all of his wives had a particr way of remembering him, he could already imagine what the sins had in mind.
There was only one thing that they could do on that day. Fight till they couldn''t even move their muscles.
Just as Kai appeared closer to the arena situated in the middle of the ce, a huge explosion lit up the sky of the special realm which was surprisingly bright red.
''Looks like my luck isn''t good even after turning into what I am now.'' Kai thought while sighing as he could tell that the explosion was caused by Kaia.
The sin of wrath''s powers were no joke and Kai knew that if he went in right now, all of the sins would attack him together.
And he just did that.
"Hello¡" Kai mumbled awkwardly as he stepped in the arena to find himself surrounded by the seven sins.
All of them had their true powers revealed as they stare at Kai. Their faces went through a series of changes before Kai suddenly felt a red beam passing through his stomach.
The attack did nothing to him as he was able to tell that it was shot by the sin of lust. Next, he felt two ck w shaped attacks hit him squarely in the chest, both shot by Sahara.
He didn''t say anything again and stood quietly, expecting more attacks. His expectations were half correct because instead of numerous attacks, he was hit by a single attack from Kaia.
The sin of wrath had released a pure ck beam of devastation that had hit Kai directly in the forehead and surprisingly, it left a scratch there.
Though the scratch healed in a few seconds, it was still surprising to know that someone could still wound Kai even after all the power he had umted.
"Any other attack you guys want to try?" Kai asked slowly while looking at each of their faces.
Their reply came in the form of action as Sahara suddenly jumped on top of him and pinned him to the ground. The other sins soon followed her example and Kai was now surrounded with six women pinning him to the ground.
Kai stood well above his face as she bent down near his knees and traced his thigh with the nail of her middle finger.
"So you finally came back. To think that you would leave after such a dramatic thing and thene back like this." Kaia muttered as she suddenly coiled around Kai''s body and her face was directly above his.
"You didn''t expect that we would let you talk without drying you out?" She asked with a beautiful smile before she sank her mouth into his neck¡
***
"Ha¡ I should never mess with them again." Kai thought while panting as he now stood above the spirit realm.
He had also gotten the sins with him albeit it taken much longer than he had anticipated. Now he was a weekte to arrive at the spirit realm and would have to go around in each of the elemental ruler''s particr realm.
Kai released a sigh as he first stepped into Mariel''s realm. He didn''t beat around the bush and instead directly appeared where she was.
The decision however turned out to be bad as Kai found himself standing in a bathroom face to face with a naked Mariel.
"Oh sht¡" He muttered as Mariel''s body suddenly burst into a tornado of mes which raged around Kai.
It took some time for it to calm down and for Mariel to realize who he was but once everything was done, Kai moved on to the next special realm.
***
He decided to be a bit cautious next time as he stepped into Levina''s special realm. She was hosting a tournament in the arena just like old times and had her power restricted.
"This should be fun." Kai thought with a small smile as he stepped foot into the arena with himself disguised as a normal spirit.
When the fight between the two of them started, Kai whipped into action immediately and used the strongest lightning type move he knew.
A golden dragon the size of an upper realm suddenly gathered above the arena, its size being bigger than the entire realm.
"Kai¡" Levina suddenly realized who the spirit in front of her was as Kai made the dragon vanish and returned to his normal self.
"Its me only." He said with a smile as Levina moved at the speed of lightning and kissed his lips.
***
Next in line for him were Aizza and H. There special realms had beenbined together which made it easier for Kai to find both of them easily.
"So you are alive again. I did sense some fluctuation in bnce and knew it would be you."
But the moment he appeared in front of them, Aizza and H stood in front of him with sad smiles.
"So you both knew huh¡" Kai muttered as he realized that his job was much easier with the two spirits.
Since they had already experienced many things, his death hadn''t been that hard on both of them.
But seeing him alive in front of their eyes, Kai could tell that they were very happy¡
Chapter 425 Risea(Chapter Preview)
"Risea?" Kai''s voice suddenly echoed through the hall but no reply came back.
He was currently standing in the ce where Risea used to hide and live in the past. It was also the first ce where he had meet her and the two of them had gotten close to each other.
That had been a turning point for both their lives as Kai wondered whether Risea would have returned to such a position again.
He looked around the entire ce once again while walking through the hall but didn''t find anyone. His connection with Risea however pointed him towards the ce he was currently in.
''Damn I am stupid. Risea must be in the alchemy room¡'' Kai thought while facepalming as he wondered how he had forgotten such a thing.
Kai made his way to the alchemy rooms as he slowly peeked inside. His eyes fell on a pink haired cute loli working over the alchemy pots.
Kai felt a nostalgic feeling spreading throughout his body as he remembered how he used to peek in on Risea when she had been practicing in the past.
That feeling was extremely refreshing for him as with a deep breath, he stepped inside.
"Can you teach me that?" He asked aloud, copying the same curious tone he had used numerous times in the past.
For a moment, Risea froze in ce as she looked at Kai from head to toe. She then hurriedly took out a pill from the space ring at her hand and swallowed it down her throat.
Kai could immediately tell that the pill she had eaten was to get the mind rid of illusions or sometimes, it was given to a depressed person.
"Ha¡" Kai sighed while walking further inside the alchemy room. "To think that none of you could believe that I was real despite how many times I had died ande back to life."
Risea''s body suddenly froze as Kai appeared in front of her and tapped her forehead with his index finger.
The loli''s body suddenly transformed into that of a woman in her young twenties as Risea suddenly hugged Kai''s body.
Instead of what his other wives had done, Risea just stayed attached to his chest while keeping her eyes closed. Kai patted her head forfort as the pink-haired Nephilim lifted her eyes to meet his level.
Suddenly, tears formed at the corners of her eyes before they started rolling down her cheeks. Kai blinked in surprise as Risea once again buried her face in his chest and soaked his shirt wet.
Kai felt as though he was consoling a child but then, he had been used to taking care of Risea a way that would make his other wives jealous.
But he couldn''t me anyone for it because for him, Risea was someone who didn''t have that big of an age difference with him.
Both of them were extremely simr and had events that pretty much ruined their childhood to an extent that couldn''t be recovered.
"So I take it that you didn''t get tired of me despite my absence." Kai said in a lightly joking tone as he had no idea what he should say.
But his words seemed to have an effect on Risea as she lifted her head again and stared into his eyes.
"Centuries of disappearance and you still don''t how to make a good joke." Risa muttered as a smile appeared on Kai''s face.
"But then, I never need a gook joke to make you smile so you can''t me me for not learning how to make good jokes."
"No one is listening to us right?" Risea suddenly asked as she had a feeling that if any of Kai''s wives managed to get a hand on the conversation, things weren''t going to turn good for them.
"My powers prevent anyone from listening on to this," He then paused and seemed to be summoning something. "I am sure that Kosma would being here soon so I can''t say that we have that much time left for ourselves."
"Then there aren''t going to be any obstructions till then. Let me start teaching you." Risea said with a small smile as Kai knew that she was trying hard to smile.
He decided to encourage her and learn from her since he was the one to ask her in the first ce.
"So first, lets go with a smell test. You know what to do?" Risea asked while raising an eyebrow as Kai nodded.
He then summoned a pitch ck blindfold and tied it around his eyes, knowing full well that he could see beyond it if he wanted. But to give the test, he decided to let things stay the way they were and take it without his vision.
"Ok then here we go¡" Risea muttered before one by one, she started bringing items closer to Kai''s nose.
He immediately told her what the items were as the smile on Risea''s face widened just a bit.
"Then here is thest thing." She said after five minutes as an intoxicating fragrance suddenly entered Kai''s nose.
He felt something brush the tip of his nose as the blindfold vanished from around his eyes without any warning.
Risea face directly in front of his as the tip of her nose was touching against his.
"Its your fragrance." Kai replied as the smile on Risea''s face.
"Correct!" She replied before pressing her cherry red lips on top of Kai''s. He slightlyid back on the chair he had sat on too take the test as Risea sat on hisp.
The tears had left mark on her face which was weird considering her powers but the moment she felt a bit of happiness creep up inside her, her face brightened up.
"Mhm¡" Risea purred a little before she moved backwards and her body suddenly changed. Now she looked like a woman just about to enter her thirties meaning that she had entered her mature form.
Her hands then moved to the top side of the dress she was wearing. Slowly, she slipped the dress of her shoulders¡
***
"Hmm, I guess Kosma isn''t that quick at figuring out things. I should have realized this much earlier." Risea muttered as the two of themid on a bed.
"Well, she is kind of slow without any clue and I am too good at hiding from overpowered entities chasing after me." Kai replied with a grin as Risea smirked.
"Now you have turned into one yourself," She replied before lowering her voice a bit. "Kai, is the fighting part over now?"
"Yes, Risea, itspletely over. There is nothing left to do except building a safe ce that I always talked about. Its the end of the journey." Kai replied while staring at the ceiling.
"Then there will be nothing left to worry about¡" Risea muttered as she tightly hugged Kai''s waist and closed her eyes.
Though she didn''t need sleep, Risea knew that she would be able to dream again. Kai let her sleep in peace as he too closed his eyes and wondered what would be the best ce to build the ce he had thought of.
However, he knew one thing. He wasn''t going to move away as long as Risea was sleeping.
Chapter 426 Ayaka(Chapter Preview)
"So I guess this is my secondst destination before I make the paradise¡" Kai muttered as he stood at a ce deeply connected with him.
The pendant around his neck seemed to be pulsing strangely for some reason but Kai had expected.
Right in front of him was the entrance to the special realm that had originally belonged to Ayaka and was also the ce where Kai had spent time with the first woman he had ever loved.
However, the entire thing had almost been shattered when he and the Darkness had met there in the past, shortly before he had died.
Kai knew that Ayaka had managed to prevent the realm frompletely being destroyed by using her powers and also using her dad''s help.
Both of them had managed to save the realm together but Kai had no idea about what had been happening inside it.
''Its weird how I can see the realm now yet if I bring someone else here, they will only see empty space.'' Kai thought while looking at the spherical realm visible in front of his eyes.
Though the size of the realm in front of Kai was five times smaller, it looked exactly same as what he remembered.
Kai took a deep breath as he felt a bit uneasy about stepping inside. Something seemed to be holding back from immediately entering the realm and meeting Ayaka.
''Get yourself together Kai. You are not some child who is just learning to interact with the world.'' Kai then pped his cheeks before entering the realm.
The pulsing of his pendant seemed to increase the moment he appeared inside the realm. His eyes immediately wandered around his surroundings to see his surroundings.
Kai''s eyes immediately widened when he saw the ce looking the exact same it had millenniums ago when he and Ayaka had just started their facade of being fake lovers.
Even the house was te exact same as he remembered it to¡
Kai slowly walked towards the house with a dazed look on his face. As soon as he reached the door, he moved his hand across it to make sure that it was real.
Once that was confirmed, Kai walked inside the house and felt the fragrance ofvenders directly hit his nose.
"Ayaka¡" He muttered while recognizing the fragrance of his first lover.
The moment he had taken her name, a rustling sound echoed around the ce. Ayaka suddenly stepped out of the kitchen with a guarded expression.
"Huh¡" Ayaka suddenly froze in her ce when she saw Kai standing right in front of her.
"Were you¡ cooking?" Kai asked slowly as his eyes took in Ayaka. She was wearing a in white shirt with a light blue skirt stretching down to her upper thighs.
She was also wearing an apron while her left had a bit of cream over it.
"Is that chocte frosting?" Kai asked again as he walked forward and lifted Ayaka''s arm. He then licked the cream around her index finger before nodding in appreciation. "It is indeed chocte."
"What¡" Ayaka looked as though she could no longer make sense of what was happening. Her eyes were fixed on the spot Kai held her hand from as she inhaled sharply.
"I am seeing you after centuries and the first thing you asked me was whether I was cooking¡" Ayaka muttered while pulling her hand back as she stared into Kai''s eyes.
"What did you expect me to start this talk with? A bad joke?" Kai asked back as Ayaka thought about if for a moment before shrugging.
"I guess this start is much better than a bad joke." She replied honestly, her shock from earlier gonepletely.
"Its not the best but then, you didn''t exactly gave me the best message after you had been resurrected." Kai pointed out as Ayaka snorted.
"I sang you, Kai. That''s much better than this."
"Fair point." Kai replied with a grin as Ayaka shook her head.
The only reason the two of them had gone from being shocked to being extremely casual was the fact that Ayaka had made Kai experience the same thing before.
By getting herself killed, she had hurt him as much as he had by disappearing.
"So, what happened?" Ayaka asked while making the apron vanish and walking towards the kitchen.
Kai followed her behind while narrating the entire tale again. Ayaka listened to it carefully while producing her creation, a dark chocte cake decorated with bare minimum sprinkles.
"Ayaka, why did you bake a cake?" Kai asked once he was done with the story. He looked at the piece of cake below him before looking at Ayaka eating a slice.
"It''s because the moment you appeared again, the pendant around your neck told me that you were alive again. From there onwards, it was only a matter of when you woulde to meet me and judging from the time, my number was atst."
Kai looked down at the pendant with surprise as he had never expected Ayaka to do such a thing.
"Guess that''s one thing you didn''t expect." Ayaka said with a grin as Kai rolled his eyes and ate the cake. It was extremely delicious and considering the fact that he hadn''t eaten the cake for a long time, it tasted much much better to him.
"I am going to go ahead and build the safe heaven that I talked about." Kai suddenly spoke up as Ayaka raised her eyebrows in surprise.
"I was expecting to hear that soon. When will you be doing it?" She asked while snapping her fingers and sending the dishes away.
"I will do it as soon as I will leave this ce with you." He replied while staring into her eyes.
Ayaka didn''t say anything and simply stood up. She then started walking towards the upper floor while gesturing for Kai to follow her.
Once they had reached the upper floor, Ayaka led Kai to a closed room.
"Go ahead and open it." She said with an encouraging nod as Kai gave her a weird look. He opened the door regardless and looked inside.
"Did you just remake the exact same room from when we first made love?¡" Kai asked slowly as he stared around the entire room. Every single detail was the exact same as the room he had first made love to Ayaka.
"I didn''t remake the room. This room, the house and the entire realm has reverted back to when we first started living here, thanks to me being able to use my powers much freely." Ayaka replied with a smile before she led Kai in the room.
"Then I guess there is only one thing left to make it exactly same as the past." Kai replied before the two of them hit the bed¡
***
AN: Just so you know, there is going to be a smut chapter next.
Chapter 427 Plan (18+)(Chapter Preview)
"Show me how great you are now aspared to the past." Ayaka said while smiling as sheid down on the bed, fully clothed.
Kai smirked at her challenge as he bent down towards and kissed her lips. He aligned himself on top of her before lowering his head and nibbling on her neck.
His hands unbuttoned her shirt below her, revealing a light purple bra tightly restraining her breasts. Kai made his way down to her breasts while leaving a line of hickeys.
He then removed the bra and yed with her naked breasts using his tongue. He licked and sucked her nipples with perfection yet Ayaka didn''t moan.
"Your technique seems to have improved greatly but it isn''t enough to make me surrender." She replied with a grin as Kai lifted his head to meet her head.
"We will see¡" He replied before climbing downwards.
He opened the buttons of her blue skirt and threw the fabric away. Ayaka now lying in front of him in only a pair of purple-ck panties covering her body.
"Slow or fast?" Kai questioned while cracking his fingers as Ayaka thought for some time before replying.
"As you wish." Kai then ced his hands on both of her inner thighs, his index fingers tracing her skin slowly.
Ayaka seemed to be enjoying the sensation but even she was tensed a little as both of Kai''s fingers reached her panty covered pussy.
A golden light surrounded the tips of his index fingers as he ced them on top of her secret spot. His fingers danced around spot slowly, igniting warm sensations inside Ayaka.
She could only watch Kai as one of his fingers suddenly went inside her panty and entered her pussy.
The finger roamed around her insides for a few seconds before Kai suddenly pushed it inside.
"Ahh¡" Ayaka couldn''t stop herself from moaning as she gave Kai a narrowed eyed stare.
"Its just the starting." He replied emotionlessly before hooking his fingers in the waistbands of her panties and sliding it down her legs.
Ayaka raised her legs high and Kai slid the remaining piece of cloth off her body and deposited it on top of the collection of clothes.
His fingers then parted apart her slit and opened the entrance to her pink world. Since Ayaka had asked him to go slow, Kai hooked two fingers of his right hand inside her and started pushing it in and out off her pussy.
But he didn''t leave her there and dived forward with his mouth. His tongue wrapped around her clit as he licked it with perfection.
Ayaka finally felt herself losing to pleasure as moans often escaped out of her mouth. Though she was far from having an orgasm, she was having a fun time.
''But that''s not what I want to prove.'' Kai thought with a slight smile as he suddenly pulled back.
Kai then took hold of his dragon and brought it closer to Ayaka''s pussy. Thetter knew what wasing as she nodded for him to proceed.
Kai did as told as he immediately pushed forward and pierced her cave with his cock.
For the next few hours, sounds of moaning continued toe out of the room and would have gone for some more time if not for the fact that Kai had other things to do.
"So, what were you saying?" Kai asked with a grin as the two of themid on top of the house.
"You have grown too much¡" Ayaka muttered as it had been a long time since she had done such a thing.
Fortunately, she hadn''t made any bets with Kai otherwise she would have regretted it immensely.
"Kai, where are you going to build this ''perfect'' ce of yours?" Ayaka suddenly asked as she couldn''t help but be curious about it.
At first, Kai didn''t reply as he seemed to be focused on something else. Ayaka let him retain his silence whichsted for ten minutes.
"Ayaka, what if I built that ce so that not only is it situated somewhere important but is also a prime location for me to oversee the things going on in the universe." Kai suddenly suggested which made Ayaka overturn in her ce and stare at him.
"You are going to built it on the only ce I created to remain secluded from the world?!" She asked in a baffled tone as Kai shook his head.
"Of course not. I will keep this entire area sealed off from everyone, including my wives. It will just be a secret between both of us." He replied with a smile as Ayaka immediately calmed down.
"What if you¡" She added as a spark ignited inside her mind. She told Kai about her idea to create the ''perfect'' ce and he had to admit that it was much better than what he had nned.
"Then I just need to execute this¡" He muttered before disappearing from the realm with an excited look.
But before proceeding to do as nned, he knew that he had to meet Kosma and tell her everything.
''Well, it can''t be that hard.'' Kai thought before locating Kosma using her power, thus warning her intentionally.
But before she could do anything, he teleported to her location and ced a hand on her shoulder.
"That was not how I was expecting to meet you¡" Kosma, now a fully grown woman, muttered as she turned back to be face to face with Kai.
"I am currently in a hurry so I don''t have much time to exin anything. But here is what I am going to do¡" Kai said hurriedly before exining his n.
Kosma''s expression changed immediately when she heard his n however there were a few things she was curious about.
"What happened to you after you know, you supposedly died?"
"Ah¡" Kai forgot that he hadn''t exined everything to her in all excitement. It didn''t take a long time for him to exin her everything since he had already done it numerous times.
But once he was done, Kosma gave him a weird look.
"Why did you evene to tell me about your n now? You are the strongest being in the universe. Go ahead and do what you want."
***
Ok so today was a really bad day for me... I don''t wanna get into specifics but for the next three to four days, I am going to extremely busy due to medical issues.
At first I thought of not posting but realized that I had just gotten back into writing this novel.
So I will be posting 1 chapter for the next few days and as for the golden ticket bonuses, I will give them at once in a mass release.
Thank you for your support.
Chapter 428 Paradise(Chapter Preview)
"Mhm, its always good to let the sovereign of the world know about things. Anyways, I am going to proceed ahead with my n." Kai replied before making his way back to his and Ayaka''s realm.
Kosma had to admit that she was interested in seeing the creation of such a thing and decided to make her way back to her home.
She decided to watch the entire thing from there as she saw Kai floating above the entrance to the special realm. He closed his eyes and seemed to focus as Kosma felt a few things around the world suddenly shift.
The special realm of the sins, archangels, Laofen and Laoxiao''s special realm, Risa''s ce, the pces of the sins and all the other important realms of Kai and his wives vanished from all across the universe.
They gathered in Kai''s palm, all of thembined into a marble ball. Kai looked at the marble ball for a few seconds before he closed his eyes and threw the ball in the sky.
The ball suddenly exploded with a barrage of colors and thus creating a rainbow in the middle of the universe.
Kai then carefully interconnected each of those realms except his and Ayaka''s before pping his hands once. A small door suddenly appeared in front of him as Kai smiled and tapped the door once.
His harem symbol appeared on the door and as he ced his hand on it and vanished.
Kosma continued to watch him as he went around each of the interconnected realms while getting all of his wives in the new ce one by one.
Their expressions were guarded for some reason which seemed to confuse Kosma or perhaps it was just a figment of her imagination.
"Why does Kai look so uptight?" She muttered while looking at the strongest being in the universe.
"Maybe I should¡" She began saying but never got to finish her sentence¡
***
Kai suddenly felt the same feeling from the previous days return and this time, it was strong enough to overwhelm him.
''Huh?'' Kai suddenly felt the feeling vanish but when he looked around, he saw that none of his girls were moving.
The hair on his back stood up as he noticed that they werepletely frozen in time. But they weren''t the only ones who were frozen in time.
''What the¡'' Kai''s mouth slightly opened up as he saw that the entire universe had frozen, both living and non-living things. ''Did I use my powers by mistake?''
Kai had no what idea had happened but since the issue seemed to be rted to time, he knew that he could easily do something about it.
He used his powers to try and y the entire thing but that''s when the feeling suddenly knocked him over.
"Wake up to reality, Kai¡" A hoarse and ancient voice suddenly resounded inside Kai''s head and the next second, he was surrounded by clouds of darkness.
His eyes widened when he realized that the clouds of darkness were none other than the Darkness''s body. Kai knew that it was almost impossible as the hoarse voice spoke again.
"What? You thought that killing me and destroying mepletely was enough to get rid of him?" The hoarse voice asked as Kai saw the clouds of Darkness advance towards him. "You know better than that Kai."
Kai''s eyes followed the movements of the Darkness but he did nothing. He realized that the wrenching feeling hadpletely left him, leading him to realizing what was happening.
"So that''s how you are still alive huh¡" He muttered before raising his right hand in the direction of the advancing Darkness. "You should also know better than to attack me outright like this."
Suddenly, Kai''s eyes glowed with power as a wave of purple energy shot out from his body. The entire universe suddenly unfroze as the clouds of darkness vanished from existence, this time for good.
Kai however kept a small piece the size of his hand back, it being the only remaining part of the Darkness.
"How¡" The Darkness''s voice sounded full of disbelief yet he had no exnation how that was possible.
"I am the strongest being out there, dude. That is enough of an exnation and if you want to go in detail, I will say that I have Time, Space and¡" Kai''s voice suddenly trailed off as he raised his right hand and a cloud of darkness appeared around his hand. "Your powers."
This time, the voice couldn''t say anything, not because it didn''t have the time to do that. Kai had destroyed it for thest time as he sighed and was about to return back to his newly created realm.
''Wait¡'' But it was then that he realized there was someone he had forgotten about. Kai had no idea how it slipped his mind but now that he had realized it, he would have to go and find her.
"End¡" He muttered before finally releasing all of his power and spreading it throughout the universe, except for his wives, Kosma, Space and Time, no one else was able to sense the release of powers.
Time and Space were both asleep in their own respective realms so they didn''t have any reaction to it while the remaining two knew that Kai was about to do something important.
''So those three are still alive,'' He thought while looking at the imperial realm, one of the three higher upper realms and once the ce of residence for the divine emperors and empresses.
There, he also found End. The chained creator was now having fun with three of her sisters and was making them pay for all the suffering she experienced.
Kai had no objections against what methods she was using considering the fact that the creators had done so many wrong things with him too.
Kai then teleported directly to End''s ce to see her looking exactly where he had appeared. Without saying anything, she raised a purple book in his direction.
He was immediately able to tell that the book was a death book as he gulped and held it. But the moment he touched it, the book vanished immediately.
"Now, I have nothing to be afraid off." End muttered before hugging Kai, her eyes swelling a bit with tears as she cried on his shoulder.
Kai was surprised by this sudden developments as he patted her head and the things turned out better.
"The things that are out there will no longer cause any problems for us." He gently whispered before looking around to see that they were in a hall.
A few meters away were the three creators lying with cors and cuffs. Kai smiled a bit at their condition before knocking them unconscious with a nce and taking End away.
''Izzy should make her appearance soon too.'' Kai thought as he appeared back at thebined realms and let the others met End.
His attention was then focused on the door he had left behind as soon enough, someone touched it.
"Its been a long time, hasn''t it?" Kai heard as he appeared at the door to see a woman with luscious ck hair and glinting green eyes smiling at him.
She held a ck leather bound book in her hands. She was Isabe, the most normal member of his harem. She was a human, orphaned at the age of two and had grown in an orphanage.
"I guess you never left writing¡" Kai muttered before taking out hertest blockbuster, the Harem Overlord.
"I never wanted to leave it but sometimes, you need a break. Then there are times when you can no longer write and sometimes you feel like quitting. But then, there are times when you write things that a few people enjoy, even if the number barely reaches ten."
Kai could only offer a smile as he had no idea how an author or writer thought. Instead, he hugged Izzy and pressed his index finger over the ck book.
After all, it was the only thing that separated her from normal humans.
A book that would devour the person''s soul who it attached itself too. The only way to counter it was to write new things that could never be forgotten and keep on doing that to create memories to keep oneself strong.
Or in other word, the person would need stories, an endless bunch or at least that was what had been happening till that point.
"All of your stories are now spread around the universe and you can continue to write without the fear of the book." Kai suddenly spoke as the book vanished from existence, making Izzy sigh in relief as though a big burden had been lifted off her shoulders.
"Then is it going to start now?"
Chapter 429 How Can I Do It With So Many Of Them... (18+)(Chapter Preview)
"It has already began," Kai replied with a small smile. "The revolution around the universe has already began and things have changed vastly over the years."
"I know." Izzy smiled before whispering something into Kai''s ears. He nodded enthusiastically before snapping his fingers and bringing another realm to his ''paradise''.
"Now all of us can live together until we get bored of our immortality and have nothing else to do." Kai finished before taking Izzy inside the paradise.
As soon as the two of them entered it, Kai appeared directly in a huge hall which he had created for assembling and functions.
''This will also be the ce where I will do another thing to solidify our bond and since we are now soundly safe, I have no worries about doing this.'' Kai thought while sighing before he pped his hands once and the hall changed.
It shrunk to half of its size, making it a huge living room with a few windows in the corners. The windows showed the view of the space outside as Kai summoned his wives inside the room at once.
All of them appeared in the huge ce at once as Kai decided to fly above them so that all of them could look at it.
"Ok so I think all of you know who the others are at this point. Though if you don''t know someone, feel free to introduce yourselves. I will wait until everyone knows each other." Kai then sat back and saw a few of his wives introducing them to others.
It took ten minutes for the entire thing to be done but once it waspleted, all of them went silent.
"Now that''s done, I am going to exin a few things. I have brought special realms or ces that are important to all of you here andbined them together into a ce that doesn''t have a name.
All of them are interconnected and you guys can visit each other with the permission of the other party. This ce will also be the new imperial realm in a way but won''t be involved that much in the doings of the universe. Any questions?"
Kai looked around the crowd of women while hoping that one of them would have a question. He was trying to dy the inevitable for some time or at least until he figured out a way to solve his problem.
''How can I do it with so many of them¡ There are going to be so manyints about who goes first.''
Kai knew that the next step was going to be the most difficult one. He had to make love with every single one of them and he knew that there would be a moment where he could only pay attention to one of them.
''This is going to be a disaster¡'' Kai thought with a sigh as he realized that no one had a question. "Let''s start what you guys really want¡"
All of a sudden, Kai''s wives were suddenly separated into groups as he decided to do one group at a time.
He chose the woman from the mortal realm first and made the other women freeze in time. This meant that time did not pass for them and thus, he would be making love with all of them at the same time.
Kai praised himself foring up with such a n before looking at the women in front of him. They had already experienced his love making session once after his return which made things a whole lot easier for him.
He summoned a bed once again before looking at the five women one by one and sighing. Thankfully, all of them could adjust and were ready to wait for his turn.
He did Yui and Nezuko first as he pierced their pussies one after the other and pounded them to the depths of their caves.
He used all of prowess there before filling them up. He then asked them to not cultivate the yang qi before moving on to the other three.
"Get on all four and push your assess out for me." He said in a dominating voice as the three women sat on the bed and took of their lower clothes.
They then pushed their asses in their direction and parted their pussies using their index and middle fingers.
Kai then walked up to Kiana as he aligned his cock with her pussy. He pushed the tip of his dragon slightly inside and outside of her pussy. .
Kiana''s mouth twisted into an expression of pleasure as Kai''s hands suddenly grabbed her waist. He pushed all of his cock inside her and thrust into her with full force.
Kiana''s mouth opened up wide as she moaned while feeling her insides being explored by Kai''s cock. She didn''t know how much time it took but Kai had soon made her climax multiple times before releasing his yang qi.
He gave her the same instructions before moving towards the remaining two women. Seeing their asses and naked pussies, he decided to give them a bit of special treatment.
He removed their upper clothes with a snap of his fingers before moving forward with his index and middle fingers of both hands forming hooks.
He entered their caves with his hooked fingers and started fingerfucking them. His fingers expertly moved inside their caves and loosened them up a bit.
When he removed his fingers, they were drenched in a slightly sticky liquid as Kai licked them while smiling. He then stood over Riang''s defenseless body and pierced her cave.
He wasted no time and started pounding her. Once he was done with her, he moved on to Watanabe and did the same thing with her.
''That covers up one group¡'' Kai thought while sighing as he looked at the five women lying on the bed with satisfied expressions.
However, he knew that they were just the warmers. The real beasts were still waiting for him and this time, he knew that he would have to satisfy all of them.
***
This wasn''t descriptive as I had already written smut on them. Anyways, the next group will be Laofen and Laoxiao.
The smut is going to go on for who knows how many chapters and I know nobody is going to read them all. But I will fulfill my promise xD
Enjoy the chapters!
Chapter 430 The Elven Sisters [Part 1] (18+)(Chapter Preview)
Kai then unfroze the two elven sisters as they looked around with a slightly weird expression. However, Kai had already erected a barrier around them which protected anyone from seeing in or out.
The woman from mortal realm had also decided to take some rest as they had fallen asleep on the bed and Kai had erected a barrier around them.
"I guess we can do it freely now." Laofen muttered as she saw Kai''s semi-erect cock. She knew that he was doing this on purpose or otherwise it would be fully hard.
She realized this as her right hand closed around the shaft. She gave it a slight jerk before starting to masturbate his cock with her right hand.
It twitched a bit underneath her fingers as she continued to jerk it Laofen only loosened her grip when Kai''s cock was fully hard.
"I will do it with my mouth first." Laoxiao suddenly interrupted as she bent to her knees and stretched her tongue out.
She licked the top of Kai''s cock with her tongue, covering it in her saliva. Laofen then retracted her hand as Laoxiao used Kai''s legs as support.
Laoxiao then smacked her lips before holding Kai''s shaft and stretching her tongue. She licked all around his cock as though it was a delicious popsicle and lubricated it with her saliva.
"Laofen,e close." Kai suddenly said as he kissed Laofen. His tongue invaded his mouth forcefully as he intertwined his tongue with hers and gave her a deep kiss.
Seeing this, Laoxiao didn''t want to be left behind. She then took his cock inside her mouth and started moving her head and up and down.
Her mouth acted as a mouth pussy as the insides of her mouth sucked Kai''s cockpletely. Kai was enjoying it very much while his hands were roaming around Laofen''s upper body.
The two sisters were wearing ck dresses split at the knees and though the fabric was thicker than most dresses, his expert hands managed to stimte her breasts through the fabric.
His hands squished her breasts over the fabric of her dress while his fingers would sometimes pinch the hardened nipples showing from her dress, indicating herck of a bra.
"You did that so you wouldn''t have to worry about removing one extra piece of cloth?" Kai asked amusingly as he snapped his fingers and the straps of the dress slid down Laofen''s shoulders.
The dress waspletely removed from her upper body as it came to rest around the starting of her ass.
"Yeah¡" Laofen replied in a low tone as she felt cold wind hit her exposed breasts.
"It doesn''t really matter though." Kai replied while his hands grabbed the two naked mountains and groped them together.
Laofen''s mouth also opened slightly as she released a low moan. Kai knew that she was sensitive around her nipples as he gave them special attention.
He wound put them in between his fingers and pull on them gently, making Laofen release another moan.
"Ahh~ Kai, please suck on my breasts¡" Laofen managed to say after moaning as Kai happily obliged.
"Laoxiao, prepare yourself." But first, he released his load inside Laoxiao''s mouth. His yang qi traveled right down her throat as she drank the entirety of it.
Her tongue then cleaned Kai''s cock before she stood up and licked her lips. Kai nodded at her behavior before he removed the upper parts of her dress too and gestured for her toe closer.
"Please yourself by ying with your breasts." He whispered in her ear before turning his attention towards Laofen''s breasts.
He licked all over it and her nipples while making the elf extremely horny and lewd. But once Kai sucked on her right breast, her hand automatically closed behind his head as she pushed his forward.
Laoxiao could only watch this scene with a lustful expression as she yed with her breasts. Her hands would squish her breasts while she would pinch her nipples hard.
This continued on for some time before Kai finally moved away from Laofen''s breasts. He then gestured for the two sisters toy down on the bed and they obliged.
He then pulled their dresses down and saw their wet panties. He teasingly traced the outline of their slits through the panties before hooking his fingers around the waistband and pulling them down their leg.
"Hmm, why don''t the two of you do the sixty-nine position?" Kai suddenly suggested as the two sisters had no objection.
Laoxiao thenid on the bottom with Laofen on top of her in the sixty-nine position. The two sisters then looked at the others slit before going in with their tongues.
Their warm tongues freely explored the others insides and soon enough, both of them were gasping and moaning.
Kai looked at this scene with particr interested as he decided to do something too.
He climbed behind the two elves and suddenly brought his hand down on Laofen''s ass. A smacking sound resounded throughout the ce as the younger elven sister gasped loudly.
"Can you do that again?¡" She mumbled as she felt Kai''s hand leaving a big red mark on her ass. However, the sensation was just too good as she wiggled her ass a bit.
Kai struck her ass a second time before looking at her red ass and nodding. Laoxiao on the other hand closed her mouth around her clit as she sucked on it.
Laofen''s cave suddenly broke lose as she came into her sister''s mouth. Laoxiao managed to suck all of her yin qi before rolling away.
"Good job." Kai gave her a thumbs up before gesturing for her toy beside her sister.
Laoxiao did that with a grin as Kai suddenly squished her ass and made her gasp a little. He then parted her ass and went in with his tongue.
He licked her slit with his tongue before slipping inside her pussy and licking her insides. Kai''s tongue then touched her clit as he made her climax by sucking on her clit.
"Ahh!!" Laoxiao moaned as a puddle of yin qi formed right in between her legs.
"Its just the starting." Kai said while smiling slightly as he went on to the next step.[
Chapter 431 The Elven Sisters [End] (18+)(Chapter Preview)
Kai then raised his cock right at her entrance before plunging her from behind. His cock reached its maximum length in a matter of seconds as he grabbed Laoxiao''s ass and started moving.
His cock never slipped out of her cave as it would pull in and out at the perfect rhythm.
"Ahh! Mmmmm~" Laoxiao couldn''t control her moans as her insides were being pounded at an extremely quick pace.
Laofen was not behind too as Kai was fingerfucking her. She too was releasing moans, albeit less than Laoxiao, as Kai''s expert fingers roamed inside her cave.
Laoxiao''s on the other hand felt her cave adjusting itself to Kai''s cock. Her inner walls tightly stuck to Kai''s cave as he continued to pound her from behind.
Soon enough, it was time for him to do the same with Laofen as he suddenly raised his right hand and spanked Laoxiao tightly. A reverberating sound resounded throughout the barrier as Laoxiao moaned loudly.
Kai took this moment to plunge as further as he could before releasing his yang qi inside Laoxiao. He filled her to the brim before pulling his cock out of her cave and seeing a mixture of juices spill down on the bed.
Kai then turned his attention towards Laofen who was now sitting with a ming expression on her face.
Her entire body was burning with mes of lust as she decided to do something different.
"Kai, please fuck me differently." She pleaded while poking his cock with her index finger. Kai just grinned as he suddenly stood up and gestured for her toe closer to the edge.
He then grabbed her from the waist and lifted her in the air effortlessly. Kai then suddenly grabbed her from the bottom of her ass and squished her ass tightly making Laofen release a low moan.
Her body twitched as her lust was further ignited and she felt a few drops of her arousal juices fall down on the ground.
Kai just smiled at this before he pushed her down a bit so that her pussy was directly above his cock. He then pushed his cock and pierced her from below.
Laofen directly moaned into his ears as Kai grip on her ass tightened. He suddenly thrust upwards as a vibration spread throughout Laofen''s vagina and body.
She trembled a bit as Kai once again pounded her in such a position. Laofen got what she wanted as she moaned loudly, her breasts juggling in the air with every thrust from Kai.
"More¡"
"Ahh! Yes, right there."
"AHHH~"
Laofen shouted from time to time as Kai continued to thrust her in such a position. She wasn''t spared one bit as Kai pounded her outpletely before making lying down on the bed and thrusting deep inside her.
He then released his yang qi inside her before standing up and stretching his body a bit.
"Don''t cultivate that." He added to Laofen as she nodded andid on the bed with her eyes closed.
Kai noticed that both the sisters were soundly asleep as he smiled. However, he suddenly felt someone appear around the edges of the ce and that someone was a familiar figure.
He quickly wore his clothes and teleported out of the ce to directly meet the person.
"How are you, Space?" Kai asked aloud as the ck-haired deity of space aka Space hovered right in front of him.
"So I guess I sensed it correctly. You have indeed be the strongest one out there." Space muttered in a dazed tone as she could sense the immense amount of power Kai had inside him.
But even more than that, she sensed that Kai had juste there after having a sexual experience.
"Kai, if you don''t mind me asking, how many wives do you have?" Space asked in a neutral tone as Kai smiled.
"I have a lot of wives."
(Aka the author forgot to keep count of them¡)
"Then I guess its going to hard for even you to make love with them all at once. I didn''t want to disturb you but there are a few things that I would like to discuss with you."
Space''s tone implied that it was something of importance as Kai teleported the two of them to the hall.
Now that his powers were much greater than what they used to be, even Space could no longer look pass the barriers or else she would have met time frozen women and sleeping women, some of which were still half naked.
"Did you destroy the Darknesspletely because I sensed something weird a few days back?" Space asked in a serious tone as Kai smiled and raised his right hand.
"I am sure that you must have seen this." Suddenly, a cloud of darkness appeared around his hand as he showed it to Space.
The ck-haired woman raised her eyebrows in surprise as she sensed the aura of the Darknessing from the dark cloud. Yet it was still different from the original one as though Kai had made it his own.
"After destroying him and returning back, I realized that I had managed to unlock all of his powers. I also hold the souls of the dead which reminds that I need to go see Death and tell him to bring the newly dead souls there."
Kai muttered as Space released a sigh and moved onto the second topic.
"Then I am going to ask you a question," She stared directly into his eyes. "What are you thinking about having children?"
"I am having them currently and in fact, seven of my wives are already impregnated."
"You do realize how chaotic that would be considering the fact how strong your children would be? They would create an unbnce that can never be fixed¡"
"You know, that''s my problem and I am sure that I can manage things. This time, I am not overconfident. I rather believe in myself and my wives so thank you for mentioning that." Kai replied while smiling as Space sighed.
"Do what you want. Time wille and visit you soon." Space finished as she suddenly vanished and left Kai alone.
Chapter 432 The Elemental Rulers (18+)(Chapter Preview)
''I wonder how this will go¡'' Kai thought as he appeared near the elemental spirits and unfroze them.
All of them suddenly woke up from their slumber as they looked at Kai with a surprised expression which was soon reced with smiles.
''Mariel, Levina, H, Aizza, Gaia, and Kazemi¡'' Kai thought as he looked at the five elemental spirits in front of him.
Xingjeng, the spirit of wind was staying back at the realm since she was just a friend with benefits while Fanglin and Sierra, the elemental rulers of light and darkness were staying in their own special realmbined with the other realms.
"So, how do you guys want to do it?" Kai asked while looking from one face to another. He knew that though they were cooperative, it was going to rtake some serious brainstorming to find a fair way to finding who would go first.
Or at least that''s what he thought.
"Aizza and H will gost while me, Kazemi, Gaia and Levina are going to have a rock, paper, scissors match to see who will go first." Mariel exined and much to Kai''s shock, the four of them started ying the game.
Aizza and H rxed back as they summoned a floating couch and sat on top of it. The two of them then enjoyed the entire thing before the victors were out.
The first to go was Kazemi followed by Gaia, Mariel and Levina. Kai had no idea why the victors wanted to goter on but then, he didn''t mind it either way.
"Kai, please rx back." Kazemi suddenly said as she pushed Kai down on the bed and bent forward.
She removed Kai''s clothes swiftly before grabbing the bottom of his cock with her hands and masturbating it a bit.
After it had hardened in her hands, Kazemi opened her mouth wide and swallowed it one go. She didn''t beat around the bush and started riding Kai''s cock with her mouth.
Her hands on the other hand went around her body and loosened her clothes and soon enough, she was lying naked at Kai''s knees. Her hands then yed around with her breasts for show as she didn''t stop her head moments.
The others were also paying attention to this as Kai rolled his eyes.
''Its as though they are watching some legendary event.'' He thought before suddenly grabbed Kazemi by the top of her head and pushing her head downpletely on his cock.
He then shot his yang qi directly inside her mouth as Kazemi gagged a bit but due to her powers, she managed to swallow all of it in the end.
She then stood up and licked her lips clean before turning around and bending with her ass facing Kai. Kazemi then quickly lowered herself on Kai''s cock, moaning loudly in the process.
''So that''s why they yed the game. Whoever goes the first gets the least amount of time with me.'' Kai thought with a smile as he realized how hurriedly Kazemi was moving.
''Well then, who am I to spoil their game.'' Without any warning, he suddenly thrust upwards into Kazemi''s cave and left her mouth hanging open.
He then released his yang qi inside her and finished her before turning his attention towards Gaia.
The spirit of Earth understood his look as Kazemi stepped off his cock andid on the ground in peace.
Gaia gulped nervously as she removed her clothes andid down on the bed in a passive manner. Kai smiled at this as he grabbed her thighs and rubbed them a bit to generate heat around her pussy.
Once he had done that, he pulled her thighs a bit further apart to see her cave. Kai then raised his hand in front of her cave as he pulled the folds apart with his fingers.
His fingers automatically closed around her clit and pinched the ce hard, making Gaia jump up in pleasure and a small amount of pain.
The spirit of Earth was left moaning out loud before Kai proceeded with the next step and raised his body on the bed.
He aligned his cock with her tight pussy and in one go, entered her. He pounded her for some time before filling her up with his yang qi and picking her up from the bed.
Kai then ced her down beside Kazemi and looked at Mariel and Levina with a smile.
"I will take you both on at the same time. Don''t worry, you will get plenty of time and pleasure." He grinned as the two of them nodded and moved closer to the bed.
Mariel and Levina then turned around and bent their asses in Kai''s direction. Levina was wearing white and golden robes which tightened around her ass and showed her panty lines.
Mariel on the other hand was wearing her usual clothes as her skirt had hiked up to her inner thighs. Only a few more inches and her panties would be made visible to Kai.
"Can you guess what color I am wearing?" Mariel asked in a teasing voice while raising her hands to the hem of her skirt.
Kai''s eyes suddenly passed through her skirt as he saw that she was goingmando.
"You are not wearing any." He replied with a smile as Mariel nodded and hiked up her skirtpletely.
"Then its only fair that you punish me." Mariel said with a grin as Kai raised his eyebrows but didn''t say anything.
Instead, he moved forward and raised his right hand before striking her ass.
"Ahh!" Mariel moaned loudly as Kai spanked her again.
"Me too!" Seeing Mariel in such ecstasy, Levina too wanted to enjoy it.
? "You asked for it." Kai replied before he brought his hand down on Levina''s still clothed ass and heard her moan lewdly.
He then squished her ass and started kneading it with perfection. Levina felt her pussy acting up a bit as Kai removed her robes and panties in session before kneading her naked ass.
"Be ready." He suddenly warned before raising his hands and striking both of their asses simultaneously. From there onwards, neither of them had no idea how much they moaned.
They were left panting with their assespletely red from spanking but Kai had some other things nned for them.
He climbed down the bed and grabbed Mariel''s waist tightly before plunging his cock inside them from behind. Once he had done that, the spirit of fire''s body was ignited with mes of lust as Kai started moving forward and backwards.
Mariel''s breasts swayed in the air as Kai soon finished her with filling her up. He then moved towards Levina and did the same thing with her.
Soon, both of the elemental rulers were lying on the floor as Kai turned his gaze towards the two floating in the air.
"Its your turn now."
***
I am sorry but I cannot write anymore smut than these. Please use your imagination and right hand(left if you are left handed) for the rest of the smut. I will instead start afresh from the next chapter.
Happy reading!
Chapter 433 Happiness (END)(Chapter Preview)
"I wonder how many kids I am going to have now¡" Kai muttered as he looked around the hall to see most of his women fast asleep except two.
"You know, this is going to be apletely new experience for all of us. Kids, especially ours, are going to be extremely troublesome." Ayaka muttered as she hovered beside.
"But in the end, they will be the things that will make sure that we have something to keep living for." Mia added as Kai nodded.
"Mia," he suddenly smiled while turning in her direction. "I fulfilled my promise well, didn''t I?"
"You built something that canst till the end of time and thus will make sure that we will be together for eternity," Mia replied before pausing and lifting her eyes. "But do you think that any of us can live that long without losing our sanity and thus dying?"
"You never know. People can beplicated." Kai replied with a smile before he stared above. The ceiling vanished and instead showed the beautiful space as Kai smiled widened a bit. "The future is unknown yet I am not afraid of it. Instead, I am excited to see it."
***
"Oi,e here!" Ayaka''s voice suddenly resounded through the halls of a huge pce as she chased behind a kid flying at the speed of lightning.
"You can''t catch me mom!" The kid shouted while giggling as Ayaka''s jaw twitched a bit. She then released her cultivation and her speed suddenly increased to twice the speed of the kid.
"Son, I am one of the strongest people in the universe. You think a five year old like you can outrun me?" Ayaka asked with a smug look as she suddenly flicked her son''s forehead.
The five year old boy had purple hair and eyes, his hair more like Ayaka''s and his eyes more like Kai''s.
"Now, your father is allowing you and your cousins to battle him. Unless you want to miss the entire thing, you can keep running away and I won''t chase you. Otherwise¡" Ayaka suddenly quietened as her son jumped up in excitement.
"No, I want to fight him! Take me there!" He said excitedly as Ayaka rubbed her forehead and vanished alongside her child.
The two of them then appeared in an open arena where numerous toddlers were standing down in the arena while a group of women were calmly watching them from the stands.
Ayaka quickly dropper her son down on the arena''s floor before joining the women sitting in the stands with a sigh.
"Now that all of you are here, I guess we can start the fight." Kai suddenly spoke up as he rose above the group of children and looked at them with an interested expression.
He looked the same as he always had except for the fact that his eyes now contained a wisdom gathered with the powers he held.
"Lets go!" The same child from earlier shouted as heunched in the air, his body lighting with a purple glow.
He punched in Kai''s direction with all of his powers but Kai just yawned and moved aside.
"Just to be clear, I will only be using time powers so you guys have a high chance of managing tond a blow on me unless and until I slow time." Kai announced as the group of children suddenly seemed fired up.
Six children with a vibrant range of hair and eye colors suddenly flew up before releasing their auras.
Fire, water, earth, lightning, life and death was release by all of them in session thus marking their mothers as the elemental rulers.
On the other hand, seven children suddenly released a blood curdling aura as all of their eyes turnedpletely ck.
Red marks appeared around their arms as they released their true demon forms and showed the power of their mothers, the seven sins.
"Hmm, so demonic." A girl with white haired muttered before all of a sudden, two wings appeared behind.
A group of twin girls and a boy teamed up with her as they also had wingsing out of their backs. Their auras werepletely opposite to those of the sins'' children as the two parties rose towards Kai.
A mix of demonic and angelic powers hit him as Kai smiled and twisted his palm in a weird manner. The attacks suddenly slowed down and in the blink of an eye, they shot back towards their owners.
"At least you guys can distract him." A young girl with pink hair muttered as two wings appeared behind her. "Good thing I am here to take care of you or else who knows what would have happened."
The pink girl then threw pills in the direction of the purple-haired boy, the sins'' and the angels'' children and used her powers to directly make the pills appear inside their mouths.
The young girl had learned how to craft pills from her mother as well as how to control her powers. She was none other than Risea''s child.
"And without me, you guys won''t have a n." A child with moon blond hair sighed as she looked at Kai. "Mother told me that papa loves caves. So I will create an ice cave for him to distract with."
Both the women and Kai suddenly turned to stare at Mia who faked a cough.
"She overheard me talking with Himari about something important. Don''t me me." She replied before grinning. "Though this was the real distraction."
Kai suddenly felt multiple powers popping all around him as he smiled and raised his hands together. He formed a circle with his palms before releasing a deep breath.
A purple ray of light suddenly shot from his palm and encircled him. All the iing attacks suddenly paused in their directions as Kai joined his hands and attracted all of the attacks towards his hands.
They gathered together in his hand as Kai grinned.
"You are an eternity too young to defeat me. Time Maximus Reversia!" Suddenly, all of the attacks turned into attacks he had used in the past.
A few of them included the powerful sh he had used to destroy the Central Continent back at the mortal realm, the giant thunderbolt he had summoned while training on the elven realm, his seven sins attack as well as all the blessings he had used from the elemental spirits.
All of them had interchanged with the attacks of his children and in one universe lighting explosion, all of his children were defeated.
He had already managed to save them as he rewinded the condition the time to make the arena return. His kids then appeared on the arena again as hended and smiled at them.
"Another loss¡" The purple haired child muttered while pouting. "We will defeat you next time for sure!"
"You can keep in trying. After all, we have eternity in our hands." Kai replied with a smile as he stared at the space.
His legend as the Harem Overlord was still ongoing but he had left titles behind long ago. Instead, he had been looking for happiness which he had finally achieved.
He held eternity in his hands alongside happiness.
As for how long?
Nobody knew¡
***
And there it is. This novel has sessfully ended with the exact same ending I had nned for it in the beginning,
Though there are so many plots holes, rushed scenes, bad writing, cringe things, etc in this novel, its the first thing that I wrote and finished.
I am very thankful to those who read till this point and followed the story from the end to the beginning, despite the many times I vanished.
Honestly, I was too tired from the constant writing and well, not seeding xD. But I realized one important thing which made me publish this novel again and finish it.
I started writing originally to tell stories to people. I have finished telling one such story.
I am currently writing a webnovel spirity awards novel and have one nned for the future too. I don''t know how either of them will perform but I will be happy if you all can take a look at them.
Thank you for all the power stones, golden tickets, gifts,ments and reviews you guys have left. But most importantly, thank you for reading my novel.
I will see you guys in some of my other novels or perhaps, not see you again.
Regardless, happy reading to all of you!
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!